《The Prince鈥檚 Unwilling mate》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°A, honey can youe sit down with us, we want to talk with you¡± Dad called out for me. Hopefully, they finally decided I could go and live with dad¡¯s parents at the White Oak pack. I had been begging them to let me go for a year after all. I started asking them the day after David rejected me for being the runt of the pack.


    I remember smelling him, recognizing him as my mate I was beyond happy. Grandma¡¯s words ringing in my mind. ¡°The Moon Goddes does not make mistakes in who she pairs together¡±


    David was right I had been the runt of the pack. Dad¡¯s great


    grandmother was a rare human mate. Grandma was a werewolf as is my dad his brothers and sister. She was mated to my Grandpa Alpha Quinn and a very powerful werewolf. Dad is big even for a wolf everyone else in my family is either big or average¨Csized for a wolf. Then there is me 5 ft 3, after shifting I could pass for a regr wolf. I always knew that some pack members whispered behind my back. But I got lucky, Mom was the only pack doctor and after refusing to be Uncle Cedric¡¯s Beta to move in with the Bloodtail pack, Dad became the pack¡¯s lead warrior. They were well¨Crespected. And the Alpha¡¯s son and future Alpha was one of my best friends.


    It at least stopped the other packmembers from gossiping too much. So when I found out the morning of his eighteenth Birthday he indeed was my mate. Like I had been hoping for most of my life, and even more when I didn¡¯t find my mate when I turned eighteen, nine months before he did. I was over the moon, I remember Sarah my wolf going crazy when we sensed David walking up to us. And when he spoke the thirteen words no wolf ever wants to hear I felt my heart shatter as Sarah closed herself off from me.


    ¡°I David Birch, reject you A Hemmig as my mate and future Luna¡±


    Rejecting me in the pack kitchen, so that everyone could hear. To make matters worse he felt the need to exin why he would reject his best friend. ¡°You¡¯re a sweet girl A you would make an Omega very happy. But how could the runt of the pack ever be the Luna we need¡±


    Soon after he started avoiding me, being short with me like it was my fault that his mate was the runt of the pack as he put it. Of course, this caused the other members of my pack to bully me. They respected my family too much to get physical but their words hurt too. That is why I wanted to live with my grandparents. Their pack was different, they would all ept me. As a small unmated wolf, because I was sure I would never want a chosen mate. Second¨Cchance mates are for those who lost their mate. Not wolves that got rejected like me.


    Deep in thought, I made my way to the kitchen to join my parents at the kitchen table. Mom looked sad and Dad looked conflicted, he held a letter in his hand. Instantly I recognized the royal seal. So the rumors were true Crown Prince Griffin would pick a chosen mate. On his first Birthday, he got the mark showing his fated mate died before they met. In four years he was supposed to rule thend and all the werewolf packs taking over from his father and mother. He needed a Queen by his side to do so. Rumors had been spreading he was inviting all unmated She¨Cwolves ages eighteen to thirty toe to a ball, where he would choose his chosen mate.


    ¡°The rumors are true, Prince Griffin is inviting all the unmated she- wolves between eighteen and thirty toe to the ball. We know you want to live with Grandpa Quinn and Grandma Emmy Sweetheart¡± Dad started confirming what I was thinking as soon as I saw the letter.


    ¡°If you go to the ball we will grant you permission and we will convince Alpha Phill*pe to let you move in with the White Oak pack¡±


    This was the best news ever, if I was not suitable as a Luna even as afated mate. There was no way the Crown Prince would select me as his chosen Queen. The royal family lived closer to the White Oak Pack, so I might as well pack all of my belongings. Maybe I could convince Mom and Dad I could stay at the White Oaks a few days before. After all, it was only a few hours by airne to get to SilverCreek where the Royals lived. I never been there before and I was excited to go. I would be able to taste some new foods, and maybe even get some new recipes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything, honey, do you agree?¡± Mom¡¯s voice pulled me back to the here and now.


    ¡°Sorry Mom, I was daydreaming I just got a little excited, of course, I agree I cannot wait to see SilverCreek¡± I honestly told her. My parents¡® wide smiles hurt me a little. They were excited and happy I seemed so open to giving this a chance. But all I could think of was going over to Jessa so I could tell her. She was twenty like me and unmated too. My sister Kate named after our human great¨Cgreat grandmother was neen and unmated. We would probably go together the three of us.


    Before I even asked Dad chuckled telling me I could go and visit Jessa. Jessa and her two parents were the only packmembers who never treated me differently aside from my family of course. I would miss them when I moved, but they could alwayse over and see me.


    ***


    I rushed over to Jessa¡¯s house and was weed by one of her fathers. ¡°Got the letter too I see?¡± He said with a kind smile. Unlike me Jessa hoped to be picked by Crown Prince Griffin. Even when I pointed out that I doubted the future Queen of all the werewolves got to get away with her country¨Crock aesthetic.


    ¡°Your fated mate is supposed to love you just as you are¡± She


    shrugged, and like clockwork, her face twisted with guilt and horror the second she realized what she said.


    It was another thing I hated. Ever since getting rejected the few friends I still had and my family members danced around the subject of fated mates. I can¡¯t me them, there is no pain greater than your mate rejecting you. It was worse since David and I had a connection, we were best friends until the moment he rejected me. It took me days before I could get Sarah to talk to me again. And it took another week before I felt strong enough to get out of the house and face pack live again. My parents, my uncles and aunts, my grandparents. They all found their fated mate. I grew up surrounded by loving mated couples. My entire life I dreamed what it would mean to finally find my fated mate. To feel the love all the happy couples around me had. I longed to have someone make me as happy as Dad made Mom. I loved to have cute little things like how Granddad always made sure Grandma had a tin full of freshly baked red velvet cookies because that is what he served her on the first date. I still was happy for the mated couples around me. But I lost my belief in mates and romance, I knew now you either get lucky or you don¡¯t. And I didn¡¯t need others to shelter me like I was still the fragile thing I was after getting rejected. Jessa mumbled an apology. But I wanted to change the subject, so I ignored Jessa¡¯s rushed apology.


    ¡°So are your fathers going to take you, I doubt my parents can travel with us. Would they mind if we traveled together¡± I asked her about traveling instead.


    ¡°Sweety your parents, James, and I already discussed it. Of course, we are not letting 2 young she wolves travel alone. We will go together the four of us. And yes we will stop at the White Oak pack¡± Jessa¡¯s father Theo smiled at us. At first, I was so excited about seeing my grandparents and going to SilverCreek with my best friend and her fathers I missed that Theo said 2 girls.


    ¡°Wait, Mister Silver, you said 2 unmated she¨Cwolves, do you not mean 3? Isn¡¯t Kate traveling with us too¡± I had not seen Kate in thest 2 days, which was unusual but if something happened to her Mom andADad would have surely told me. All the faces around me fell, and I knew something happened to my dear sister.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Oh sweety, has nob*dy told you why Kate hasn¡¯t been home,¡± Theo Silver said avoiding making eye contact.

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2


    Looking in the mirror I curse my mark again. The mark showing that my fated mate died before I ever met her. It happened when I turned one, almost twenty years ago now. So I never really mourned her.


    For some years I was sad she died though. Mom and Dad are fated mates and I see how much they love each other. I have always wanted that and knowing my fated mate died meant I would never.


    Not until I learned about second-chance mates. Rare but sometimes the Moon Goddess will bless wolves who lost their mate when they couldn¡¯t have done anything to stop that from happening with a second mate.


    Ever since that lesson when I was fourteen I dreamed about meeting her. I fantasized what meeting her would be like, what she would smell like. I dreamed about walking up to my parents and telling them I found her. I joined my parents on every royal visit since. I visited as many packs as I could after my eighteenth birthday.


    All with the hope of meeting her. I never stopped dreaming of walking into a pack home and being overwhelmed with the most enticing smell in my life. I yed the moment our eyes would meet for the first time in my head so many times. And I have been doing so for three full years now. Mom and Dad want me to find a queen now. So in two weeks¡¯ time the night before my twenty-first birthday, I need to pick my queen. A chosen mate, meaning I will never meet a fated mate.


    I have been trying to convince them to give me more time but it is no use. Now I am getting ready to go and speak with them like they asked me to. Sighing I button my shirt hiding the mark on my chest I hate so much.


    ***


    ¡°Have a seat son we might have a solution for your problem¡± Dad tellsme signaling to an empty chair in their office.


    I do, hoping against all hopes that they will give me a little more time to find my second-chance mate. They are not, they are suggesting apromise. Inviting all unmated she-wolves in my age range and a bit older. Giving me onest chance to find my fated second-chance mate. It seems bleak, if I have not found her before how likely is it I will find her during this onest ball? But I need to have faith, and I do realize some of our subjects are getting nervous at the fact I have not picked a Queen yet. The Luna of all Luna¡¯s, they have every right to do so. Because it is what the country needs.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom, thank you Dad can I take my leave now?¡± I ask anxious to get out of my chair. I need to go on a run becausetely I¡¯ve been feeling so locked in. They just nod so I rush out making quick work of undressing and shifting. Later that night I shift again and go out to howl at the moon praying to Selene the Moon****ess to bless me with a second chance mate.


    ¡°I promise I will be the best mate to her I could be. I will spend the rest of my life doing everything I can to make her the happiest every day for the rest of my life¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ***


    A


    ¡°No, what are you guys talking about?¡± All kinds of scenarios sh my mind. But never the thing Jessa tells me.


    ¡°I thought you knew she found her mate, he was traveling to a neighboring pack. He just stopped for lunch a little outside the background just as your sister was shopping in the big mall. It was a coincidence so they are both extremely happy.


    I don¡¯t get why they were so panicky to talk about this. I am happy for


    her, and I cannot wait to meet him. If anyone deserves to find her fated mate it is my wonderful sister. For them to have it happen at such a coincidental meeting makes me happy. Who knows how long they would have had to wait if not for this meeting?


    "And everyone else just figured I was too fragile to be happy for my sister? So you all were nervous to tell me?"


    Theo stands up apologizing but I don''t want to listen to it. It''s bad enough that I''ve been rejected by my fated mate. The guy I had a crush on since was seven years old. It was bad enough that he did so in the pack kitchen so that everyone could hear and see. And I honestly get why my family and friends were worried in the beginning. Now though I have been doing better for so long. Sure I lost hope in ever finding a chosen mate. I''ve been rejected so there is no way the Moodess is going to bless me with a second chance mate. I wanted what my grandparents, uncles, aunts, and parents have.


    A mate whose whole face lights up because you walk into the room. That sickening feeling of not wanting to be without each other for even a single minute. Grandma still mindlinks Grandpa every time they are away from each other for over an hour. That is what I would have wanted. Since I cannot have that I am not willing to settle for less. People need to understand that I am fine with that. I just want to go live in a pack where they respect me. Maybe be a teacher or something else to help the kids.


    I love children, I would have liked to have a litter of pups with my mate. Another thing I don''t want to dwell on. Instead, I figured I could be working with children.


    "Sis, it was not like that can youe home so we can talk Daniel mindlinks me. My younger brother is the only one that gets me. He promised me that I would be the very first wolf to know if he''d found his mate. He also is the only one who knows of the bullying. Or howsevere it is. As far as mom and dad are concerned some of the pack members make nasty remarks on asion.


    I wish it was, I have a thick skin and could handle that. But Hannah took it upon herself to bully me. Beat me and no matter how small I am I could have handled her in a one-on-one fight. Or a fair fight but she doesn''t fight fair.


    She has always been jealous of my friendship with David. Looking back she could have had it since it wasn''t real. She used to im that the reason she was so jealous was because deep down she felt David was her mate. So him hanging around other unmated she-wolves made her protective of him. Hearing him reject me should have made her happy, but it proved something. That she was not his mate, she found her mate not long after. An Omega he was a sweet guy. He was not enough for Hannah though, she rejected him instantly. Then she med him so she could wallow in pity. Not that she mourned her rejection long. Now both without their fated mate she started to try and hit it off with David. Determined to be the pack''s Luna. Most of the pack members loved the idea of having Hannah as the Luna.


    She seemed to be in shape, she was average size, slim. And very beautiful with her long blond hair and pale blue eyes. She loved partying and hosting parties. The perfect feminine she-wolf, poised, graceful, and kind. That''s how she came across, David was falling for it too. As were most of the pack members.


    Still, there were some who never agreed with David rejecting me as his future Luna. Pack members who believed that the Moon Goddess does not make mistakes. That for some reason our pack would benefit from a quirky, short, tomboy Luna. I loved going to pack meetings but I preferred the lowkey casual meetings over balls where we had to dress up. Those pack members showed that they did not ept Hannah as their Luna. Every time a pack member did something to show they would have preferred me as their future Luna, Hannahshed out. With her little pack of twisted friends. Ka, Charlotte, and Taelyn.


    They would follow me out of sight, hold me down, and then beat me up. I could have told packmembers I always had bruises to show what they did. But it would cause Mom and Dad to argue with David and Alpha Phillip and leave the pack. They would go and live with the White Oak pack too. Meaning it would risk a war, Mom still is the only pack doctor. So Alpha Phillip would demand them to stay living with the Blood Moon pack forbidding them from living with the White Oak pack. And I love Uncle Cedric but he would go to war to protect his family and there is no way I am going to be the one that causes all of that.


    So for now I do as Daniel asked and as I am about to shift back to my human form a huge wolf runs into me throwing me on the floor.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    And of course, it is Jason, Hannah¡¯s brother who sometimes helps his sister and her little band of


    bitc*es.


    ¡°Come on Sis, Kate will be home in two hours, let me exin why she hasn¡¯t told you yet don¡¯t be


    stubborn¡± Daniel¡¯s voice calls out through the mindlink.


    I was on my way home but if I told him I was dyed because of the five wolves circling me he


    would lose it, I told him about the bullying but made him promise not to get involved and I never


    asked for his help. And I am not starting today, he takes after Dad set to be the next lead warrior. He


    loves his family and he would get involved. Which would cause Mom and Dad to find out.


    ¡°What is it this time Hannah¡± I ask her through my mindlink.


    Not wanting to shift back to my human form because I stand a better chance like this.


    ¡°I heard you are going to the ball hosted by the royal family. Do you really think you are fit to be the


    queen? The Luna of all Luna¡¯s if you are unfit to be the Luna of our pack¡± Hannah scoffs.


    I should have known it was her jealousy again, as I heard some rumors David had told her he


    wanted to have her as his chosen mate. Moon Goddess knows they have been mating. However,


    ording to the rumors, Hannah did not want toplete the mating process. Because she


    wanted to be unmated for the prince¡¯s ball. Hoping she would either be his second chance mate. Or


    his chosen mate, fully delusional that she has all it takes to be the next Queen.


    A 3


    288 Vouchers


    While I am not looking forward to this event, and I knew the Prince would never choose me. I did


    know that the royal family is seen as kind and fair. I imagine the future queen had to possess those


    same qualities, meaning it could never be Hannah. The smart thing was to keep my mouth shut.


    Not egg her on more, so that I could maybe walk away with just some hurtful remarks hurled at me.


    If I would just take all her insults and let it go that would be enough for her. Shame, that I wasn¡¯t


    wise, I was stubborn and I would never let anyone get away with offending me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of l*p for someone who the Moon Goddess herself deemed barely worthy of an


    Omega. You think the royal family won¡¯t see you for the garbage you are?¡±


    Like clockwork, their growls and snaps told me I was about to get another beating.


    ¡°Stop it right now, what the hell do you think you are doing five against one?¡±


    An unfamiliar voice boomed through the forest clearing where all of this was about to happen.


    I looked up to see someone wearing the royal sigil on his jacket. Everyone shifted back to their


    human forms. Awkward tension filled the air, I was the only one who brought my clothes with me. So


    I qc****y got dressed again.


    Ignoring the royal sigil either out of pure stu**dity or pure arrogance Hannah still buck n*ked faced


    the man.


    ¡°Who are you to interfere with pack business, even if you are a se**ant of the royal family here on


    whatever business¡±


    It¡¯s not my business how she addresses the man who just helped me. Hell, I am a little annoyed he


    felt the need to get involved too. Hannah¡¯


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    18.57%


    11:420


    A 3


    288 Wouchers


    s obsessions with ranks and feeling better than any low-ranked wolves gets to me. She has no rank


    yet, her father is the Beta but she is like me still an unmated she-wolf without a rank. The stranger


    chuckles when he notices me rolling my eyes. He doesn¡¯tment on his rank, I can sense he is


    not an omega. Hannah would be able to notice too if she just used her brain for a second. The


    authority in his voice was not that of an omega.


    ¡°My ranking or pack has no bearing on my interrupting your cowardice. No wolf should deem


    themselves unworthy enough to attack a single wolf in a group. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I am


    praying to the Moon Goddess that you are mated so you won¡¯te to the royal ball. Or to pray


    you are unmated to spare other wolves from having a mate as horrnd*ous as you are¡± He scoffs,


    even his wording suggests he is far more than an Omega.


    I try to show him the respect he most likely deserves still, I cannot contain myughter. His gaze


    focuses on me with kindness in his eyes. Ignoring the others including Hannah¡¯s fit about being


    called out he asks me to bring him to the Alpha because he ising to hand deliver the invitation


    for the Prince¡¯s ball.


    ¡°I know this is an offensive question in most cases, but I don¡¯t see a mark on you. And you seem to


    be of age, are you unmated or have you notpleted the mating process yet?¡± He asks and I can


    tell there is no malice if he is indeed to hand out the invitations for the Prince¡¯s ball it would make


    sense for him to give me one directly.


    ¡°You are right I am rejected by my mate, so I won¡¯t bepleting a mating process ever¡± I answer


    immediately cursing myself.


    Always speaking my mind had put me in trouble before. That is why some of the pack members


    believe me to be unfit as a Luna. They want someone poised and gentle, and Hannah does a far


    better job pretending she is than I do.


    38.98%


    11:42


    A 3


    22 heirs.


    ¡°Never say never¡± the man winks and hands me the invitation.


    Which I ept with a bright smile, not for the reason he might think. I am not excited to meet this


    Prince. Go to a fancy ball where I have to overdress but it is thest step to moving in with the


    White Oak pack so this is bringing me one step closer to leaving this whole mess behind.


    ¡°I am Dillion by the way,¡± He tells me shaking my hand and introducing himself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Dillion I¡¯m A thank you for saving me back there¡± I reply.


    I think I like Dillion he seems to be very down-to-earth. He reminds me of my great-uncle Nichs.


    Funny, spontaneous but fair. During our walk to the pack house, we chatted a little about the


    BloodMoon pack. He is asking me how I am being treated here. No doubt he picked up on most of


    the pack members whispering about me. After seeing my n*ked human b*dy with bruises after


    saving me from five pack members gaining up on me.


    I don¡¯t tell him anything, it is still not worth the trouble that woulde from revealing this pack is


    far from what pack life should be. He is the first person I shifted around in ages all to hide my


    bruises. Even if that causes the pack to gossip even more. Nudity around shifting ismon for


    wolves. Nob*dy ever bats an eyelid, and my always shifting away from the pack has caused more


    rumors.


    ¡°Sis I am worried where are you¡± Daniel sounds agitated so I excuse myself to Dillion and


    mindlinking him back.


    ¡°Ran into Hannah but we got interrupted by a messenger of the royal family. I¡¯m walking him over to


    the packhouse and will be home in ten okay?¡±


    62.99%


    11:42


    1255 Counters


    ¡°You¡¯re close to your family I take it. Would you ever be able to move to a different pack for a


    chosen or second chance mate?¡± Dillions asks


    me.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the beautiful intricate mark on his neck I would think he was flirting with me. Maybe he


    is just being nice, making me aware of the fact that I can find another mate. Or maybe he wants to


    see if I have honest intentions ining to the ball. Either way, I do not know him well enough to let


    him in on my ns or feelings.


    ¡°Part of being a wolf is the potential of needing to move to a new pack. I always knew and I still do¡± I


    give the most nonmittal answer I could think of before saying my goodbyes.


    I have never been this relieved to see the pack house. Before he can ask me anything else I rush


    off to my home. Where a nervous-looking Daniel is waiting for me. Suggesting we go to his room to


    talk before Mom and Dade home with Kate and her new mate. By now I am really curious as to


    who her mate is and why people are making such a big deal out of this. The only thing that would


    hurt me if she was David¡¯s second-chance mate but her mate is not from this pack so I know that


    isn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°You know Kate has been dying to meet her mate eve before her eightteenth birthday right?¡± Daniel


    nervously starts.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°I know Dan, and I want her to find her soulmate, so I am happy that she did¡±


    Before Daniel can tell me more we hear the front door opening, as Mom calls out for us. And I can


    smell my parents, Kate and another wolf. Meaning her mate joined her. Now is my chance to show


    my family I am genuinely happy for my sister meeting her mate. Show them that the fact I got


    rejected does not stop me from being happy for my little sister.


    I rush down the stairs excitedly but I almost skid to a halt when I see who Kate¡¯s mate is. It¡¯s Tim


    Hannah¡¯s cousin. I know because he used to visit the pack often. It has been a few years since he


    came over though.


    ¡°Hi, Tim so I take it your Kate¡¯s mate?¡± I ask him.


    He is a few years older I think his 23 or 24. And I wonder if he knew Kate was his mate before he


    stopped visiting. Dad suggests we all sit down, and while I am still happy for Kate she found her


    mate. I get why my family was a bit hesitant to tell me about it. Even with them not knowing the full


    extent of what Hannah has been doing to me. Everyone in this pack knows she is always giving me


    c*ap. Or that she is wanting to take my rightful ce as the Luna of the Bloodmoon pack.


    Being the Sweetheart she is Kate helps Mom make everyone tea and coffee and puts out some


    baked treats she made. All while Tim is looking at her with that smitten smile I hoped to one day get


    from my mate. There is a small painful stab in my chest knowing that I will never get that. But the


    feeling of happiness for my sweet sister drowns


    0.00%


    A


    288 Nouchers


    it out quickly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Please A, let me exin because Kate told me what my cousin does to you¡± Tim starts.


    So she told him all about my rejection, and Hannah¡¯s response to that. Mates share everything I


    know they do. Still, I don¡¯t know how to feel about the fact Kate never asked me if I was okay with


    her telling him everything about me. Determined to be happy for her and giving this guy a chance I


    just nod as I keep listening to him.


    ¡°You must have noticed my parents and I stoppeding over right? My aunt wasn¡¯t like she is now


    but my Uncle and cousins they changed her. My didn¡¯t use to care about ranks at all but being the


    Beta¡¯s wife messed with her I suppose.¡±


    From what I remember he was right his brother, Hannah¡¯s maternal uncle was a kind soft-spoken


    guy. So was M Hannah¡¯s mother when we were children. I remember her ying with us kids in


    the yground, wearing jeans and a T-shirt. Since a few years, she was dressing ready to go to the


    office all day. When she had no job and was a homemaker, she helped our Luna out with nning


    every once in a while.


    ¡°It hurt my father deeply but he went no contact with his sister, after getting in an argument with her


    mate. Hannah¡¯s father. My brother and I were free to still visit them but we never felt the need to.


    We didn¡¯t agree with what they were doing. That¡¯s the reason I stopped for lunch at the mall and not


    with my family¡± He uses quotation marks as he says the word family.


    I


    suppose having lunch at your aunt and uncle¡¯s would make a lot more sense if you were still on


    speaking terms. Now it just made sense he stopped at the mall since he knew of good ces to get


    lunch in the small town next to ours. I remember them all going to the mall when


    19.59%


    288 Vouchers


    they were visiting here.


    Even if he still would have been in contact with his family I would not. have judged him for it. As long


    as he isn¡¯t like Hannah or her parents for that matter and makes my sister happy that would be


    enough for me. He doesn¡¯t let me finish telling him so.


    ¡°No please A, let me finish because your sister has not epted me as her mate yet. She was


    about to reject me thinking I knew what Hannah was doing to you. She told me that without your


    blessing she isn¡¯t epting me. As much as the idea hurts me I get it though. And I love the fact


    that my mate is loyal to her family.¡± He tells me and now I finally understand everything.


    It was never about Kate being scared I wouldn¡¯t be happy for her. It was not about my parents being


    scared I still was too fragile to handle knowing my sister found her mate.


    ¡°Kate, I love you but you¡¯re stu*id sometimes, of course, you have my blessing. He couldn¡¯t have


    known what Hannah is doing, if he still came to her often he would have known you were his mate


    years ago¡±


    Kate rushed up to me hugging me tears in my eyes. She was there for me when I was trying to put


    myself back together again. From an early age, she looked up to me, and I know she still does. To


    her, it didn¡¯t make sense at all for anyone to reject me. I just never knew she suffered from it so


    much she would reject her fated mate for being rted to the she-wolf trying to move in on the mate


    who never wanted me.


    ¡°Go ept your mate and put him out of his misery, please. And you know dad wants to have a


    family BBQ now¡± I whisper in her ear quietly enough so that no one else can overhear us not even


    with their heightened hearing.


    ¡°I Kate Hemming ept you Tim Davies as my mate,¡± Kate tells Tim


    41.81%


    11:43


    Ayta


    288 Vouchers


    beaming, he wastes no time in epting her too.


    ¡°This calls for a family BBQ¡± Dad calls out causing me and Kate to burst out in a fit ofughter.


    We all help set everything up and an hourter we are all sitting in our spa ** ous backyard chatting


    and eating. Turns out Tim is a warrior not a lead warrior like Dad is but it would still be bad for his


    pack if he were to move here. He was traveling with the Luna to keep her safe. Kate doesn¡¯t have a


    rank yet, she has been training with Dad, and she wants to be a warrior too. Unfortunately, Alpha


    Phill*p is a little old school in his ways, saying women can not be warriors. Mom and Dad always


    told he she should still train because she might have to shift packs after meeting her mate. Proving


    to me once again that the Moon Goddess usually knows what she is doing. She just messed up


    with me.


    Not only is Tim a warrior too, but there has been some internal conflict in his previous pack and part


    of the pack split off to form the Cresent Moon pack. Meaning they were short on warriors too. The


    pack is led by a female Alpha and her Luna so gender should not be an issue for Kate in training to


    be a warrior. All in all, it makes the most sense for Kate to move to the Cresent Moon pack.


    ¡°A, since you know Alpha Phill*pe doesn¡¯t like it very much if your mother and I both leave the


    pack for too long. I was hoping you could be the family member bringing Kate to the Cresent Moon


    pack. She will need a family member there to break the pack bond. Their pack is on the way to the


    royal ball. You will have to spend a few days in the White Oak pack.¡± He swallows as if he is unable


    to find the next


    words.


    Mom is looking sad too, and I know it is hard on them. Even with them still believing I will stand a


    chance to be the Prince¡¯s chosen mate. They know I will never return to our pack. Not for


    anything other than a short family visit. Both their daughters moving out from the pack will be hard


    on them. Especially knowing that the Moon


    64.19%


    11:43


    A 4


    288 Vouch


    Goddess nned for me to keep living here. I love them for not holding me back for selfish reasons


    and of course, I agree to be the family member escorting Kate to her new pack.


    With the emotional stuff out of the way and knowing we need to visit Alpha Phill*p tomorrow to


    discuss two pack members leaving his pack. We make sure to keep the rest of the night light and


    happy. It¡¯s one AM when I feel like I can excuse myself without being a party pooper. No matter how


    happy I am for Kate, being surrounded by loving couples always hurts a bit. Tonight on top of that I


    had to deal with the fact that I couldn¡¯t be happy without hurting my parents. And having to go to a


    ball where I will no doubt get proven once again that the very thing I am so proud of makes me not


    good enough to be a mate.


    A S


    288 Vouchers

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The next morning we went over to the packhouse. Alpha Phill*pe would always spare his first hour


    of the day for walk-ins. He wasn¡¯t a bad Alpha just not a great one either. What bothered me the


    most was the fact that he was training David to be the next Alpha. And how that meant David would


    sit into most conversations.


    Alpha Phill*p was more than okay with Kate going to live with the Cresent Moon pack. He loved


    members of the pack going to live in another pack to form alliances. My problem was that there was


    already an alliance between the Blood Moon and White Oak pack. Alpha Phill*p would never let


    pack members move to another pack if it didn¡¯t benefit him. In most cases forming or strengthening


    an alliance would suffice. But I wasn¡¯t about to move to my mate¡¯s pack. I was about to move to


    family so no new rtionships were built.


    He was very interested in the prospect of one of the pack¡¯s unmated she-wolves bing a


    chosen mate to the royal family. For him, it would be the ideal alliance. Like his son though he


    deemed me unworthy of being the future queen. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his disbelief shrugging


    his shoulders as he told us.


    ¡°Honestly I have no issues with A going to the royal ball. But we all know the likelihood that the


    Prince will choose her as the Luna of all Luna¡¯s is extremely small. Tell me how it would benefit our


    pack if she was not to return to us after the ball¡±


    My parents tried to reason with him, pointing out how the pack was not treating me kindly after his


    son rejected me. Mom went as far as asking him how the future Luna would feel knowing that her


    Alpha¡¯s fated mate was still living in the pack.


    A 5


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°My son has selected a wonderful chosen mate. He is making the greatest sacrifice known to


    wolves. Letting her go to the royal ball to make sure the Prince does not want a fine she-wolf like


    Hannah for himself. Rest assured though if he does not and she will return to us as our Luna she


    will treat A exactly like she has been doing ever since the rejection¡± Alpha Phill*p told us like he


    was reassuring a toddler that there were no monsters under the bed.


    Was he that unaware of what was happening right under his nose or was he that uncaring? Not


    screaming about everything Hannah and her flying monkeys had done to me so far was already


    taking all of my self- control. Willow was already itching to take over control. I knew I shouldn¡¯t I had


    been enduring the bullying, the beating the abuse for two years now. All so I would not cause


    problems for my family. Now so close to escaping was not the time to mess it all up. Easier said


    than done when David smirked at me, licking his l*ps before addressing his father like a good little


    Alpha in training.


    ¡°Can I give my opinion Father?¡± He asked politely, and of course, Daddy dearest let him.


    His pride over his son starting to pick up Alpha duties written all over his face.


    With an evil smile, David started talking again.


    ¡°I do think the Hemmings put too much weight on my decision to reject A. Every wolf with a


    sense of self-preservation would want a more suitable Luna. They all apud me for the sacrifice I


    made in recognizing the Moon Goddess¡¯ only fault. Many seem to think for some reason the mate


    bonds between me and Hannah. And A and that Omega what¡¯s his name got switched up¡±


    Right away the air was thick with tension. Kate squeezed my hand hard enough to hurt. Telling me


    without words that I needed to keep my mouth shut. Mom and Dad stiffened at the insult. Not


    because he


    21.13%


    A 5


    288 Vouchers


    thought it likely that I was mated to an omega. No one in our family cared for ranks. It was his


    tant disregard for me, my wishes, and the matebond we once shared that set everyone off.


    ¡°I gather she is allowed to see her sister off to her new pack then Alpha, I mean my mate and I


    could always escort her but¡­¡± Dad asked Alpha Phill*p, I knew there was nothing else he could do.


    Still, his silent and quick eptance of my fate hurt me. Alpha Phill*p¡¯ s permission for me to see


    Kate off came as quickly as Dad¡¯s eptance came. It was something at least. It would present me


    with a small break from the bullying and the pain. I was over David. I had been since the day I saw


    him flirting with Hannah. Seeing my once- fated mate move on so quickly and with the she-wolf that


    hurt me so much was still painful to watch. Like a constant reminder, the Moon Goddess indeed


    messed up. During the walk David¡¯s remark about mine and Hannah¡¯s matebond being switched up


    stuck with me. What if he was right? What if I could have had a sweet mate who would have adored


    me and loved me like I always dreamed of? How could it be possible for one single mistake to ruin


    so many lives? Hannah¡¯s mate had not survived the rejection. It is the worst pain known to wolves.


    Omega¡¯s are weaker and often they will die from the pain of rejection.


    Yet Alpha Phill*p sat there with a straight face telling me the she-wolf who caused our pack to lose a


    member. Making parents lose their only son over something as petty as a rank would be a better


    Luna than I would be. My anger was taking over, and I needed to get these emotions out before


    they would get the better of me. Willow hadn¡¯t stopped fighting to take control and it would be better


    to shift if I was still in control. Our wolves tend to react more primal and I had no doubt she would go


    over to David and fight him the second I was no longer in control. Too upset with my parents I


    mindlinked Kate where I was going so that she would not worry for me before shifting walking out


    into the forest, ¡®to one of the empty tree trunks where we could


    A 5


    288 Vouchers


    keep our clothes after shifting.


    After checking no one was there I shifted into my wolf form and just took off running. I¡¯ve always


    loved running and it was the one thing I was better in because of my size. Being small made me


    faster and a lot more agile. I could outrun every wolf in my pack and most in the White Oak pack


    too. The feeling of the wind rushing through my fair, the wh *zing in my ears drowning all the other


    sounds out always made me feel peaceful. Feeling peaceful, calming down, and collecting myself


    was exactly what I needed now. The first few minutes it felt like someone was watching me. Once I


    got deeper in the forest the feeling faded so it must have been in my head. Everyone in my pack


    could follow me in this forest.


    ***


    Sun was already setting, I had ignored every single family member that reached out to me over the


    mindlink. Now my limbs were aching, I was hungry, thirsty, and honestly exhausted. When I finally


    reached the treetrunk where I stored my clothing. Hannah was waiting for me with her friends and


    brother. This time I would be in real danger, I was dead tired and hadn¡¯t eaten all day. There was no


    way I could defend myself well, still, I took on a fighting stance. There was no way I would take their


    beating lying down.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In an instant, all five of them are on me, head-butting me and biting me. Scratching me with their


    paws. I tried hitting them back with my paws. Biting me but they were all over me and I could not


    defend myself sufficiently. In the end, I had to stop fighting saving thest of my energy to get


    dressed and make my way home. The moment my b*dy grew limp they shifted and left me on my


    own. But not without grabbing my clothes so I had to make my way home n*ked. Meaning my


    parents would see my bruising, they would see what fate they had epted for me so willingly.


    ***


    Aya S


    1288 (Vouchers


    My mother gasped the second I opened the front door, Kate and her mate ran to catch me, to stop


    me from falling over. Dad was growling about to shift when Daniel stopped him.


    ¡°This is what you allow to happen, she tried to protect all of us but this is what you¡¯re letting them


    get away with¡±


    Daniel has never screamed at either one of our parents, I was about to tell him not to but the


    second I opened my mouth ckness overtook


    me.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    When I woke up I was in my own bed, dressed in a set of PJs. Mom sat at the end of the bed


    reading. It was a love we both shared but I could tell from her b*dynguage now that she was just


    skimming over the pages. Not really reading even though it seemed like she was trying to. As soon


    as the sheet rushled as a result of my movement she looked up with tears in her eyes. By now it


    waspletely dark outside so I had to have been out for at least an hour but it felt longer.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay, why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Mom asked me while hugging me tightly


    I knew Hannahshing out at me wasn¡¯t their fault. I knew that if I had told them about what Hannah


    was doing like I told Daniel they wouldn¡¯t have let her get away with it. But I felt angry with them. Or


    maybe it was just disappointment, especially Dad. He grew up as the Alpha¡¯s son even if he was the


    middle child. He knows how Grandpa used to rule the pack. Mom has been with Grandpa and


    Grandma and now Uncle Cedric enough to know. To know that Alpha Phill*p isn¡¯t a kind leader. That


    he is selfish and stubborn, that is why he hardly lets me travel. I believe it¡¯s also the reason we do


    not have another pack doctor. Most of the men in our pack were warriors because that was the rank


    you would get the most respect in.


    ¡°I am okay Mom. It¡¯s all reading healing. I could not tell you and Dad because it would get you into


    trouble with Alpha Phill*p. I know it is not your fault but I am so disappointed I have to endure this


    longer I just want to be alone¡±


    She hugged me a little tighter whispering how sorry she was in my hair and then she left me.


    Minutester Daniel knocked on my door. As unfair as it might be I could not face my parents, I still


    felt let down


    288 Vouche


    by them but not by my siblings. So I tell Daniel to juste inside. Katen and Tim are hot on his tail.


    Tims seems a little awkward unsure if he is weed in my room like my siblings are.


    ¡°Tell me if you want me to stay outside but everyone was so stressed out of you passing out that I


    made dinner. Just a simple soup but I have a bowl for you here?¡±


    All it does is warm my heart at the fact that he is treating me like a sister already. Actively being a


    part of our family. Because we are very close-knit. That is why I know in a few hours or days I will


    make up with my parents.


    ¡°Juste on in Tim. you¡¯re my brother now and thank you for the soup it smells amazing.¡± I tell


    him and then all three of them sit down in my room.


    We¡¯re pretty well off and our home is pretty sp aci ous but the four of us sitting in my bedroom does


    make it feel small and a little cramped, Kate is the first one to speak up.


    ¡°Tim and I discussed it and we will stay living in the BloodMoon pack so we can help protect you.¡±


    She tells me arms crossed over her chest, showing me she made her final decision.


    ¡°Or we could just run away together, go looking for my mate when I turn 18. By that time we will be


    rogues but maybe my mate¡¯s pack will take us both in. It happened to a Daniel before.¡± He smirks


    trying to make light of the situation.


    He is named after a close friend of the family, who was a rogue who helped my grandparents fight


    off an attack. He knew about it because he became a rogue after something terrible happened to


    his sister. Only to find out Lina my Grandmother¡¯s Gemma was his mate.


    ¡°Neither of you is going to change their lives that much for me.


    23.18%


    11.44


    Ayta 6


    288 (Vouchers


    Nob*dy is going to be a rogue. And Tim, Kate the Cresent Moon pack needs you two that is why


    you are going to live there. That is not going to change¡± Now it is my turn to cross my arms when I


    am speaking to them.


    Sure I am unsure how to go on from here on out. All this time I figured it was just a matter of biding


    my time. Thinking my parents would eventually let me live with my Grandparents where I would be


    safe. Kate and Daniel don¡¯t agree with me staying here alone with Mom and Dad. Because of me


    Daniel is not angry with our parents and I hate that. How does he expect them to stop something


    they know nothing about? His answer when I tell him just that makes me think.


    ¡°A, they could see how unhappy you were shouldn¡¯t that be enough for them to let you change


    packs¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It did make me reconsider, not if, what Mom and Dad did was wrong. I was starting to think that


    maybe I underestimated how difficult it is to change packs if it is not for you mate. The conversation


    dies down when we all sense Dad at my door. He never knocks, he doesn¡¯t say anything, and a few


    secondster we hear footsteps moving away from our door. Knowing my parents are worried about


    me and sad because of me is painful. Hopefully, they understand I just need some time alone to


    process all of this. Even my siblings are bing too much for me. Being a werewolf means I heal


    faster. With the beating over the past year though my b*dy has been trying to heal for almost a year


    now. And it¡¯s starting to take its toll on me. The injuries I have now are not healing as fast as they


    should. Another thing to worry me, I don¡¯t know what to do about this situation anymore. Normally


    we would go to the Alpha over something like that. He would listen to both parties and there would


    be a trial.


    There is no way however that Alpha Phill*p is going to punish his Beta¡¯s daughter the girl he sees


    as the future Alpha. I knew that from the start but in my mind I came up with an alternative. An


    alternative


    45 25%


    11.44


    that turned out to be a childish pipedream. After telling my siblings I nood some rest I open up a


    book. Hoping that some reading would give me a bit of piece of mind making it possible for me to


    fall asleep quickly Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t just like Mom did hours before, my eves keep skimming


    the pages but it is not getting through. I can¡¯t remember any of the words I have read the second I


    move on to the next line and it is incredibly frustrating. Everything about my life now is incredibly


    frustrating and I hate it.


    Clutching the book to my chest I start to cry. Why did this happen to me? It¡¯s like the Moon Goddess


    keeps pilling on. First, it was my build, then there was the pack that was so hard and unforgiving for


    things I could not control. Things a lot of other packs would not judge like the Blood Moon pack


    does. All of that was bearable though because I had light at the end of the tunnel. There were


    people I could trust who would always be there for me. And I had hopes of dreams for mesting my


    mate. Or more so for finding out, it was David. In my dreams, we would lead this pack together and


    make it a kinder pack, A more epting one. I would not allow bullying and we would let she-


    wolves be whatever they wanted to be. At the time I believed it was something David wanted


    too. Sometimes I still wonder how my childhood best friend turned into this cruel cold man.


    For one glorious minute, that dream seemed toe true when I found out David was in fact, my


    mate. Until he rejected me in public humiliating me in front-of the whole pack. Wasting no time in


    trying to find a recement Luna. Making the bullying so much worse, but still, I had found a new


    light at the end of the tunnel. I was holding on to, with the idea of things getting better for me soon.


    Finally, the fact it never was getting better settled in. I hated how weak I was but I couldn¡¯t stop


    crying. Every so b hurts my ribs more. And then there are two arms wrapping around me. The two


    arms I least want tofort me now but still I cannot help but sink into the embrace. Unable to keep


    on fighting because I have been doing that for too long now.


    71.58%

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    A 7


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart I am so so terribly sorry for not seeing what was happening to you. Please forgive


    me¡± Dad tells me as he keeps hugging


    me.


    I don¡¯t want to be angry with my parents anymore, it is not their fault after all. It was my own choice


    to hide the truth from them. Sitting up a little straighter that is what I tell him to reassure him.


    Exining I am not mad that they did not see the truth that I was hiding. I wanted to be alone


    because I was disappointed at the fact that they did not fight harder for me. That they just shrugged,


    when Alpha Phill*ps told them I could not change packs.


    ¡°I am so sorry, we never knew how bad it was. But I spoke to your mother and not all fights are


    fought out in the open. Can you pleasee downstairs and talk to us?¡± He tells me still hugging


    me.


    Maybe I was too hard on them. Getting out of bed I tell Dad I wille downstairs after a shower.


    My whole b*dy is sore and aching. The soup Tim made me helped a little bit, so I was hoping a hot


    shower would make me feel even better. After giving me another tight hug he leaves my room.


    The shower did help even if it was not as much as I had hoped. Dressing in my fluffy onesie to keep


    warm I made my way downstairs. Mom¡¯s eyes were red and puffy, showing she had been crying.


    Seeing how upset I made both my parents I felt a pang of guilt. Dad was making all of us a coffee


    putting it on the kitchen table without saying anything. We said in silence like that for what felt like


    hours. Even if it couldn¡¯t have been more than a few seconds. Dad was the one who asked me to


    come downstairs because they wanted to talk with me. I had no idea what to say or what to do next.


    0.00%


    11:45


    1 Years


    Mom was the one to break the silence, her voice cracking as she said:


    ¡°I am so sorry baby girl, I was sad to see you go because I never knew it was that bad. It¡¯s hard


    having to miss two of my babies. Who am I going to be book shopping with? Your dad gets bored


    quickly¡±


    She gave me a watery smile and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. The fact that she was going to miss us


    so much was because she loved us. She showed that in everything she did. Not just her Dad too. I


    was going to miss them too but it wasn¡¯t like we would never see each other again. Mom just


    sniffles when I tell her so. Then Dad asks me why I never told them about the beatings.


    ¡°I know you and Mom, you would have left the pack behind to all go and live with the White Oak


    pack. Alpha Phill*p would never allow that. Unele Cedric is a great Alpha but you know he would go


    to war over protecting his family¡±


    ¡°He would, and you¡¯re his favorite niece who would have made it worse. Still, we could have talked


    about it as a family. Do you really think we wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down and think this over before


    jumping into action¡± Dad asked me the hurt clear in his voice.


    Making me feel worse, now I felt like I didn¡¯t give my parents enough credit. On the other hand, I


    could not see them living here with an Alpha who would allow one of their children to get hurt so


    badly.


    ¡°So what, you would just keep living here with Alpha Phill*p after you know what he allowed. You


    would ept Hannah as your Luna when she is the one who is been beating me up so severely


    that healing gets hard?¡± I ask them and hear my voice getting louder.


    Mom¡¯s hand on my knee made me calm down a little bit. There was no reason to shout waking up


    the others. It was bad enough I kept Mom and Dad up worrying about me.


    22.12%


    A 7


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°No, I will never ept her. That being said David might reject differently than his father does. Don¡¯t


    interrupt me I know he isn¡¯t going to be a better Alpha¡± Mom went from sad and soft-spoken to strict


    and sure of what she was saying


    ¡°However he is a coward, a young Alpha like him without a lead warrior and a pack doctor. Would


    be very less likely to go to war with an experienced Alpha like your Uncle Cedric. Not only is


    Sebastian only neen, but you know Uncle Cedric, Aunt Willow, and Sebastian would not hesitate


    to wait until we all moved into the White Oak pack savely before changing the leadership within the


    pack¡± She gives me another stern look before continuing.


    ¡°We would y the waiting game knowing you would be safe and happy. Knowing we would still


    see you on all the holidays for another year or so. Before we could move closer to you. You took


    that choice away from us and baby I am so sorry we made you feel like you had to. But we know


    now, and we will still y the waiting game knowing you are safe¡± She tells me but she leaves it at


    that.


    Dad told me not all fights were fought in the open, now Mom says she is going to y the waiting


    game. I did not think about an option where they would let me go ahead. Only to move back to the


    White Oak pack when it would be safer or easier to do so. Moving to the White Oak pack seemed to


    be in reach now. But I didn¡¯t understand because Alpha Phill*ps had already denied me.


    ¡°For now you are going to see your sister off to the Cresent Moon pack. Then you will stay with your


    family until the royal ball. And when the Silver¡¯se back they will exin you got injured and


    need to rest at your Grandparent¡¯s ce. By then he will know what his son and possible future


    Luna did and allowed. I will give him the chance to keep it under the rug, as long as he allows you


    to stay with your Grandparents for as long as you need¡± Dad gives me a smirk the moment he is


    done exining.


    45.47%


    |||


    11:45


    ¤¯


    Mom mentions this might not be necessary if the Prince is smart enough to see how amazing I am.


    Luckily then she goes into more detail about the n. They didn¡¯t stay up worrying for me they have


    been contacting everyone else who is involved. Exining how they still love most of the pack as a


    family. And as well-respected members of themunity they had a lot of standing still. That is why


    they were so sure that if they would threaten Alpha Phill*p with causing a scene he would agree


    with them. We chatted about living with the White Oak pack for about an hour longer. But my b*dy is


    still struggling to recover and I have been out on a run on little food for most of the day. So I am a


    little dizzy when I make my way upstairs.


    ***


    Mom and Dad had noticed how dizzy I was when I walked upstairs two days ago. So the past two


    days they had practically forced me to be on bed rest. It did my b*dy good but I still had bruises and


    scars that hadn¡¯t healed yet because my b*dy was always busy healing fresh injuries. Now that


    everyb*dy in my family knew I wasn¡¯t as worried about keeping them hidden anymore. Sadly I


    couldn¡¯t pack a lot. Dad told me to pack only the essentials in toiletries and clothing so I could take


    more small personal things with me. Making me promise I would just buy new clothes and toiletries


    with the family credit card when I arrived at the White Oak pack. I happily agreed, not because I


    was happy about getting new stuff. I liked shopping as much as the next girl. But I was happy with


    the clothes and I would miss some pieces. Still, I was happy to be able to bring more personal stuff


    with me. Stuff I would miss even more than my favorite clothes. Mom promised me she would at


    least send all my books out in pairs of two. That didn¡¯t stop me from packing about ten books so I


    had something to read during the long trip and my first weeks in the White Oak pack. When both my


    suitcases were packed I looked around my childhood room. In the house where I grew up. It


    seemed like I was still living here because I was running away from home like an over-emotional


    teenager. To avoid being beaten daily, pretending to be interested in


    71.77%


    A 7


    marrying a prince.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Griffin 8


    For thest few days, I have been waking up achy like I have been training too hard. Mom has


    noticed and she is worried about me. She thinks I might have been overdoing myself in preparation


    for the royal ball. Probably because this is the first event I have gotten personally involved with. Up


    until this ball, I hated preparing for balls, or going to them for that matter. Because I am introvert at


    heart. It is the one thing you shouldn¡¯t be as the Crown Prince. Mom and Dad have hired many


    tutors to make me a more sociable guy. It helped to the extent that they¡¯ve shown me how to


    behave during another boring grand ball. They did not teach me to stop counting down the minutes


    until I could retreat to my chambers. Nor did they teach me to like the endless string of a ss-k*ssers.


    Of course, most Alpha¡¯s were good Alpha¡¯s proud of their packs. I would look at them and feel a


    pang of jealousy when they were dancing with their Luna¡¯s. I would envy the soft smiles their Luna¡¯s


    would give them. Or something that made me even more bitter, is seeing couples whisper and


    giggle and share silly little inside jokes. I¡¯ ve got mother¡¯s terrible sense of humor. Dadughs at all


    her jokes like they are the funniest things he has ever heard. And this ball was my veryst chance


    to get something like that. And that is the reason I have been more involved with this ball. My first


    chance to impress my mate. I need to cling to the hope of finally finding her at this ball. I did more


    than hoping though. Just as I did the very first night after finding out that I hate one final chance of


    meeting my second chance mate. I have been praying to the Moon Goddess every night, Bringing


    her offerings. And I have sent every staff member my parents could miss, whom I fully trust to bring


    the invitations personally. To both get as many she-wolves toe to the ball as possible, and to


    scope out the packs. They would never find my mate without me, I just like the idea


    0.00%


    11:45 T


    288 Vouchers


    of knowing more about her pack when I do.


    Slowly but surely I am getting sure of the fact that I will find my mate. Everyone around me says I


    have my head in the cloud. That I am a hopeless romantic and that I need to consider the possibility


    of choosing a chosen mate. I will I promised my parents and I am not someone that goes back on


    his word. But I will wait until the clock strikes midnight I do not find my fated mate before that time.


    Thinking of it maybe I should stop thinking about her as my second chance mate. Maybe I should


    just refer to her as my fated mate. To not make it sound like she was second best, or a second


    choice.


    I hated how I was reconsidering everything, it was just the pressure of finding her. And making the


    right impression was getting to me. Normally when you find your mate you have the time to get to


    know each other before youplete the mating process. My parents wanted me toplete the


    mating process within a month. Meaning I had to convince a girl to move in with me, leave her own


    pack behind, and fully ept me as her mate within a month. Come to think of it with all of the


    stress about this, and all the extra work I was taking on. Maybe Mom was right, maybe I was waking


    up sore and achy because of all I was doing.


    It didn¡¯t stop me from giving my all though, now I was nervously looking around in my room.


    Questioning whether I would just pick a different room for me and my mate to move into. Or if I


    should move some of my personal belongings so my mate could have her personal stuff and make


    it our room.


    ¡°You¡¯re room is empty enough as it is your highness¡±


    I turned around happy to hear Dillion¡¯s voice again. He could read me like an open book. He just got


    me, just how seeing my back he knew I was doubting my room being ready enough for my Luna,


    my mate. He also was thest of my messengers returning from hand delivering the invitations to


    my ball.


    27.10%


    11:45


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°So how was it¡± I asked him sitting down on the bed signalling for him


    to sit down next to me.


    At first, he told me how he expected there to be a bunch of unmated she-wolves. Word had spread


    around quickly and just like the others told me. All the Alpha¡¯s confirmed that there were severalCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    unmated she-wolves from their pack who would attend the ball. The number of guests that we


    expected was bing nerve-wracking. It would all be worth it though if it meant finding my mate,


    After telling me the same boring stuff all the others had told me he smirked at me. He fell back on


    my bed until he was lying down with only his feet on the ground.


    ¡°I know you are praying for a fated mate, and you know I hope you find her Griff. I want you to have


    the same happiness as I have¡± He started and I knew what he was going to say.


    Dillion recently found his fated mate, a guy. He has confided in being attracted to both male and


    female wolves before. That never stopped him from being faithful to his mate. To wait until he met


    them. But it had made them nervous not knowing what he needed to look out for. Until he met Collin


    he had the moment I was dreaming of where he instantly knew who his mate was. Luckily Collin


    didn¡¯t have an issue with moving to the castle. They hadpleted their mating process and were


    as happy as could be. Now that happily mated wolf was lying on my bed about to tell me I should


    not hope to find what he has and choose a random mate.


    ¡°Moon Goddess knows that I want you to find her. But if you don¡¯t I met a girl and I wouldn¡¯t mind


    her being our queen. She seems right up your alley too.¡±


    Then he tells me all about the small wolf being attacked by five other wolves. How she never


    backed down, how the royal emblem on his coat never made her change her attitude towards him.


    53.52%


    L


    11:45


    Griffin 8


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Not that she was rude to me, not at all. She is a little firecracker though. You need someone who


    helps you get your head out of your own as s sometimes¡± He chuckles.


    Sure the girl sounds like a fun person to be around. And I hate wolves who gang up on someone


    else. Trying to fight an unfair fight. I agree to let Dillion point out who the girl is but I make him


    promise to only do so at the end of the night. She has told him she ising to the ball. She has


    been rejected by her mate and I do wonder what the reason is. I cannot imagine seeing the one


    person the Moon Goddess herself thinkspletes me. Only to reject her without ever giving her a


    chance. She must have done something terrible without any excuse to have done so and without


    any remorse.


    ¡°Imagine getting rejected, that must be the worst feeling in the world even worse than finding out


    your mate has died before you¡¯ve met them,¡± I say out loud.


    More to myself than to Dillion. It gives me another thing to worry about. What if I find my fated mate


    and she rejects me? I shake my head, I cannot be worrying about yet another thing. I cannot be


    praying to the Mo onGoddess whilst doubting the mate I hope she picked out for me. The rest of the


    day against Dillion¡¯s advice I clear out some personal stuff from my room. Making sure my mate will


    feel wee enough to put her own stuff in OUR room. It was thest thing I needed to settle


    before the ball so now all that is left to do is count down thest five days until the ball. And praying


    and bringing my offers to the M oonGoddess Selene.


    78.42%


    11:45

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    A 9


    Thest week of staying with the Bloodmoon pack has been weird. Even after my parents stopped


    forcing me to rest. They hardly let me go out alone. On one hand, I appreciated what they were


    doing. On the other hand, it showed just how helpless and useless I am. Seeing as that was the


    reason to get rejected it still stung a bit. Now it was 2 AM and Theo, James, Jessa Silver, Kate, Tim


    and I were heading to the airport. Dad was adamant about bringing us. He said it would be stu pid


    to pay a lot for airport parking when he could drive us. Admitting he would like to see of his little girls


    too. The Silver of course are aware of the fact that neither of us is going back.


    Jessa is sad to see me go but she understands why I have to. Unlike David she is a real friend and


    she supports my decision even if it makes her sad.


    ¡°Cheer up Buttercup, we¡¯re visiting the White Oak pack first. So who knows maybe you will find your


    mate there.¡± Jessa¡¯s Dad James jokes. I would love for Jessa to find a mate in the White Oak pack.


    The chances of that happening are slim though. Still, it is a nice thing to daydream about. Living in


    the same pack as Jessa for the rest of our lives would be the dream. For now, I am just happy to


    see the rest of my family again. I asked my parents not to tell them about the beatings. They need


    to know since I am not officially moving into their pack. I just wanted to be the one to tell them.


    Maybe just tell them Alpha Phill*p did not give permission. But that the teasing and seeing my


    former mate every day was too painful for me. The only problem with that was it meant lying to my


    family and I would hate to. For now, I have a 5-hour flight ahead of me to think about it. Since we


    would stay a night at the White Oak pack before going on one one-day road trip to the Cresent


    Moon pack.


    0.00%


    Ayta 9


    288 Vouchers


    After Dad kept hugging us, over and over again he made Tim promise him he would take good care


    of Kate. Tim guaranteed Dad he would. He said he would see them soon as they would be at the


    housewarming after Tim and Kate found their own ce within the Cresent Moon pack. Once we


    boarded the ne Tim¡¯s smile faded and he was plucking on some invisible piece of fluff on the


    armrest of his chair. Kate was fast asleep as he always was on the flight to the White Oak pack.


    ¡°Are you scared of flying Tim¡± I whisper.


    In the past few days, I got to know Tim a lot better and he was a good guy. Who adored my sister,


    which made me love him more. So I wanted tofort him now.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve flown before. It¡¯s just even among people like us your family is known for being close-knit¡±


    He had to be careful not to give away too much in a ne surrounded by humans. Even like this, I


    knew what he was telling me. He wanted to make an impression on my Grandparents, Uncles,


    Aunts, and cousins. Not to mention all the friends that felt like family. Grandma had requested for us


    to stop by the White Oak pack before. No doubt because she was excited to meet Kate¡¯s mate. For


    the first years of her life, she lived as a human, and meeting Grandpa saved her in more ways than


    one. Or that is what she will always tell us. Even now yearster she loves newly mated couples. All


    her grandchildren knew that she would want to see our mates as soon as possible. Their mates,


    because my mate didn¡¯t want me, trying not to get lost in those negative thoughts again I turned to


    Tim once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry they will all love you, Grandma is just a hopeless romantic who wants to see all her


    grandchildren-inw as soon as possible.


    Tim visibly rxes, looking at Kate with a tender gaze. I hate this still


    A 9


    288 Vouchers


    gets to me. I really am over David. I would not as much as see him as even an acquaintance after


    he begged me for forgiveness. Mom told me she thinks I didn¡¯t take enough time to mourn the loss


    of a mate. I disagree I didn¡¯t lose my mate he rejected me. Sure I had to say goodbye to an idea, a


    dream I had since I was a little girl. But I had to let more dreams go like the one to be a famous


    author. Being a werewolf means I can never be famous. It would be too risky. Not wanting to think


    about all of this any longer I pulled out my earbuds and a book.


    ***


    Tim was surprised I spent the whole flight reading, he was still talking about that when we walked


    into the arrival hall.


    ¡°You¡¯re a part of the family now, so better get used to the fact that this one lives in her books¡±


    That voice I would recognize everywhere. I whirled around to find my grandparents smiling at us.


    Like we had done ever since I could walk I ran over to him. He opened his arms catching me as I


    jumped up spinning me around. Humans would always look at us f u?ny. Grandpa may be seventy-


    five werewolves age differently, to most humans he must look a little over forty. We never cared, it


    was the only time we weren¡¯t extra cautious. Grandma was hugging Kate, and the second my feet


    hit the floor again she pulled me in for a hug. While Grandpa hugged Kate, they both gave Tim a


    warm wee, as they did the Silver whom they already knew from visits to the BloodMoon pack.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s go home, Aunt Katrina has made preparations for a family lunch. Just us, because


    there is a lot we need to talk about¡± Her strict look made me decide to be honest with them.


    They clearly knew something was up, so lying to them had no use. In fact, it would make things


    worse.


    A 9


    288 Vouchera


    ¡°And you know I couldn¡¯t stop them from hosting a party for the whole pack. Uncle Cedric made


    sure it was something lowkey. No need to dress up¡± Grandma finished squeezing my hand.


    In the end, everything would be okay. Sure my family would be p iss ed off with Alpha Phill*p, David,


    and Hannah. But they would stick to the n and the pack loved me. And I loved them not just my


    family, no every member of the White Oak pack. Although they all felt like a family by now.


    ***


    The day at the White Oak Pack, my pack had flown by. As did the three days I spent at the Cresent


    Moon pack. They were very warm and weing not just of Kate but of the rest of us too. It might


    have been a good pack but I could tell it was a good pack. Warm and loving Kate would thrive here


    as one of the pack¡¯s best warriors. Now I was headed up to Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s cottage. Ever


    the romantic Grandma hadn¡¯t given up the idea of me finding true love. She mind-linked me that she


    wanted to talk about the royal ball before dinner. She probably was upset I didn¡¯t get a special


    dress. Like Dad told me to, I had bought some new clothes one of them being a simple ck dress.


    One you could wear to most asions, including a royal ball. Grandmother had clearly not agreed


    with thest notion. When I knock it is Grandpa who opens the door telling me to just go upstairs to


    their bedroom.


    When I do I find Grandma there with a beautiful gold dress on a mannequin. I¡¯ve seen the dress in


    pictures and it is the dress she wore when Grandpa introduced her as his Luna to the rest of the


    pack. Officially that is as she had been living with the pack for some time by then.


    ¡°You¡¯re roughly the same size as I am. So I want you to have this dress. You¡¯re hiding yourself in


    that ck thing.¡± She says her face twisting in disgust like it¡¯s the worst dress anyone has ever


    worn.


    11


    A 9


    288 Nouchers


    I want to tell her I am hiding because I know the Prince will never choose the runt of the pack as his


    mate. Raising her hand Grandma hushes me before I even start talking.


    ¡°If not to find a mate, then to show the other she-wolves especially those of your old pack. You are a


    queen in your own rights. And I would love to see this dress get used onest time. So what do you


    say¡± She asks me with what I can only describe as puppydog eyes.


    A 10


    288 Nouchers


    A 10


    The Silver¡¯s and I reach the royal guest house. They had it built specifically for events like this.


    Events where so many wolves had to attend one of the royal parties that they needed too many


    guestrooms. The guest house had its own staff, it wasmon for all the guests to share meals like


    we would in a pack. It was natural for us werewolves to drift to each other. We¡¯re pack creatures


    after all. For me, it meant a few more meals with Hannah and her friends. As long as I made sure I


    never was alone though it would stay limited to her nasty remarks and I could handle those.


    Honestly, I was more worried about wearing Grandma¡¯s dress to the ball. She had to have it altered


    but that mainly was shortening it. She was right it fitted me perfectly perfectly fitting the few curves I


    have and revealing far more skin than my little ck dress would have, even if it still were very


    decent. It just wasn¡¯t a dress meant to fade into the crowd. No doubt on purpose, Grandma knew I


    would try my hardest not to stand out. Just like she knew I would never be able to refuse her puppy-


    dog eyes. I take a picture and I send it to her before pocketing my phone in my pretty and


    impractical handbag.


    James Silver escorts me to the ballroom as his mate and husband escorts Jessa to the ballroom.


    There must be over a hundred she-wolves here. How is the Crown Prince supposed to choose


    between all of us? There is no way he is going to be able to see all of us let alone speak with us.


    One of the many reasons I do not want a chosen mate. Look at the Prince now he is supposed to


    announce his chosen mate today. Out of all the she-wolves here but as of yet he doesn¡¯t know any


    of us personally. He doesn¡¯t even know why we do not have a mate yet. What if he steals another


    wolf¡¯s mate? Or what if he likes Hannah, would he know she killed her first mate by rejecting him


    because she is a power-hungry hus sy?


    A 10


    288 Vouchers


    Just as I am about to turn to Jessa to ask her if she knows if we have to disclose why we don¡¯t have


    a mate yet I see her face twist into something. Confusion followed by happiness Following her gaze


    I see she is staring at the guy who stopped Hannah and her minions from attacking me. He is


    standing next to the Prince and seems to be a high- ranking wolf. At first, that makes me chuckle.


    Hannah will be so embarrassed knowing she has shown her true colors to someone close to the


    royal family. Someone who seems to be high-ranking. Jessa looks smitten, the face of the wolf who


    found her mate but I remember that wolf Dn or something tells me he is happily mated.


    Suddenly the man on the other side of the prince walks up to us in big strides. I breathe a sigh of


    relief. This made far more sense the mark on Dn¡¯s name was beautiful and intricate indicating it


    wasn¡¯t a chosen mate but a fated mate. Maybe I am just too worried, now that I lost the absolute


    fate of fated mates instantly loving each other.


    ¡°Hi my name is Gerald, and you¡¯re my mate wow you¡¯re breathtaking I mean, I am sure you are kind


    too but euhm¡±


    Theo giggles and it is obvious that this Gerald guy is a nervous wreck. Jessa introduces herself and


    she isn¡¯t nervous but she seems just as awestruck. Turns out that Gerald will be the Crown Prince¡¯s


    Gemma. He now works as an assistant to the Crown Prince as he has more work than a regr


    Alpha to be like David has.


    ¡°Does that mean that guy Dn is working directly for the Crown Prince too?¡± I ask hoping to find


    out just how bad Hannah messed up.


    ¡°Dn? You mean Dillion the one next to Prince Griffin¡± Gerald asks me never taking his eyes off


    Jessa.


    And when I look up to see if I indeed meant Dillion it happens. I am hit by a smell that is even better


    than the smell when I found out David was my mate. I smell cedarwood, cin na mon, and citrus. To


    my absolute horror, it is the Crown Prince himself who smells like that.


    A 10


    288 Vouchers


    Willow is going crazy howling out for our mate. But it can not be, we found our mate he rejected us,


    humiliated us. My fated mate didn¡¯t pass away so it is not like I am getting a second chance mate.


    Everything that happens next seems to be happening in slow motion.


    The Prince points to me with an unreadable expression, Dillion whispers in his ears motioning in the


    general direction where Hannah is standing. He recognized me, and he must have told him that I


    was rejected. My heart is pounding, blood rushing so hard that I cannot hear what the others are


    telling me. Only one thing is going through my mind right now. I am going to be rejected for a


    second time. Because the Moon Goddess does make mistakes and with me, she keeps messing


    up. I wonder if it hurts just as bad when you get rejected a second time. Even if it is not truly my


    fated mate, because that cannot be. I had one but he gave up on me. He gave up on the girl


    unworthy to be a Luna let alone the Luna of all Luna¡¯s.


    Attracting everyone¡¯s attention the Prince strides over to me. With even more purpose in his steps


    than Gerald had in his. Even the King and Queen are looking up to see what is happening. From a


    distance, I hear Jessa say something about our wishing through. Her voice is far away and I


    don¡¯t really understand what she is talking about now. I just don¡¯t want the humiliation of being


    rejected out in public again. With nothing else to do I start running. Running like my life depends on


    it. Running as fast as these idiotic heels can carry me. Guards are about to close in on me, to stop


    me from running away. Panic settles into my chest. There is no way I can outrun the entire royal


    army. There are even some attendants that start to make their way to me. No doubt trying to get into


    the Prince¡¯s good book.


    ¡°Let her go. Nob*dy st¨®p her, Nob*dy touch her¡± A deep voice booms through the ballroom.


    The voice itself is soothing, but the words that are signalling he doesn¡¯t mind me running. The


    words that prove he doesn¡¯t want to meet me as


    A 10


    288 Vouchers


    his mate. Hurt me, like a stab to the heart but even with this pain I cannot stop running. There is no


    way I can keep outrunning him, I know that. My n is to run to the beautiful fountain I saw on the


    royal grounds. At least this will give us some privacy. That way I won¡¯t get rejected in public again.


    Even if it will be big news amongst werewolves.


    Poor Crown Prince Griffin, first his fated mate dies when he is only one year old. And then he


    mistakenly gets bound to a useless she-wolf. Making him believe he had to reject his second


    chance mate who was the runt of the pack. This time it isn¡¯t real, because I won¡¯t have a second


    chance mate not as long as David is still alive.


    ¡°Please stop, I just want to talk¡± The same booming voice calls after


    me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so excited A. I just want to talk first¡± Those words, ¡°I just want to talk¡± Were the exact


    same words David used to reject me. We are still far too close to the castle with everyone walking


    outside to get a good view of what was happening. Jessa tries to calm me down and tries to get me


    to stop throughout our mindlink. If I wasn¡¯t this winded from being panicked and running around in


    high heels I would have reassured her about where I was going. Now all I can do is focus on the


    fountain that is getting closer and closer with every step I take.


    Finally, I reach it, putting one hand on my chest to stop it from beating so wildly. I am impressed it


    isn¡¯t long before Prince Griffin catches up to me. I am one of the best runners out there if not the


    best. So for him to be able to keep up with me is fairly impressive.


    ¡°You¡¯re my second chance mate. Dillion recognized you so I know who you are. Why the hell did


    you run away did you not realize what I am to you¡±


    Focussing on what, he is saying is hard now that the scent of


    cedarwood, cinn mon, and citrus is overwhelming me. Not that it


    A 10


    288 Vouchers


    matters what he is saying, in the end, he will reject me and I will have to find a way to deal with the


    painContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    A 10


    208 Wouchers


    A 10


    The Silver¡¯s and I reach the royal guest house. They had it built specifically for events like this.


    Events where so many wolves had to attend one of the royal parties that they needed too many


    guestrooms. The guest house had its own staff, it wasmon for all the guests to share meals like


    we would in a pack. It was natural for us werewolves to drift to each other. We¡¯re pack creatures


    after all. For me, it meant a few more meals with Hannah and her friends. As long as I made sure I


    never was alone though it would stay limited to her nasty remarks and I could handle those.


    Honestly, I was more worried about wearing Grandma¡¯s dress to the ball. She had to have it altered


    but that mainly was shortening it. She was right it fitted me perfectly perfectly fitting the few curves I


    have and revealing far more skin than my little ck dress would have, even if it still were very


    decent. It just wasn¡¯t a dress meant to fade into the crowd. No doubt on purpose, Grandma knew I


    would try my hardest not to stand out. Just like she knew I would never be able to refuse her puppy-


    dog eyes. I take a picture and I send it to her before pocketing my phone in my pretty and


    impractical handbag.


    James Silver escorts me to the ballroom as his mate and husband escorts Jessa to the ballroom.


    There must be over a hundred she-wolves here. How is the Crown Prince supposed to choose


    between all of us? There is no way he is going to be able to see all of us let alone speak with us.


    One of the many reasons I do not want a chosen mate. Look at the Prince now he is supposed to


    announce his chosen mate today. Out of all the she-wolves here but as of yet he doesn¡¯t know any


    of us personally. He doesn¡¯t even know why we do not have a mate yet. What if he steals another


    wolf¡¯s mate? Or what if he likes Hannah, would he know she killed her first mate by rejecting him


    because she is a power-hungry hu ssy?


    0.00%


    14 31


    A 10C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    288 Nouchers


    Just as I am about to turn to Jessa to ask her if she knows if we have to disclose why we don¡¯t have


    a mate yet I see her face twist into something. Confusion followed by happiness Following her gaze


    I see she is staring at the guy who stopped Hannah and her minions from attacking me. He is


    standing next to the Prince and seems to be a high- ranking wolf. At first, that makes me chuckle.


    Hannah will be so embarrassed knowing she has shown her true colors to someone close to the


    royal family. Someone who seems to be high-ranking. Jessa looks smitten, the face of the wolf who


    found her mate but I remember that wolf Dn or something tells me he is happily mated.


    Suddenly the man on the other side of the prince walks up to us in big strides. I breathe a sigh of


    relief. This made far more sense the mark on Dn¡¯s name was beautiful and intricate indicating it


    wasn¡¯t a chosen mate but a fated mate. Maybe I am just too worried, now that I lost the absolute


    fate of fated mates instantly loving each other.


    ¡°Hi my name is Gerald, and you¡¯re my mate wow you¡¯re breathtaking I mean, I am sure you are kind


    too but euhm¡±


    Theo giggles and it is obvious that this Gerald guy is a nervous wreck. Jessa introduces herself and


    she isn¡¯t nervous but she seems just as awestruck. Turns out that Gerald will be the Crown Prince¡¯s


    Gemma.


    He now works as an assistant to the Crown Prince as he has more work than a regr Alpha to be


    like David has.


    ¡°Does that mean that guy Dn is working directly for the Crown Prince too?¡± I ask hoping to find


    out just how bad Hannah messed up.


    ¡°Dn? You mean Dillion the one next to Prince Griffin¡± Gerald asks me never taking his eyes off


    Jessa.


    And when I look up to see if I indeed meant Dillion it happens. I am hit by a smell that is even better


    than the smell when I found out David was my mate. I smell cedarwood, cinn amon, and citrus. To


    my absolute horror, it is the Crown Prince himself who smells like that.


    24.16%


    14317


    A 10


    288 Vouchers


    Willow is going crazy howling out for our mate. But it can not be, we found our mate he rejected us,


    humiliated us. My fated mate didn¡¯t pass away so it is not like I am getting a second chance mate.


    Everything that happens next seems to be happening in slow motion.


    The Prince points to me with an unreadable expression, Dillion whispers in his ears motioning in the


    general direction where Hannah is standing. He recognized me, and he must have told him that I


    was rejected. My heart is pounding, blood rushing so hard that I cannot hear what the others are


    telling me. Only one thing is going through my mind right now. I am going to be rejected for a


    second time. Because the Moon Goddess does make mistakes and with me, she keeps messing


    up. I wonder if it hurts just as bad when you get rejected a second time. Even if it is not truly my


    fated mate, because that cannot be. I had one but he gave up on me. He gave up on the girl


    unworthy to be a Luna let alone the Luna of all Luna¡¯s.


    Attracting everyone¡¯s attention the Prince strides over to me. With even more purpose in his steps


    than Gerald had in his. Even the King and Queen are looking up to see what is happening. From a


    distance, I hear Jessa say something about our wishing through. Her voice is far away and I


    don¡¯t really understand what she is talking about now. I just don¡¯t want the humiliation of being


    rejected out in public again. With nothing else to do I start running. Running like my life depends on


    it. Running as fast as these idiotic heels can carry me. Guards are about to close in on me, to stop


    me from running away. Panic settles into my chest. There is no way I can outrun the entire royal


    army. There are even some attendants that start to make their way to me. No doubt trying to get into


    the Prince¡¯s good book.


    ¡°Let her go. Nob*dy st¨®p her, Nob*dy touch her¡± A deep voice booms through the ballroom.


    The voice itself is soothing, but the words that are signalling he doesn¡¯t mind me running. The


    words that prove he doesn¡¯t want to meet me as


    10034


    Ata TO


    288 Vouchers


    his mate. Hurt me, like a stab to the heart but even with this pain I cannot stop running There is no


    way I can keep outrunning him, I know that. My n is to run to the beautiful fountain I saw on the


    royal grounds. At least this will give us some privacy. That way I won¡¯t get rejected in public again.


    Even if it will be big news amongst werewolves.


    Poor Crown Prince Griffin, first his fated mate dies when he is only one year old. And then he


    mistakenly gets bound to a useless she-wolf. Making him believe he had to reject his second


    chance mate who was the runt of the pack. This time it isn¡¯t real, because I won¡¯t have a second


    chance mate not as long as David is still alive.


    ¡°Please stop. I just want to talk¡± The same booming voice calls after


    me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so excited A. I just want to talk first¡± Those words, ¡°I just want to talk¡± Were the exact


    same words David used to reject me. We are still far too close to the castle with everyone walking


    outside to get a good view of what was happening. Jessa tries to calm me down and tries to get me


    to stop throughout our min d link. If I wasn¡¯t this winded from being panicked and running around in


    high heels I would have reassured her about where I was going. Now all I can do is focus on the


    fountain that is getting closer and closer with every step I take.


    Finally, I reach it, putting one hand on my chest to stop it from beating so wildly. I am impressed it


    isn¡¯t long before Prince Griffin catches up to me. I am one of the best runners out there if not the


    best. So for him to be able to keep up with me is fairly impressive.


    ¡°You¡¯re my second chance mate. Dillion recognized you so I know who you are. Why the hell did


    you run away did you not realize what I am to you¡±


    Focussing on what he is saying is hard now that the scent of cedarwood, cinn mon, and citrus is


    overwhelming me. Not that it


    74.85%


    A 10


    W


    288 Vouchers


    matters what he is saying, in the end, he will reject me and I will have to find a way to deal with the


    pain

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    A 13


    ¡°Gerald, I am so sorry I need to be here for A now, give me a minute okay¡± Jessa told her mate.


    No doubt showing my weakness, driving the point home I am truly unfit as a Luna. More and more I


    came to the conclusion that David was right. For some weird reason mine and Hannah¡¯s


    matebounds got crossed. I wondered if this meant that Griffin was actually her second chance


    mate. After all if she lost out on her matebond with David because of that mistake she lost her true


    mate with out it being her fault. Meaning that she was worthy of a second chance mate atleast in


    the eyes of the Moon Goddess. For some reason the idea of her being with Griffin upset me and


    Willow more than knowing she would soon be the Blood Moon¡¯s next Luna if this ¡®weekend didn¡¯t


    work out for her.


    = 10 +


    Jessa had led me to the bar and found us a somewhat secluded corner to talk. Of course she


    figured I was happy about finding a second chance mate. She loved me and because of it she was


    blind to the fact that if I was unworthy of David, I would be even more unworthy of Griffin. She


    listened to me but couldn¡¯t stop herself from interupting trying to convince me I was more than


    capable of bing a


    Luna.


    ¡°Well his Beta to be just told me he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me before. Only when he


    found out that the Moon Goddess paired us together. It¡¯s just a waiting game before he rejects me


    too¡± I sighed looking into my ss which I had drank far to quickly.


    0.00%


    A 13


    1388 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you guys and I never meant to eaves drop but that is not what he meant¡± The


    guy who walked up to me and Griffin with Dillion had walked up to us.


    Up close I could see the beautiful intricate mark baring Dillion¡® s name. Showing me I was right and


    that this guy was indeed Dillion¡¯s mate. Which he confirmed when introducing himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Stanley, Dillion¡¯s mate. He has told Prince Griffin a little about you. How he figured you were


    the perfect chosen mate for him. Prince Griffin did say he was not interested, not in choosing a


    mate when there was still time left to find his fated mate. He had not seen, smelled or heard you in


    that moment. We figured out you were his fated mated seconds before you started running away. I


    don¡¯t know what happened before but Griffin said you were thinking about giving him a chance. If so


    you atleast need to know the truth okay¡± With that he left us after giving onest gentle smile.


    was reeling with all the new information. It made it hard for me to know what I was feeling. Deep


    down I knew the easiest thing was to walk up to Griffin and ask him to talk to me. Tell ask him to talk


    to me. Tell him about all my doubts and asking him to be honest with me about what he was feeling.


    And I wouldter tonight, I needed some time to process all this. I wanted to get to know my best


    friends mate better. Most of all I wanted to know what their ns were. Only now the knowledge


    that my friend might move in with her mate right away was settling in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy our night for a bit, and I promise I will talk to himter okay?¡± I told Jessa.


    She knew me better than anyone so she was a bit hesitant at first but finally agreed with me. When


    we walked back to Theo and James Silver, Gerald was deep in conversation with them.


    18.77%


    A 13


    288 Voucher:


    They all seemed to instantly hit it off and it made me smile.


    Now Gerald focussed his attention on me, asking about me getting to know me. He obviously


    avoided the mates topic and Griffin. It made the conversation feel a bit awkward and forced but


    through it all, I could feel he was a good guy. One that was over the moon with having Jessa as his


    mate and it was all I could wish for my best friend.


    ¡°I will be traveling to your pack A, I want to do things properly so I will ask Alpha Phill*pe if it is


    okay for Jessa to move in with the Silver Moon pack,¡± Gerald exined.


    For a moment I was confused but then it dawned on me, we had been telling everyone I would


    travel to the Blood Moon Pack with the Phill*ps. To make sure we didn¡¯t raise suspicion about my


    ns for after the ball. Finding out that Jessa was going to move here eventually was a double¨C


    edged sword. I thought the world of her, so naturally I wanted her to have the ¡®world. Gerald could


    no doubt give it to her. But how awkward


    would it be to visit her after Griffin had rejected me? She


    wouldn¡¯t just be one of his packmembers. Her mate is one of his best friends and would be his


    Gemma.


    ¡°He is not gonna you know,¡± Gerald said shooting me a look I could only read as pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said that he mindlinked me not to try and sway your mind either way. He wants you


    to give him a chance because you want to. Not because others have convinced you¡± Gerald


    continued smiling at me.


    ¡°Thank you, I just need to go outside for a minute. I will be right back¡± I told the others.


    Gerald saw this as the perfect moment to ask Jessa for a


    A 13


    788 Vouchers


    dance and Theo and James soon followed suit. No doubt


    excited to be able to share a dance too.


    Not me, because I had to decide what I was going to do. I could travel back to the Blood Moon pack


    with Gerald and the Silver¡¯s tell Alpha Phill*p I would be staying at the castle for a few weeks before


    coming back here and giving him a chance. I had to stop at the White Oak pack on the way there.


    To tell my family what was happening, and to ask Aunt Lina about second¨Cchance mates. She was


    one of Grandma¡¯s closest friends, Daniel was named after her mate. Apart from their friendship


    Aunt Lina¡¯s knowledge about werewolves, our traditions, and the Moon Goddess made Grandma


    choose her as her Gemma. She never stopped learning new things either. If there would ever be


    anyone who could tell me if you can get a second chance mate after being rejected it would be her.


    Giving Griffin a chance was scary, but I know how it feels to be rejected for things you cannot help.


    And I would never wish for someone to undergo that same pain as I had. Not without giving them a


    chance first. The Silver¡¯s were easier to find and when I told them to switch the ne tickets to a


    direct flight home. Exining I decided to give Griffin a chance. And how I nned on doing that


    made them happy. Like I expected to I knew they all just wanted me to be happy. Somehow they


    were convinced that giving Griffin a chance was the way to find that happiness.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I saw him slink off with his parents, there is a door at the end of the room. Just go through there the


    King and Queen will be most happy to meet you¡± Gerald¡¯s words were reassuring.


    Taking a deep breath I made my way toward the direction he pointed in. Sure enough, there was a


    door there. Just as I put my hand on the doorknob to enter I heard voices, one I


    62.34%


    A 73


    1288 Vouchers


    recognized as Griffin¡¯s I could only catch thest bit. He said something about fated mate.


    This was it he was talking about me, it would be the right time to introduce myself to them. I


    second¨Cguessed my resolve to just walk in and figured I should knock first. Just as I raised my hand


    another voice boomed from behind the closed door..


    ¡°No way, I will not allow it. You will need ¨¤ Luna, a Queen, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡±


    As I suspected the King and Queen were not epting of a weak small werewolf as their future


    Queen. Who knows with Blood Moon pack members present they might have heard some rumors


    too. Even if I could not hear what the Queen was saying as the voices quieted down a bit I knew it


    wasn¡¯t anything good. Desperate to hear more, to try and find information to prepare for my second


    rejection I pressed my ear against the door. It was Griffin who spoke again and what he said gave


    me the strength to know what I needed to do.


    ¡°Then I will choose a suitable mate and marry her.¡± He said, before I heard footsteps heading to the


    door I was currently pressed against to eavesdrop on a private royal conversation.


    85.41%

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Griffin 11


    This whole ball is already shaping up to be a boring, mind- numbing event. I underestimated the


    number of unmated she-wolves willing toe to the royal ball to be picked by me. It could have


    been a good thing, the more she-wolves here the bigger the chances are that my fated mate is


    amongst them. Only I have not been hit with that one scent. A scent that is so enticing it stops me


    from thinking of anything else. When I entered I thought I caught a wisp of it. The smell of a lc on


    a summer¡¯s night. I have lost it now and since it wasn¡¯t strong enough I am not even sure it was my


    mate.


    Then my Gemma and one of my best friends Gerald sniffs the air. When I look at him the look on his


    face says it all. He has found his mate, and I want to be happy for them. I want my ¡®best friends to


    be happy. Still, I cannot help but feel a bit sad


    that he is the one to find his fated mate at an event hosted for me to find mine. He walks over to her


    not really saying much to us. Which I get if I were to find my mate I am not so sure I would be able


    to calmly exin to the others what was happening. Now that it is happening to Gerald I have to


    look away if only for a moment. Only for one second, I need that second topose myself. To


    ster another fake smile on my face. In a minute or so I will walk up to the girl and greet her. I will


    tell her she is wee in our pack. I will pretend like it is lovely meeting her even if my mind, heart,


    and soul are all just focused on myst desperate attempt to find HER.


    ¡°Poor Gerald, by the look of what I suspect is her father poor Gerald is messing sh it up already¡±


    Dillion chuckles earning him a chuckle from his mate. In turn, forcing me to look up


    0.00%


    Griffin 11


    288 Mouchers


    and see what they are talking about. And when I do it is here. The moment I¡¯ve dreamed of since I


    was fourteen. Lc floods all my senses, I hear a giggle and it sounds like summer raining.


    ¡°Dillion, her friend the short one she is my mate¡± I whisper more to myself than to Dillion even if I


    just addressed him..


    Finally having my dreamse true feels unreal. Moon Goddes, she was worth the wait though.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t my mate she stands out amongst the sea of almost desperate she-wolves. She


    is wearing a gold dress, not as cheap-looking or revealing as most of the others are wearing. It is


    alluring hugging all her curves, her fit b*dy. She is on the short side which I never knew was so


    beautiful. I am a good eleven or twelve inches longer than she is. She will fit right into my arms, and


    I am already imagining falling asleep with her small frame all snuggled up to me.


    ?¡±I¡¯ll be dam ned that¡¯s firecracker¡± Dillion mutters, sessfully


    drawing my attention away from my stunning mate.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± I ask him forcing myself to look at him for a second.


    ¡°Yes, she is the she-wolf that was about to be attacked by five other wolves. Some of them are over


    there.¡± He says pointing to a group of she-wolves that ooze desperation from their


    very pores.


    It is all I need to know to look back at her. At the exact same moment, she looks at me. Eye contact


    like I have always dreamed of, what I never dreamed about was my mate taking off running. Almost


    as if she is scared of me, I don¡¯t know what happened to her before. Quite frankly I do not care


    22.97%


    Griffin 11


    1 288 Vouchers


    either. I don¡¯t care about the guests, my parents, or the gossiping that happens. All that matters to


    me now is stopping her. Begging her to talk to me, to exin why she was running away from me.


    My guards are closing in on her, and even some bystanders are about to intervene and stop her


    from running away. Panic takes hold of me, as much as I want to get to here. Imaging other wolves


    touching her is pi ss ing me off. Imaging her getting ever more upset because she is caught like a


    common criminal makes me feel even more unsettled. It¡¯s that same fear, that panic that makes me


    use my Alpha voice without even thinking about it. Ordering everyone in the room to let her go, to


    not stop her, not touch her in any way. Perfect this means my parents know now. I never used my


    Alpha¡¯s voice before. As far as I am concerned an Alpha should only use


    that as ast resort. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Dam n, my mate is fast. Up until now, I figured I was in good shape with how much I train but


    keeping up is hard. Let alone gain on her. I call after her, she falters for a second, so I know she


    heard me. Still, she keeps up raining, going even faster before shees to a full stop in front of


    the fountain Dad had custom-made for my mother. Oh the irony in that, maybe I will tell herter.


    There are other things more important things for me to focus on. To talk to her about. Trying to show


    her she does not have to fear me I slow down attempting to walk up to her casually. Before I can


    even reach her she speaks to me. Her voice is a sweet melody but her words are like an ice pick


    stabbing my heart.


    ¡°I am done running, I just didn¡¯t want to be rejected in public again¡± Dillion mentioned something


    about her telling him she was rejected.


    44.01%


    Griffin 11


    288 Vouchers


    But it is the sadness in her voice that seems about to break. The way her eyes are downcast not


    even willing to make eye contact. And my heart aches for my poor mate. The wolf rejecting her did


    me the biggest favor of my life. To do so he clearly hurt my poor mate immensely and for that, I


    want to punish him,


    ¡°Why in the hell would I reject you, when the Moon Goddess herself blessed me with you? Not to


    mention the fact that you are stunning, and an amazing runner. I came up to you because I am


    dying to leam every little detail about you¡±


    She looks up at me tears filling her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her pretending to not be bothered. They


    would have streamed over her beautiful face already. Her face was littered with the most beautiful


    freckles I have ever seen. To justy under the moon, counting her freckles k*ssing every single


    one as I imprint them on my brain to never forget them. Sounds like a dreame true. All I have


    to do first is show her how serious I am about not rejecting her. Only a fool would receive such a


    blessing from the Mo onGo ddess herself and reject it. Reject her. I got lost in my own thoughts


    making my way to her slowly. Unsure of what to tell her, of where to start. She takes a tentative step


    back and answers the question I didn¡¯t need answered.


    ¡°Because you are a Prince, the Crown Prince to be exact, your mate will eventually be the Queen.


    The Luna of all Luna¡¯s. I¡¯ve been told once before that I was unfit to be someone¡¯s mate because


    one day he will be an Alpha. So I know I am even more unfit to be your mate. Besides, I don¡¯t think


    it is possible for me to have a second chance mate. My mate didn¡¯t die, he is very much alive


    nning to choose my tormentor as his Luna. This is all just a mistake because the Moon Go ddes


    does make mistakes and she keeps on making them with me ¡± She


    67.10%


    1748 Vour bers


    tells me looking deted.


    All I need to do is show her I am not going to reject her. The problem is that it just became painfully


    obvious that this won¡¯ t be an easy task.


    ¡°He was a fool, just don¡¯t make any decisions yet okay? Give me a chance to get to know you. And


    let you get to know me, I¡¯ll make it work with my parents. Your friends, the girl you came here with.


    She is my Gemma¡¯s mate, you can stay here for a few days or weeks as long as you want to just


    give me a chance. Give us a chance please¡± I almost whine as Conan is wanting to take over,


    before holding my breath and waiting for her answer.


    91.73%

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Griffin 14


    I wanted to smack Dillion, I wanted to hurt him. It felt like minutes ago that I had to talk A into


    trusting me enough for one dance. I had mindlinked Dillion to alert all the guards who her bullies


    were. To make sure that they couldn¡¯t get to her. I wanted her to trust me and throwing them out of


    the ball on the grounds of them hurting my mate would only cause her to freak out again.


    Everyone could see that something had deeply hurt her. She had practically no self-esteem left.


    She had a bite mark scar on her right shoulder. Something that should have healed on a healthy


    wolf already. That and all that Dillion told me made me think she had been receiving beatings for a


    long time. Causing her b*dy to be unable to heal scars. So when she ¡®visibly rxed while dancing


    with me I felt like the happiest


    wolf on earth. It gave me hope that I would be able to convince her to give me a chance. As soon as


    she would I would spend all of my time showing her I would be the best mate she could have


    wished for.


    Now Dillion¡¯sment about me not wanting her made her run away from me. Towards Gerald who


    no doubt would gush about his mate and her moving to our pack. Moving to the pce, losing


    control, and using my Alpha voice for the second time tonight I ordered him to not speak about me,


    her first mate or anything even remotely rted to it. His short shy answer after she and her friend


    walked off showed me he had already said something. All I wanted was to bask in the fact that I


    finally found my mate. I wanted to spend the rest of this evening getting to know as much about her


    as was


    0.00%


    Griffin 14


    288 Vouchers


    humanly possible. Not keep putting out fires that my friends caused.


    Not long after Stanley came back, after Dillion made A run away there was a lot of tension.


    Which Stanley had tried to diffuse by offering to get us drinks. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk to


    either of them but boy could I use a drink. That was the only reason I epted his offer and not told


    Dillion to pi ss off. Even if I didn¡¯t say a word to him as we were waiting for our drinks.


    ¡°I had the chance to exin to her you never saw her in saying you weren¡¯t interested in her.


    Because you wanted to find your fated mate. It¡¯s not much but still¡± He told me awkwardly giving me


    my beer.


    Mom and Dad were watching me, they saw me run after a she-wolf only for me toe back inside


    to dance with her. Now even as she left my side I did not interact with any of the other¡¯s. All I did


    was stand here watching her. Unable to take my eyes off her, and unable to just go and talk with


    her. As I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her. I told her I would let her think about it until tomorrow. I had to


    keep my promise but this was the first time I wanted to break it.


    ¡°Nothing is going on she needs some fresh air. She promised Jessa she would be back in fifteen¡±


    Gerald¡¯s voice rang out through the mindlink.


    It partially settled my nerves now all I had to do was convince my parents to be patient. All so I


    could be patient with her. Walking over to talk to them I was praying to the Moon Goddess they


    would understand why I needed some time. Surely my parents would be happy that I finally found


    my fated mate.


    21.05%


    Griffin 14


    289 Vouchers


    ¡°We noticed a lot happening tonight son, and we saw it all had to do with one girl. Want to tell us


    about her?¡± Dad says but he is smiling so, so far so good.


    ¡°The girl is A, and she is my fated mate,¡± I tell them and for a second I feel so proud that it is all I


    say.


    ¡°I am so happy for you baby, so where is she? When can I meet her? What pack is she from?¡± Mom


    was as excited as I was, asking me all kinds of questions


    Sadly I cannot give her answers. And the fact that I do not know the most basic things about my


    mate will raise more questions. Wanting to rip the bandaid off I just tell them she hasn¡¯t epted


    me yet. That she was rejected before, and how Dillion walked in on her being ganged up by five


    other wolves. It¡¯s obvious that they pity her so this might just work. Taking a deepbreath I ask them


    to give me a few more months before I announce who my mate, my Luna is.


    ¡°No way, I will not allow it. You will need a Luna, a Queen, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡± Dad shouts at me.


    Mom crossed her arms disappointment clear on her face. For a moment I consider how far I am


    willing to go to convince my mate to give me a chance. Would I risk the throne for her? Mom wasn¡¯t


    able to conceive after me. If I abdicate the royal lineage will cease to exist.


    ¡°It¡¯s a disappointment to know that if I had some struggles you would have just moved on to a


    chosen mate Roderick,¡± Mom says tly and I need to bite my l*p not to grin at her.


    Dad is strict, a stickler for the rules but he loves my mother more than anything in the world. He


    doesn¡¯t even stop to think about what he is saying. He doesn¡¯t realize he is walking


    Griffin 14


    right into the trap she set up for him.


    283 Vouchers


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Isa, I would have moved heaven and earth to be with you. Meeting you truly was a


    blessing from the


    Moon Goddess herself. You¡¯re worth everything to me¡± He tells


    her, all his attention on her.


    ¡°Okay, so you just don¡¯t care for Griff then?¡± Da mn, she is really going for the jugr here.


    Again Dad falls over himself to tell us he loves me he wants me to be happy. Which I know, he is a


    good father. I got lucky with my parents. The second mom told him she knew he would have left her


    if she would have had struggles he stopped shouting. Mom is the only person in the world who can


    make my Dad into a soft-spoken guy. Now allowing me six months to convince my mate. To get her


    to ept me he is practically whispering.


    ¡°You can do everything you need to convince her but if she doesn¡¯t ept you six months from


    now¡± He warns me.


    ¡°Then I will choose a suitable mate and marry her.¡± I practically. shout at him relieved I have the


    time to prove to my mate that I will be a good and kind mate.


    I think I sense her close to the other side of the door so I rush to open it. What if there is anything


    she wants to talk to me about? When I open the door there isn¡¯t anyone, so I must have imagined it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I go back to the party, to see if I can find A. Maybe she is even willing to dance with me a second


    time. Soon Gerald and his mate approach me, and who I still believe her two fathers to be in tow. Of


    course, I would have always wanted to make a good impression on Gerald¡¯s mate. Now it¡¯s even


    more important after all this girl is my mate¡¯s


    63.10%


    788 Vouchers


    Griffin 14


    best friend.


    We chat for a little bit, Jessa is a funny girl, and I can see how well she and Gerald fit together. Her


    dads are kind and they obviously care for A too which makes me happy. They told me she was


    tired so she went to bed. With A no longer here, and the need to find a chosen mate I wanted to


    go to my chambers too. Mom and Dad told me they would announce we decided to officially


    announce my choice in six months, to give me and my new mate some privacy. I see them climb up


    the stage in the ballroom and after they announce exactly that, telling our guests they are wee


    to go back or stay and enjoy the party a little longer. Whispered voices are everywhere, everyone is


    questioning who I chose, and why we decidedst minute to have some more privacy.


    Unsurprisingly a lot of the guests have picked up on everything happening between me and A,


    and I don¡¯t want to any questions I do not have the answers to. Excusing myself with Jessa, and her


    parents I go home and leave for my chambers, excited for the next morning when I can finally talk to


    my mate. Thest thing I do before going to sleep is MoonGoddess onest time thanking her for


    blessing me with such a perfect m at e.


    84.01%


    Griffin 15

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    A 12


    208 Wauchers


    Sh it Jessa, her father¡¯s I just walked out on her. She has just found her mate, and now I am ruining


    it for her by running away. Not to mention that I made myself look like a fool infront of her mate.


    Before I can decide anything I need to talk to her. Or well before I decide how to let this man down


    easily. I wonder if it is even legal to refuse a member of the Royal family. Judging by how everyone


    tried to stop me from running away from him. It would be just my luck.


    ¡°Why did you stop the guards from capturing me?¡± I ask because it is the only question I feel I can


    safely ask.


    Without revealing all the things running through my mind right now.


    ¡°You seemed scared, I didn¡¯t want to scare you more. Besides, I didn¡¯t love the idea of others


    getting their paws all over my mate¡± He rubs the back of his neck as he is saying thest


    part.


    It¡¯s the kind of statement a possessive Alpha Mate would make. Something I always figured I would


    hate. Now my heart is betraying me as it flutters at thisment. As I am still cursing my heart for


    betraying my mind he speaks again.


    ¡°If you do not believe you are my mate, then why did my Alpha voice not work on you?¡± He looks so


    sincere when he asks me.


    But it cannot be, it would mean I truly am his fated mate. A second chance mate but that doesn¡¯t


    matter it would mean he


    0.00%


    A 72


    288 Vouchers


    is my second chance mate too. Another Alpha and not just anyone, not the King the Alpha of all


    Alpha¡¯s to be. Not wanting to believe any of it I shrug and mubble a vague reply.


    I see he is clenching his fists already getting frustrated at me. The bright glowing rings around his


    eyes telling me that his wolf is begging to take over. Which is normal after finding. your mate your


    wolf is always extra excited, wanting to be in charge. Another bit of proof to a fact I cannot believe.


    For I know what will happen when I do. Even if he is as willing to ept me as his mate as he says


    he is. I highly doubt his parents are. For now standing outside in this ridiculous dress is making me


    feel cold. I need to go back to Jessa, beg her to forgive me. Make a better impression on her mate


    then the one I just made.


    ÆÚ


    ¡°Okay, listen I get this is a lot, with your history and all. Let¡¯s go inside please grant me one dance.


    After I will leave you alone if you want me to. Just enjoy the ball, get to no Gerald what ever you


    decide your friend seemed happy to have met her mate. Since everyone is staying for the lunch


    tomorrow I wille back you up after breakfast we can talk then and see how things will go from


    there?¡± He is pleading with me again.


    In response Willow cries out to atleast give him that chance. Feeling cornered and tired of fighting


    with Willow, I just nod. Trying to ignore the pit of warmth forming in my heart at the bright smile he


    gives me.


    ¡°First of let me introduce myself then, I¡¯m Griffin and my wolf¡¯ s name is Conan. He is dying to meet


    your wolf by the way¡± He smiles at me extending his hand.


    It¡¯s weird he is introducing himself like I do not know who he


    17.52%


    A 72


    1288 Vouchers is. Even if it is nice to know his wolf¡¯s name now. But his smile could get me into a


    lot of trouble. Shaking my head to rid myself of these thoughts I take his out stretched hand and


    introduce myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m A, my wolf¡¯s name is Willow nice to meet you¡± I say, purposely not telling him Willow is


    chomping at the seems to meet Conan too.


    Giving him more hope when I am still not sure about us being mates would be unfair. It¡¯s not like I


    didn¡¯t notice how ted he looked when the sparks of our supposed matebound crawled over our


    arms the moment we touched. He doesn¡¯t let go of my hand though. Instead cing it on his arm as


    he guides me back inside. All eyes are on us, Jessa shoots me a thumbs up with a questioning look


    so I nod at her. Reassuring her, so she can focus back on her mate. Which she instantly does, I


    couldn¡¯t focus on Griffin,even if I wanted too, because hear all the whispering. I see all their nasty,


    judgemental looks. Hannah stands out the most she is ring at me and I will no doubt be getting


    another beating for this before the night is over.


    Griffin mindlinks someone so maybe he is noticing the looks we are getting too. He doesn¡¯t address


    them though and he doesn¡¯t say anything about it to me. Instead he looks at Jessa and her mate


    smiling.


    ¡°Gerald looks happy, you know at first I was a little jealous of him¡± he says still starring at the pair of


    them.


    There it is, he will tell me Jessa would be a far better


    candidate to be his queen. And the only way he backed of is because he is loyal to his friend.


    39.58%


    A 12


    1288 Voucherz


    ¡°Ever since I found out about second chance mates when I was fourteen I was dying to meet mine.


    This ball was myst attempt to find her. So when it seemed like only Gerald would find his I


    couldn¡¯t help feel jealous. I know it is a bad trait but I never said I was perfect¡± He jokes trying to


    ease the tension.


    He takes the and that was still resting on his arm in his hand and ce the other hand on my waist.


    I appreciate he isn¡¯t trying to hold me as low as possible just to cop a feel. And then he continues


    talking.


    ¡°I am happy for him, I was from the start but finally looking at his mate was the reason why I


    recognized you. So actually Gerald finding his mate was the second best thing to happen to me¡± He


    says swaying me around the dancefloor.


    I hardly notice he is saying that finding me was the second best thing to ever happen to him. Maybe


    I should pry him for more information. Ask him what the best thing to ever happen to him was. I am


    to busy to stop my b*dy, my heart from giving in to how amazing his touch feels. How much dancing


    here with him feels like an absolute dream.


    Dillion and what must be his mate are walking over to us. Causing us to stop dancing, to tone down


    the physical touch a bit. And it suits me, it¡¯s a nice breather from the feelings that were gotten way


    to overwhelming.


    ¡°Spitfire it is so nice to meet you again. After meeting you I told Griff here he should pick you as his


    chosen mate but he refused¡± Dillion bbers, ignoring the angry re Griffin is shooting him.


    He keeps talking and talking but all I can hear is the pounding of my own heart. And the meaning of


    his words ringing


    59.95%


    Aya 12


    288 Vouchers


    through my mind. He didn¡¯t want me as his mate only now that the Moo nGo ddess has forced him


    too he is about to ept me. Or is he? He is so very willing to suggest we wait, see how things go


    between us. Maybe he is trying to find out if there is another she-wolf here he likes that would be


    more suited to be his queen. Or maybe he just wants to reject me in privacy so that it doesn¡¯t reflect


    on him poorly.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, I have promised you one dance. I think I fulfilled my promise, Dillion it was nice


    meeting you again but I have to go to my friend now¡± I tell them curtly trying to hide that I am


    already getting hurt because of this man¡¯s decisions.


    Why can¡¯t the Moon Goddess bless me with a simple mate, an omega for all I care. Just one that


    would love me


    unconditionally not judged on the fact if I am fit to be a Luna or not, based on nothing but my size.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you I am Gerald, do you want me to address you as Princess now or can I still


    use your first name? I know Griffin is veryidback, but I have already made asting impression on


    my fathers inw. I hope to make a better one on my mate¡¯s best friend and my future Queen.¡± In


    my misery, I hardly noticed I had already walked up to the Silvers until Gerald spoke to me.


    ¡°Just A is fine¡± I manage to croak out and when Theo puts his hand on my shoulder all my


    emotions threaten to spill out of me here on the dancefloor.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Griffin 15


    I woke up at 5 AM too excited to sleep, in a few hours I would get to finally talk to my mate. I still


    have to wait until after breakfast. I¡¯m restless and so is Conan, so I decide to go on a run. Getting


    the energy out, and giving Conan some control should help me. I have this weird empty feeling in


    the pit of my stomach. Which I try to ignore, it¡¯s probably just the nerves. Everyone is still asleep


    except for the few guards that are on the night shift. A little over an hourter I returned to my


    chambers. I was right the run helped me get out some of this pend up energy. It didn¡¯t help with the


    weird empty feeling. I just keep on ignoring it and go for a quick shower before getting some


    breakfast. I normally eat in the castle¡¯s diningroom with all the other packmembers who live in the


    castle ore over to the castle for breakfast. Seeing as it¡¯s still way too early for most members,


    and since I am so nervous about seeing A in a few hours I decide to make some breakfast and


    eat it in my personal living room.


    We never set up an exact time, another thing that makes me nervous. I don¡¯t even know howte


    she usually has breakfast. I don¡¯t want to be too early making her ufortable, neither do I want


    to make her wait too long. Giving her the impression she wasn¡¯t important to me. We haven¡¯t mated


    yet, so since she is not a member of my pack I cannot mindlink her. Yesterday I never thought about


    asking her for her phone number, if I did could just text her to let me know when she was ready. In


    the end, I decide to take a longer shower and get dressed so I can see where to go from there.


    Another two hourster I am finally dressed, I look at the pile


    0.00%


    Griffin 15


    288 Vouchers


    of clothes I tried on and decided against on my bed. And I chuckle to myself, this girl thought I was


    about to reject her when I spent over an hour picking out an outfit that makes the right impression.


    My wardrobe is a bit of everything. For royal events is suits, or at the very least cks, a dress shirt,


    and a tie. I know I look good in them, all the suits are tailor- made. Most she¨Cwolves seem to like it


    when I dress up like that. It would be an easy choice to wear a nice suit, but it¡¯s not me. When not


    on official business I like wearing shirts or sweaters, preferably hoodies and jeans. Paired with


    sneakers and not my shiny dress shoes. Mom ended uping to my rescue saying I should dress


    like myself, not as the Crown Prince. Still wanting to make an impression, and show her I put effort


    into getting ready for her. I decided to meet halfway. Wearing I nice dress shirt over a pair of jeans


    without rips in them. After doubting myself a little more I wear some nice dress shoes. It¡¯s still a lot


    more dressed up than I prefer, but it¡¯s not as official as the stuff I wear to meetings.


    Mom was the one who suggested asking Gerald if his mate knew when she was ready. Or to ask


    her friend to give her my phone number so I do.


    ¡°Jessa and me are just on our way to you Griffin, we¡¯ll see you in your office¡± Gerald mindlinks me


    back.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Now the worry is getting worse, he clearly said Jessa and me. Meaning A isn¡¯t joining them. Why


    would they need toe over to see me if I just wanted to know when I can go and visit my mate? I


    don¡¯t need to wait too long and Jessa¡¯s deted face tells it all. Something is terribly wrong with


    A.


    ¡°I am so sorry I didn¡¯t know none of us did,¡± She says handing me an envelope with shaking hands.


    21.99%


    Griffin 15


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± I ask Jessa, as I take the envelope addressed to Crown Prince Griffin from her.


    ¡°Just read the letter, Griff¡± Gerald warns me, and I can¡¯t make out if it is worry or pity etched on his


    face.


    ¡°Dear Crown Prince,


    When you read this you will know I have left the Silver Moon Pack grounds to go home. Yesterday


    after speaking to Stanley, Gerald, Jessa, and her dads I decided to agree with giving this a chance.¡±


    I was standing up reading the letter A left me but reading this I had to sit down.


    Knowing I had been so close, still not knowing what happened for het to change her mind. Making


    her run away from me again was getting to me. I needed to know exactly what happened.


    Determined to not let this be the end for us, she was about to give me a chance. And I would like


    my father ¡®said yesterday ¡°Move heaven and earth to be with her¡± In


    order to do so I needed to know what made her change her mind, so shaking I continued reading.


    ¡°In fact, I came to introduce myself to your parents. Gerald told me where you were. Please trust me


    when I say I never meant to eavesdrop on your private conversation. I did hear it. though, or parts


    of it. What I heard was enough I heard your father tell you he wouldn¡¯t ept me. It happened to


    me before as you know I¡¯ve been rejected. My human heritage (which I am proud of FYI) makes it


    so that I am small and short for a werewolf. It is why my first mate rejected me, as the son of my


    Pack¡¯s Alpha he was about to follow suit and needed a stronger Luna.¡± This information left me


    reeling yet again and I couldn¡¯t stop Conan from taking over any longer. Tearing up the clothes I so


    carefully picked out for our date as I shifted


    44.78%


    Griffin 15


    into my wolf form.


    288 Vouchers


    Gerald wasted no time in undressing and shifting to, bearing his neck showing his submission but


    he was no doubt ready to protect his mate. Who made no attempt to shift to her wolf. She


    mindlinked someone and watching Gerald¡¯s eyes gloss over I knew she was asking him something.


    She wasn¡¯t a member of our pack yet so she couldn¡¯t mindlink me yet. She must have epted


    Gerald as her mate for them to be able to mindlike so soon.


    ¡°Listen, Prince Conan, I get why you are upset, but not all is lost yet. I know A and Willow. If you


    truly care for her you need to calm yourself down. If you hurt anyone she cares for she will never


    speak to you again do you want that?¡± She told me calmly squatting down in front of me.


    Showing me as much submission as she could in her human form. Conan reluctantly let me take


    back control. It mindlink Gerald to get me my robe from my bedroom. He was as reluctant as Conan


    had been in giving me back control. In the end, he still shifted, got dressed, and walked over to my


    bedroom. He was back soon like he had rushed to get me my robe. Once dressed I continued


    reading the letter again.


    She had heard part of the conversation including me saying I would find a suitable mate to be my


    queen, my Luna. Mostly because of her past, and the insecurities stemming from it she drew the


    conclusion my parents considered her to be unfit to be my queen. What hit me the most was her


    kindness even after thinking she wasn¡¯t enough. She told me she realized I didn¡¯t want to reject her,


    and that is why she just left to go home. Asking me to let the matebound fade away. So I could be


    happy with a chosen mate, she preferred the pain over feeling your mate being with someone else.


    Over


    66.77%


    288 Vouchers


    Griffin 15


    inflicting the pain of a rejection on to me, adding that she wasn¡¯t sure if she could physically


    ovee another rejection herself.


    I have never been so angry in my life, and I needed a way to get it all out. I want to walk up to her


    tormentors and severely punish them. I wanted to hurt them how they hurt my beautiful, kind mate


    until she was too broken to believe she was loveable. Sadly I couldn¡¯t do that, word about the


    Crown Prince losing it would spread like wildfire. If what Jessa was saying was true and I still had a


    chance, then I wouldn¡¯t want her to hear nasty rumors like that about me. However, there was one


    person who I could take my anger out on, one person who deserved it. With only one thing on my


    mind, I stormed out of my room to find the one person who would have to deal with my anger now.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Griffin 16


    ¡°Why are you still in your robe Griff, didn¡¯t you n to see your maa..¡± Dad started but he fell quiet


    as he saw the look on my face.


    His desk cracked under the force as I mmed A¡¯s letter on his desk. Screaming at him that his


    shouting had cost me everything. That he was the reason my mate ran away from me. Just after


    having decided to give me a chance. My screaming had alerted Mom, but she didn¡¯t speak as she


    walked into Dad¡¯s office. Just taking in the scene. Dad kept weirdly rxed, this was the first time I


    shouted at him. The first time I showed him any kind of disrespect at all. I expected him to blow up


    at me, and it would cause us to physically fight, so I could get all that overwhelming anger out.


    ¡°First of all, I am terribly sorry for shouting, even more now knowing what it caused. So you have


    two choices, you either fight with me since that is what you came in here to do. It will damage our


    rtionship beyond repair. And it will tarnish our reputation, which you might not care too much


    about now. Or you go pack a bag and go to the BloodMoon pack she


    belongs to and you exin what happened. If you choose thetter I will write her a letter personally


    with my apologies, exnation, and the royal seal to prove its authenticity¡± Dad tells me in the same


    voice he used tofort me when I was


    only a pup.


    It feels as if I¡¯ve been held up by an invisible thread, and it snaps at the pity in his voice. I sink into a


    chair and bury my head in my hands. Because honestly I keep on messing up


    0.00%


    Griffin 16


    288 Vouchers


    and because I do I am unsure if she is ever going to give me another chance. Unaware that I was


    so emotional that my parents could hear my thoughts through the mindlink.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to refrain from being that Mom, so I am not going to tell you that every girl refusing my


    precious boy is an idiot,¡± Mom tells me, and despite everything I smile at that.


    ¡°So I will just ask you, is she worth trying? Do you think she might be worth groveling for most of if


    not the eternity of the six months you have until you have to make an announcement?¡± She


    continues.


    I nod before I can even form the words. I know nothing about her, so maybe it is stu pid to be so


    obsessed with her already. It¡¯s just that I want to find a fated mate, it is all I ever wanted. So when I


    found out she is this beautiful, knowing from Dillion she is brave, fierce, or a firecracker as he calls


    her. A nickname he is going to have to drop the second she gives me a chance. All made me want


    to get to know her. Realizing the Moon Goddes did really bless me with my mate.


    With my new resolve, I get up and apologize to my dad telling him I am going to pack a bag. He


    agrees I take Dillion, Stanley, and Gerald with me. Since Gerald was already traveling to the Blood


    Moon pack with his mate and her family. I love how he forgives me telling me he would have


    reacted the same if anyone would havee in between him and


    my mom. Rushing back to my chambers I mindlink Dillion and Stanley. As I suspected Gerald and


    his mate are still in my study.


    ¡°Jessa you can cancel your ne tickets, were flying to the Blood Moon pack with the Royal jet. If


    you really feel like I still have a chance with A then I am not going to give up on her¡± I tell her


    trying my best to keep the anger and panic out


    19.93%


    Griffin 16


    of my voice.


    288 Vouchers


    I smile when Jessa doesn¡¯t cower, instead, she stands a §ªttle straighter.


    ¡°Can I speak freely with you Prince Griffin?¡± She tells me clearly sure of herself.


    ¡°Of course, and just call me Griffin your mate is one of my best friends, and my mate is your best


    friend so if everything goes as nned we¡¯ll be seeing a whole lot of each other¡± Just saying so is


    comforting me.


    The small reminder that there is a chance things work out too. Because there are things I have


    working in my favor. And when Jessa urges me to be patient with her. But only if I genuinely want to


    make her happen and be the mate her best friend deserves. My promise is a genuine one I make


    from the depths of my heart. It is also the moment I¡¯ve grown to love ¡®Jessa as one would a sister.


    Or a sister-inw. She cares for my mate that much is clear, she had on multiple asions today


    gone againstmon survival instincts to help her friend. I understand the proud smile on Gerald¡¯s


    face.


    Dillion and Stanleye rushing to my studies, I give them a quick rundown of what happened


    asking me if they want to join me. I could have easily ordered them to, but in my experience, people


    work harder for you if they do it out of love or respect and not fear. Even as my Beta and his mate


    they have lives of their own. And I would never willingly interfere with that if it wasn¡¯t life or death.


    Luckily as expected they don¡¯t even have to consider for a second. And a minuteter I am all alone


    as everyone is packing their backs. Aside from Jessa who has convinced me not to let Alpha Phill*p


    know ahead of time and now is warning her parents about the


    42.72%


    Griffin 16


    288 iVouchers


    change in ns. She also told me A turned off her phone.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There is no time to anxiously go over my wardrobe now. So I just packed everything I tried on this


    morning. Just as I am putting thest bits in my suitcase Dad walks into the room. In his hand a


    thick cream colored envelope with silvery wax stamped in the royal seal.


    ¡°This is my letter to your mate, the letter itself has the royal seal too. I hope you trust me enough to


    let your mate open it. If not you can break the seal and still have the royal seal on the letter itself¡±


    He tells me.


    Already regrettingshing out early I smile at him before putting the envelope in my suitcase and


    zipping it shut. I know my father well enough to know he would never write something in his letter


    that would hurt my chances. Or hurt A, he can be a little strict sometimes but he would never be -


    cruel. Let alone just to be cruel. He hugs me before letting me


    know the ne is ready and waiting for our departure.


    I heard about the Blood Moon pack before, and I have visited once. Three years ago, it was one of


    the first packs I visited when I turned 18. In retrospect that didn¡¯t do me any good. A was still too


    young to


    Sanize her mate at that time.


    And even if she was she hadn¡¯t been rejected yet and I am not her first mate. Something I am only


    realizing now, she had another mate. Someone who is still alive, someone I am going to meet in a


    few hours. All I remember is that the flight to the Blood Moon pack was long and boring. Alpha


    Phill*p didn¡¯t stand out much. My parents couldn¡¯t tell me a lot about him either when I asked


    yesterday. Meaning he didn¡¯t offend my parents, or did things that caused us to doubt his


    leadership. He never did anything memorable in a good way either. Father considers some of the


    Alpha¡¯s as allies. Close friends


    63.98%


    Griffin 16


    1288 Vouchers


    even, others he sees as just subjects. Alpha Phill*p is firmly ced amongst thetter.


    And it makes me wonder why Jessa was so adamant about not contacting him before. During our


    flight, I tried to pry her for more. Both she and her fathers told me they could not tell me. As it is part


    of A¡¯s story. I respect their decision. If anything I love that they are so respectful of her. It does


    raise suspicion that he has not been a good Alpha at the very least not to A. And with her first


    mate being an Alpha¡¯s son and living in the Blood Moon pack it is obvious his son rejected her, for


    not being fit to be a Luna. It¡¯s going to be a struggle to keep Conan in check. I just hoped my friends


    would help me if they noticed he was trying to take control. Because the moment wend and rent


    cars to drive to the background the } atmosphere has shifted. One look at Dillion and Gerald tells


    me they feel it too. So with a heavy heart we drive to the Blood Moon pack


    87.50%

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Griffin 17


    288 Vouchers


    in the slimiest voice I¡¯ve ever heard.


    As if on cue both me and Gerarld growl at him. He pales but quicklyposes himself. He asked


    us to join him in his study. We¡¯ve hardly sat down when Gerald speaks, not giving me the chance to


    do so. I don¡¯t me him, infact I love the confused look on all three of their faces the moment a


    subordinate spoke before I did.


    ¡°You would be wise to not assume things Alpha, neither would I advise you to pressure the young


    she-wolfs in your pack to attend meetings so they can be a chosen mate. Before they had the


    chance to meet their fated mate¡± He spits out the word Alpha taking Jessa¡¯s hand in his. His eyes


    shed to his wolf¡¯s Creed¡¯s light grey.


    This so called Alpha pales again nervously ying with his tie. His office reeks of his fear but again


    heposes himself quickly.


    ¡°Apologies sir, I assure you Jessa was very willing to be a chosen mate to the Crown Prince. So


    upon seeing her in thepany of the Crown Prince, I jumped to conclusions. I should have known


    our Crown Prince is the type of man who woulde down to request a mate to join his pack


    personally¡± He practically purrs.


    Now it is not just Gerald who is losing his calm, Jessa and her fathers are too. And I still get it but I


    am not getting any closer to finding A. This time I am still in control enough to not use my Alpha¡¯s


    voice. Still, the room goes silent when I shout


    ¡°Enough! A Hemmings is my fated mate. Due toplications, she traveled ahead and I need to


    speak with her. I only came along with my Gemma Gerald and his mate as a courtesy to you.¡±


    David the Alpha¡¯s son and A¡¯s fated mate rolls his eyes. And ignoring all the disrespect to not


    only my friends but my amazing mate too is getting harder and harder by the second. Especially


    now that Alpha Phill*p tries to pawn this Hannah girl off to me instead of A.


    23.20%


    ||| C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    O


    15:10


    Griffin 17


    288 Vouchers


    Stating she isn¡¯t as key and has a normal build. This is the moment David scoff¡¯s that only A


    could think she was worthy of bing the queen. He goes on to spout some nonsense that she is


    responsible for some poor omega¡¯s death. Because the Moo nGo ddess messed up, causing a


    perfect she-wolf like Hannah to be fated to an omega. Leaving Hannah with no choice but to reject


    him even if it caused him to die. The door flies open and the young man just running inside


    unknowingly saved David¡¯s life.


    ¡°Daniel Hemming, how dare you interrupt an official meeting¡± Alpha Phill*p barks at the teenager


    who just stormed into the office!


    In what is obviously a failed attempt to assert some dominance. All I can focus on though is hisst


    name. He has the samest name as A, now that I look at him his eyes are the same color.


    Jessa told me A lives with her younger brother and parents now that her sister is recently mated.


    ¡°Hemming as in A? I¡¯m Griffin her fated mate did something happen?¡± I ask hoping I don¡¯te


    off as angry with the panic rising.


    ¡°Yes, I heard you¡¯re her fated mate and¡± Before he can finish now that Luna is interrupting him.


    Pushing formalities onto him, snapping at him that he needs to address me by my titles. Meanwhile,


    I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s a ss about what he calls me. He considers me A¡¯s fated mate. I can¡¯t think of a


    better future than celebrating Christmas with this man because we are family. After quickly


    correcting the Luna, since family can refrain from titles. I ask Daniel if we could talk at his home. He


    just nods, obviously holding back from speaking to his Alpha and Luna. I haven¡¯t seen my beautiful


    mate angry before, but just the look on Daniel¡¯s face now shows me he is as much of a firecracker


    as Dillion says A is.


    Nob*dy speaks for the first five minutes, maybe it is a coincidence but


    Griffin 17


    288 Vouchers


    I am starting to think not all wolves in this pack trust their Alpha. But just as we¡¯re out of carshot


    from the pack wolf. Daniel starts talking. He turns to me eyes burning with anger he asks me if I am


    about to reject her too. Stating he doesn¡¯t care for titles when his sister is concerned. Telling me he


    won¡¯t help me break her heart again.


    ¡°No it is the very opposite of that, I have begged the Mo onGo ddes to bless me with a second


    chance mate. So after finding out she has blessed me with someone as perfect as your sister. I


    would be insane to reject her¡± I tell him, the others immediately backing me up.


    Including Jessa, whether it¡¯s my sincerity or the others vouching for me Daniel visibly rxes. He


    holds out his hand for me to shake as he formally introduces himself. Then he starts to tell me he


    has received one text from A saying she ising home. Because I was her second chance


    mate but my parents did not ept her. Since then she has not returned her, and her phone has


    been shut off. He is training to be a lead warrior so one of his buddies told him I just walked into the


    Alpha¡¯s office. Then he admits he stormed into the office to give me a piece of his mind. I exined


    to him A overheard a conversation and jumped to conclusions. Seeing as I flew here with my


    beta and gemma to be, the Silvers in our royal jet he has no issues in believing my parents fully


    support me now.


    Hopefully, his parents are as willing to hear me out and help me as he is. Because all I can think of


    now is the fact that my mate is possibly out there hurting because I messed it up. And when we


    enter therge cabin the Hemmingse home I find her mother sitting on the couch crying. Her


    father¡¯s face is twisted with worry. I¡¯m not even sure if they notice me but the words her mother


    utters chill me to the core. As she is repeating ¡°¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault my baby got hurt¡± crying in


    her hands. Her mate hopelessly trying tofort her despite his own worry tells her ¡°We¡¯re toote


    because we didn¡¯t know if only she told us¡± over and over again. My legs are about to give away


    under me so I blindly sit down on the chair someone offers me. So I asked her


    Griffin 17

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Griffin 18


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Prince Griffin is here, A¡¯s second chance mate. There is a misunderstanding he


    doesn¡¯t want to reject her. And his parents support him¡± Daniel exins and luckily it causes her


    parents to finally sit up and look at me.


    Not that I want them to out of respect but we need to be able to talk to them to find out what


    happened. I don¡¯t feel any pain so I¡¯ve been telling myself she is okay. Even if we haven¡¯t mated yet.


    Even if she hasn¡¯t even epted me, we¡¯ve seen each other. We touched each other and felt the


    matebond. If something serious would happen to her. Hoping to reassure them a little bit that is


    what I tell her parents. Wanting to be honest I tell them all about how the ball went. The mistakes I


    made, the things she overheard that got pulled out of context because of the circumstances.


    ¡°I promise you, I want to be the best mate there is to your daughter. I want to give her everything


    she could ever wish for. And my parents fully support me I have a personal apology from my father


    for her in my suitcase.¡± I end my story, hoping her parents are willing to give me a chance.


    Her fatherys his hand on my shoulder, telling me he trusts me. How it¡¯s not my fault his daughter


    is reacting as she is now. His wife gets up to make us all lunch saying we have a lot to talk about. I


    don¡¯t like the sound of that at all. But with nothing to do then to wait around, I looked around the


    house where my mate grew up. It¡¯s spa cious and clean, her parents clearly adore each other and


    their children. The walls are filled with framed pictures of them all. With family and friends. About


    half of the pictures are of BBQs in the backyard. I¡¯m pretty sure the few scars I saw had nothing to


    do with her parents.


    Griffin 18


    288 Vouchers


    Leaving me to wonder why they let it continue for as long as it did.


    The answer to that questiones quicker than expected. It is A¡¯s mother who starts exining


    everything went downhill after David rejected her. Telling me how they used to be childhood best


    friends. How up until the day he found out she was his fated mate he had always defended her for


    her size. A had stopped dressing and undressing in public. But she never told her family why, all


    they could do was guess. Since her physical appearance was the reason for her getting rejected,


    they all kinda suspected she was insecure. Hearing she was about to move to the WhiteOak pack


    because she wanted the escape all the misery here. And all the events that led to her parents finally


    agreeing and letting her go. I got livid with this so-called Alpha. I was about tell strip him of his title


    and power him and his entire family. The reason A had never told anyone except for her brother


    Daniel was that she wanted to avoid a war happening between the Blood Moon pack and the


    WhiteOak pack,


    I chuckled humourlessly, this dumb bi tch reject the most perfect mate a wolf could ever find.


    Because he was unable to see what a formidable Luna she would make. In response, she


    sacrificed both her happiness and her health to protect to pack from going to war. Whilst the Blood


    Moon pack was small and seemed to always struggle with filling the needed positions in a pack.


    Meaning her new pack, her family¡¯s pack would win the war. Every wares with victims on both


    sides. A knew as much, she was aware that her leaving would cause the pack she grew up in to


    lose their pack doctor and lead warrior. This pack was not worthy of my amazing mate at all. I was


    not even sure I was worthy of her with how I had been behaving after finding out about her.


    Unlike her packmembers though I would spend the rest of my life proving her I was worthy now.


    That is if we could find her, the only thing we had to go on now was that she wanted to move in with


    her Grandparents and that she wasn¡¯t critically hurt. She said in her letter


    Griffin 18


    288 ?Vouchers


    she would never reject me because she knows the pain it causes. I believed her even before I met


    her family but hearing them tell about her only made me more secure in this belief. Not to mention


    that she needs to be face to face with me to reject me. All in all, we could be sure I would pick up if


    she was in danger or in great emotional distress. More than life had caused her to be in at this


    moment. After the weird text and the Hemmings finding out the Silvers had returned home without


    her. Jay Hemming had contacted his parents only to find out she hadn¡¯t arrived at their pack either.


    Thest they had heard from her was a message saying something good happened during the ball.


    But how it caused her to not know when she wasing back to the White Oak pack. Her


    grandparents were just happy for her. They knew meeting your mate if they lived in a different pack


    could cause some chaos deciding who to tell first and where to live. So when she didn¡¯t arrive at the


    time she was expected to they thought nothing of it. Those texts were sent yesterday evening


    minutes before she walked up to me to try and give me a chance. There is not a lot I can do now


    and with all the traveling it¡¯s gottente. It would not be fair for my pilots to fly back home now. Still, I


    absolutely despise the idea of sleeping in the pack house close to that Alpha.


    As if she reads my mind A¡¯s mother speaks to me.


    ¡°You can sleep here Griffin in her room, and no I am sure she wouldn¡¯t mind. Dillion and Stanley,


    you can just sleep in Kate¡¯s old room we¡¯ve been meaning to turn it into a guestroom¡± She tells us


    smiling.


    Gerald was already nning to stay the night with Jessa, which only left my pilots. Luckily the


    Silvers have a spare room and the room Jessa¡¯s brother used to sleep in. He still lives on the


    packground but has found a mate and lives in his own home with her and their kids


    now.


    With that all settled I decided to take everyone out for dinner in the


    Griffin 18


    288 iVouchers


    nearby town. I can hardly expect our hosts to cook for 6 extra adult wolves. We could always go to


    the pack house and have dinner there. Not only should it always be plenty to feed the whole pack if


    needed. I had no doubt in my mind that Alpha Phill*p would use every excuse possible to show me


    what an amazing host and Alpha he was.


    And I couldn¡¯t sit thereughing and joking with the people who broke my mate. Because that was


    what all of this had told me. She wasn¡¯t just rejected. Her mate the person who would treasure you


    above all. Was someone she had trusted long before she knew they were mates. Jessa told me


    how A always had a crush on David, so for a moment it felt as if all her dreams came true before


    being rejected in the most humiliating way possible. That would have been enough for most she-


    wolves to just break. Not my mate though, not my A she was stronger than that. So she held her


    head high and kept doing what was best for the pack. Even when that pack never respected her,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even when some of the members from that same pack hurt her.


    Alpha Phill*p had forced all unmated she-wolves to attend my ball. All of them except for A, he


    had scoffed and mocked her for never being good enough for me. That is why she ran away. It was


    ingrained in her mind that she would never be good enough. It hurt knowing that the thing that broke


    her. The straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was thinking my father was shouting that she was not


    good enough for me. Suddenly I remembered I told my parents I would keep them posted. Ever


    since Inded I hadn¡¯t as much as shot them a text. They were no doubt worried about me.


    Excusing myself I walk outside to make a quick phone call before I get changed to go out to dinner.


    ¡°Is everything all right son, we got some disturbing news concerning your mate. I think you might


    need to sit down for this one¡± Father¡¯s words and his serious tone chilled me to the very core.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Griffin 19


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get around to checking my emails before you left the castle. The Alpha of the BloodMoon


    pack sent us an email, letting us know she is no longer a part of his pack. Stating she chose to do


    so. Which means you¡¯re mate is about to be a rogue.¡± Dad told me and I could tell he was


    worried.


    I knew if she just came home, I could offer her to join my pack. I understand she wouldn¡¯t want to


    come and live in my pack as my mate just yet. We would find a solution to that problem. Also, this


    means she can live with her grandparents if she is not ready toe and live with the SilverMoon


    pack. She won¡¯t be a rogue and lose herself right away. But with no one knowing where she is,


    it is an extra cause for worry. To think that, that slimy piece of sh it Alpha acted like he did. Trying to


    pawn off one of his other she-wolves to me. Knowing he made my mate homeless. He won¡¯t be an


    Alpha much longer if it was up to me I would just run into his office now and rip his throat out. If dad


    hadn¡¯t told me he was going to visit the pack as soon as everything with my mate got settled to


    appoint a new Alpha of the Blood Moon pack. I would have lived out that fantasy, I would have killed


    him without any remorse.


    Dad was right though handling this the political way was smarter. Not just for us but this way the


    pack would benefit from it too. As royals, we have a duty to uphold, a duty to protect our people.


    Killing this pack¡¯s Alpha would just mean his son was going to take over. Under hismand, the


    pack would probably be worse off. Besides, even as a prince, I wouldn¡¯t be able to just get away


    with killing another wolf. I would need to have a strong reason to do so. Hurting one¡¯s mate usually


    is deemed as a good enough reason but it would mean I needed to air out A¡¯s business and I


    know she would never want that. After


    288 Vouchers


    spending a few minutes trying to regain myposure I go back inside. I need to tell my future


    parents-inw exactly what their Alpha has done.


    ¡°This does not change anything darling, we will stick to the n. We just need to make sure we can


    reach out to A in time¡± Jay tells his


    mate.


    At first, it confuses me but I soon find out that after the day they found out A was being attacked


    and beaten to the point her b*dy had trouble recovering. They formed a n to make sure A was


    able to find a way to go and live with her grandparents. The fact that my mate already had a backup


    n so she wouldn¡¯t be a rogue wasforting. I didn¡¯t even care about the fact thating


    to my ball was merely a decoy. But I did worry that she still hadn¡¯t reached out to anyone. Her


    phone was still shut off and she never arrived at her Uncle¡¯s pack.


    Dad knew the Hemmings as I did not know her name until Jessa told me on the flight here. I never


    told him. Now Alpha Phill*p¡¯s email had mentioned A¡¯s full name. It made me happy to hear that


    Dad spoke very highly about both the WhiteOak pack and A¡¯s direct family. In all honestly if it had


    not been for the worries about my mate now, I would have loved my time here. Sure I could never


    come back to this pack not without hurting the Alpha and his son. Still, I hoped that I could get to


    know my mate¡¯s family a little better. All during dinner they kept staring at their phones. Probably


    hoping to get a message from their family to tell them A was with them. That she arrived at the


    White Oak pack, the atmosphere was tense even if we went outside of the background to eat.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood a little bit, Tessie told us more about A. What she liked, what


    she was like when she was just a little pup. By the time we were all walking back to the Hemming¡¯s


    home, we were all smiling and chatting. Up until I noticed a familiar silhouette


    23.58%


    1511)


    Griffin 19


    288 iVouchers


    standing in front of their front door. It seemed like Phill*p and his family were deadset on setting me


    off. Like they wouldn¡¯t give it a break until I snapped at them. After his only weaseling and a ss-


    k*ssing. With his son as a backup, it now was his mate, his Luna who was waiting for us.


    Instinctually I knew this wasn¡¯t about A or not in the sense that the Luna of the pack had heard


    something disturbing she wanted to alert us about.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, could I please speak to you for a moment¡± She asked me in a sugary sweetContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    tone.


    Stepping away from the Hemming¡¯s porch to make it clear she intended this to be a private


    conversation between the two of us. Sending his mate was the only smart thing I think Alpha Phill*p


    has ever done it was far less likely for me to attack a she-wolf. That didn¡¯t mean I wanted to listen to


    her tell me what was wrong with my mate, how they knew of a better chosen mate than her. She


    was as stubborn as her mate. She refused to walk away or walk inside so that we all could hear


    what she had to say. Jay was the one to tell me to just go and listen to what she had to say. I still


    wasn¡¯t thrilled about the prospect but the events of the past two days had worn me out. And I would


    be sleeping in my mate¡¯s room. Meaning I would be surrounded by her scent. I would be able to


    learn more about her. See what she likes. The sooner the conversation with this so-called Luna was


    over the sooner I could retire to bed.


    As I expected nothing good came from the conversation with Luna Jenna Birch. She had the


    audacity to suggest I would choose Hannah as my mate. Everyone in her family knew how much


    Hannah had hurt my mate. Just as they were all very aware that it was my mate she had hurt that


    badly. And that I wanted to be with my fated mate above all. I no longer had the energy to keep up


    appearances with this woman. I snarled at her, telling her I knew exactly what vile bi ch she tried to


    pawn off to me.


    Griffin 19


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°I know what she has done, what you let happen to your future queen. You and you¡¯re family are the


    reason I know have to prove that I am not like that bag of shi t you call your son. By the Mo onG


    oddes I promise you I will make you pay for all you have done to my mate. My family-inw resides


    here. And as such I will be visiting this pack whenever I see fit. You are my subordinate so you have


    no say in the matter. As a matter of fact, you and your family will not speak a word to me when I am


    here¡± I tell her, my voice rough and hoa rse from C¨°nan taking part of our control.


    Finally, I stunned the bi tch as she seems to be gasping for air or maybe for words. Before she says


    or does anything else I storm into the house. mming the door with such force that I rip it off its


    hinges.


    ¡°F u c k¡± I scream


    It all suddenly copses on me. Having to make up for all the mistakes I made with A, having to


    fight the traumas others inflicted on her. Just so she could see I am not like them would already be


    hard enough. Now I have the family of her first mate trying to make things more difficult. Causing


    me tosh out and damage her childhood home. This was something that could easily be fixed.


    That wasn¡¯t the issue, her parents would most likely be disappointed in me now. Ever since meeting


    them, I liked them, I would have loved for them and me to be friends, even if it wasn¡¯t for A


    being so close to them.


    ¡°Son, I get that she got on your nerves, but Prince or not in this family we fix our own mistakes and


    you¡¯re family now. So let¡¯s go to get my tools from the garage and fix this door before we can go to


    bed¡± Jay said.


    I would have agreed with everything for him to still tell me I am his family. But fixing the door with


    him. Talking like I would have done with my own Dad while working with my hands was soothing.


    Almost as soothing as finally getting to fall asleep surrounded by my mate¡¯s


    Griffin 19


    288 Vouchers


    scent and belongings. I slept like a baby until Daniel shook me awake.


    ¡°Griffin it¡¯s A¡± he whispered and the rest of his words got drowned out by the frantic beating of my


    heart and Conan¡¯s howling.


    A 20

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    A 20


    It had been 24 hours before I finally decided to turn my phone back on. Just like I thought there


    would be. I had received about a hundred frantic texts and missed calls. They ranged between


    wanting to know what happened and pleading with me to talk to them. I just needed to put some


    distance between me and everything that had happened. By now Prince Griffin would have moved


    on. I clearly heard him say he would find a suitable Luna. All I did was make it easier on him.


    nned to move to my grandparents like I said I would, but instead of catching a flight, I would drive


    up there. I found a car leasepany that had an office close to the WhiteOak pack. It would cost


    me three days instead of a two-and-a-half-hour flight but it was worth it. Thest 24 hours had been


    a rollercoaster, and I just needed some time to myself. I hated that I could not stop thinking about


    Griffin. Even if it was just asting effect of the matebound. He had been kind to me in the few hours


    we spent together. And even if I knew we could never be together, I was curious to see if you could


    even find a second chance mate if you¡¯ve been rejected before.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry I am fine. I¡¯ll be home with you in two days. Can you ask Lina if we can meet


    up I have some questions¡± I texted my grandma who had been worried sick ording to her texts.


    There was no doubt she would tell my parents about the text, so this one text was enough to


    reassure everyone. Her answer was swift, telling me to be safe. And that she would make sure Lina


    was avable for a chat. Before going through the rest of my messages I decided to take a long hot


    shower in the motel room I nned to stay the night.


    ***


    A 20


    288 Vouchers


    The shower had helped make me feel a whole lot better, now I was on my way to a nearby diner for


    ate dinner. Nob*dy had to know it was my second dinner of the night. I needed to be careful


    nob*dy picked up on what was weird behavior for humans in this human city. All this time I avoided


    reading my text messages. For the sole reason of not wanting to find out how much I had hurt my


    family and friends by leaving them in the dark. Jessa had to go home and introduce her mate to the


    pack without me. Without her best friend after I had told her I would go home with her. She believed


    I would end up living in the same pack as her.


    My parents and brother had already been nervous when I left. They had risked a lot to go against


    Alpha Phill*p to help me. Only for me to first text them it wasn¡¯t needed and that I wasing home


    to discuss something with them. Mom started prying so I told her about Griffin. They must have


    been so happy for me but woke up to a text message saying I wouldn¡¯t being home because


    he was about to reject me.


    Two hourster I got back to my motel room I had spent enough time avoiding my phone. I was


    nning on getting up early tomorrow so I could get enough miles in during my road trip. With a


    heavy heart, I read through all the text messages. Never did I expect to find numerous texts from


    Daniel about my mate, and how amazing he was. How he traveled down to the BloodMoon pack to


    come and find me and apologize. Clearly, he had my entire family wrapped around his little finger. I


    wondered why he was doing that, when he promised his parents he would find a more suitable


    mate.


    Suddenly I remembered something, a rumor that had spread around all the wolfpacks. About an


    Alpha that found his fated mate. But she was deemed unfit to be a Luna. The rumors differed about


    what made her so unfit. The end conclusion was all the same though. The Alpha mate got a chosen


    mate and he kept the poor fated mate too. She lived in the packhouse with them. Every morning


    and night he would spend some time with her. Mating, withoutpleting the process, using


    A 20


    288 iVouchers


    protection so she could not bear his pups. She loved her mate so much that she kept agreeing to it.


    Growing weaker and weaker from heartbreak every day. She could feel every time her fated mate.


    Mated with his chosen Luna, she could hear them in the room next to her. In the end, it broke her,


    and she died, it was said she died when her mate was mating his chosen Luna. What if Prince


    Griffin wanted something simr from me? He had been adamant about not rejecting me. Still, he


    easily agreed with his parents to find a more suitable Luna.


    I figured he was smart enough not to tell my family what he was nning. They would never agreeAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with it and so they would never tell him anything about my whereabouts. Of course, as a Prince, he


    could force them but that would hurt his chances of me agreeing to this n. Little did he know I


    would never agree to it. If he tried to force me I would have no other choice than to reject him. I still


    had a bunch of unread messages left, my family had sent me some more after I texted Grandma.


    No doubt since she told them I had my phone on again.


    But I could not bring myself to read them. And I had trouble sleeping that night, I kept having


    nightmares about Griffin wanting me to be something like a royal consort. After a few hours of


    interrupted sleep, I decided to get out of bed and made my way to the motel breakfast buffet. It


    wasn¡¯t anything special and I felt a pang of sadness thinking about mom¡¯s breakfast. It was a


    Sunday today and every Sunday Mom would make mascarpone-filled croissants with fresh fruits,


    fresh juices, eggs and bacon, french toast, and waffles. As a kid, I loved sitting in the kitchen with


    her reading. She would hum along with thetest song while cooking up a storm.


    The fact that Prince Griffin was not most likely enjoying that breakfast. When I didn¡¯t know when I


    was going to be able to have her breakfast again. In an attempt to distract myself from everything


    that was going on, I decided to finally read my messages. A lot of them were either praising Prince


    Griffin, then some worried messages. Jessa had sent me some messages exining in detail how


    both Gerald and Griffin tore


    A 20


    288 ?Vouchers


    Alpha Phill*p and David a new one. Daniel had something simr about the time when Luna Jenna


    had tried to talk to him. He sure was doing a great job in convincing my friends and family he was


    serious about me. All he was doing now was causing trouble when I had gone to all the abuse for


    two years just to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be a war between the WhiteOak and BloodMoon pack.


    The thing that shocked me most, that scared me more than bing Prince Griffin¡¯s royal consort


    was thest message dad had sent me. Telling me Alpha Phillp had cut my ties to the pack. How he


    had already alerted the king, meaning that if I didn¡¯t get to the WhiteOak pack and officially tied to


    the pack as one of its members I would be a rogue. And I would rather die, my grandparents


    had a lot of trouble with a pack of rogues. I nned to drive around for a few more days. Making


    enough stops on the drive. Prince Griffin had messed that all up for me by causing problems. So


    now I would have to hurry home to the WhiteOak pack. Because of a man who nned to treat me


    even worse than David had done. I could no longer stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks as I


    burst out sobbing in the motel¡¯s dinghy diningroom. Tears spilled down on m y b urned toast and


    cold fried egg. Once again I was forced to change my life because the MoonGoddess kept messing


    up. I hadpletely lost my appetite so I made my way back to my room to back and go home. I


    wondered if I would be able to get there before the end of the day if I didn¡¯t take any breaks. I was


    unsure how long it takes for a wolf to be a rogue after they have been banned from the pack


    they used to live in. Alpha Phill*p had made sure I already lost some precious days. Realization set


    in that he was never going to tell me, he wanted me to be a


    rogue.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Griffin 21


    ¡°I truly hope things work out between the two of you. Don¡¯t give up on my sister okay? She is


    stubborn as hell and has been through a lot thest few years¡± Daniel told me as he helped me load


    my bag and some boxes into the ne.


    Today I would be going home to the castle, after listening to her family and friends I would not wait


    for her at the White Oak pack. She had to deal with a lot of stuff right now. And while I wasn¡¯t about


    to admit defeat lying down. I was not going to make her feel ufortable. In two weeks¡¯ time, I


    would travel down to her to give her the boxes of books Jay and Tessie told me to pack, stating she


    would miss her books the most. Of course, I was happy to do something that should give her some


    comfort in theing weeks.


    Jessa was flying back with us, in the past two days she and Gerald hadpleted the mating


    process. And I hated feeling jealous of the beautiful intricate mark that decorated Gerald¡¯s


    corbone now. Without thinking about it my fingers brushed my empty corbone again. Like I had


    done so often for the past two days. With everything I had learned about A even without actually


    talking to her, I was getting more and more impressed by her. Making it harder to think about the


    possibility of her rejecting me and settling with my chosen mate. Everything had left me a little


    nervous about going home and facing my parents again.


    ***


    I had been worrying about nothing. The minute I set foot on packground, a ser vant came running


    up to me. Telling me my parents wanted to see me right away. My stomach twisted in knots. I was


    willing and ready to fight them if all the trouble A was in would


    Griffin 21


    288 iVouchers


    cause them toe back on their decision to support me in trying to convince her to ept me as


    her mate. When I walked in they both sat behind Father¡¯s desk with wide smiles on their faces.


    Scaring me into thinking they were proud of hand-selecting a chosen mate for me.


    ¡°Sit down, son we just wanted to go over this whole business with your mate,¡± Dad said.


    The fact that he still referred to her as my mate was the first reassurance. And when they told me


    they were proud of me both for keeping my cool for as much as I did and because I was not willing


    to give up on what I believed in so easily. I felt myself slowly rx. Sure we needed toe up with


    a n on what tomunicate when the people of our pack would see I was traveling a lot more


    than I used to. We also needed toe up with a n for how to deal with the Blood Moon


    situation.


    ¡°I have a n for thetter matter, but one that I cannot execute without having spoken to my


    beautiful mate first,¡± I told them


    Mom softly smiled at me as they agreed with me. I never thought about it but she was Luna, dad


    had been the Crown Prince just as I was. She was an omega when he met her. So she could rte


    to A. She knew what it was to think you were not good enough and then end up being the Luna


    of all Luna¡¯s. The next time I would see A I would tell her that. Tell her my Dad would never take


    someone¡¯s physical appearance or rank into ount. Since he himself mated an omega. For now,


    we agreed I would keep focussing on my work and my training to take over as a king. We would just


    say visits to other packs to strengthen our political connections were part of the training. Giving me


    an excuse to travel as lot as I had to. Even if I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be long before A agreed to at


    leaste and live on the SilverMoon packground. Preferably in my chambers with me, but I kept


    telling myself I should take it easy. And ept we would probably move slower than most mates


    did.


    Griffin 21


    ***


    288 iVouchers


    Today was the day when I finally got to see A again. The day after I arrived home Jay had texted


    me A was now officially epted as a member of the WhiteOak pack. So there was no longer a


    threat of her bing a rogue. Which had been wildly reassuring, as was working in my office


    surrounded by six boxes full of books. On some days, I had caught myself daydreaming about


    turning one of the walls into custom-made bookshelves. Reading didn¡¯t really appeal to me that


    much. But if my mate loved it as much as she seemed to, if she had as many books as she had I


    would be honored to give up most of my room to store her books. Jessa had told me she had


    always wanted one of those huge bookshelves with a rollingdder attached to it. I had gone as far


    as to google some bookshelves, and I asked one of the pack¡¯s carpenters if making bookshelves


    like that would be doable. Acting like Jessa was the one who loved to read. Not only did he tell me it


    was very much doable. He seemed excited at the prospect of such a huge project. Mom had


    warned me not to go ahead with it just yet. It could give off the wrong idea to A, and if she ended


    up not epting me the bookshelves would be a constant reminder of what I lost. Deep down I


    knew she was right but I couldn¡¯t help myself wanting to do something for my mate.


    I was still mulling all of this over when Dillion and I were packing the boxes into the trunk of my SUV.


    I would not fly to the WhiteOak pack it was only a four-hour drive. Making flying there a bit


    excessive. It would draw more attention. And most of all it felt good to know my wonderful mate was


    close enough I could just drive up there. During the entire drive there my stomach was in knots and


    I kept over what I was going to tell her over and over again. But first I would need to speak with the


    WhiteOak¡¯s Alpha. Her Uncle Cedric Hemming, I told myself I would never go as bad as it did with


    her former Alpha, still it was a daunting thing to do.


    ***


    Griffin 21


    288 iVouchers


    I arrived at the pack and I immediately noticed this pack was far more lively. It bustled with life just


    like the Blood Moon pack had been. Now however I could hearughter and kids ying. People


    stopping to chat with each other saying goodbye with hugs. The guards who watched the pack¡¯s


    entry had offered to walk me to the Alpha. It never felt like they were guarding me or keeping an eye


    out. In fact, you could see the pride radiate of the guard as he pointed out some of the shops telling


    me a little about it. About his pack, even the packhouse seemed to be warmer, more homely right


    away.


    Alpha Cedric greeted me with a broad smile and a warm handshake. He was dressed in jeans and


    a knit sweater. Nothing to fancy and he didn¡¯t even seem to be bothered by it. He did mindlink


    someone, apologizing and exining he asked his mate toe on over. Soon his mate and sonContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    joined. Just like Alpha Cedric, they were dressed casually. Even the atmosphere was different with


    the three of them around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk in my office instead of standing here in the hallway,¡± Alpha Cedric tells me before


    leading me to a sp aci ous homely- decorated office.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you again Crown Prince Griffin, it has been a while, and from what I understood


    things have changed a lot,¡± Cedric tells me still smiling brightly as he sits down.


    Things feel almost too good to be true, and then I realize A isn¡¯t here. I get that I came over


    unexpectedly so she couldn¡¯t have been here waiting for me. But when he mindlinked his mate he


    could have mindlink A too. So there is an issue why he didn¡¯t call her over, or he did, and for


    whatever reason she had decided not toe to me regardless. Dread settled in as I focussed


    back on the wolves on the opposite side of the desk. He picked up on my worries and started to


    exin why we were all sitting in his office without A. What he told me made me feel hopeless, it


    had me questioning if it was worth it


    Griffin 21


    288 Vouchers


    to keep trying for this girl. The thing is now that I¡¯ve met her I don¡¯t think I will be able to let her go


    that easily.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    A 22


    ¡°A, sweetheart Griffin is here to see you¡± Uncle Cedric mindlinked


    me.


    Irolled my eyes before telling him I knew what he wanted and that I was not interested. Uncle Cedric


    knew better than to argue with me. A part of me felt bad that Crown Prince Griffin had traveled all


    the way here for nothing. Especially after my talk with Lina. She told me that the only wolves who


    weren¡¯t eligible for the second chance mates were those who had hurt their first mate. Either by a


    rejection on shallow grounds, like me not beingrge enough to be a Luna. Or by physical hurt, or


    wolves that got rejected because their mate was left with no other option. Like a wolf who had


    cheated before the mating process waspleted. Or a wolf that had murdered innocent wolves or


    humans before. I didn¡¯t quite know what to feel about that. Sure it was nice to know the Moon


    Goddess really saw me as someone capable of being a Luna. Only she paired met with two mates


    who clearly


    disagreed with her. Being rejected for a second time after the physical trauma my b*dy had been


    through in the past year would most likely be the end of me.


    And I was far too headstrong, I had far too much self-worth to be the side piece. Even more to be


    the side piece of my fated mate, because his parents deemed me unworthy. Not wanting to put


    Crown Prince Griffin through the same pain as I had my only option was to avoid him. Hoping that


    the matebound didn¡¯t have enough time to fully develop so with time, his being with someone else


    wouldn¡¯t hurt as much.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to at least hear him out, honey?¡± Grandpa asked me.


    A 22


    288 Vouchers


    Just as I was about to answer him there was a knock on the door. The smell of cedarwood, cinn


    amon, and citrus reveals it is Crown Prince Griffin who is at the door. I want to ask my grandparents


    to lie and tell him I am not home. He would smell I was though, and I love my grandparents but they


    would meddle and tell him exactly where I am. Just as Uncle Cedric did. Very reluctantly I go to


    open the door, and the words ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Die on my l*ps I can¡¯t see his face. He is


    hidden behind a pile of tree boxes he is carrying. That wouldn¡¯t bother me if wasn¡¯t for the words


    ¡°A¡¯s books¡± written in my mother¡¯s swirly handwriting on them.


    ¡°Hey A, can Ie in and set these down this is a little awkward¡± Griffin¡¯s words pull me back to


    the present.


    F u ck, how can I be rude and refuse him entrance now? Taking the top box of the stack so he can


    see something. I nod and step aside so he cane in. He takes a deepbreath before he does.


    After cing the boxes on the floor next to the stairs he greets my grandpa and grandma. Telling


    them to just call him Griffin as he hopes they will be his family. They both seem so pleased


    with this, he impressed them with his charms. To make matters worse Grandpa informed Griffin he


    could make himself at home here. As he and Grandma had an errand to run. Grinning from ear to


    ear. When I knew for a fact they didn¡¯t have any errands to run. He just wanted to give us some


    privacy, privacy I didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°I have a friend who bakes the best cookies in the world, her red velvet cookies helped me win her


    grandma over. A¡¯s favorites are


    Snickerdoodle cookies though¡± He whispered just loud enough for me to overhear.


    Why was my entire family obsessed with me giving this man a chance? The door shut behind him


    and the tension between me and our Crown Prince was palpable.


    A 22


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Before we continue, I have a letter here from my father, an apology about what you overheard.


    Please read it so you can decide if you want to talk to me after¡±


    He makes his way to the kitchen in what I figure is his way of giving me privacy. I stare at the


    envelope in my hand. It has the royal seal stamped in the wax. Whatever the king wants to tell me


    with this letter. He wanted to be very sure I was aware it was an official letter. Sighing I open the


    letter, it¡¯s not like you can ignore a royal letter addressed to you.


    ¡°To my hopefully soon-to-be daughter-inw,


    I am incredibly sorry for what you overheard, first of I should have never shouted at my son.


    Especially not since I wanted him to rush to announce the next Queen.


    Believe you me his mother my wonderful mate chewed me out for it. She once was an omega by


    the way. It didn¡¯t matter to me from the very second Iid my eyes on her I was smitten and I would


    have moved heaven and earth to be with her. For that reason alone I would never tell my son his


    fated mate wasn¡¯t good enough. Not to mention the Hemming name is well known amongst wolves.


    I know of your human ancestor as I do about the bravery that led to her untimely demise.


    As to what you overheard my dear son say. After being severely chewed out by my mate. And


    rightfully so I told him if in six months¡¯ time you would still not ept Griffin as your mate. He would


    have to find a chosen mate. He agreed because he couldn¡¯t wait to get ready to find you and see if


    he could introduce us.


    I do hope you will ept my apology and not hold Griffin ountable for my actions. This letter is


    also a standing invitation to join my family for dinner. Not a fancy royal affair though. Just two


    parents getting to meet their new daughter, we Taylor men are quite the cooks


    A 22


    1 288 Vouchers


    I would have you know.


    All best.


    Roderick¡±


    I had to read the letter twice, I wish it didn¡¯t but I felt a spark of hope. When I read the king brag


    about his and his son¡¯s cooking skills I finally noticed the scent of cin nam on had changed. It had


    been about twenty minutes since he walked into the kitchen. Just as I was about to call him he


    came walking into the living room. He had a bit of flour on his cheek, if I didn¡¯t know better I would


    have said he was baking cookies. But who would do such a thing in the home of two wolves you


    just met?


    ¡°So have you read it?¡± He asked almost painfully shy.


    I nodded unsure of what to say at this point. Until he tried to tell me his mom was an omega before


    she mated with his father. I stopped him pointing out that I already knew, and that I wanted to know


    why he was here


    ¡°To beg for another chance, I know you were about to give me one. So what can I do to make up for


    messing up so much?¡± He said, voice still unsure but he looked me straight in the eyes as he told


    me why he was here.


    ¡°How dare youe here to ask me for another chance when you have not respected my wishes


    one bit. At the ball, I tried to get away from you and you chased after me. Your father might ept


    any wolf as your mate but he still wants to rush me. So what I overheard would have put me off


    either way. Hence why I left you a letter I would not ept you as your mate, Asking you to leave


    me alone, so you traveled to the BloodMoon pack and now you came here? What can I do to make


    you leave me alone¡± I told him although at the end of my little speech, I was just screaming at him.


    A 22


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on us A, I still truly believe with everything I have the Moon Goddess blessed me


    with you as my mate. So I won¡¯t stop trying to prove to you I can be the best mate you ever seen.


    Up until the very second you reject me.¡± He told me, his royal aura, his Alpha aura surrounding me.


    He was no longer insecure like he meant everything he told me with every fibre of his being. Sadly I


    meant everything I said too and I was not ready to ept him as my mate. His pushing has left me


    with only one option, and as much I would feel guilty, as much as I had wanted to avoid this. I knew


    what I had to do. So I started speaking again.


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what it takes here we go. I A Hemmings, rankless of the WhiteOak pack hereby¡­¡±


    A 23N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    A 23


    Then the beep of his voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Sh it, I made you snickerdoodle cookies, they¡¯re ready to go out of the oven now,¡± He said and I


    could hear the hurt in his voice.


    He told me he would be back to finish me rejecting him. This led me to be a little shell-shocked but


    soon I figured he didn¡¯t want to burn the house down. It was very kind, but because he never asked


    me and just started baking cookies without asking anything. Now a good batch of cookies would go


    to waste, a silent reminder of my second ruined matebound. Only it took him far too long toe


    back if he had just got the cookies out and turned the oven off. He was still in the kitchen I could


    sense him and when I peeked through the open door I was met with a sight I never expected to see.


    There in the kitchen was the Crown Prince of all Werewolves in the United States, in my Grandma¡¯s


    bright and frilly apron. Pushing the center of the cookies down with a spoon, royally sprinkling them


    with the cinn amon sugar after. All while he was furiously wiping his eyes. As I paid more attention


    to him, I noticed he was actually crying, no doubt about the uing rejection. Wanting to know


    why he was doing this I walked into the kitchen. I suspected he wanted to dy the inevitable, but


    that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. He heard me walk into the kitchen and he looked up at me.


    With his deep brown eyes still glistening with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry A! I am sorry if this is weird. I am sorry I keep messing up. I am sorry that I got so


    excited to know my dream of finding a fated mate came through with someone as insanely beautiful


    as you that I made you ufortable. I just wanted to finish these cookies before you reject me.


    Do one sweet thing for you as your mate¡± He told me.


    A 23


    288 Vouchers


    Poor guy, I wish he hadn¡¯t pushed me this far, I wish I had met him. before, I wish he was my first


    fated mate. That we¡¯ve met when I still had the trust in matebounds that I had growing up. Things


    would have been so different between us then, now I was about to reject a man giving him the same


    pain as I had experienced myself. Not saying anything about his apologies, I opened my mouth to


    reject him. But I couldn¡¯t the words seemed to be lodged in my throat. Looking around I saw my


    favorite cookies he had made me. The boxes of books he brought back to his home and then to me


    without a promise I would ept him as my mate. And I couldn¡¯t anymore I could not reject him and


    I could not keep telling myself he was just like David.


    ¡°Since you seem so eager to put timelines on our mating process, I will give you one chance,¡± I told


    him.


    The only reply was the spoon he was using ttering as it sl*pped from his hands and fell on the


    floor. He watched me intently, waiting for me to finish what I was telling him before he would answer


    me.


    ¡°The six months you and your parents agreed on, I¡¯ll give you those but I have been through the


    wringer and I want to take it slow. Slower than any wolf in the history of our kind have ever gone. I¡¯m


    not epting you yet and I can¡¯t make any guarantees I ever will.¡± I told him crossing


    my arms.


    ¡°Yes, of course, whatever you need, I just want to show you I am


    nothing like him. I actually want to make you so happy. Can I take you out on dates, ande to


    see you? Can we exchange phone numbers? Anything really¡± He mumbled thest bit.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling, it was cute. And if I were to give him a chance, an honest


    chance I would have to spend time with him too. The first step would be to just talk with a cup of


    coffee and freshly made snickerdoodle cookies. After all, it would be a pity to let those go to waste.


    The first thing he told me was about Jessa, how she was


    A 23


    1288 Vouchers


    settling in how she had yet to find an upation. Until Gerald asked if she would just want to be a


    homemaker. Since they both wanted a lot of pups it made sense. I smiled the Jessa I know would


    love to be just a stay-at-home mom. Taking care of her pups and mate.


    Then we chatted a bit about his, baking turned out a pinch of cinn amon in the dough was his secret


    for Snickerdoodle cookies. Which happened to be his favorites. He was so excited about it that he


    couldn¡¯t be making it up just to please me. We never breached the big topics. I wasn¡¯t sure if I


    avoided them on purpose, to not upset again. Or if this was his way of talking it slow. Regardless of


    that it suited me, it was nice just chatting with him and getting to know him better. How he was an


    introvert, and that after his parents spent thousands and thousands of dors on mentors and tutors


    he still hated social interactions. He would prefer to go to his bedroom and y some games. Or


    just go to the woods on the packground so he could go for a run. Preferably alone or with his


    closest friends, I learned about his general ns for the future of our people.


    An hour had gone by and we were still chatting, and above all I was still enjoying. Still, I couldn¡¯t


    help to look at the boxes filled with my books. I was dying to see which books Mom packed me.


    Three boxes would never be enough to carry them all.


    ¡°You know, we can get the other two boxes out of my car if you want to. And I¡¯ll even help you put


    them away?¡± Griffin offered.


    And I wish I could take him up on it, I already got up to get the other two boxes out. It meant I


    probably had all of my books here now. I never expected them to be here this fast and that¡¯s why I


    hadn¡¯t bought bookshelves now. There was a bookshelf hack I had seen going around on social


    media. People turned cheaper IKEA bookshelves into these built-in floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that


    I adored. I wasn¡¯t great at building things, and I would start my new job on Monday. Sure I still had


    my parent¡¯s credit card but I wasn¡¯t going to use that on anything


    A 23


    11 288 Vouchers


    else but the bare necessities.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter did I say something wrong? You can just say know if this is going too fast but I


    saw you eyeing up these boxes¡± Griffin asked awkwardly rubbing his neck with his hand.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it.¡± I confessed.


    I went into more detail as to why I could not fully take him up on his offer. Secretly I loved the


    interest in what job I got in the pack. Never looking down on the fact that I chose to be a librarian.


    For me being surrounded by books was the dream.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, we get thest two boxes out of my car. We¡¯ll clean the kitchen and then we will


    drive up to the IKEA and get some bookshelves. I¡¯ll pay for them as a gift to my mate. And if you


    decide you will not ept me at the end of the six months you can pay me back okay? He asked


    me.


    I tried to protest and tell him I could never ept this. But he wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    if


    ¡°Please A, how can I prove to you just how happy I can make


    you you won¡¯t let me do the things I want to do for you? And before you say something along the


    lines of me not respecting your boundaries. That is why I said you can pay me back if it doesn¡¯t


    work out. I¡¯ll call my father now and have ourwyer draft up a contract¡± He said already getting his


    phone out of his pocket.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how embarrassing it would be if the king would have his finestwyer draft up a


    silly contract. I didn¡¯t know what to think of this guy, but still despite rolling my eyes. I agreed to go to


    IKEA with him. I was sure to mindlink my grandparents, and boy were they happy. More so when


    Griffin told me to let them know to help themselves to some Snickerdoodles. If anyone had told me


    at the end of the afternoon I would be sitting in the Crown Prince¡¯s SUV to go


    A 23


    288 iVouchers


    get lunch and shop for bookshelves, I would haveughed in their


    faces but here I was. Hoping this didn¡¯t turn out to be a huge mistake.


    Griffin 24Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Griffin 24


    I didn¡¯t even know what I did, I wasn¡¯t even sure if she would ept the cookies as myst gift.


    When she opened her mouth I expected her to reject me before I could even finish the cookies. Not


    that she would give me a timeline to convince her. Sitting at her kitchen table chatting, and seeing


    her enjoying the cookies I made her was amazing. It was enough, but I noticed her eyes drifting to


    the boxes full of books every few seconds. And I realized I could do something to make her happen.


    More so when she told me she didn¡¯t have the means yet to buy herself bookshelves. On my way


    here I saw an IKEA and I was so happy she finally agreed.


    As she was putting away some stuff I quickly mindlink Gerald offering him a month-long vacation.


    So that he can take Jessa on a mate-moon with the royal jet. If he gets Jessa to tell him what


    bookcases A likes, he can let me know. Minutester I get a few TikToks with a message stating


    that is what she wants. They¡¯re all the same IKEA bookcases and some small cabs. Made to


    look like built-in bookcases with some crown molding and some additional wood. Gerald definitely


    deserved his holiday. While driving to IKEA I can not hide the groovy smile from my face. A


    seems happy too, maybe I can even get her to go out for dinner with me.


    We arrive at the Ikea and I can¡¯t help hoping that the people looking at us see us as a couple. It¡¯s a


    stu pid thing to hope but to me, this feels like a date. If only I could I would hold her hand, k*ss her,


    and wrap my arms around her waist. But I know that would be too much, too soon. Instead, I just


    walk next to her, she clearly enjoys just walking around looking at all the disys. Everything she


    picks up and smiles at before putting it down with a wistful sigh. I get it and put it in my cart. It takes


    her a little while to notice.


    Griffin 24


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Griffin what are you doing?¡± she hisses at me.


    Dillion was right she is a firecracker and I love it. I would never want a meek and docile mate. We


    need to be equal partners like my parents are. Like my grandparents are and it is the only way to be


    good rulers. You can¡¯t be equal partners if one does not have an opinion or doesn¡¯t dare to give it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the bookcases, A, just let me spoil you. Let me make you happy!¡± I carefully


    say, not to give anything away to all the humans surrounding us.


    ¡°You should be happy your boyfriend, is so loving Sweetheart. You can be independent, and still, let


    the man who loves you spoil you every once in a while¡± An elderly woman who walks past us with


    her husband tells us.


    I could k*ss that woman, both for thinking I am A¡¯s boyfriend. And for convincing my stubborn


    mate to ept my gifts. She smiles and nods, telling the woman I am trying to make up for making


    a huge mistake. The elderly man now tells me to be prepared to drain my ount. I could never do


    so in the IKEA, but I won¡¯t tell him that. There is no need for me to brag, instead, I wrap my arm


    around her waist and k*ss her cheek. After telling the man she is worth it. Reveling in the fact that


    she didn¡¯t pull away. She just smells and tells the couple she will make me pay before we go our


    separate ways.


    ¡°You enjoyed that didn¡¯t you?¡± She asks me chuckling.


    So I¡¯m honest and agree I did. I enjoy everything about this outing. She does not stop looking at


    things, and I don¡¯t stop putting everything I think she might like or enjoy into my cart.


    ¡°Okay Big Spender, let me buy you a snack then. I am dying for some Swedish meatballs, If it was


    up to me I would buy her lunch too. With A, I already know she wouldn¡¯t want that. And with me


    still


    Griffin 24


    288 iVouchers


    wanting to buy her so much stuff. I cannot risk offending her or making her unhappy. I need to keep


    in mind that she is already putting so much trust in me. I went from being seconds away from being


    rejected. To being able to get her a bunch of gifts and buy her bookcases. That is enough for me to


    muster a genuine smile as ce the cart in the waiting area and tell her to lead the way.


    It feels oddly satisfying, to have my mate buy me food. It feels like she cares too. Or at least enjoy


    all of this enough to do something kind for me. During eating we¡¯re chatting again and it just feels


    good. We¡¯re already able to talk like we have known each other for years. Then it is time to finally


    get the bookcases. She seems surprised at the amount of bookcases I am getting. Or the fact I


    know exactly which ones to get. Same with the smaller cabs. I don¡¯t want to ruin the surprise


    yet. On one hand, I wish I could tell her just to see her smile. Because even with the very few times


    I had seen it. I was already addicted to it. Still, I figured surprising her would be even better.


    And it was, all from the confused look on her face when I drove us to a nearby hardware store, to


    the look of disbelief on her face when I asked her to pick out some crown molding and a can of


    paint. To her whispered?


    ¡°How did you figure out exactly what bookshelves I wanted¡±


    To the genuine chuckle, shaking her head when I told her all about Gerald and Jessa¡¯s mate-moon.


    But the best of it all was how she jumped in my arms thanking me for everything when she realized


    what I was getting her. Sure she immediately stiffened, like jumping into my arms was a mistake. I


    could see the regret of letting her guard down so soon etched into her beautiful face as she took a


    shy step back. For me, it had been worth it though, for the obvious reason of how good it felt to


    have her in my arms. Of feeling the sparks of the matebond warming my heart b*dy and soul. And


    for the hope it gave me. It had been only one afternoon and she had already warmed up to me.


    Griffin 24


    288 ?Vouchers


    At some point today it had looked utterly hopeless. To the point where she had already started to


    reject me. As happy as I was with the 13th chance. I knew it was a small one and she hadn¡¯t


    sounded very happy to give me said chance. So her opening up to me so much now made my day.


    This must have been the most money I have ever spent on anything other than I car or anything for


    our kingdom ever. It was simultaneously the best money I had ever spent.


    When I was younger I hated it when Dad told me I should be able to cook and clean. And do


    woodwork and home improvement. As I pup I figured we had staff so to me they were unnecessary


    skills. Adding more workload to my already overflowing schedule. When I got back home I needed


    to thank him. Because at some point after carrying all the newly bought stuff inside her home, I


    noticed A was about to mindlink someone just as we sat down with the coffee her Grandmother


    made us. Feeling brave, feeling sure of the day we just had I asked her if something was wrong.


    She told me there wasn¡¯t. the firecracker was gone as she told me she was about to mindlink herN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Great Uncle Nics. He had almost promised her he would help build the bookcases. There was no


    way I would try ande between A and any rtive. Neither was I going to assume as she-wolf


    she would not be able to do some woodwork. All I considered was what a great opportunity this was


    to spend more time with her.


    ¡°If he needs a hand, I can stay a little longer to help build the bookcases,¡± I told her.


    She was about to agree but stopped herself wondering if a Crown Prince like me could even build


    anything. I reassured her that I did telling her about the time her dad had me fix the door I ripped off


    its hinges. Which meant I had to tell her who had pi ssed me off that badly and how she did it.


    ¡°Griffin,st chance are you sure she isn¡¯t a better fit for you?¡± She


    asked me in a pained voice. And I knew the only way to stop her from


    Griffin 24


    overthinking was telling her the truth.


    ?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    A 25


    288 iVouchers


    I didn¡¯t know if I regretted giving Griffin a chance or not. Not because we didn¡¯t have fun today. Or


    because he proved to not be worthy of that chance. No, it was theplete opposite. He was


    sweet funny and attentive. And when he put his arm around me at the IKEA I could feel the


    matebond spark between us. Now he offered to help Great Uncle Nic and I to put the bookshelves


    together. He didn¡¯t even assume as a short she¨Cwolf I would be unable to help. At first, Iughed


    when he told me how Dad had him fix the door he broke. But the fact that Luna Jenna was actively


    pushing Hannah on him made me think.


    ¡°Griffin,st chance are you sure she isn¡¯t a better fit for you?¡± I asked him scared he was going to


    reconsider.


    Because if he kept being as good of a mate as he was now. It would still break my heart if he


    decided to leave me. I was aware of how hypocritical it was seeing as I hadn¡¯t decided if I would not


    leave him.


    He took my hands in his and looked me deep in my eyes.


    ¡°I already resent the idea of having a chosen mate, so no as long as you are giving me a chance I


    will take it. And not waste it on any other she- wolf. That being sad when pushes to shove and


    you do not want me as your mate anymore. Forcing me to pick a chosen mate it will never ever be


    Hannah or anyone like her. Every Alpha is different as is every Luna. What I need is an equal


    partner one that holds the same values. Ganging up on other wolves, going after someone¡¯s mate.


    And seeing lesser ranked wolves as lesser beings is all theplete opposite of my values¡± He


    pleads with me.


    I can¡¯t help being drawn in by him, his aura, his scent, his eyes. So when he speaks to me again I


    can¡¯t do anything else to nod again. He is


    A 25


    288 Vouchers


    right I need to give him an honest chance and if he tells me he is interested in me. I either have to


    believe him or t¨Cout reject him. I see how happy it makes him and maybe that¡¯s why I forget to tell


    him I- already mindlinked Uncle Nic who was happy toe over to help right away. Probably


    because he is excited to meet my mate. The moment I dropped that information, I could hear him


    getting dressed to go out.


    My bedroom door bursts open, reminding me of his arrival and that I am toote to tell Griffin he will


    be here.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Wow A, your new mate is a step up from that slime David. This man really is a royal snack¡±


    Uncle Nic bursts out before wrapping me one of his bear hugs.


    Only then he turns to a slightly embarrassed Griffin. I know Uncle Nic never meant to. But this


    serves as a test to me. I know his Beta had a male mate but Dillion seemed less mboyant than


    Uncle Nic is. And not all straight guys can handle that. Griffin however is brightly smiling after he


    was a little shocked for half a minute. Which makes sense as much as I love my Great Uncle he is a


    bit much. He still is despite being in histe sixties.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Griffin it is nice to meet you. Especially after hearing you tell my breathtaking mate I


    am better looking than David¡± He introduces himself with a cheeky wink. The twough and


    immediately go over what we need to do to get the bookshelves set up. First things first we need to


    get the IKEA bookshelves and open cabs together and line them up against the wall. Since


    three people working on the bookshelves in my fairly small room is a little overkill. So I decided to


    head out of the room and make them a few snacks. Getting them some cold drinks.


    Back in the kitchen, I realize I know nothing about Griffin. I don¡¯t know what he wants to drink. Or


    what snacks he likes. It makes me nervous he has done so much for me and now I cannot return


    the favor.


    A 25


    288 iVouchers


    Grandpa walks in and he sees the doubt written all over my face. The two of us have always been


    close. I could never hide anything from him, so I should tell him all about what is on my mind. And


    hope he can give me some solid advice.


    ¡°You know of the start between me and your Grandmother. At first, she did not know what mates


    were. What she was, so I fell for her faster and harder. That never mattered to me every little thing


    she did for me was amazing. It soothed my soul because it showed me that it wasn¡¯t hopeless¡± He


    told me.


    Giving me some more practical advice on what to eat and what drinks to take up. He was right


    Griffin loves it his eyes light up as he sees me walking back into the room with some cookies, his


    cookies. Some chips, beers, and cokes. Telling me to just sit on my bed to guide them and be ready


    to jump in when I need to. He is not being as subtle about just wanting me close. But I decided to let


    this one go. I just sat on my bed sorting the first box of books out so I could start putting them away


    as soon as the shelves were done. I kinda liked watching and hearing Griffin and Uncle Nic chat


    and joke about as they were setting up the bookshelves. My small room soon felt warm and Griffing


    was the first to take off his sweater. He was wearing a tight white shirt under it. I knew it wasn¡¯t fair


    of me to just oggle but I couldn¡¯t help it


    either.


    Everyone who was attracted to men would say Griffin is a handsome man. I had to cope with the


    additional matebond. I don¡¯t think Griffin ever noticed. Uncle Nic did however he made it clear by


    shooting me a sassy wink before going back to setting up the bookshelves. I was surprised at how


    quickly they had managed to put together all the bought bookshelves and open cabs. Uncle Nic


    suggested he would cut the panels of plywood in the arch shapes I wanted them to be. Griffin and I


    would ce the crown molding and then we had to paint it all with primer. Grandma had made it


    very clear she did not want me to sleep in my bedroom when there were so many paint fumes


    hanging


    A 25


    288 Vouchers


    in the air. It was a shame as it meant I had to take the guest bedroom. Leaving no space for Griffing


    to sleep. He was wee at the packhouse. It is where all the guests of the pack would sleep.


    Unless they were visiting a direct rtive or a close friend. Or in the very rare case where mates


    would not be able or willing toplete the mating process. In cases like that the guest would just


    sleep with the wolves hosting him.


    That would be us now and I knew Griffin would have loved to have breakfast here. Or just a coffee


    since I don¡¯t even know if he likes to eat in the morning. Maybe he is one of those guys who wants


    to go on a run first I had been thinking about it all while installing the crown molding. And when


    sanding down the IKEA cases. There was only one thing I could do about it. Even if I was sure not


    everyone was going to like it. After all, I had promised myself after being rejected for things that


    werepletely out of my control, that I would no longer decide how to live my life. Because of the


    opinions of others and so I did. First pizza though, time had flown by with making the bookshelves.


    So we decided just to get something quick. Grandma loves cooking but cooking for the five of us


    when we hardly have the time to sit down for a good meal would be unfair. Griffin seems to fit right


    in with the family. Then again so did David, I wasn¡¯t the only one who hoped David would be my


    mate. So no matter how much it made me smile now it wasn¡¯t a guarantee for the future. Realizing


    that made me see just how much I had let my guard down in the past few hours just because he


    tried to win me over by spending a whole lot of money on me. What if he thought I was a gold


    digger now? Or that he could convince me to be his mate just by showering me with gifts. The idea


    alone was suffocating. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I had to do something about it.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Griffin 26


    Building the bookshelves with A¡¯s great-uncle had been a lot of fun. He was a good guy


    reminding me of Dillion. Thatbined with the fact he very loudly told A I was the better-looking


    onepared to David made me like him already. Because of the way he looked up and winked, I


    noticed A couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off me the moment I took my shirt off because it was getting


    hot. It felt like this had been the right thing to do, she even brought us snacks. The best moment


    had been when Nic left the room though and A and I worked together to ce the crown


    molding. Now we were eating some pizza with her great-uncle and grandparents. Nic and Quinn


    kept teasing each other, and I missed having arge family like A has. What I also missed was


    the chance to properly introduce my mate to my family. I just know that they would love her. A


    never really introduced me as her mate she would just say. My name, here he is, or something


    along those lines. Now dinner was almost over and I still didn¡¯t know where I stood. What would


    happen after this, Nic and I said we would give the bookshelves the first coat of paint before calling


    it a night. And I hated the idea of having to go back to the packhouse to sleep there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go back to the packhouse son, but I can¡¯t have A sleep in the paint fumes.


    I¡¯m sure you get it. I cannot tell her to share the guest¡± Before Emmy could finish talking, A


    interrupted her Grandmother asking her not to.


    She wanted to talk to me in private so I agreed. Wondering if she was going to pull back again.


    Even in the few days we had spoken to each other she already had done that enough to make me


    worry. Now I could feel how nervous she was, I wish I knew what was going on through her mind.


    All I should have been sensing throughout the matebound this first few weeks should be joy and


    love.


    Griffin 26


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°First off, I just got so excited about the bookshelves and all the pretty little knicknacks and lights.


    But spending the day with you today is not about the fact you bought me a sh it ton of stuff. I mean


    it, I want to know if you even considered the possibility it was all about the money¡± She told me and


    I hated she doubted my intentions, or what I would think about hers.


    It was still a step up from her just pulling back so I did all I could to reassure her. Telling her, I never


    thought about the mary worth of what I bought her. I just wanted to make her happy, so I could


    prove being a good mate to her. How she didn¡¯t ask for anything, that I remember that I almost had


    to beg her. With a legally binding contract, she would pay me back. I was still listing off all the


    reasons as to why I would never think such a thing about her when she smiled at me. Interrupting


    me.


    ¡°Good then you understand that doesn¡¯t mean a lot, and there will be no funny business not even


    some innocent spooning. But if you want we can sleep in the guest room together it is a king bed so


    it wouldn¡¯t be too cramped. I know you wanted more from this matebound than I am ready for.


    Sleeping next to your mate is supposed to give you the best sleep of your life so let¡¯s. Let¡¯s sleep


    together I mean sleeping in the same room without any expectations.¡± Her cheeks blushed a bright


    red and halfway through her little speech, she started to mumble.


    She shouldn¡¯t have, I would love nothing more than to just spend the night sleeping in the same


    room as her. An air mattress would be enough. There was just one little problem how on earth was I


    supposed to sleep next to her and not cuddle her? And she made it sound like she would have


    preferred me to not sleep next to her. Like it was a sacrifice she made as a thank you for all that I


    had got her. Finding your mate shouldn¡¯t be this hard, this was the first time since I had found out


    about A that I questioned if it all was really worth it.


    If just picking a randomly chosen mate based on her looks and the little


    Griffin 26


    288 Vouchers


    bit of background knowledge I had about her and her pack. Then I remember how she had looked


    in the sea of fit, tall, slender she-wolves at the ball. Who had all seemed so naturally at ease in their


    ballgowns. Most of which were designed to show a fair bit of skin. While being obvious about it. She


    had grabbed my attention even before I smelled her. Dillion loving her had spoken volumes. So


    when I looked up to find the most breathtakingly beautiful she-wolf I had ever seen made me


    consider picking her if I did not find my second chance mate. When I found out only a secondterN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    she was my fated mate I had been ted. Now I was about to mess it all up by questioning if this


    was all worth it. It was because it was A and I already knew she was worth it all.


    ¡°Only if you are fully, one-hundred percent sure you would like me too. If you are just doing this for


    me. As some kind of thank you then I won¡¯t¡± I told her holding her hands in mine.


    Because A she seemed to like it very much and B it was an excuse for me to touch her.


    And I would take any excuse I could to do so. After we went back in A told her grandparents that


    we would just sleep in the guest bedroom together if they wouldn¡¯t mind. Since they were just


    excited things were settled soon so the three of us made our way upstairs to give the shelves a first


    coat of paint. When we finished Nic just drank onest beer with us. Eager to go home to see his


    mate, and I could not help but wonder if I would ever get to the point with A. Would I ever be able


    to go home to her? Would she ever mindlink me out of the blue telling me she missed me? Just like


    Nic¡¯s mate had done right before he went home. Hell as of now I didn¡¯t even know when I was going


    to see her again after going back to the castle when the weekend was over. I pushed the idea to the


    back of my mind. Tomorrow I would talk to her, and see if we cane up with a solution where we


    still get to see each other on a regr basis. Without making it feel like too much for her. I was


    worried it might cause us to get into an argument.


    Griffin 26


    1288 Vouchers


    bit of background knowledge I had about her and her pack. Then I remember how she had looked


    in the sea of fit, tall, slender she-wolves at the ball. Who had all seemed so naturally at case in their


    ballgowns. Most of which were designed to show a fair bit of skin. While being obvious about it. She


    had grabbed my attention even before I smelled her. Dillion loving her had spoken volumes. So


    when I looked up to find the most breathtakingly beautiful she-wolf I had ever seen made me


    consider picking her if I did not find my second chance mate. When I found out only a secondter


    she was my fated mate I had been ted. Now I was about to mess it all up by questioning if this


    was all worth it. It was because it was A and I already knew she was worth it all.


    ¡°Only if you are fully, one-hundred percent sure you would like me too. If you are just doing this for


    me. As some kind of thank you then I won¡¯t¡± I told her holding her hands in mine.


    Because A she seemed to like it very much and B it was an excuse for me to touch her.


    And I would take any excuse I could to do so. After we went back in A told her grandparents that


    we would just sleep in the guest bedroom together if they wouldn¡¯t mind. Since they were just


    excited things were settled soon so the three of us made our way upstairs to give the shelves a first


    coat of paint. When we finished Nic just drank onest beer with us. Eager to go home to see his


    mate, and I could not help but wonder if I would ever get to the point with A. Would I ever be able


    to go home to her? Would she ever mindlink me out of the blue telling me she missed me? Just like


    Nic¡¯s mate had done right before he went home. Hell as of now I didn¡¯t even know when I was going


    to see her again after going back to the castle when the weekend was over. I pushed the idea to the


    back of my mind. Tomorrow I would talk to her, and see if we cane up with a solution where we


    still get to see each other on a regr basis. Without making it feel like too much for her. I was


    worried it might cause us to get into an argument.


    53.92%


    <


    15:16


    Griffin 26


    288 Vouchers


    Or more likely for A to feel insecure again so for tonight I just let it go. I was about to watch a


    movie in bed with my wonderful, beautiful, funny mate and then fall asleep in the same bed as her.


    There was nothing I was going to do to risk that.


    ***


    When I woke up the next morning I was still on my side of the bed. Unsurprisingly, I had been


    feeling so anxious about making the wrong move that my b*dy had felt a bit stiff. All the tension from


    not wanting to make the wrong move. Keeping myself from snuggling into her in my sleep had


    made my b*dy feel sore. It was all worth it though because my beautiful Queen had not done what


    she said we would do. No, she was snuggled all up to me, her head on my chest and one arm


    around my waist. Her scent surrounding me was overwhelming, Conan was singing in my head


    about our mate cuddling us. And I was just overjoyed. She did feel it too, she was drawn to me as


    much as I was drawn to her and it felt amazing. With my heart overflowing with happiness I bent


    down a little bit and k*ssed her on the top of her head, thumbs brushing over the corbone I hoped


    would soon have my name carved into. Whispering sweet nothings in her ear. Only when I felt her


    b*dy stiffen and he breath quickening I realized just how much I had messed up.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    A 27


    1 283 Vouchers


    I woke up feeling more refreshed than I ever had. Which was weird since I was not sleeping in my


    bed. It took me a while to realize why I had slept like a baby. And only because Griffin k*ssed my


    head. Telling me how happy he was I finally gave him a chance. But what got to me was him telling


    me he would never let me go. I tensed up because I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say something about it


    or not. It could be just the cute couply things people said. It could also very well be that as an Alpha


    as the Crown Prince. He was willing to go back on his promise to force me to ept him as my


    mate. I convinced myself he would never do that he has already made too much of an effort. He had


    to feel me stiffen, and so I awkwardly shifted back so I could face him instead of being cuddled up to


    him. I brushed the corners of my mouth to try and check I had not drooled on him. It would be the


    only thing that was worse than sleeping on him after telling him we couldn¡¯t even spoon. Sleeping


    on him and drooling on his chest.


    His rockhard chest, because boy this man was muscr even for a werewolf. I should have said


    something when he came to bed dressed in just a pair of low-hanging pajama pants. But what was I


    going to say, I pride myself on being independent to the extent I actually want to build a life without


    a mate in it. Only to tell my mate he is so good- looking he needs to sleep fully dressed. So I can


    control my hormones? No, I wasn¡¯t about to. I dressed in a baggy shirt and a pair of sweatpants. It


    didn¡¯t make him reconsider his outfit to sleep in. Come to think of it, it didn¡¯t stop him from keeping


    his eyes on me all the time. Like he was drinking in the sight of me.


    ¡°Are you okay, I am sorry if I went too far. It¡¯s just waking up next to you made me so happy.


    Especially since I don¡¯t really know when we will see each other again.¡± He apologized.


    ???


    A 27


    1299 Wouchers


    Sh it. I never considered it because the day sorta got away from us. Of course, he came over to try


    and work things out between the two of us. And since I had decided to give him a chance he was


    bound to want to take the chance and try to see me as often as possible. As much as I was trying to


    convince myself I wasn¡¯t feeling anything yet. But I was and I kinda did not want to leave our little


    bubble in my Grandparents bedroom.


    ¡°Maybe we should talk about it then,e up with a n?¡± I suggested.


    Again Griffin¡¯s face split open in a wide grin. If this man was nning on being so charming every


    day. I was bound to give in long before the six months were over. That idea scared me to the very


    core of my being. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something was wrong with me. That David and


    the others were right about the fact that I was not suitable to be a Luna. Griffin was cute and all to


    say he wanted an equal partner. But he knew nothing about me. And no matter how you spun the


    story about me and David. Our paring had been a mistake, if not he wouldn¡¯t have rejected me.


    Maybe I needed to talk to Lina about this. She had been so helpful about the second chance mate


    thing. I was sure she had more information about rejections too.


    ¡°A, darling, did you hear what I said¡± Griffin¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality.


    A reality where I managed to make myself look like a fool in front of my mate. Who I might or might


    not ept. There was no way I could lie to him and answer a question he had asked me without


    knowing what the question was. Especially not with things being a bit rocky between us. As we both


    wanted fastly different things at this moment. I admitted to zoning out and luckily enough he just


    chuckled at me.


    ¡°I suggested we would only meet on the weekends. It¡¯s a four-hour drive. I can probably manage to


    get the Fridays off early. But I totally understand that you might not be able to with your new job and


    all.


    25.30%


    15:16


    Ayta 27


    17 344 Vaucher


    Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind being the one to drive up here all the time. Or most of the time but my


    parents are dying to meet you. They know about our situation so no pressure.¡± He told me


    It was fair his family wanted to meet me too. My family had met him, or most of them had and they


    all love him. When he exined his younger cousin was about to turn 18 next Sunday. I knew what


    wasing and it did make me feel a bit pressured. It would mean I either go over there, meet his


    parents, and attend that party after. Or not see him for two weeks. Something I would be fine with


    but it would hurt him. It would also reflect poorly on him. And I had a solid excuse, so I tried not to


    worry about that too much.


    ¡°I would havee to you next weekend if I could. But I don¡¯t have a car and I have no means of


    flying there. Which poses a bit of a problem.¡± I told him in all honesty, figuring he would be


    disappointed but understanding.


    Seeing him beam at me like I just made him the happiest wolf on earth. Thoroughly confused me.


    Because for a moment I forgot who he was. Everyone knew the royal family had a private ne.


    One they did not need very often, especially not when there was a party in their own pack. Griffin


    didn¡¯t say so but he promised he would make sure I would be there in time. After telling me he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to pick me up some of his staff members would. I figured out that was the only


    thing he could mean. With me telling him myck of a means to get there was the only reason


    holding me back from being there. Suddenly I epted an invitation to the castle. To a royal party, I


    might as well agree to see each other every weekend. Committing to giving him a chance to prove


    himself to me and all that.


    There was nothing wrong with this conversation. It had been pleasant andzy which I loved. Still


    the sudden realization of who he was, to the kind of life he led, and my ce in it if his wish came


    through. It burst the bubble we were in, not wanting to end this weekend on a


    51 64%


    15:17


    A 27


    18 288 Veichers


    sour note. I feigned being hungry and eager to get started with painting. Being the sweetheart he


    was Griffin agreed and got dressed quickly. He was about to peck me on the cheek before sl*pping


    out so I could dress in private. Things like that happened a lot in the past 24 hours. Times when he


    was about to reach out to me. Only to stop himself. Leaving me to wonder how long he would be


    willing or able to keep restraining himself from touching his mate.


    Even with all my doubts and insecurities, I felt it too. That need to reach out to him, to touch him.


    Just something simple like a hug or holding his hand for a bit would be enough. Unlike me, Griffin


    wasn¡¯t trying to fight the matebond. So for him, it would no doubt be worse. That need would be so


    much more intense for him. That was another thing I needed to push back to the back of my mind


    though. Trying not to stress out too much about everything I hurried to get dressed in just a pair of


    jeans and a knit sweater my grandmother had made me. To find out Griffin had been standing


    outside of the door all this time to walk to the kitchen with me. Hopefully, Jessa will be able to talk to


    me tonight when he is home. Hopefully, her being on a mate-moon wouldn¡¯t stop her from


    FaceTiming with me. Because I desperately needed someone to vent to and some advice on what


    to do. For now, I was just going to make the best of today. I would just consider him a friend today


    and treat him as such. After all Uncle Nic would be here too. And what could go wrong with two


    friendsAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    A 28


    Painting the shelves was fine, we did just act like two friends. As long as you ignored the secret


    nces I shot Griffin every now and then. Judging from how his eyes burned holes in my back he


    was doing the same. But even Nics was kind enough not to mention it. The real issues started


    when the shelves had gotten their second coat of paint. They looked great and didn¡¯t need a third


    coat of paint. Nic stayed around and chatted for a bit. His mate Lucas came to pick him up. He


    came in for a drink and chatted a bit with Griffin and me. Then we


    were all alone. There was no reason for me to be this nervous about being alone with my mate.


    Hell, it was something most mates would want. Including Griffin, to me, it was like all these


    conflicting feelings were put in a pressure cooker.


    Still, I had told Griffin I was giving him an honest chance, and I was going to make good on my


    promise. Especially when he asked me what my favorite spot in the pack was. Every time I talk


    about the Great White Oak tree in the center of the packground I get excited. This time was no


    different.


    ¡°It sounds like a beautiful ce one that Conan would enjoy. Maybe our wolves can finally meet


    each other? Or well finally, not that I meant to say that you¡¯re taking too long. I meant it when I said I


    was going to respect how slow you wanted to take it. It¡¯s just tha¡­¡± Griffin stuttered and stumbled


    Honestly, he was kinda cute when he did. I always thought girls were cute not men. But he was


    proving men could be cute too. Especially when I shut him up with a k*ss on the check. Maybe it


    was mean he had to hold himself back and I just k*ssed him. But he could be the one k*ssing me


    back on my cheek too I wouldn¡¯t mind that at all. Hopefully, he was just happy to see I was actually


    giving him a chance.


    A 28


    299 Watchers


    ¡°I get it let us go to the forest we can shift there and then I¡¯ll bring you to the oak. Willow is excited


    to meet Conan too.¡± I answered his unasked question.


    I came to find out I loved it when I did something simple for Griffing, only to be met with the biggestPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    smile in return. During the walk to the forest, we just chatted still just getting to know each other. He


    loved Mexican food like I did, he took after his mother more. And he didn¡¯t have siblings. An odd


    thing for wolves, usually we are big on huge families. It felt like there was a story there. If he didn¡¯t


    tell me right away I was not going to pry. Griffin did not tell me anything about why he didn¡¯t have


    siblings. Focussing on me again, asking me about Kate. He had heard that I was the one who


    brought Kate to her new pack. Having met Daniel he was curious about my other sibling. Before I


    knew it I blurted it out.


    ¡°Well in four weeks we will all go over to her mating ceremony. You cane along as my plus one


    if you want to¡± It just sl*pped out because it felt so good to just be here with Daniel.


    Just the two of us, of course, Daniel immediately agreed to it. Arriving at the edge of the forest


    saved me from further embarrassment. I just hid when I undressed. Griffin looked pained. He


    probably thought I did not trust him enough to get undressed close to him. Little did he know I was


    still hiding the scars that finally started healing. When I stepped out from behind my hiding spot I


    saw Conan for the first time. Griffin¡¯s wolf was not only beautiful he was huge too. I was a little


    scared to show Willow to him, with her being a werewolf theck of size was even more noticeable


    than when I was in my human form. Conan looked far from disgusted though. For the first time, I


    was a little disappointed that we could not mindlink. Determined to show Griffin I wasn¡¯t useless


    even when I was this small. I sprinted ahead and took off as fast as I could. ncing over my


    shoulder every now and then I saw Griffin was getting behind more and more. Unless he was a sore


    loser this first time seeing each other in our wolf forms was


    Apte 28


    283 Mouchard


    amazing.


    By the time he caught up to me, he was panting and he just let himself fall to the damp grass. He


    then looked up at the Oak tree. Even without being able to talk. I could see just how much he


    admired it. White oaks aren¡¯t thatmon and this one was age-old. The very first Alpha of our


    pack saw the tree and took it as a sign from Selene the Moon Goddess herself that this ground was


    suitable to house his pack. I wasn¡¯t sure if I still believed in blessings given by the Moon Goddes but


    I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the White Oak pack had always thrived. We had ovee a lot and


    always remained one of the biggest healthiest packs in the states. For me, it was the Alpha¡¯s and


    the Luna¡¯s of the pack that kept us thriving. Maybe I was biased because it had all been my


    ancestors. It did make me be more critical of my own capability as a Luna. Only this time sitting


    here looking up at the Oak Tree I did not feel that doubt. Laying her with him was just peaceful.


    Soon Griffin had rested enough and he was getting yful. Gently tugging on my tail with his teeth.


    Head butting me and softly smacking me with his paws. It made me smile internally because if he


    was being this yful now he couldn¡¯t be all too mad about me running so much faster. By the time


    we were heading back to the edge of the forest so that we could shift back. I was sad our time


    ended so soon. Griffin had to go back to, he still had a four-hour drive ahead of him. This week


    apart would do me a world of good. I knew he would just miss me. If I was being honest I would


    miss him too. But not being around him not being surrounded by his scent. Not having to fight this


    pull to touch him. Would at least provide me with a clear mind.


    ¡°Thank you for this weekend A, I cannot wait to see you again next week. Feel free to text and


    call me anytime even if it is in the middle of the night okay.¡± Griffin said when it was time for our


    goodbyes.


    Even though I wouldn¡¯t just call Griffin, and even texting would be


    Avia 28


    208 Vanchers


    spa rse I promised him anyway. He said to feel free to text and call him and I would. There just


    wouldn¡¯t be a need to do so. I was going to be busy with my first day working at the library. Catching


    up with my family since I hadn¡¯t been a member of the White Oak Pack for long. His next question


    caught me off guard. Forcing me to really think about what I wanted.


    ¡°Can I k*ss you or maybe hug you? What ever you feelfortable with¡± he asked.


    Wolf was screaming at me that I had to k*ss him, she was dying to touch her mate. Feel the


    matebond spark and warm our bodies. Deep down I wanted that too but I got in my own head.


    Wondering if would be giving Griffin false hope. Doubting if I would be able to keep a clear mind if I


    opened up to him this much. Griffin¡¯s face fell again. Just how his smile would warm my heart. His


    sad downcast look and his frown tugged at it. A k*ss was a bridge too far for me at least for now. I


    had to stick to some semnce of taking things slow. Friends hug friends though. We couldn¡¯t deny


    that we were friends at the very least. Wrapping my arms around him I pulled him closer. He melted


    into the hug and there was something nice andforting about him being so much bigger than I


    was. With him, it didn¡¯t make me feel crowded when his whole b*dy encased me. With onest pack


    on my cheek, he got into his SUV and drove off.


    Ignoring the slight pang in my heart, the pain of seeing my mate leave. I took out my phone and


    texted Jessa. Let¡¯s just hope she has some time for me after this afternoon¡¯s events I needed my


    best friend more


    than ever.


    Griffin 20

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Griffin 29


    On the drive home I had been on cloud nine, this weekend had been perfect. She was willing to


    take it slow. And it wasn¡¯t even as slow as I figured it would be. Actually, it was okay we slept in the


    same bed. She k*ssed my check, hugged me and she even showed me her wolf. The thing I loved


    most though was that she promised me she woulde to me next weekend. Not even putting up


    much of a fight when I told her I would make sure she was able to travel to me. For a second I had


    been scared that she was just using it as an excuse. Mindlinking while driving was dangerous


    because it would make you lose your vision for a bit. As soon as I had to stop for gas I did mindlink


    my parents.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I aming home now, the weekend has been amazing. And the best thing is


    you¡¯ll get to meet her next weekend she ising to Krystel¡¯s party¡± I told them.


    Their answer not only was quick it was excited too. Dad was clearly relieved that A had epted


    his apology. They told me toe to their lounge as soon as I was home.


    ¡°No need to rush though, Sweetheart, just drive safely okay¡± Mom added through the mindlink


    making me smile.


    This woman will never stop worrying about us. About her family, Dad and I loved her for it. No


    matter how often we would tell her to stop worrying. No matter how much we would act like it was


    bothering us because she had no need to worry for us. It always made us feel very loved. A n


    formed in my mind as to how I could make A feel just as loved hopefully. All while we couldn¡¯t


    mindlink yet and with being miles apart. First step was shooting her a text now letting her know I


    was still thinking about her.


    Griffin 20


    288 Voucher


    ¡°Just stopping for gas and if I was one of these clingy mates. I would be texting you to tell you that I


    miss you.¡± I text hoping she likes my joke, since we both know I would love to be the clingy mate.


    Still after this weekend. I am less scared to scare her off. In order for her to fall for me the real me I


    need to be able to show the real me. A Crown Prince who rather spend his time in his personal


    chambers gaming than go to parties. She loves to read obviously there is no way getting new


    bookshelves would make someone this happy. Not unless books are their life. Building the


    bookshelves with her put an image of the future in my mind. I could see myself sitting on the couch


    gaming her feet in myp as she was lying down reading her book. Every now and then I would just


    stroke her legs. My current couch was very sleek and modern and probably not the best for


    cuddling up on it. That was fine though I would just get another one. Maybe she would even be


    willing to go furniture shopping with me.


    ¡°You look like a man in love,¡± the Cashier told me.


    She was right I hadn¡¯t even noticed that it was my turn to pay. A had texted me back teasing me.


    She had sent a second text right after thanking me for letting her friend go on a mate¨Cmoon.


    ¡°I am actually we just spent the weekend together. She was just video chatting with her friend. Still,


    she texted me I¡¯m sorry for being a bit distracted¡± I apologized, feeling the need to gush about my


    wonderful


    mate.


    ¡°Ohh you made an impression if she is this quick to gossip about you with her bestie¡± The girl


    behind the counter chuckled at me as she rang


    me up.


    Herment made my night, I never realized it but she might have actually been talking about me


    with Jessa. Gerald was with her and I had to stop myself from calling him to ask what he knew. He


    was too far away to mindlink. I could only mindlink other members of the royal


    Game 20


    288 Vouchers


    family from this distance. That¡¯s why I still had a smartphone. And the only thing stopping me from


    texting or calling Gerald was knowing that A wouldn¡¯t want me to. Or so I thought I convinced


    myself I knew what she liked already. Now I just wanted to go home and talk to my parents. I was


    sure that if they heard me gush about her. Seeing how happy I was after just spending a weekend


    together. Surely they would be so happy that they decided to be patient with her. And they would


    look forward to meeting her so much next week.


    ****


    The drive home seemed to be going faster than driving up to her was. Seventy¨Ctwo hours ago I was


    driving up there, gut twisting with nerves. Six hourster I was standing in her kitchen about to get


    rejected. To think that a bunch of Snickerdoodle cookies saved the day. Thinking of it I should make


    sure I have a fresh batch ready when she arrives here Friday. I need to get her some toiletries too


    so that she doesn¡¯t have to bring a lot of baggage every time she will spent the weekend here. It


    would also be a small step to making my rooms feel less like a bachelor pad. It would feel more like


    I was about to have my mate move in. When I finished talking with my parents I would make a list of


    things to do and buy to prepare for hering here. I also needed to get started on getting her a


    means of transportation to the castle. I parked the car and got out and marched over to my parents¡®


    living room.


    In the wing of the castle where I grew up, we still tried to sit down and have at least one meal


    together as a family. There were always some royal events we had to attend. After turning 19 I got


    my own wing in the castle. With a bathroom, a living room with an open¨Cn kitchen, and a few


    empty rooms. They could be turned into private guestrooms or bedrooms for my pups. I never got


    the chance to ask A if she wanted pups. Seeing her big loving family and how close she was with


    all of them. I was pretty sure she wanted a huge family for us too and it made me so happy. No


    matter how much she doubted it still, no matter


    GAA 20


    798 Vouchers


    how insecure she was. With everything she said and did, with every little piece of information I


    found out about her I was sure the MoonGoddess had blessed me with the perfect mate.


    ¡°Have a seat son tell us how was it, did you give her my letter?¡± Dad bombarded me with questions


    as soon as I entered the room.


    Mom was a lot more chill she handed me a cup of coffee and a slice of pound cake. I shot her a


    grateful smile. Not that Dad¡¯s questions bothered me. On the contrary, I was more than happy to tell


    them all about my weekend. The only thing I did not tell them was about to get rejected. Party


    because I was ashamed I had messed up so much she was willing to. Partly because my parents


    loved me too much. They would me A for wanting to reject me. My parents thinking badly


    about her was thest thing I wanted before they got to meet her. Or ever for that matter, but I was


    so sure that after they¡¯ve met her once they would be charmed by her too.


    ***


    Finally, it was Friday the day I would be seeing A again. I was up at six am to make sure


    everything was in order for my chauffeurs to make sure she coulde to the castle. I finished


    most of the things I had on my to¨Cdo list. Mom had been more than willing to go shopping with me


    and Krystel to get some of the things A would need when staying over. In moments like these, ICcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    missed having a sister. I would endlessly bug her, and ask her tips about what to do to make sure


    A¡® s stay here would be perfect. Mom was trying to but she was a bit older than A which is why


    I ended up asking my cousin whose birthday it was this weekend. Hourster my phone buzzed,


    and even if I was in an important meeting. The time suggested A had just gotten her gift so I


    couldn¡¯t help sneaking a look at the text. Sure it was my beautiful mate but what she texted me


    wiped the smile right off my face.


    ¡°How could you Griffin, I have half a mind to note and visit you this weekend¡±


    74 25%

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    A 30


    This week has flown by. Of course, Jessa answered my call. From a lovely cabin in the woods


    where she sat in front of the firece. Seeing how happy she was, how beautiful her mate-moon


    cabin was. Made me feel so happy for her. She was living the life we had both always wanted.


    Jessa was convinced I would be able to live that life too if I just gave Griffin a chance. Gerarld


    butted in that Griffin was smitten with me, that he would be honored to call me his Luna.


    Lina exined that the Moon Goddess never took our free will away. If she would there never would


    be rogues. Alpha abusing their power etcetera. Rejecting your mate was the same. It did not mean


    that the Moon Goddess made a mistake. It meant that one or both mates did not appreciate her


    gifts.


    ¡°That¡¯s what your mate is A, a gift from the Moon Goddess¡± I could still hear Aunt Lina practically


    scold me.


    All the information and opinions I had gotten pointed to the same thing. They all confirmed what I


    was feeling on our weekend together. Griffin might just be worth the risk. His mother had sent me a


    letter she was ted to finally meet me. She had written her number down in the letter saying I


    could always contact her if I had any questions about what to expect at the castle. Which I found


    both weird and endearing.


    Today I woke up excited to see Griffin again, I had already packed an overnight back. And I decided


    to take my father¡¯s credit card with him to get a suitable dress for the party. I would still pay him


    back but I knew he wouldn¡¯t mind. He probably wouldn¡¯t even want me to pay him back. I loved


    being independent thought. That¡¯s why I rather borrowed money from my parents. Then have Griffin


    buy me another expensive gift. Or lent me money but that would be unlikely he would


    0.00%


    15:17


    Ayia 30


    734 Vouchers


    tell me to just get the dress and pay me back if I decided to break up with him. I still wanted his


    opinion on my dress though. Not as much because I wanted him to think I looked good. Even if the


    idea of Griffin being in awe of how I look was oddly pleasing. What mattered most to me was that he


    knew what kind of dress would be suitable.


    ***


    Four hourster I was reshelving some books when my co-worker came running up to me smiling.


    Gushing over how special I must be to Griffin. How jealous she was I had a mate this generous. I


    sensed something was wrong, he must have done something bad. Something he would think was


    cute but I hated. And he did, in front of the library were two cars a Hu mmer and a Porsche with


    royal drivers standing next to each one. This man had bought me a Porsche as I got told that the Hu


    mmer is part of the royal fleet. And the only reason there are two drivers here now is because they


    are going to head home.


    There are another two hours left to my workday and I am so livid I cannot even text Griffin. I was


    scared this was going to happen. He thinks he can buy me affection if he had told me that he was


    going to buy me a freaking car and a Porsche at that. I would have told him no. He knows I would


    that¡¯s why he never told me. About an hour in I tell him I have half a mind of noting over. And I


    wish I could. That I could just sk ip out on this weekend and never see him again. Willow whines at


    the idea of not seeing our mate ever again.


    But he isn¡¯t the type of mate I wanted. If a mate is a gift by the Moon Goddess she might not make


    mistakes. Not all gifts are equal, some are a perfect fit and others are cute but will end up


    somewhere in a closet. What I want is a mate who appreciates the little things. I don¡¯t want, need,


    or do big romantic gestures. Often when Mom packed Dad a lunch she put in a cute little note. On


    his days off Dad cooked Mom her favorite meal, or he would pick her up from work. Sometimes to


    take her out on a date afterward. Other times he would bring all of us. Because they both loved just


    spending time as a family. Back when I


    23.32%


    Aya 30


    798 Vouchers


    still believed in mates being our soulmates, in this blinding love that would sweep you off your feet


    that was the kind of love I imagined. That was the future I looked forward to having. As my friend


    David was like that. He would always cheer me up, and bring me back my favorite donuts if he had


    to leave the backgrounds little things like that. Unfortunately, half the royal family is eagerly awaiting


    my arrival tonight.


    No matter what happens between me and Griffin, it would be rude to just cancel. And pis sing off


    the Royal family isn¡¯t smart. Still annoyed I throw my overnight bag in the trunk of the car. Sad and


    irritated at the memory of how excited I was to spend another weekend with Griffin only hours ago.


    sting some music I start driving, never stopping. Not to get gas, not to have a snack or drink and


    certainly not to text Griffin back who has been blowing up my phone. He knows when I am set to


    arrive so he just has to wait and see if I will arrive. Maybe it¡¯s mean but I enjoy the fact that I will


    arrive about thirty minutes earlier than he told me I would arrive. Thinking back I should have known


    flying wouldn¡¯t take as long as driving over does. But what do I know I had never flown in a private


    jet before, I just figured getting to the airport, the flight and then traveling to the castle would make


    up for the longer travel time.


    ***


    Exactly four hourster I arrive at the castle, to my surprise Griffin is waiting for me. Looking


    solemn. Good, he feels bad for what he has done. But he has me wondering if he put a tracker on


    the car seeing as he knew exactly when I arrived. I would have to ask him about thatter today.


    First things first though, he needed to feel just how angry I was with him. He also needed to know I


    was here to fulfill my promise to his family. How if it hadn¡¯t been for them I would have sk ip ped on


    coming over.


    ¡°You look beautiful, and I am so happy you decided toe over. I am


    50.99%


    Avta 30


    280 Vouchers


    so sorry I did something to upset you. Even if I don¡¯t understand why we can talk about thatter.


    My parents are waiting for you¡± Griffin


    beams at me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Clearly not understanding just how pis sed off I am.


    ¡°I am here because I did not want to cancel on your parentsst minute. But I will be sleeping in a


    guestroom tonight and we do have a lot to talk about¡± I tell him.


    He instantly looks crushed and I hate that I feel a pang of guilt at the hurt look on his face. Everyone


    can see he is looking for the right words to make it up to me. Even without knowing what it was he


    did wrong. Before he can even try to make excuses his parentse walking up to us. He puts a


    hand on the small of my back leading me towards them. He nces at me probably wondering if I


    am going to step away from his touch. Showing his parents just how much he messed up yet again.


    Regardless of what I feel about him, about matebonds in general. Every wolf prides themself on


    being a good mate. He might have messed up today and I am far from forgiving him. He does not


    deserve me to make him look bad in front of his parents. Not that I know if I will ever forgive him for


    this, or if we could make it work when we are this different from each other. In the five minutes it


    takes his parents to walk over to where we are standing I need to make a decision. To either y


    along and be the kind and happy mate. Giving Griffin the idea that this whole thing is salvageable.


    Or to make him look like a fool by letting everyone including his parents know that I didn¡¯t need the


    six months to make up my mind if I wanted to ept him as my mate. Because despite what the


    Moon Goddess believes we are notpatible. His b*dy is tense, rigid even, and when I make my


    choice it does not help him rx, but I didn¡¯t expect him to.


    76.34%

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Griffin 31


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you Alpha, I haven¡¯t heard anything from the drivers she was cordial to¡­¡±


    Dillion stood in my office, trying to help me figure out what I had done wrong to make her this upset.


    My gaze kept drifting outside, would she even being over this weekend? She texted me she


    had half a mind to sk ip. Suddenly in the distance, I saw a silver Porsche drive up to the gate. I


    knew that Porsche because I made sure to give her a unique car. Barely exining myself to Dillion


    I ran out to be in time to greet her. I don¡¯t know why she was 30 minutes earlier than expected.


    When I feared she wouldn¡¯te at all I didn¡¯t care. She was here so I could talk to her, find out


    what I did wrong, and make up for it again. Allst weekend had done, all our texting had done was


    prove to me that A was the best mate I could ever wish for. It had made me sure no chosen mate


    could evere close to her. So I rushed outside to be in time to greet her. I wanted to make sure I


    was the one who would walk her to the castle.


    Finally, she gets out of the car and she looks so beautiful. In just simple jeans and a brightly colored


    knit sweater. I noticed she often wears knit sweaters as opposed to hoodies and I wondered why


    that was. Maybe I should ask her about it. That would be another time though because she is still


    mad. She didn¡¯te over for me she did not want to disappoint my parents. My family but she isn¡¯t


    sleeping in my bedroom. The room I made up for her. She would not be sleeping in my bed. The


    bed which bedding I changed to match hers, including a bunch of throw pillows like she had on


    hers. And there is no room for me toe to terms with it before my parents arrive. Obvious of


    what is happening. On instinct, I put my hand on her lower back to guide her to my parents.


    Instantly I grow rigid, what if she does not want me to? My parents are so proud of me and afterst


    weekend they


    Griffin 31


    288 Vouchers


    praised me for being such a good mate. Will A tell them the truth about how I am the worst mate


    there is? Hell, I told them we spent the night in a guestroom. They will surely question what¡¯s going


    on if she suddenly wants to spend the night in one of the guest rooms. Or worse the guest home


    meaning she would not even sleep close to me.


    ¡°Wow Griffin, did not brag you are truly beautiful¡± Mom squeals before I can get a word in, and I feel


    myself grow even tenser when A answers her.


    ¡°Thank you Misses Taylor that means a loting from someone as stunning as you. Even if I have


    learned that Griffin here likes to overdo things¡± She smiles back at my mother.


    Something I did was overdoing it, and I don¡¯t know what it is. She seemed fine about me giving her


    the bookshelves. And when I told her I would make sure she could travel to me she agreed too.


    There was no way I could let her drive a beat-down car. After all, I still hoped she would one day be


    the queen. There is a certain status thates with being royalty. She was smart enough to


    understand that. I was sure she was. For now, I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her smile andugh


    with my parents. Just as I predicted I saw them fall in love with her instantly. Only I had expected to


    feel nothing but pride. Not this, looking on from the sidelines to see my mate like my parents more


    than she seems to like me. Honestly, I never felt jealous. I¡¯ve stayed single for all of my life to meet


    my fated mate. I¡¯ve seen people get jealous of their friends, co-workers of random wolves they met


    who seemed to have something they didn¡¯t. Never had I felt like that, I envied wolves who had their


    fated mate. It was something I longed for too but I was never jealous I never wish it was me instead


    of them. All I had hoped was it would be me like them.


    Now even my Mother touching A makes me feel jealous, I wanted to push everyone away. Go to


    my chambers and cocoon with her there protect her from everyone and anyone. I know it is


    because she hasn¡¯t


    Goffin 31


    299 Voucherg


    epted me as her mate yet. Until she does this terrible jealousy will re up every time someone


    interacts with her. So that is going to be fun when we are attending a party tomorrow. I followed my


    parents and A inside the castle, not getting a word in. There is this anger building up inside of me


    I don¡¯t want her to ice me out. She needs to just talk to me and tell me if she doesn¡¯t like something


    I have done. I am getting sick and tired of the fact that I have topete with some dips hit who


    didn¡¯t realize what she is worth. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Griff put a lot of effort into making his room suitable to have you over. He told us you spend the


    night together in your grandparents¡¯ guestroom. So we figured there would be no issues with you


    sleeping in his room tonight?¡± Dad tells A followed by the suggestion I show her my room.


    He wants us to have a bit of privacy so A can settle in before we go have dinner. It is without a


    doubt a sweet suggestion. Little does he know she does not want to spend time with me alone. That


    she ns on sleeping in a guestroom regardless of what we didst week. All because she is still


    unable to let go of her past. We say goodbye to my parents and head to my wing of the castle. She


    doesn¡¯t say a word still icing me out like she is someone entirely different from the cute girl who was


    joking with my parents mere seconds ago.


    ¡°I hope you have guest rooms in your wing, that way your parents don¡¯t need to know I won¡¯t be


    sleeping with you¡± She scoffs at me the second the door closes.


    And I cannot handle it anymore, the constant fear of rejection. Sure I have messed up but we are


    just getting to know each other. How can she expect me to know/everything to do everything right


    from the second we¡¯ve met each other? I am still trying though, so I ask her what it is I did wrong.


    Swallowing done ¡°this time¡± because it is unnecessary and will only upset her more.


    Griffin 31


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You bought me a freaking car Griffin and not any car a custom- designed Porsche. Delivered within


    a week. Do you really think you can just buy me like that?? She shouts at me.


    That is it she feels like I am buying her. I knew it, she won¡¯t ept any of the kind or sweet things I


    am trying to do for her. Trying to second guess my motive with everything. And being rejected by


    your mate, who even used to be your best friend at some point must be traumatizing I get that. But I


    have lost a mate too, I grew up thinking I would never be able to find my fated mate. Yet here I am


    more than willing to make it work. When she is sabotaging us and herself with every step.


    ¡°Oh get over it A I want to treat you to something nice. I lost a mate to you know. Yet you don¡¯t


    see me making life harder on you because of the trauma it brought me¡± As soon as the words leave


    my l*ps I know I made a mistake.


    A rejects before I have the time to backtrack, she doesn¡¯t say a word. She starts to undress and I


    don¡¯t know what to do or what to say to her now. This doesn¡¯t make any sense she is crying as she


    carefully folds every piece of clothing she has taken off. All I want to do now is gather her up in my


    arms and make it all feel better. But how can I if I do not know what is hurting her? She looks at her


    dressed in just her underwear.


    ¡°When you lost your mate, you got a dainty little mark, Griffin, because your mate was forced to


    leave you behind before she even knew you. My mate chose to walk away from me and these are


    the marks that are left behind because of it¡± She tells me oddly calm before turning around.


    And what I see makes my stomach drop.


    A 32

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    A 32


    How dare he suggest that what he has gone through is the same as being by your childhood friend


    and finding out that it was not friendship between you but him pitying you seeing you as unfit to be


    anything other than an omega. How can he suggest that the mark he bears is as bad as the scares


    that litter my b*dy? Scars I have from the abuse that was ignited by my rejection? It has been ages


    since I showed anyone my n*ked b*dy. I didn¡¯t stop to think about it before I did. No, I just did it,


    Griffin brought back the old A. A girl that was not beaten down so many times she lost the energy


    to get back up and fight again.


    That was the one thing people didn¡¯t even know. Not even now that they knew of the abuse. Getting


    rejected like that, getting mocked by most of my old pack. Getting beaten and attacked to the point


    my b*dy could not keep up with its healing anymore. It broke me and it broke more than just my


    b*dy and skin. If only a handful of people love and appreciate you. When the one person who is


    supposed to love you more than anything in the world. If the one person who has been created to


    love you by the MoonGoddess herself can¡¯t bring himself to do it. All because of my physical


    appearance, and myck of elegance as he called it. If the pack that is supposed to love and


    protect you as a familyughs behind your back. Then how are you supposed to believe you are


    truly worthy of loving at all? Let alone by the Crown Prince.


    It made me stop fighting, fighting to find love again or be with my mate. Or fight back against not


    only the abuse but the whispers and rumors too. Hiding my b*dy had never been about me being


    ashamed of it or my scars. It had always been about hiding what was happening to me so that


    people could not ask me to fight it. It had been so that I didn¡¯t have to fight to keep the few opinions


    about me that mattered the same. And I didn¡¯t know what to feel about the fact that with


    Ayia 32


    288 Vouchers


    Griffin I was ready to fight again. Fighting meant I stood to lose something. With not a lot left to lose


    that was a scary thought. I expected him to say something, to go all Alpha on me and want to go


    after the people who hurt me.


    ¡°Oh Darling. I am so sorry I should have never said that please forgive me¡± he pleaded with me.


    His scent enveloped me as he hugged me from behind. On instinct my b*dy went stiff, rigid even. It


    has been too long since someone touched me, without ill intend. Within second I could no longer


    deny thefort his scent brought me. I leaned into his embrace, all my anger suddenly forgotten.


    He k*ssed the top of my head again, causing me to sigh. Just as I was about to turn around when


    there was knock at the door. Griffin stepped back like I was on fire. He must be ashamed to be seen


    with me, werewolves aren¡¯t usually shy about n*ked bodies. Not there own but certainly not that of


    others not even their mates. Seeing Griffin hide my b*dy from the servant at his door hurt me. This


    admission of shame was like a stab through the heart. All the forgotten anger came back fiercer


    than it had before.


    ¡°Sorry, but we need to get ready my parents are waiting on is, can we talk after dinner?¡± He atleast


    has the decency to look guilty, voice low.


    Nodding at him I walk of to my overnight bag, I don¡¯t think there was a lot we could talk about. It got


    increasingly clear that the gap between what we wanted and what we could give eachother was to


    big. Still his parents were nice people, excited to get to know me. They were the whole reason I


    decided toe over anyway. So I got the nice dress I had brought. Ironically, it was the little ck


    dress I had bought to bring to the ball. The one Grandma told me not to wear. She said it was pretty


    but more for a funeral and not as much a ball too meer your mate. At this point I was ready to skip


    the party tomorrow and just go home after dinner. By Greyhound bus, the fact is was going to cost


    me a lot of money I couldn¡¯t really miss annoyed me even further. Griffin


    Avta 32


    288 Vouchery


    eyed me putting my dirty clothes back in my bag but he doesn¡¯t say anything about it. He only


    changes his shirt changing into a ck one. For a second I wonder if he did this to match my dress.


    And if so if this was because he wanted to match with me because he wanted to show we sorta


    belonged together. Or if it just was to make a point of us being a good couple to his parents.


    Regardless of the ugly mess between us right now.


    Not that I could me him for thetter. After all that was the same exact reason that made me


    ce my hand in the arm Griffin offered me. Every one looking at us walking to the diningroom,


    matching arms intertwined. They would perceive us as the perfect couple. Even if we didn¡¯t speak,


    from the outside looking in it would seem like afortable silence. One of these couples that did


    not need words tomunicate. He pulled my chair back, still behaving like the true gentleman


    even when we entered the dining room. His parents who had also changed clothes beamed up at


    us. For me I just was happy to see nob*dy was dressed up. King Rodrick still wore jeans but paired


    with a dress shirt like Griffin. Queen Isabe wore a pencil skirt but with a simple dress on top of it.


    But it was the gift King Rodrick gave me, to emphasize is apology and wee into the family. It


    was a signed first edition of pride en prejudice any first edition would be an extremely wee gift.


    This was a book I actually loved. One I had a copy of in my own collection. Making it even better.


    ¡°Thank you so much this is the most thoughtful gift I have gotten in ages. And I actually love pride


    and prejudice¡± I could not help but beam at the King and Queen.


    ¡°Well this has been in the family for ages. Griffin told me you were an avid reader. He figured it was


    one of your favorites since your own copy was a little worn down¡± Queen Isabe told me.


    Knowing Griffin noticed little things about me like this confused me


    52.050


    A 32


    288 Vouchers


    more. How could he be so able to notice the smallest things about me and drawing correct


    conclusions from it. Only to give me a gift that was so far from what I would have wanted from him.


    He never was honest about how he was going to make sure I could travel to him. And part of me


    wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. But the other part, the bigger, strenger and louder part


    told me not to believe him. To protect myself at all costs. For now I decided to just focus on this


    dinner. On just getting to know his parents. Besides seeing how he would interact with his family


    says a lot about him too. Maybe that will help me make up my mind about him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Dinner had only confused me more. Mostly because he showed the guy I had got to know during


    last weekend. Sweet, patient and funny the guy that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about no matter how


    much it scared me. That guy was not the same guy who bought me a Porsche just to try and buy


    me love. All while being so ashamed about the state of my b*dy that he hid me even from his


    servants. Now after a delicious meal prepared by his dad just like he promised. We were walking to


    his wing of the castle to have a conversation about our future when I didn¡¯t think either of us knew


    what it was we needed to


    1. do.


    ¡°A I should not have said what I said. But I feel like I am fighting the damage another wolf did to


    you. And I can¡¯t anymore¡± Griffin was the first to speak and I never expected him to break my heart.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    A 33


    This was it this was the rejection I¡¯d been so scared of Of course, Griffin wasn¡¯t just going to wait


    around Not when I didn¡¯t give him any reason to stick around I knew this was going to happen and I


    should be happy it was this soon in. Since I found myself liking little things about Griffin already.


    Maybe that is why a part of me wanted to fight it. Tell him that he should not reject me and that I just


    needed a little more time


    ¡°Please, let me know if I even have a chance. Because the moment we are good together they


    make me so happy. I honestly think I have been blessed with a mate like you A. So I am willing to


    take things slow. I am willing to do whatever it takes to prove to you how good our life can be The


    only thing I need from you is a little bit of hope. Even if it is just a spark¡± Griffin was honest and


    vulnerable when he spoke to


    me


    It¡¯s not a thing I have seen a lot of Alpha¡¯s do. If he wanted hope I would give him hope. Because he


    did stand a chance. I wanted to be able to trust him. I wanted to fall in love with him. I wanted to be


    able to feel safe enough to ept him as my mate. I wanted it all but I wasn¡¯


    1 there vet


    ¡°You absolutely stand a chance, and I might have overreacted a little. I am still mad with you but we


    can still share a bed tonight like an actual couple would¡± I offer him a weak smile.


    Hoping it will be enough for him and it is. He just wrapped me in his arms and it reminded me of


    earlier just before dinner when he panicked. Rushing to let go of me and my ugly scars


    ¡°Are you sure you are giving me another chance though? Now that you


    $.00%


    A 33


    288 Vouchers


    have seen all of my. Now that you have seen how ugly I am¡± I whispered not wanting to say the


    words out loud.


    The invitation to reject me, break my heart, and most likely kill me at the same time. He denied my


    ims of being ugly. With so much passion I would almost believe he was personally offended by


    the fact that I called myself ugly. Like he didn¡¯t know how small I was like he didn¡¯t feel the need to


    hide my scars from his serv ant. Maybe he was under the impression that you needed to find your


    mate physically attractive. And for me that was the case, Griffin is the most handsome wolf I have


    ever seen. It simply meant I was lucky if every wolf out there was attracted to their mate. Both


    physically and me ntally all the time. No one would ever get rejected and as I knew all too well. That


    is not the case, wolves get rejected all the time, even dying in the process. Wanting to give Griffin


    the chance to be honest with me without feeling guilty I pointed out my size. I pointed out how he


    had hidden my b*dy from his ser vant. All he did wasugh at me, it all started with a small chuckle


    but he was da mn near hysterical by the time I sat down.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe he wasughing at me. Poking fun at me but it was hard toe up with


    another excuse for his reaction. After all, he startedughing like this as soon as I finished pointing


    out my insecurities.


    ¡°Ohh darling, for a while I hoped my fated mate would be human. Just so she would be smaller than


    me. I have seen how fast you run, and how agile you are. So I doubt I ever need it. But being so


    much bigger than you gives me a sense of purpose. Like I need to protect you and can. When I saw


    you, like really saw you the first time when I noticed my mate was small for a wolf I was so happy.


    Knowing I would have a mate who could snuggle up to me and almost hide in my embrace.¡± Griffin


    told me and so genuine I had no other choice but to believe him.


    25.82%


    15:19


    Ayia 33


    288 Vouchers


    He had seen how little I was the moment he first ran after me. My size has never stopped him from


    pursuing me. That left us with the awkward moment where he stopped hugging me only to hide my


    b*dy from the ser vant¡¯s prying eyes. His exnation that he was possessive and protective and


    actually hated the idea of anyone else seeing my n*ked b*dy was oddly ttering. He wasn¡¯t


    possessive in the unhealthy ¡°You can¡¯t have friends¡± kinda way. I had no qualms with him wanting to


    hide my b*dy, keep the sight of my n*kedness for his eyes only. As it fitted what best suited me. At


    least for now.


    ¡°It is not all about that though, you were mad at me before you even arrived here weren¡¯t you¡± He


    asked me and he was right.


    With all the drama going on I almost forgot this man giving me a Porsche. It was the reason I got so


    mad with him in the first ce. Just not mad enough to never want to give us a chance anymore. So


    when I felt like he was going to reject me over it my first need was to make sure he would give me


    another chance. Something that sort of fixed itself. With that issue solved the older unresolved


    issues like him giving me a car and lying about that came to the light again.


    ¡°You can not just give me a car Griffin, and especially not a Porsche. I honestly want to give you a


    chance. But I am not giving you a chance just so you can buy me. Lure me in with pretty things in


    the hope of making me stay. I am not like that I can¡¯t be bought.¡± I huffed


    I felt the anger rise within me again. Even Griffin¡¯s exnation that he wanted me to be able to


    always drive up here if he wanted. That he just wanted to spoil me and give me the very best. Or


    how the first edition book his father gave me was probably just as expensive as the Porsche was.


    Did not help me calm down, his throwing the book at me as if I asked for it only made me angrier.


    We both simmered over with anger again and for the second time in one night, we were screaming


    at each other fighting. It was our second weekend together, things shouldn¡¯t be this bad. I should be


    regretting the decision to get into bed with him


    56.81%


    |||


    O


    15:19


    A 33


    288 Vouchers


    tonight. I should not be considering asking him for a guest room to sleep in.


    ¡°I never asked for either but the book I actually do love, I do not like cars that is why I did not owe


    one you pompous jerk. You are not trying to get to know me. You are notpeting against DavidCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    because at least he knew me unlike you.¡± I knew I should have never said that.


    I knew just how mean it was but it just sl*pped out because I was losing self-control. And as Griffin


    nodded he told me.


    ¡°I get it, you made your message clear I need to go on a run¡± And with that he mmed the door


    shut behind him.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Griffin 34


    I just needed to get out of the room, I was beginning to wonder if this was really worth it. There are


    two A¡¯s, one part, the one I hope is the real A, is funny, fierce, loyal, and kind. The other is


    moody unfair and wishy-washy. So I bought her a Porsche she didn¡¯t like. She could at least


    appreciate the effort. If that David guy knew her so well then why did he reject her? I just knew it, no


    matter what she said I waspeting against an enemy that was not there. How can Ipete


    with a guy who used to be her best friend, who has known her since his birth? At the same time


    show, I am better than him. When she keeps waiting for me to mess up like he did. When she


    screamed at me like that rejecting her crossed my mind. But my heart broke just thinking about it,


    and when I remembered the scars she showed me my stomach twisted again.


    I was just getting hopeless considering her suggestion to just not see each other and let the


    matebond weaken enough so it would be bearable for us to be with someone else. A chosen mate.


    The problem is, I can¡¯t I don¡¯t think there will ever be enough time to make the matebond weak


    enough. I have seen so much good in her, that I cannot help falling for her. That¡¯s why I stormed out


    to go on the run I am on now. All so I could hopefully clear my mind a bit before going back to her. I


    had been so wrapped up that I did not notice my father joining me on my run not until he mindlinked


    me.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise Son, I won¡¯t judge either of you but talking it over might help sometimes¡± his


    voice filled my mind.


    Up until now, I had been trying to do this on my own. To not let my parents know that things


    between my mate and I weren¡¯t as perfect as I wanted to believe. Maybe he was right though,


    maybe he could help me make sense of the mess this all was now.


    0.00%


    |||


    15:19


    Griffin 34


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Actually, Dad, I think I might need your help to look at things clearly¡± I replied through our mindlink.


    He suggested going out for a beer a little out of packground so nob*dy could interrupt or overhear


    us. We went back to the forest edge and shifted before getting into one of the cars and drive to a


    local pub.


    ***


    ¡°What is the reason you were out on a run, and now having a beer with your Dad, instead of


    enjoying spending time with your lovely mate?¡± Dad started us off as soon as we both had a beer in


    hand.


    He was right that was what I should have been doing. When I stormed out I felt like it was all her


    fault. Now that I had a moment to think about it to calm down. I could see that in my happiness, my


    excitement I mighte across as a little overwhelming. And with having to fit the image of her first


    mate I made things worse.


    ¡°I am too excited about having met her, and I want to go all out in showing her I am better than her


    first mate. So I overwhelmed her but Dad, I don¡¯t want to be fighting against another wolf. He was


    her first mate, her childhood best friend. The Moon Goddess chose him for A first. Meaning he


    was the better fit and she knows it. She is giving me a chance but I know I cannot measure up to


    him. I never felt this jealous and I am so scared of losing her¡± I was letting it all out.


    Dad didn¡¯t say a word he just sat there sipping his beer listening to me as I was rambling nursing


    my drink.


    ¡°So you two had a fight that she ever say you needed to prove yourself to be better than what¡¯s his


    name?¡± Dad asked.


    In all honesty, she never had, just now when I told her I was sick ofpeting with him she told me


    I wasn¡¯t because he knew her better. All she did was tell me she lost her faith in mates and that was


    because


    24.50%


    |||


    15:19


    Griffin 34All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    of him. So did she need to say the words out loud? He hurt her men tally he stood by as they hurt


    her physically. She went as far as to choose her abuser as his Luna. I expected Dad to agree with


    me but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Griff pull your head out of your a ss. She left the pack he is the future Alpha of she is over him. She


    is just not over the fact her world was thrown upside down. Most wolves have the dream of settling


    down with their fated mate. It is a part of us, she had to readjust to the fact that he would never get


    to have that life she wanted. Then she had to get readjusted to the fact she had a second chance


    mate. And the Crown Prince at that¡± Dad told me and it made sense.


    I remember when I was about six years old and my parents exined to me what the meaning of


    the mark on my chest was. Only at six years old I was upset over it. With every year I grew up, I got


    more and more aware of what I was going to be missing out on. And when I found out I could still


    find a fated mate it was all that I wanted again.


    ¡°Okay I see your point, but the fact remains she got mad I got her Porsche because it is not


    something she wants. Saying I don¡¯t know her, that David knew her better. But I cannot know her


    like he did I met her a few weeks ago. And it was only a week ago we really started talking¡± Letting


    it all out venting to my father felt good.


    That didn¡¯t mean he was telling me what I wanted to hear. A lot of the things he told me were calling


    me out. Like how I could just talk to her about what she liked. Making sure that the gifts I got her


    fitted her. Pointing out he had to spend time to get to know Mom too. As an omega for the longest


    time she had felt bad about Dad spending any money on her. Let alone on expensive things. He


    exined how he took her to fast-food chains on the first few dates, to make sure she felt more


    comfortable. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, my Father the foodie taking his mate on a date to


    MacDonalds he must have hated it.


    48.30%


    D


    15:19


    Griffin 34


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hate it, because her eyes would light up seeing how much I tried to make her feel


    comfortable. All I needed was knowing I was the reason behind her eyes lighting up like that.¡± Dad


    answered my unspoken question.


    It made me think back on the bookshelves I built her. How she jumped into my arms when she


    noticed we were building the bookshelves she had wanted. Or how she added me to social media


    to tag me in a post thanking me and her great uncle for building the shelves.


    The bright smile she gave me hours ago when she found out I remembered she had a copy of pride


    and prejudice. I know he is right but how am I able to surprise her when I still know so very little


    about her? More importantly, how am I going to make up for the mistake I made now?


    ***


    Dad had actually given me some solid advice on how to make it up to A. We chatted for a bit


    longer. He even pointed out that the Hemmings were well off. Theye from a long line of Alpha


    and Luna¡¯s, Lead Warrior, Beta¡¯s, and Gemma¡¯s. It meant that A wanting to find a job, and make


    her own money before getting expensive stuff said something about her values. Values that


    perfectly aligned with mine, sure I was loaded and had no qualms about spending it on my beautiful


    mate. I would never buy unnecessary stuff for myself. Nor would I ever let a subject live in poverty


    because of taxes. And I worked hard, always trying my best to be a good Prince to our people. With


    renewed resolve I walked to my chambers, expecting to find A waiting for me in the living room.


    She would no doubt be livid with me, but I had hoped that if we could talk things would work out


    between us. I was hopeful but that all shattered when I walked into the living room to find it dark,


    and empty with no traces of A or her overnight bag. Did this mean I was toote? Did she leave


    me behind for good this time?


    74.82%


    ?


    15:19


    A 35

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    A 35


    I waited for two hours after Griffin stormed off. Hoping we could talk about this. I was well aware of


    how difficult I was being and I regretted what I said. But he didn¡¯t seem to being home so I


    gave up and went to bed. In his bed in his bedroom, where I found the dozens of pillows on his bed.


    When he visited me he said something about it being a ha ssle to remove all those pillows from his


    bed. Uncle Nic had joked he would never be with Uncle Lucas if Lucas hadn¡¯t epted his love for


    throw pillows on the bed. Griffing had winked at me saying some mates were worth all the throw


    pillows in the world. I was sure he went out and bought a sh it ton of these pillows to make me feel


    more wee here. So I had taken them all off the bed, I had folded the duvet so that he could just


    sl*p into the bed on his side. Or what I suspected was his sight as Iid down on the other half of


    the bed.


    Now I woke to a cold and empty bed, maybe after ourst fight he didn¡¯t want to be with me


    anymore. Maybe he just had the decency to not wake me up only to reject me. The realization


    makes me jump up and that¡¯s when I see the folded piece of paper on Griffin¡¯s pillow.


    ¡°Good morning, I didn¡¯t want to sleep next to you without being sure you wanted me to. I¡¯m sorry


    about our fight, I¡¯m on the couch in my living room. Please wake me up when you wake up before


    me. X Griffin¡±


    The note was sweet and it made me feel a little sad. He was so kind and so respectful of me, and


    my boundaries. Even when I had been a total bi tch to him. I felt the need to do something sweet for


    him something kind. But first I needed to see if Jessa was up already. She was still on her mate-


    moon so I had to text her to see if she was awake and then I could hopefully call her. Not wanting to


    wake Griffin up I sl*p onto the balcony when Jessa texts me back she is indeed awake


    0.00%


    D


    15:19


    A 35


    288 Vouchers


    and able to call. She gives me a lot of great advice, some of which is hard to swallow. Still, it


    confirmed a few things for me and I know what I have to do now. Or well that depends on what


    Griffin wants, and how the rest of our day is going to turn out. So for now I just n on not running


    anymore. Breakfast might be a good start, and thanks to Gerald I know exactly what Griffin likes for


    breakfast. I swear if this does work out, and we end up having an official mating ceremony he needs


    to be in the mating party.


    I have to sneak past him sleeping on the couch in the living room. His couch is awful, modern hard


    and it must be ufortable to sit on, let alone sleep on. After sneaking past him I make my way


    into the castle¡¯s main kitchen because with the open-n kitchen he has he is bound to wake up


    when I am cooking.


    ***


    It took me a while to find the kitchen, not a lot of staff was already up at this time. I expected the


    castle to be buzzing with activity 24 hours a day. The fact that it didn¡¯t suited me though. Now I was


    able to just cook Griffin and me his chicken and waffles. I never made it before but I am actually


    very pleased with the result. As I walk up to his room I hear him shout at some subordinates. I didn¡¯t


    quite catch what he was saying but as I walked closer. I heard him shout something about not


    again. Followed by Dillion saying there must be a logical exnation for it. It made me unsure of


    what to do for a moment. Would he want me to just walk in or would he want me to wait until he was


    done with this official business? Before I can make a decision the door ms open. Collin is the one


    who opened the door and pulled me in.


    ¡°Please go in there before your mate bites Dillion¡¯s head off. I kinda like my mate alive and with a


    head and all¡± He tells me as he is ushering me into Griffin¡¯s living room.


    For a second I get nervous, I know some Luna¡¯s are able to calm down


    24.65%


    15:19


    A 35


    17288 Vouchers


    their Alpha with just one word. Just one touch but we aren¡¯t that close yet, and I have no idea what


    is wrong. So how in the hell am I supposed to be helping him? Everything bes clear though


    when I hear him snap.


    ¡°She is your future Luna, find her and ma..¡± His mouth snaps shut halfway to his speech and then


    he makes a run for it.


    Sprinting to me and then wrapping me in his arms so tightly that lifts me from the floor. It was a


    good thing that Collin took the tray of food from my hands as he pushed me inside the living room.


    There would have been no way for me to hold on to it with how thigh Griffin is hugging me right now.


    He doesn¡¯t even seem to notice Dillion sending everyone out of the room.


    ¡°Goodbye, Firecracker good luck with this one¡± He winks at me before he and Collin walk out of the


    door too.


    This again goes by without Griffin noticing it. He has always restrained himself when it came to


    touching me. His facial expression always showed when he did. For some reason he let all of his


    inhibitions go, he buried his nose in my neck close to where he would mark me. Since he spoke


    about the pack¡¯s future Luna I knew he had been talking about me. Suddenly it dawned on me. He


    must have woken up to find me gone. All my stuff was left behind, I didn¡¯t leave him a note or


    anything It never crossed my mind, he was so deep asleep I just figured he wouldn¡¯t wake up before


    I was back. Then again I never expected to get lost and search for the kitchen for over an hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Griff, I just sl*pped out to surprise you with breakfast as an apology,¡± I


    muttered as he was right I was getting lost in his embrace. My face smashed against his chest, it


    wasn¡¯t even that bad. There was something nice about it all but now it felt a bit awkward and I was


    happy Griffin set me back down again.


    50.05%


    15:19


    A 35


    ¡°You made me breakfast to apologize to me? And you called me Griff?¡± He said somewhere


    between asking and telling me.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I did listen I think we need to talk. I don¡¯t know how you want to go on from here but I am sorryAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what I said yesterday was mean and uncalled for¡± I honestly told him while walking over to the hall


    table Collin put the tray with the food on.


    Griffin just watched me as I set the small dining table in his living room. I can¡¯t really make out what


    he is thinking from his expression and the longer it takes before he says anything the more nervous


    I get. When I set the table he stops himself from k*ssing me on the top of my head again and sits


    down.


    ¡°Thank you for making me breakfast, Darling. Did you know this is my favorite?¡± He asks before


    cutting off a huge chunk of both the waffle and the chicken and shoving it in his mouth.


    He gives me a bright smile and a thumbs-up. It¡¯s goofy and so out of ce for the situation we are


    in now that it¡¯s almostical.


    ¡°Please, if you ever decide to reject me make me a te of this first¡± He jokes and immediately


    startles.


    He probably feels bad about the joke but before he can apologize I burst outughing. The kind


    where tears roll over your face. Where your belly shakes until it hurts. The joke was incrediblyme,


    but I likeme jokes. It made all the tension of thest few hours disappear. It could never be so bad


    if he was still able to cra ck jokes like this. He even joined in on theughter and when we finally


    both calmed down and caught our breath he finally started talking.


    ¡°You are not the only one who needs to apologize. I was insecure and it made me feel like I was


    competing against David. When that¡¯s not true, I just need to show you the real me. And I want to


    get to know the real you, and I think I know you well enough to figure out a n to


    74.24%


    A 35


    288 Vouchers


    make it up to you so hear me out¡± He tells me, instantly making me wonder what he is on about.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Griffin 36


    The fear I felt when I made the bad joke about A rejecting me was almost as bad as the fear I


    had when I woke up. To find my personal wing empty and A gone. My first thought was that she


    had left me. Only all her stuff was still here, my note from this morning tucked in the first edition


    copy of Pride and Prejudice my parents gave her. From then on out I spiraled imagining the most


    horrible things to have happened to her. Never did I consider the idea that she was making me


    breakfast. Let alone that she would be sitting at the breakfast table hystericallyughing at my bad


    joke. After she had let me hug her and sniff her neck to calm down. When she hadn¡¯t even epted


    me as her mate yet. All those little actions made me feel so much lighter. My father was right, I


    shouldn¡¯t have tried topete with the man who rejected her. I should have treated her like I


    would have my mate regardless of her past. She agrees to hear me out but I still get excited about


    that.


    ¡°We are going to sell the Porsche, but I want you to have a car. I want you to be able to always


    come to me whenever you want to. I realized I don¡¯t have to spoil you like you are a sweet Princess.


    Even if I hope that someday you will be¡± I sigh up until now A had just been listening and she is


    still smiling.


    But if this n doesn¡¯t work, I might mess it up again and I just love that we are back to the easy-


    going, rxed atmosphere we hadst weekend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you whatever car you want, and I will give the remaining money to an organization that helps


    children read?¡± I continued anyway and I am d that I did.


    She beams at me and before she even opens her mouth I knew this was


    Griffin 36


    1288 Vouchers


    the right thing to do. I need to thank Dad, as soon as I can. Maybe when A goes shopping with


    my mother. Another thing that made me incredibly happy. Even better when she agreed to take my


    card to buy herself a dress. It took some convincing but that was okay. I need to get used to the fact


    that I had a stubborn independent mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t just going to be a family BBQ right?¡± She chuckled nervously.


    Maybe she was an introvert like me. I could see her curled up on the couch reading a book instead


    of going to a party. Then again her childhood home was full of pictures of her at social events. In


    every single one of them, she seemed happy. For a second the worry about what her ex-mate had


    done to her and how that might have made her resent parties now creeps up again. Worries I


    cannot let decide how I react again. Instead, I just asked her about the pictures. And if she likes


    gatherings like that. Just getting to know her, without


    oveplicating stuff. Suddenly I get a bit excited about going to a party with her. Not one of the


    grand balls or other royal parties we host. No a more private one just for the family. Where I can still


    walk around in a hoodie and jeans. Just chat with friends and family and have fun. Because with her


    on my side I am sure it would be fun. In fact, I think I could be perfectly happy sitting in awn chair


    just a little out of the way from the party. Watching my gorgeous mate have fun, dance, sing and


    laugh.


    Because, thatugh of hers. The few times I have heard it bubble up it was music to my ears. And


    just now when sheughed because of me. It drove home the fact that I had to shape up. I tried not


    to call her my mate, not to call her by a nickname. Most of all I tried not to fall in love with her. I tried


    to not let the matebond get any stronger. No matter how much I hated the fights we had they helped


    with that. But every time things between us were rxed just like they were now. I could not help


    but fall for her. She was amazing, like the real her the kind, funny, rxed independent A. She


    was made for me.


    Griffin 36


    ***


    17288 iVouchers


    When we finally get to the car dealership she picks out the cheapest truck they have. A truck


    because that¡¯s what her Grandpa drives he has been all his life. He taught her how to drive in one.


    The cheapest because she is a good person and she wants me to have the most money left to give


    to a good cause. After figuring out there was no chance he could talk her into getting a more


    expensive car as a trade-in for the brand-new Porsche. He told me I should be happy with my


    girlfriend. Like in the IKEA, I feel conflicted, this time though it¡¯s not me who confirms that we are a


    couple.


    ¡°Oh he knows and he is¡± A winks at the salesperson before standing up her tippytoes to try and


    peck my cheek.


    Wrapping one arm around her I lift her off the ground so she can actually reach my cheek. Honestly,


    I love how small she is, I love being able to lift her off the ground with one arm. I love how she


    giggles as I do. David was a da mn fool for not knowing he struck gold. I shouldn¡¯t have felt so


    threatened by someone that stu pid. It is another few hours before we have to be back in the castle.


    So that A and my mother can go dress shopping before the party. Knowing my mother I won¡¯t


    have A back until right before the party. And I love the fact that A is so willing to get to know


    my family. And how my parents love her. But I would miss her like crazy. Normally before being


    separated for a few hours, mates would just soak up every bit of love and quality time. Normally we


    would have spent those hours cuddling and k*ssing and mating. The harsh reality is that she


    doesn¡¯t love me, not yet.


    ¡°What do you want to do next, we have a few hours to kill?¡± I ask her still hoping that she suggests


    to go home and snuggle up on the couch.


    After all, she seemed more open to things like that today. Like she was more epting of the fact


    that we are mates.


    ¡°I know it isme but I would have wanted to read Pride of Prejudice,


    50.20


    Griffin 36


    288 Vouchers


    but your couch is the most ufortable thing ever. I am sorry it just is¡± She shakes her head.


    There is no way I can get her to go shopping for a couch with her now. She is right my couch is


    more about style than it is aboutfort. No amount of throw pillows will make itfortable


    enough. Still, the idea of gaming when she is reading next to me. Something thates so close to


    my idea of a perfect weekend is too good to pass up.


    ¡°True, it¡¯s a stylish couch but it¡¯s notfortable. But I actually like gaming, and I have a gaming


    console set up in my bedroom. Often I just y when I¡¯m in bed since it is morefortable. I could


    game and you could sit next to me and read your book?¡± I suggest hoping she doesn¡¯t take this the


    wrong way.


    I think about being in my bed with her to y a whole different type of game. It¡¯s only natural with


    how attracted I am to her. It is not the main thing, and I would be just as happy with spending time


    with her any


    other way.


    ¡°That sounds perfect, can we stop at a convenience store and get some snacks too? Nothing that


    would stain the pages of the book though. I think I will cry if I get a stain on it.¡± She tells me with


    such an earnest face that I have to suppress a smile.


    This girl can get anything she wants from any store in this town. But she demands to be the one


    who pays for the bags of gummy bears and marshmallows. And the few Dr. Peppers she gets us. I


    consider it a win though. The rest of the morning and early afternoon we spent in my bed. I keep


    messing up my game because watching A read is the best thing ever. Her expression changes,


    she will sp her hand over her mouth and the best part is. After the initial responseCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    A 37


    Lying in Griffin¡¯s bed reading while he is gaming is so calming-all the stress of the past months lifted


    from my shoulders. Somewhere along the lines, I let my head rest on his shoulder. It feels like


    home, Griffin just smiles at me every time I put my head back on his shoulder. I tend to jump up,


    talk, and gasp when I am reading. I know it annoys some people but he doesn¡¯t seem to mind. We


    sk ip on getting lunch since we munched so much on the gummy bears and marshmallows. And it is


    blissful just hauled up here together. Today is the first time I am a little anxious to leave him for a


    few hours. The


    first time I realized just how much I was going to miss him. Confirming what Jessa told me,


    especially after his idea to sell my Porsche and donate the bulk of the money to a good cause. One


    that I


    felt connected to.


    I¡¯m not entirely sure I am ready to ept him as my mate yet. The idea still scares me to my very


    core. What I can do is stop overthinking it. To just enjoy our time together, that is why I finally


    epted his card in the morning. I still dislike the idea of having Griffin pay for my stuff. With my


    family, I do realize that my jeans and knit sweaters won¡¯ t cut it when I am seen as the future


    Queen. He likes giving me things, and he benefits from my gift. And he doesn¡¯t know I am nning


    to get him a little gift too. One I need his mother¡¯s help with. So I feel a little nervous, it will mean


    everyone in the castle will know what Griffin and I are.


    ***


    After having spent another hour reading with my head on his shoulder. Griffin k*sses the top of my


    head again. I wonder if he just likes k*ssing me on the top of my head or if he felt like it was the only


    safe option to show me some affection. I will ask himter though. Because he is


    A 37


    1288 Vouchers


    right we need to get dressed quickly. His mother told me I didn¡¯t have to dress up to go shopping


    with her. Still, I doubt if a pair of sweats would be appreciated. My sweater dress, tights, and my


    cowboy boots it is. Griffin holds back from touching me again, he doesn¡¯t hide the way his eyes


    roam over my b*dy though. After the way he lifted me up in the car shop, just with one arm I was


    pretty convinced he liked my b*dy, size, and all. But his gaze now is filled with admiration and that


    me happy. He swapped his sweatpants for a pair of jeans. He kept his hoodie on, which made


    sense seeing as he didn¡¯t have to go anywhere.


    He told me he was just going to hang out with his Dad, blushing as he did. Most wolves and


    humans would probably think it was silly that a 21-year-old would go visit his father when his partner


    was out. To me, it showed we had even more inmon, I still go book shopping with my mother


    all the time. I still like firing up the BBQ with Dad. Family love is a quality I always wanted to find in


    my mate. Griffin ticks a whole lot of those boxes, that¡¯s what reassures me I made the right


    decision. Once we are dressed and I put on a little make-up we make our way to the castle¡¯s main


    entrance where the queen will wait for us. He started offering his arm again, only to stop himself and


    pull his arm back. This time before he could I had sl*pped my hand in the crook of his arm. He is


    shocked but so happy he beams, and walking down the hallways he has a little bit of a pep in his


    step and it makes me happy.


    Queen Isabe is already waiting for us, she is wearing a simple but elegant look dress and a pair


    of ts. Even like this, she looks like a queen, proper royalty. Looking down at my outfit I get a little


    nervous and I am about to ask Griffin to turn around so I can change my clothes again.


    ¡°We won¡¯t you look beautiful, and I am proud to have my mate seen like that.¡± Griffin urges me


    forward towards his mother.


    Like he read my mind. Telling me what I needed to hear as an answer to a question I never said out


    loud. Queen Isabe gives me a big hug


    A 37


    288 Vouchers


    when I get within her reach. Sheplimented my dress, and she sounded so genuine that I


    believed her against my better judgment. I was in way too deep, if this all turned out to be a mistake


    I would already be heartbroken. Ignoring the risks I am taking with my heart again, I say nothing and


    chuckle along with Queen Isabell who existed I call her mom or at the very least Be. As she


    shoos Griffin off.


    ¡°No wait before you girls go, I need to do something.¡± Griffin stuttered


    His cheeks were so red, they were glowing as he held up a leather jacket. He suggested I would


    wear it. His intentions were very clear, he wanted me to be surrounded by his scent. It wasmon


    for Alpha¡¯s to want to im their mate from the start even before the mating process was


    completed. He is trying to stammer an excuse, but I just smile at him and sl*p into his jacket. This


    time it wasn¡¯t only Griffin beaming at me, now Isabe was too. I was not ready to tell him yet but it


    felt good, rxing to have his scent flood my senses. Griffin hugged me tight and whispered a thank


    you. Before leaving us alone, Isabe almost dragged me to the car, one with a driver and


    b*dyguard of course. We were going to a huge mall a few miles away from the packground. We


    were unlikely to run into any other wolves that were not from Griffin¡¯s pack. All the precautions felt a


    little over the top but I tried to not let it get to me and just enjoy my afternoon with Isabe. We


    chatted a bit during the drive there but I still had to ask her to help me with the surprise.


    ¡°Isabe, do you know what suit Griffin is wearing, or does he maybe have a favorite suit?¡± I ask her


    rubbing my neck.


    ¡°He has a wonderful forest green suit, he is probably nervous about you meeting the family. So I


    would bet money on the fact that he is going to wear that why do you ask¡± She asks me but she


    smiles softly at me.


    Making me feel safe enough to tell her all about my n.


    ¡°I want to buy a dress that fits his suit, he insisted I use his card. But I


    A 37


    288 Vouchers


    want to spend my own money to buy him a matching tie¡± Iid it all on the table for her.


    Isabe got excited right away, and she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at the fact that I had Griffin¡¯s card with


    me. I settled on a beautiful dress with a silver satin bodice, grey tule sleeves, and a grey tule


    midiskirt, flowers embroidered all over the dress. I bought Griffin a silver satin tie. I loved them both,


    the dress was elegant but still flowy enough to make it feelfortable. The thins strapped silver


    high-heeled sandals I bought to go with the dress not so much. They would be bearable for one


    night though. And Isabe loved everything I got. She got a new dress for tonight a stunning


    sparkling wine red dress. We get a second. lunch, or the first one for me but I was not about to tell


    her Griffin and I spent most of the day scoffing on candy in bed. Even if Isabe told me she craved


    a juicy burger and greasy fries. All the members of the royal family I have met so far seemed soid


    back. Making me feel more at home.


    ***


    Griffin was waiting for me in his lounge when I got back. He was typing away at hisptop probably


    doing some work. It took him a while to notice me. But when he did he rushed over to me. Wanting


    to know if I had a nice time. If he needed to change his suit so as not to sh with my dress.


    Smiling I pulled the dress from my bag, he was wearing a green suit.


    ¡°Your mom told me you would be wearing a green suit, she did not tell me how handsome you


    would look in it though,¡± I smirk at a stunned Griffin.


    ¡°Oh and don¡¯t worry, you paid for my dress. But I paid for your tie so we can match.¡± I tell him before


    I k*ss him on the l*ps.


    Nervous about his reaction I flee into the bathroom to get dressed locking the door behind me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Griffin 38


    I heard the bathroom door lock as I was still staring at the tie she had just given me. After she called


    me handsome. After she just k*ssed me on the l*ps. I was still a little dazed when I took off the


    brown tie I was wearing. So I could wear the silver tie. Dillion and Collin came to collect us. They


    were invited too and I hoped walking into the party with the four of us, would make it less


    threatening for A. I still didn¡¯t fully snap out of it and I almost missed A walking back into the


    living room.


    If it was not for Dillion eximing ¡°Da mn, firecracker, you look fine.¡±


    Looking over my shoulder I saw her walking up to us with a huge smile on her face. She had her


    hair put up with a few loose strands of hair. She was wearing more make-up than I had ever seen


    her wear but it suited her. She didn¡¯t look just fine, she looked like a vision. My heart thumped in my


    chest. I was falling head over heels for this girl and I wasn¡¯t going to hold back. Not after what she


    did just now. I pulled her closer to me one arm around her waist and the other stroking her cheek.


    And then I bend over to k*ss her it wasn¡¯t a peck on the l*ps. She wrapped her arms around my


    neck and when I licked the seams of her l*ps she parted them for me. So I deepened the k*ss not


    breaking it until I need to, to breathe again. Only when I pulled us both up again I realized that


    Dillion and Collin were still in the room with


    us.


    ¡°Holy sh it Alpha that was some movie k*ss¡± Collin chuckles.


    Cr ap he is right I kind of lost the plot there. Her k*ssing me had most likely already been such a big


    step for her. I could have been a good mate, been grateful for her opening up to me, and respected


    her boundaries. I could have waited until we were alone tonight and talked


    Griffin 38


    288 iVouchers


    to her when it was just the two of us. What if she k*ssed me back because she felt like she had to?


    ¡°Nah, it was more like a book k*ss, I prefer those but can we please go before I lose my nerve¡±


    A¡¯s words stopped me from spiraling.


    Her smile was much too genuine, this couldn¡¯t be fake. And this time when I offered her my arm


    intentionally. Not on impulse like I did so often since meeting her. She ced her hand in the crook


    of my arm again. With a million-watt smile.


    ¡°Whatever you did Alpha, it is working FireCracker over here is going to be our Queen¡± Dillion


    mindlinked me.


    The nickname FireCracker irked me. Dillion would never cheat on his mate or hurt me. A would


    never do something so mean as to have S*x with my best friend. Or sleep with a mated wolf. Still, a


    jealous growl escaped from my l*ps. It caused A to look up at me, and Dillion to chuckle. She


    didn¡¯t ask questions, and Dillion was not brave enough to tease me more. A bit more awkward than


    it was just now we made our way to the ballroom where my cousin¡¯s 18th birthday party was held.


    Dillion was reassuring A by exining to her that my family always threw a big party for your 18th


    birthday. Because it increases your chance of finding your fated mate. I was the one who should


    have told her that. It was my family, my family¡¯s traditions. Knowing why we hosted the party


    reassured her that I should be the one making her feel better.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but today has been amazing. We enjoyed ourselves she was far more


    physical than she had ever been. And I can¡¯ t even describe how good it felt when she wore my


    leather jacket while going out shopping with Mom. I might even tell her to take it home with her. So


    she could wear it in her own pack. Because that¡¯s the problem the closer we get the more


    possessive I feel. I doubt a mate as independent as my A, will appreciate the overbearingly


    jealous


    Griffin 38


    288 Vouchers


    Alpha act.


    We¡¯ve only set one foot in the ballroom when Krysteles running up to us. Leaving me with


    about a second to warn A. Her hand sl*ps from my arms when she stumbles back because of the


    force with which Krystel hugs her. Proving that she really is far more social than I am. Sheughs


    and starts chatting with Krystel instantly hitting it off. She even bought Krystel a gift a book A


    loved, after hearing Krystel loved reading too. Soon Krystel bounced off going to party with her


    friends. Dillion and Collin were somewhere else too. Leaving me alone with A. Something I would


    have loved every other second of the day. However, I knew this would just summon the vultures and


    the as s- k*ssers. It was the thing I hated most about parties like this.


    ¡°Ah, the young Prince and his beautifulpanion so the rumors are true¡± Alpha Rob is the first to


    approach me.


    He is the Alpha of the neighboring pack and one of the biggest a ss- k*ssers there is. Even worse


    he is stuck in old beliefs, to him the Luna of the pack can only host events and make things look


    pretty. His Luna seems fairly happy with this. But I have always hated how he speaks of women like


    they are less than us men. Dad can¡¯t stand him either, that is why even as our neighbor we never


    interact with him other than the mandatory things. Something he wants to change desperately. By


    k*ssing as s not by actually noticing what is stopping us from reaching out to him. I roll my eyes, as I


    always do when hees up to me. He never notices anyway. Judging from her smirk A just did


    but she doesn¡¯t do or say anything.


    ¡°What rumors are you talking about Alpha Rob¡± I ask through


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°That you finally found your do-over mate and such a pretty little thing. I mean she is a bit small, but


    it¡¯s not like she needs to be strong¡± He balks thest bit of his answer.


    Griffin 38


    288 Vouchers


    Seemingly unaware of the fact that he is the only oneughing at his bad jokes. A doesn¡¯t show


    much of a response. That¡¯s okay though I will teach him to watch his mouth for the both of us.


    ¡°I would kindly advise you to regard my mate with more respect than you show yours. The beautiful


    woman beside me is not a do-over. Doubt her strength again, and she will show you her strength.


    Because I am here to serve her and wouldn¡¯t doubt for even a single second to wage war on your


    pack for offending her¡± I growl unable to keep Conan in check.


    It draws the attention of most attendants, including my parents. I feel the itch of my father trying to


    mindlink me. But I shut him out, deliberately because I am far too angry to do anything but focus on


    Alpha Rob. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Now, now, hold on Princeling. I never intended to offend either you or your pretty princess.¡± Before I


    can reply he turns to A.


    ¡°You get that don¡¯t you, Sweetheart¡± The second the words leave his l*ps I am ready to kill him.


    Right here surrounded by members from almost every pack. A squeezes my hand so hard it


    stings. She smiles up at Alpha Rob and it


    angers me more.


    ¡°Oh no of course I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t really understand politics. But I think Griffy-p o here is a bit upset


    you stopped us from dancing. I wanted to dance with him so badly, and of course, all you big strong


    Alpha¡¯s are protective right?¡± She coyly asks him, Alpha Rob nods smiling, and tells us young


    wolves to go and dance.


    Only then do I get what she is ying at. Dazed I let her drag me to the dancefloor. She is very


    skilled at ballroom dancing, poised and elegant. She speaks to me with a bright smile on her face.


    Her words are far from kind though.


    Griffin 38


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Are you an idiot, threatening to wage war on someone? For what being a misogynistic pig. Do you


    need a list of who to wage war on? Never ever do something like this out of my name. You need to


    ignore rambling idiots like that. You are royalty, your decisions affect every single wolf in this


    country.¡± Suddenly her mouth snaps shut.


    It felt like she was far from done with scolding me, now she is just staring at something behind me.


    What or whoever it is, it is scaring her, so I turn around ready to protect her and that is when I see


    what. Or r

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Griffin 39


    The person behind me was the one who made A swallow down the rest of her words. Is my


    Father, who by the looks of it is very pis sed. Maybe he is angry with us for causing a scene. Even if


    it felt like we were doing a great job in keeping our little spat hidden. If it was a spat, I made a


    mistake I knew it the moment A got me away from the situation. She was right when she med


    me for my willingness to make life-changing decisions for all our people out of pure spite. Pride


    swelled in my chest, knowing that A put the benefits of our people above those of herself. Above


    her own honor. I still hated it Alpha Rob, and I¡¯ll be waiting for the day I can get back to him for this.


    First I need to handle this issue with my father though.


    He states A is not the one at fault here, and he wants her to stay behind. When hepliments


    her for acting like a true Luna already the pride swirling in my chest grows brighter. He is right,


    every Luna is different. Every Queen is different but A undoubtedly is a wolf who others can look


    up to. The one thing every Luna including the Queen has is their ability to smooth conflicts over. A


    good Luna always thinks on behalf of the entire pack often less emotional and instinct-driven than


    the Alpha is. She showed everyone she was just that. Now I know the little spat we had is not the


    reason Father is mad with us I know what it is. He must have overheard me threaten to wage war


    on a guest, an Alpha. With how my day has been going. With A getting this closer to me. Kissing


    me back, with her scolding me like the true Queen she is. I was ready for everything, Father would


    say or do to me. He would be reasonable as he always was.


    A being on her own hardly knowing anyone, in a room full of unmated wolves, some who don¡¯t


    even respect the boundaries of a matebond if the mating process hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. It


    made me nervous, rolling his eyes Dad suggested I mindlink someone I trust to


    0.00%


    15:21


    Griffin 39


    15 248 Worters


    keep herpany. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°She is having a drink with your mother, they seem to be enjoying themself¡± Dillion mindlinks me


    back after I ask him to keep an eye on A


    My parents are fond of her. Dillion had already stated he would love her to be our queen before he


    even found out she was my fated mate. If things between the two of us kept going as smoothly as


    they went today, the future would be bright. For the first time since I turned fourteen. I felt like I had


    an actual chance at the happiness I had been dreaming of most of my life.


    ¡°Are you even listening, there is no reason for you to be smiling like that. And just sit down like I told


    you to¡± Father barks at me.


    Pulling me out of my daydreaming. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that we made it to his study. Or that he sat


    down at his desk and was still waiting for me to take a seat across from him.


    ¡°Sorry Dad, it is just things between me and A that have been going so well today,¡± I remark


    expecting him to smile.


    He didn¡¯t his expression stayed stoic with a hint of anger. Disappointment even and it was the first


    time I realized how bad it was what I did. Losing control the way I did with Alpha Rob was not like


    me at all. I never wanted to turn in this overprotective Alpha male. With A, I could not help it


    though.


    Father isn¡¯t impressed by the fact that me and A have been doing so great today. He was when


    we were chatting together as our girls went shopping. He tells me he would be happy about this


    under different circumstances and I know he is being honest with me. Before he met A he would


    mention the six months we agreed on. Ever since meeting her, he stopped bringing it up. To me that


    was a sure sign of him liking her, so I know he is genuine in saying he feels bad he can¡¯t


    Oeffin 39


    17 299 Vouchers


    be happy about that now. Suddenly the gravity of what I have done is clear. If Dad overheard me


    most of the wolves of the party have. In a year I will take over the throne and I cannot be seen as a


    power-hungry prince. Quick to start a war over what they will see as a key mate who is not even


    willing to settle down with me yet.


    ¡°I am sorry Dad, but he was mocking A for being small. Calling her a do-over mate what if he


    said things like that about Mom¡± I asked


    him.


    Not because I wanted to shift me, this was all me and I knew it. Still, I wanted Dad to know I was


    provoked. That I wanted to protect my mate save her reputation and most of all avoid her feeling


    bad about herself.


    ¡°Well, your mother has made grown wolves cry before with that sharp tongue of hers. So probably


    console Alpha Rob¡± Dad jokes, lighting


    the mood


    Before continuing on a more serious note ¡°We can¡¯t all be as witty as your mother is. There are


    other things you can do with words too. I would have been more than okay with you verbally putting


    him in his ce. Ask him to respect your mate. Or point out how hecks the ability to see what


    makes her so amazing. Make a joke about how you like how he needs to bow down even deeper


    now to pay his Queen-to- be respect. Just don¡¯t threaten him with a w ar li ke a damn idiot¡±


    He is right and I want to know why I am starting to feel so protective of A. More so because I am


    sure she doesn¡¯t need it. Not really, the scars on her back scare me. Not for myself but for her. They


    anger me, and maybe it is just that anger simmering, floating at the surface. But as much of a d ck


    Alpha Rob is, he had nothing to with her scars or her jaded history. There was no reason to go all


    out like I did. Deciding to make the most of my time away from the party now I ask Dad about it.


    (


    ¡°Some Alpha¡¯s grow overprotective when they have notpleted the mating process yet. Or when


    their mate has been hurt before. Since both situations are the case with A that most likely causes


    most of your protectiveness. Besides you didn¡¯t protest as you left her behind So you are still doing


    okay¡± He tells me still a bit strict and irritated I choose this moment to ask him about it.


    He knew when we met earlier today I felt the same. He was right but I was on cloud nine over the


    fact that A was finally opening to me. I wanted to let him know that his tip to trade in the Porsche


    and donate the rest of the money to a charity. Made all the difference and that is what I wanted to


    tell him so I opted to only gush about the good. keeping my worries to myself. It brought me nothing,


    and all of this could have been easily avoided. Or I would at the very least be aware of my mood.


    And why I felt so protective all of a sudden.


    With nothing left to say, we get up to go back to the ballroom. I cannot wait to reassure A. Dance


    with her again and have a fun night. This is the first time ever I managed to sl*p away to a quiet


    room during a party. Only to be itching to get back out there to have fun. Even Dad chuckles at my


    eagerness to go back. Joking he should have hired A as my social skill tutor. I¡¯m d we


    managed to solve our fight if we could even call it that. But when I finally spot A amongst the


    crowd, the smile falls from my l*ps. Mother is nowhere in sight all I see is A and a huge wolf


    almost running over to her. She sees him, and instead of backing away or asking for help her face


    breaks open in a wide grin. And her arms open wide to hug him, I don¡¯t know if I feel jealous or


    heartbroken over the fact that she is giving another wolf what I had to fight to get. Trying to keep my


    father¡¯s words in my mind I make my way over, scared to find out if A and I still have a chance on


    a future together.


    Apto 811

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    A 40


    Griffin made me so angry when he threatened to wage war on another Alpha. just because he


    insulted me. Or tried to, why would I give a rat¡¯s a ss about what a random Alpha thinks of me.


    Asking him to dance with me was a way to distract him. Defuse the situation before things get out of


    control. That didn¡¯t stop me from chewing him out with a sweet smile on my face. Mid-chewing him


    out King Rodrick appeared behind us, brows knit in frustration. He didn¡¯t speak up and I wasn¡¯t


    going to be the first to speak up either. Griffin turned around stunned that I suddenly stopped


    talking.


    ¡°Son, can talk in my office now,¡± Rodrick told Griffin as it was not a question, his tone suggested so.


    Taking my hand in his Griffin just nods. It feels good he holds my hand, I am a bit nervous about


    what he is about to tell us.


    ¡°Oh no, just you Griffin¡± King Rodrick says before turning to me. ¡°As for you A, thank you for


    trying to school my son. Moon Goddess knows he needs it, already behaving like a Luna. You


    should just go and have some fun Griffin will find youter¡± His words are kind as is his smile


    towards me.


    Yet he seems to be livid with Griffin, his posture was poised. His steps seemed calm,plimented


    by the light smile on his face. Only his eyes shone with anger betraying his true feelings. I felt bad


    for Griffin, what if the fact that up until today I had been so dismissive of our bond had made him


    feel so insecure that heshed out like this? I felt bad because I should have been relieved that


    King Rodrick only wanted to speak with Griffin. Part of me wanted to follow them. Confessing how I


    had been acting as a mate, King Rodrick would no doubt understand what I did to Griffin and go


    easy on him then. It felt unfair he


    15:21


    mentioned that I was already behaving as a true Luna while I was the one that made Griffin feel so


    insecure


    But I had no time as Queen Isabe came walking up to me. I suspected she was going to scold me


    too. Point out the responsibilities I had as a future Queen and Luna. Or how my actions, my holding


    back from the good that was happening made Griffin act out like he did. I could not have been


    further from the truth.


    ¡°Care to join me for a ss of wine dear?¡± She smiled at me.


    Never did the conversation turn to the more serious topics I feared. She just pointed out some


    family members telling me what their ranks and ties to the pack were. We walked up to meet


    several of them. Griffin¡¯s entire family seemed warm, kind, and inviting. In fact, they reminded me a


    lot of my family. Something that would make moving here if I ever got to that point easier. Being


    epted into this big family would hopefully make me miss mine less. Come to think of it I should


    go outside tonight and give my parents a call. I have hardly spoken with them all weekend. They


    knew I was going to Griffin¡¯s and I am sure they are curious about how my weekend is.


    Isabe had different ns though, after speaking with some family for a while. We moved on to the


    staff. Not everyone of course, which in a castle like this would be impossible. Just the higher-


    ranking staff. Her Beta and Gemma, the lead warrior who I was surprised to see was a she-wolf. I


    couldn¡¯t wait to text Kate and let her know. Next up were King Rodrick¡¯s Beta and Gemma. Just like


    the family, they were kind and weing. Treating me with the same regard they did any other


    member of the royal family. Tessie, Isabe¡¯s Beta went as far as to offer me her services if I had


    not gotten to know the pack enough to decide who my Beta and Gemma were going to be.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes glossed over for a second and then Tessie backtracked.


    ¡°Well I know you have not epted Griffin yet, and I don¡¯t want to be


    presumptuous. It¡¯s just you guys look so happy together and I just tried to give you one less thing to


    worry about.¡± She told me, clearly having been corrected by Isabe


    ¡°Thank you. Tessie, it is a kind offer. One I will keep in mind¡± I reassured her.


    And it was a kind offer, normally Beta¡¯s and Gemma¡¯s retired with their Alpha or Luna. The ability to


    have Tessie as my Beta for a bit could have been extremely helpful. Sadly for me, it made the


    pressure worse. If I was to treat Griffin like he deserved I was going to have to show more affection.


    Come over more, join him for events like this. The problem with that was that it would give off the


    appearance that I was in fact epted him as my mate. Something I hadn¡¯t done yet, Griff and


    even his parents seemed to ept that. But there was no way we could control the opinion of an


    entire pack. After being stuck chatting to all the high-ranking pack members I finally managed to


    sl*p outside.


    ¡°Sis. I met the royal lead warrior and SHE is really nice¡± I texted Kate before calling my parents.


    As suspected they were excited to hear from me. Having lied to them about my bruises and the


    attacks had hurt them a lot. I want to make up for it and need some solid advice. So I told them


    everything, about our huge fights. How Griffin felt, what he did to make it up to me. Or how I


    stopped denying the matebond so much. The fact that he almost waged war on an Alpha just to


    protect me. And they did give me some solid advice, they were right. I was still too concerned about


    what other wolves would think of me. Let them believe I epted Griffin as long as I was true to


    him. Tell him what I was feeling so I wouldn¡¯t break his heart more than necessary if I ended up not


    epting him. Pointing out there was a reason I had six months to decide. And not fourteen days.


    Feeling a lot lighter than I had moments before I turned around to head inside again. Griffin should


    be back now, maybe he


    wanted to dance with me again this time without me having to scold him. I chuckled when I


    considered asking him to dance with me like that. He seemed to have the same sense of humor.


    ¡°You have a beautifulugh Princess¡± I recognized the voice immediately


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Rob, I was just about to head inside and ask my handsome mate for another


    dance if you could excuse me¡± I smiled at


    him.


    Something about him was off, and standing on this balcony with him. Where no one could see us or


    overhear unless I screamed didn¡¯t feel safe. I was right as he gently grabbed my elbow making sure


    I was just unable to move. As I was now unable to walk away without breaking free. He bent down


    so his mouth was close to my ear.


    ¡°I heard you are not sure of epting Griffin, I get it our Princeling is a hothead. Not worthy of a


    cute little mate like you. I could always show you what mating with a real Alpha feels like¡± He


    whispered in my ear, rank breath brushing my cheek


    Something in me snapped when he offended Griffin while offering to use me to cheat on his mate. I


    have not met her yet but no mate deserved to get cheated on. Even worse since his mark showed


    they were fated mates.


    ¡°Offering to cheat with the mate of a member of the royal family is treason. You are going to pack


    your sh it, tell your wonderful mate you feel unwell and need to go home. Just act like the hit your


    fragile little ego took caused you a headache. If not I will have you very publicly arrested for treason


    and stating what it was exactly you did for me to consider as treason. And if it is not yes My Lord or


    Yes My King you will not speak of or to my mate ever again. Have I made myself clear¡± I crossed


    my arms trying to look intimidating even with my small


    Anger swirled in Alpha Rob¡¯s eyes, and I knew he was considering if I would go through with my


    treats


    ¡°There you are Firecracker. I have someone who has missed you¡±


    Dillion interrupted us.


    From the smile on his face. I understood he knew exactly what he had interrupted


    ¡°Thanks, Dillion give me a minute to figure out if I need to help Alpha Rob call a cab or if I should


    call some of the guards,¡± I said followed by a fake smile.


    ¡°I am sorry for being a little of today Princess, my head is actually killing me so I am going to take


    your advice and retire early¡± Alpha Rob muttered storming off.


    Dillionughed and then led me back to the ballroom, I figured it was Griffin who missed me. But


    when I saw who made his way over to me almost running I smiled opening up my arms and waiting


    for the hugs I missed so much.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Griffin 41¡ä


    ¡°Hey, Darling, I am back,¡± I tell A trying to sound calm.


    Still, I pull her closer staking a im on her, one I hope I still have. There was nothing to worry


    about because her smile was so bright when she introduced me to the wolf she was hugging. Her


    cousin Jay, that is why she was so happy. He is a member of her family and she introduces me as


    her mate. He had taken the year off to travel the packs to go and find his mate. He would be an


    Alpha too. His mother A¡¯s aunt was the pack¡¯s Luna. Dad was right the Hemmings dide from


    a long line of Alpha Luna¡¯s and other high ranks.


    ¡°Well, I figured as much, don¡¯t worry Alpha I love A but not like that¡± He chuckles.


    I¡¯m relieved he did not get annoyed when I was so possessive towards my mate. A didn¡¯t seem


    to notice. Which was good as I decided not to tell her about my behavior and why. I didn¡¯t want to


    make her feel like I was pressuring her. Even if she didn¡¯t think I was, she probably would feel


    pressured regardless. Now that I know what was causing it I felt more able to handle it. Wanting to


    make a good impression on yet another family member of A I told Jay, he would always be


    wee as my guest. If he wanted to visit our pack after tonight. After all, even with this ball, he


    would never get to meet all of the unmated wolves. He smiled, and when we exchanged phone


    numbers, I could see how happy this made A. Jay left us to mingle with his friends, and A


    wanted to dance with me. A sweet simple slow dance, we chatted about small things, nothing too


    big. She thanked me for helping out her cousin, exining she had missed him dearly. I loved it and


    it was so much better than getting scolded by her. No matter how right she was, or how much I


    needed it. Now it was just me


    enjoying spending time with my beautiful mate. Who for some reason


    O


    had suddenly stopped fighting the pull between us. Tonight was


    perfect and for a second I feared it was too good to be true. Everything. about today had been


    perfect, she would sleep her and then we had another full day ahead of us.


    We needed to make some more rounds after dancing. This was the part I hated the most, there


    were some good people out there. And I enjoyed talking to a fair few of them, still, the majority of


    them were just trying to k*ss a*s. Wanting me or my family members to favor them over the others.


    Hoping that if we were close our judgment considering disputes between packs would cause us to


    decide in their favor. Most of the pack leaders we did consider friends or had personal alliances.


    with. Were the packs would never instigate fights between packs. And if they would we still would


    make a fair judgement. That¡¯s what our responsibility as royalty was. A didn¡¯t leave my side, so


    that would make it infinitely better.


    Turns out she was much better at this socializing than I was. She smiled and made small talk with


    all of them. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered with the people sucking up. Without entertaining


    them too much. Still, she managed to let them down so gently that they practically were grateful for


    it. Every now and then she would tug on her earlobe, it fascinated me. Just as how everything about


    her fascinated me. That¡¯s how I noticed that the a*s-k*ssing did get to her. Every time a wolf would


    be too obvious she would tug her earlobe, and bite her l*p before smiling at our conversational


    partner. Knowing she hated this too, but was just better skilled at hiding it made me so happy. Every


    day we spent together I found out more things we had inmon. Not to mention the fact that


    seeing how well she does in her role as future Queen made me incredibly proud. Proud and scared,


    I was falling so hard for her. And the one thing I still couldn¡¯t be sure about was if she was falling for


    me too.


    ¡°You are stunning Princess A, I would say Prince Griffin is lucky to have found you. Then again


    you found yourself such a strong and kind


    mate. As a nation, we are happy to have him as a future ruler. So I will just say you are both lucky to


    have found each other.¡± Luna Cherise preened at A.


    There was an ear tug, a l*p bite, and then a smile, a smile that wasn¡¯t as bright as a few of the


    smiles I caused.


    ¡°No, I think you got it right the first time Luna Cherise. I am the one that is lucky to have found A.


    As much as I want to thank you for yourpliments. All I am is a fair ruler every pack deserves as


    much.¡± I say, wrapping my arm around A¡¯s waist without thinking about it.


    She doesn¡¯t move away as she tells Luna Cherise that she is lucky to have found a mate like me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I¡¯m not sure if she means it or if she is just saying it because it is what you are supposed to say: I


    chose to believe it is thetter option. Just to protect myself from the heartbreak if this is indeed just


    the right thing to say. Not something she actually feels, I know we still have a long road ahead of us.


    I know I worship the ground that she walks on. And would be willing to give up almost everything to


    be with her. There is nothing I won¡¯t do to make sure that in the six months, she has given me to try


    and win her over, she will truly feel blessed to have me as her mate.


    Luna Cherise gets our not-so-subtle hints and after a few more minutes of chit-chatting, she


    excuses herself to go and find her mate. Which suits me perfectly I need a drink and by the looks of


    it so does my wonderful mate. When I suggested walking over to the bar she just took my arm again


    without saying anything. Does she even realize how good it makes me feel when she does? How I


    am on cloud nine to walk anywhere with her on my arm. Having everyone present see, that we


    belong together. Since Dillion and Collin are at the bar we decide to join them.


    ¡°Good to see you again Firecracker, did you give anyone else a


    50 93%


    headachetely¡± Dillion chuckles.


    I fight the urge to snap at him for giving my mate a nickname. If I am being honest, and do not let


    my possessiveness cloud my judgment. I should be happy about this, my best friend clearly adores


    my mate. Something I have always wanted, as my mate even with her not having epted me she


    is higher ranking than Dillion. She could easily demand for him to call her Princess or future Luna.


    Even forbid him to use a silly nickname but she doesn¡¯t she always just smiles at him when he calls


    her Firecracker. It speaks volumes of how she is as a person. That is what makes me worried about


    theck of her smile. now. Collin is as confused about the headache remark as I am. Dillion looks at


    A with a warm smile, renewed respect shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Griff,¡± A starts.


    There is that pet name again, shortening my name. It feels wonderful, to hear a pet name for me


    rolling off her l*ps sends shivers down my spine. Almost leaving her nervous tone go unnoticed.


    ¡°I promise I wanted to tell you, but when you walked up to me and Jay you already looked stressed.


    I figured it had to do with your father scolding you for the thing with Alpha Rob.¡± She continues.


    So she did notice I was stressed but chu**ed it up to something else. And she clearly wanted to


    protect me from something. Whatever it was I would be understanding, and make her feel she could


    always tell me everything on her terms.


    ¡°Just tell me, darling, I am sure you did the right thing¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Well after chatting with your mother, I went to get a bit of fresh air on the balcony. Alpha Rob came


    up to me. He suggested you were not worthy of me as he deemed you a hothead. He then offered


    me to show what mating with a real Alpha would feel like¡± A wasn¡¯t done talking yet.


    74.13%


    09:28


    241 Muchars


    But I had a hard time focusing on her, all I wanted to do was find Alpha Rob and tear his throat out.


    How dare he suggest using my gorgeous pure mate to cheat on his? Like our mates were pieces of


    meat to be swapped around.


    0712296


    A 47

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    This was exactly why I wanted to tell Griffin about Alpha Rob in the privacy of his bedroom. Dillion


    didn¡¯t mean any harm and I knew he didn¡¯t. Even if it was a little weird he did not know how


    possessive Griffin would be. Maybe because he had never seen Grif, around his mate before


    he was unaware. Whatever the reason was I now had to deal with an angry mate, his iris rimmed


    with a lighter color. Showing Conan was more than willing to take over and tear Alpha Rob a new


    one.


    ¡°Your royal highness you should listen to your mate first¡± While he was using Griffin¡¯s title to show


    submission, Dillion¡¯s voice was. cl*pped.


    He seemed to be agitated too, but he at least got Griffin to focus on me again.


    ¡°Sorry, Darling go on,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I get it Grif, I got so upset too when he dismissed you as a mate. I know what we have is still fragile


    mostly because of me. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to let him get away with insulting you. But with your


    father being pi*sed at you for causing a scene I wanted to do better¡± As I was talking Griffin¡¯s anger


    seemed to melt away, if I wouldn¡¯t know better I would say he looked happy.


    It gave me the strength to go on with my story. Me calling Alpha Rob out onmitting treason


    meant I regarded myself as royalty too. Technically it would be treason even before I was royalty


    since Grif was. But only members of the royal family were entitled to im an act was indeed an act


    of treason, let alone warrant someone¡¯s arrest. So I took a deepbreath and continued.


    258 Vouchers


    ¡°So I told him what he said was treason and I gave him a choice, he would either go home faking a


    headache¡±


    ¡°Like he says she-wolf do when they are unwilling to mate¡± Collin piped up, interrupting me.


    He clearly enjoyed the fact I put Alpha Rob in his ce too. All three menughed, it was obvious


    that Alpha Rob did not have a lot of friends here.


    ¡°Something like that yeah. His other option was for me to have him arrested for treason, where I


    would publicly announce what he has done for me to consider it treason. Meaning his mate would


    know he has wanted to cheat on her¡± I finished exining what happened. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Dillion filled Griffin in on how Alpha Rob seemed unwilling to just walk off and how that made him


    step in. Telling me there was someone who missed me, which wasn¡¯t a lie but how he left it vague


    on purpose. To create the illusion that it was Griffin who was about to rejoin me. And that it was the


    last straw for Alpha Rob to leave the ball, his proverbial tail tucked between his legs.


    ¡°Oh and get this, he is not allowed to address you with anything other than My Lord, or My King isn¡¯t


    that so Firecracker¡± This was the first time Griffin didn¡¯t bristle when Dillion called me Firecracker.


    I didn¡¯t mind the nickname at all. It was sort of ttering she-wolf or not. I never wanted to be


    perceived as a weak girl. Especially since I had some physical shorings for a she-wolf. Before I


    knew what was happening my feet left the floor.


    Griffin lifted me from the floor spinning me around with an awestruck look on his face. ¡°Da*n, you¡¯re


    perfect darling, I just wish I could have seen his face¡± He pecked my l*ps before cing me back on


    the solid floor again.


    20.075


    288 Woche


    This whole interaction, left me feeling giddy, sparks of the matebond shooting up through my arms


    and spreading through my entire b*dy. Leaving me to wonder how long I could let my hurt and my


    past fight the matebond. Griffin wasn¡¯t perfect just as I wasn¡¯t perfect either. That didn¡¯t mean we


    couldn¡¯t be perfect together. And more and more I was getting convinced that if we tried hard


    enough we could be perfect together.


    Two hourster the party had winded down enough for me and Griffin to retire to his chambers


    without it looking weird. Or being inappropriate, it was 1 AM now so he would probably just want to


    crawl in bed and fall asleep. I was way too wired from the party, I do well in social interactions. I love


    being social but I prefer casual events so balls and other fancy parties have always drained me a


    bit. My usual solution was to get a. snack and read some while munching on the food.


    ¡°Are you tired yet?¡± Griffin asked me rubbing the back of his neck like he was embarrassed about


    what he was going to ask me.


    ¡°Well, no I usually wind down with a snack and a good book but if you want to go to sleep we can¡± I


    shrugged, expecting him to want to just.


    turn in.


    The look of relief on his face was the first indication that I was wrong about what he wanted.


    ¡°Thank the Moo***ddes I usually spend an hour or so gaming after events like this. Just to feel like


    myself a little bit. You can shower first I¡¯ll order us food and then we can have a repeat of this


    afternoon?¡± He beamed at me.


    This wasn¡¯t something he did for me, or to try and win me over. It was something he wanted to do.


    So the fact that it was exactly what I


    42.161


    needed made it feel even better. Smiling I made my way over to the bathroom. Where I showered


    and got dressed in my usual sleepwear. A tank top and shorts, the first nights we spent together I


    went to bed fully dressed. Scared that if I showed too much skin he would want more than I was


    able to give yet. By now I knew better Griffin is a perfect gentleman. He would never force me to do


    something I was not ready for. As I stepped back into the bedroom I was hit with the smell of tacos


    making my stomach rumble. That first day we discussed how we both loved Mexican food. I didn¡¯t


    have the heart to tell him I couldn¡¯t cat tacos while reading. The grease and sauce would stain the


    pages of my book. I wouldn¡¯t do that with any of my books but the thought of getting a stain on my


    first edition of Pride and Prejudice filled me with fear.


    When he was showering I ate a taco moaning at how vorful it was. Then I got out of bed again,


    washed my hands, and snuggled back into the covers. It was a little chilly now but I had noticed the


    man that wouldy next to me in a few minutes was an actual furnish.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait for me to get started on the tacos? Well, I don¡¯t me you¡± Grif teased me as he


    came back into the bedroom.


    Wearing another low-riding pajama pants, the sight of it made me drool more than the smell of tacos


    was. At a loss for words both because of how attractive he was and my unwillingness to tell him he


    chose the wrong snacks I just smiled at him and went back to reading. It wasn¡¯t long before he


    noticed I wasn¡¯t eating the tacos. Just as I was about to tell him I just wasn¡¯t hungry my stomach


    rumbled. So that excuse was out of the window, embarrassed, I confessed why I couldn¡¯t eat the


    tacos.


    ¡°Oh, silly I can fix that for you¡± And then picked up a taco and held it in front of my face.


    Making sure the taco was not above my book. Laughing I took a bite


    63.73%


    19:28


    this was the sweetest thing everyone has ever done for me. Like this, I managed to eat two more


    tacos. He would pause the game every time he sensed I wanted a bit and halfway through the


    second one my shyness was gone. Now I would just ask him for a bit.


    When we finally both were tired enough to turn down the lights and go to bed, I knew I made a huge


    mistake. One that I needed to correct. first thing in the morning before I would leave to go home.


    This was something he deserved to hear face to face. He has done too much for me for this to be


    over text or just noticing the change in my behavior gradually until he could draw his own


    conclusion. But I just wanted to enjoy tonight so I kept my mouth shut and only asked him to spoon


    me this night. His arms wrapped around me and his nose buried in the crook of my neck as his


    silent answer and that is how we ended up


    falling asleep.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Griffin 43¡ä


    Even with Dad being mad with me, with Alpha Rob treating my mate like he had. Tonight was


    perfect. She got upset he offended me. Or tried to, because me not having mated before was


    something I was proud off. I loved that I saved myself for my mate. Now knowing who my mate was


    only made it sweeter. Spending over an hour gaming and reading with me feeding A her tacos


    was the perfect ending to the night.


    ¡°Grif, can you hold me and spoon me just for tonight before¡± she fell quiet for a bit before she


    continued ¡°Before we fall asleep¡± Something in her tone was off.


    It made me anxious but whatever was toe I was starting to believe we would make it out okay.


    And with my arms wrapped around her and my nose buried in the crook of her neck. Letting the


    smell of lc intoxicate me, all my anxiousness was soon forgotten.


    I slept better than I ever have before, and I was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t because of how exhausted I


    was. To my surprise A was awake already starring at me. I could feel her nerves through our


    matebond. Remembering how she asked me to cuddle herst night my stomach formed into a tight


    knot.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind beautiful¡± I prompted her to tell me.


    Whether it was good or bad news, I just wanted it to be over with. Know what was happening.


    ¡°I know I said I wanted to wait the six months, but so much has been happening between the two of


    ustely. With everything you do it is


    0.00%


    39.20


    clear just how much you like me¡± Unsure where she is going with this I swallow down my reply.


    Maybe telling her I don¡¯t just like her but I¡¯m already falling in love with her will scare her off. And if


    what she is about to tell me is a bad thing. A possibility I am trying hard to ignore it will only hurt us


    both


    more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am ready toplete the mating ritual yet, but I am no longer doubting if I want to


    ept you as my mate¡± She pauses smiling softly at me.


    A good things since the wild beating of my heart drowns out every other sound. The way she is


    smiling at me the admiration in her eyes. This cannot be her rejecting me right, she said she wasn¡¯t


    ready toplete the mating ritual YET. Meaning there will be a time she is, so that can¡¯t mean she


    is about to reject me right?


    ¡°So what are you saying, Darling? Are you saying what I think your are saying?¡± I almost stummer


    with my heart still trying to beat out of my chest.


    Her smile grows even more radiant as she answers me; ¡°It is! I A Hemming ept you Griffin


    Taylor as my fated mate and future Alpha and King¡±


    ¡°I Griffin Taylor ept you A Hemming as my fated mate and future Luna and Queen¡± I answer


    her, with a smile even brighter than


    hers.


    ¡°And you just made me the happiest wolf alive.¡± I tell her, still holding back on the I love yous.


    It is true though she just made me the happiest wolf, knowing she epts me that she will not fight


    our matebond any longer. That despite she saw all the came from being my mate she wants to. It is


    a


    2100%


    09:29


    joy unlike anything I ever experienced. Still there is onest burning question on my mind.


    ¡°Does this mean I get to hold you and k*ss you whenever I want to?¡± I


    ask her.


    Because honestly holding back from touching her k*ssing her, has been getting harder with every


    passing day.


    ¡°Oh, we can do more than just k*ssing¡± She smirks at me before stradling me.


    Her actions and words have me flushed, and I am awkwardly aware of how much of my excitement


    she can feel sitting in myp like this. She leans forward and I swallow down the lump in my throat


    before. her l*ps find mine. The k*ss is urgent and fiery like she has been holding herself back as


    well. The thought of her wanting to touch me and k*ss me just as much as I have been wanting to


    touch and k*ss her heats me up even further. And when she stops the k*ss to ce. featherlight


    k*sses from the corner of my mouth to my neck. Kissing the ce where I will soon wear her mark I


    know I am done for. Her mouth trails further down my b*dy over my chest, and my abs.


    ¡°You know what you are doing when you are sleeping to**ess don¡¯t you?¡± she murmurs, making her


    way further down.


    Her touch, her k*sses, and the anticipation of what¡¯s toe leave me breathless. I can only


    swallow hard trying and failing to suppress the moan escaping. Her teasing smile right before she


    k*sses my waistband tells me she knows exactly what she is doing too. Her nails lightly scraping the


    skin of my hips has me buck up with need. She lifts her b*dy off mine and for a moment I miss the


    warmth of her b*dy settling upon mine. I miss the weight of her b*dy on me. That is until she sl*ps


    down my pajama pants and boxer briefs in one smooth move. Nothing is hiding my erection


    anymore and I am so turned on I am barely able to form a single thought. Her eyes widden in


    surprise and for a


    43.65%


    moment she seems nervous. Making me able to regain some of my


    senses.


    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t have to do anything¡± I try and reassure her.


    Even if her stopping now would be painful, and would make me need to take a very long very cold


    shower.


    ¡°I know I wanted to, I do but I never have before and I am a little nervous¡± she admits.


    She saved herself for her mate too, she saved herself for me that knowledge sends another thrill of


    pleasure down my spine. I watch her lick her l*ps before she firmly wraps her hand around my


    erection.


    ¡°Well then it would be my absolute pleasure to distract you¡± My voicees out h**rsh but that only


    seems to excite her more.


    I don¡¯t miss the fact that she is rubbing her legs together to create some friction. The sound of her


    arousal is making me feel delirious with lust and love for her. So I help her out of her shorts and


    panties and grab her hips moving her so she is positioned above me on hand and knees. Her p**sy


    mere inches away from my face, her mouth hovering above. my now painfully hard erection. I blow


    against her p**sy making her shudder and moan loudly. Before I get the chance to take it any further


    she takes my entire length in her mouth.


    For a split second, my head falls back on my pillow as it¡¯s now my loud moans that bounce off the


    walls of my bedroom. Our bedroom. The need to taste her to make her feel as good as she is


    making me feel wins. I sit up hands ying with the curve of her a*s, as I start licking her. She lets


    out a needy moan that revibrates over the entire length of my erection and it is almost enough to


    make mee right there and then. But I am far from done with her so I pinch my rib to push down


    my or**sm never stopping pleasing her with my mouth. It does not take long enough before I find


    myself close to the edge again.


    70 44%


    39.200


    ¡°Darling I can¡¯t hold it much longer,¡± I groan


    She tells moshe is right there with me her choppy breath proving her point. And when we bothe


    together the words I have been holding back sl*p out


    97.07%Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    A 44


    1


    ¡°I love you so much, Darling¡± the words escape Griffin in a needy


    moan.


    This morning has been perfect up until this exact moment. I wanted to fool myself, pretend this was


    just some post-S*x bliss Griffin was in now. But I know that would be a lie, wolves tend to fall in love


    much. quicker. Especially when they were fated mates like me and Griffin. It was part of the reason


    why I was able to let so much of my inhibitions go. He immediately starts to stammer I don¡¯t have to


    answer him but I know I have to. It¡¯s the right thing to do and Griffin deserves as much.


    ¡°No Grif, I can¡¯t just ignore this you deserve better. I am still scared to love. Even someone as


    amazing as you. But for what it¡¯s word I know if you give me the time I will be able to love you in the


    future¡± What I tell him is the truth I just hope it doesn¡¯t hurt him too much.


    ¡°I know Darling, and don¡¯t worry I n on making you fall in love. with me too. And I don¡¯t mind I


    need to put in some more effort because you¡¯re worth it.¡± His answer soothes me, by now I know


    just how genuine Griffin is.


    Today was the first time since meeting Griffin I wasn¡¯t nervous about the prospect of spending the


    entire with Griffin. No today I was excited about it. Whatever we would do I was sure we would end


    up having fun. I mean some of the most fun time I had with him was justying here in bed reading


    while he was gaming. Well, one of the best memories because we did just create a new favorite


    memory while in bed. I am so happy he waited for his mate too, he stayed loyal to me before he


    even met me. As a Prince, I was sure he had plenty of offers especially when the entire kingdom


    knew he lost his fated mate before he met her. Thinking about Griffin¡¯s first mate my eyes drift to the


    0005


    O


    298 Vouchers.


    mark on his chest showing he had lost her. I never minded it being there. It was a story from his


    past and our future even now that it got more sure. Had nothing to do with that. I now notice the


    mark has faded seemingly overnight, it went from bold dark rich ck lines like a fresh tattoo. To


    thin grey lines hardly noticeable on his caramel- colored skin.


    ¡°What are you staring at, Darling¡± Griffin must have noticed my gaze lingering on his chest. As I was


    trying to recall if the mark was faded when I k*ssed my way down his upper b*dy. To be honest, I


    had something else on my mind then, and I didn¡¯t remember noticing it.


    ¡°The mark on your chest it seems like it has faded,¡± I tell him tracing the faded outline with my


    fingers.


    He shifts in the bed sitting up, careful to not lose the touch, the connection between the two of us.


    ¡°You are right, that must have to do with the fact that you, my second chance mate epted me


    now. I mean most of the time being epted means you will be marked soon too. And I have never


    heard of a mate wearing two marks before. Do you?¡± Even when he mentions how epting each


    other as mates leads up to being marked soon.


    He doesn¡¯t make me feel pressured in any way. He is right about the fact that I haven¡¯t heard of


    wolves having more than one mark either. I know of wolves who have met second-chance mates


    after having met, mated, and lived with their first-chance mates. The mate mark of the first


    matebond would always be reced by the new mark. I onlye to terms with the fact there was


    no reason not to ept Griffin yesterday. When the man fed me tacos so I could read without


    getting my fingers greasy. So I never spared much thought on what would happen with Griffin¡¯s


    mark. Now it was happening I couldn¡¯t help but be a little happy about it. We would both give each


    other our official mark. I would never be ashamed of our pasts. Still, people who didn¡¯t


    72.731


    ?


    O


    09:29


    know would not notice we weren¡¯t each other¡¯s first-chance mates.


    A loud buzzing followed by Griffin¡¯s groan interrupted our conversation about mate marks. Griffin¡¯s


    phone rang and I shot him a look out of curiosity most wolves only use cell phones when they are.


    too far from their pack. He answered it on loudspeaker winking at me. He didn¡¯t have to as I trusted


    him.


    ¡°Griffin, man you said you would see if you had


    e time to do an online campaign without now. We never heard back from you. You have been


    kingtely what is going on?¡± The guy calling asked Griff.


    Mumbles of agreement were clearly heard in the background. Did he have an entire friend group


    outside of the pack? I think he said he was doing a campaign yesterday before the ball. He did have


    a headset on to talk to some people.


    ¡°Guys, I am sorry I have to tell you something¡± His tone was serious but his face was bright and


    happy.


    Before I knew it he squeezed my knee, making me squeal. Oohs,ughter, and catcalling erupted at


    the other side of the line.


    ¡°What happened to waiting for the one Griffyboy, because this sounds. like you have ady friend


    over¡± Another voice than the first one I heard asked.


    It started to feel like these were a bunch of humans. Waiting for your fated mate wasmon


    among wolves. They would have directly asked that not talking about the one. And with the rumors


    spreading around the kingdom, they would have known something was up.


    ¡°Well I found her, she is currently ring at me because I tickled her but I didn¡¯t want to stop


    snuggling my girlfriend so I forgot all about you guys¡± I loved how Griffin¡¯s face lit up even from


    telling some


    47.49%


    O


    friends of his about me


    The word girlfriend did confirm he was talking to humans. I knew how much he loved gaming and I


    always felt that forming tight bonds like wolves have was less typical for humans. These guys must


    be special to each other.


    ¡°Hey Guys, I am A nice to meet you¡± Talking into the phone was weird but seeing Griffin smile as


    he did made it worth it.


    ¡°Can you give us an hour or so, we need to shower and get breakfast after he is all yours¡± I smiled, IPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    would just settle down next to him and read some more of my book when he was gaming.


    ¡°Really, you don¡¯t mind your man gaming all day?¡± A third voice spoke to us over the phone.


    ¡°A is amazing guys, we already spend so much time just gaming when she was reading and


    munching on food since I met her. Even during our campaign yesterday. But I won¡¯t be able to game


    all day, I want to go out for a jog with her and I am taking her out to dinner. before she goes home


    tonight.¡± He surprised me with the ns he made for today but I loved them all and so I just smiled


    at him.


    Since Griffin made no effort to get out of bed still. joking around with his friends. I sl*pped out of bed


    n*ked and slowly made my way over to the bathroom.


    ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t think I will make it in an hour¡± Griffin shouts into the phone before running after me.


    He managed to catch up to me, butt n*ked as well he pushed me against the shower wall. Kissing


    me with so much fever that it left me breathless.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tease, Darling, and I love it¡± He smirked reaching behind me


    68.92


    07.201


    to turn on the shower.


    We spend the rest of the time, we spend washing each other and teasing each other. And it was not


    long before the S*xual tension between the two of us became too much to ignore.


    I wasn¡¯t ready toplete the mating process yet, and I wanted our first time to be special not just


    this lust-filled haze. Griffin¡¯s hand had found its way to between my thighs. Where he was no longer


    pretending to wash me. Caressing me teasing me with his fingers eyes trained on mine. Waiting for


    me on what I wanted to do, he was more than ready to take this a step further. But I knew he would


    respect me enough to leave it at just washing each other. Every possibility and every oue


    shed through my mind, in the end, it was an easy decision though. I knew what my heart wanted


    and what my head wanted, and it was easy to decide who to listen too so I did.


    88 735

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    A 45


    Just biting my l*p and nodding was enough for Griff to plunge his fingers inside of me. I moaned out


    again and for a second I was worried everyone could hear us. But the pleasure building up inside


    me washed every coherent thought away. All I could do was thrust my hips riding Grifin¡¯s hand. He


    skillfully kept thrusting his finger in and out. Desperate to have something to do, something that kept


    me from floating away in this bliss. Wanting to make my mate feel as good ast he was making me I


    reached for him. To hold him, to stroke him. To my surprise, he used his free hand to pin my hands


    above my head.


    ¡°No, Darling, this is all for you. Scream as loud as you want all the rooms are sound proof¡± His hot


    breath brushed over my neck as he whispered in my ear.


    Biting my earlobe to make his point and it worked like a charm. My leg caved out from underneath


    me when my second org*sm hit me like a tidal wave. If it had not been for Grif holding me up I


    would have fallen to the floor. His caress never stopped, the org*sm didn¡¯t die down as he kept


    pleasuring me with his hand. He still didn¡¯t stop when it finally did, bringing me to that edge again


    quicker than before. The next org*sm came even faster and the next and the next. Until he left me


    breathless and I was clinging to him.


    ¡°Griff please I can¡¯t anymore¡± I mumbled afraid he wouldn¡¯t even hear me I was so tired.


    He took the hands he had still pinned above my head and wrapped one around his erection. Even


    with how tired it was it turned me on even.


    more.


    ¡°One more Darling, together okay¡± he enticed me.


    09.29


    He felt so good in my hands and I wanted him toe for me, because of me. The matebond had


    won and we were now in the physical phase. All wolves went to this phase where they just had their


    mate and weren¡¯t able to keep their hands off each other. It usuallysted until the mating process


    waspleted. For us that would be a while from now, but I don¡¯t think I mind spending my


    weekends like this.


    Gripping his erection I started to stroke his erection faster and the guttural groan that came from his


    throat left me aching for more. Even as I was trying to suppress another org*sm overwhelming me.


    Teasing his wet tip with my thumb seemed to make him lose control his teeth scraped my


    corbone where my mark woulde. The pace of his hand became frantic one thumb now


    drawing circles over my cl*t made me or*asm so intense it left me dizzy. At the same time. I felt Griff


    find his relief face burying down in my neck as now his entire b*dy was shaking too. I screamed out


    his name and it seemed to undo him.


    My b*dy lost all his strength but kind and caring as he is. Griffin lifted me and brought me to his bed.


    A bed that felt like it was already a little


    bit mine.


    When I woke up what felt like hourster I was dressed in one of Griffin¡¯s T-shirts falling all the way


    to my knees. Griffin was dressed in another T-shirt and grey sweats, suddenly making me


    understand what all the fuzz was about.


    ¡°Guys, she is up I got to go soon¡± With my wolf hearing even through the website I could hear the


    mixture of disappointment from the other guys after Griffin excused himself.


    ¡°She has been sleeping for three hours, you must have really worn her down¡± The first voice I had


    heard on the phone joked.


    Griffin¡¯s entire demeanor shifted, it was the thing I had the most issues


    with. Griffin at times seemed to be the typical Alpha male. Possessive, jealous, and overly


    protective. I got it is a part of his instincts and I understand that he means well. It is just not


    something that I liked. Nob*dy needed to protect me as I could hold my own. Something we had to


    discuss soon but not now when we had a bunch of humans listening in. cing my hand on his leg


    to draw his attention I just shook my head. He pinched his nose, his fingers going up and down


    along his nose as he kept his eyes closed.


    ¡°Well I have better things to do than to listen to you trying to fish for details we¡¯ll talkter¡± He finally


    answered managing to make it sound like a joke and then he ended the call.


    ¡°I am sorry Darling just the thought of them thinking about you n*ked. About you unraveling me like I


    just did. It puts Conan on edge.¡± Griffin exined.


    It made even more sense now but even Conan needed to respect how independent I was. If we


    want to have a shot at this and really try to make it work. It was the only choice we had. Griffin had


    told me he wanted an equal partner, not just a Luna to sit tight and look pretty while the man did


    business. Determined to not let it ruin the rest of our day together, I let it go after Griff promised me


    he would work on keeping his wolf in check. I was starving so we decided to head down to the


    castle¡¯s kitchen since we were just in time for the pack lunch. Having to face most of the wolves in


    this pack. With the lingering smell of S*x surrounding us was awkward. Hopefully, there will be some


    friendly faces in the kitchen. People I either knew or people I had an instant connection with.


    Colin¡¯s mischievous face was the first one I recognized out of the crowd of people in front of me. He


    was kind enough to wave me and Griffin over to where he and Dillion sat. Thetter seemed to


    know what had happened between us before we even sat down.


    ¡°Oh, what is that I smell on the two of you?¡± Even when he whispered.


    his teasing tone was clear.


    I never met a wolf that was shy about the physical aspect of being mates. There was a reason


    securing your connection with your mate was during an act of physical pleasure. But now when


    Dillion spoke I could see several pack members listening in. Their curiosity peaked when Griffin


    answered.


    ¡°We just celebrated, A finally epting me as her mate¡± I expected. his words to be met with


    excitement.


    So when a beautiful, long, and slender she-wolf stood up to loudly scoff at me I was startled.


    ¡°Honestly Prince Griffin, I do not get it. Why does she have to wait so long to decide if she wants to


    be with me or not? My Henry would have never wanted that long or me I can tell you that much¡±


    Griffin¡¯s anger red up like I expected it to.


    He was busy trying to swallow it back but the she-wolf¡¯s taunting face wasn¡¯t helpful at all. I had


    preached I was able to defend myself and that I didn¡¯t need him to jump to my defense every time


    something happened. Which was true and I was a firm believer in putting your money where your


    mouth is. And my mate needed me now, not because he couldn¡¯t protect me or himself. Because he


    was struggling to keep in control. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I would not be too happy about my mate sticking his nose into other people¡¯s mate bonds like a


    jealous pup. Honestly. I do not get why you feel the need to meddle and speak up like you do. What


    would you feel if I stood upmenting about the fact you don¡¯t think your mate deemed you


    worthy enough to wait as long as you needed? So if you want to get to know me as your future


    Luna, your future Queen because that is who I am. You can ask me anything, that goes for all of


    you. If you just want to make fun of me to hide your own insecurities I suggest you find another


    healthier outlet¡± The she-wolf that had


    09 29


    spoken up cast her eyes to the floor so I was about to have a seat again.


    When I got interrupted again, this time by a familiar voice. Asking the kitchen if anything was going


    on that they needed to be aware of. There was a tie in the voice I hadn¡¯t heard before and it made


    my stomach twist and turn into knots. I was scrambling for words to exin what just happened and


    why I spoke to a member of their pack like I just did. When this wasn¡¯t even my pack yet, I hardly


    think they knew I had just epted Griffin as my mate only hours ago.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    A 46


    ¡°You will treat my daughter-inw, with the same respect as you do every other member of the royal


    family¡± I had never seen King Rodrick this angry, not even when he scolded Griffin.


    Still, hearing him defend me felt nice. The She-wolf that snapped at me sat down eyes cast down.


    King Rodrick and Queen Isabe sat down next to us. After that little hup, we had a nice peaceful


    breakfast. Most of the pack members seemed genuinely interested in getting to know me better,


    and they were all very kind. The rest of the day went as nned, after breakfast we returned to his


    room where he spent almost two hours gaming with me reading next to him. To most that would be


    boring, but I actually love spending my days like this.


    ¡°Ready for a run, darling, maybe we can give Willow and Conan control¡± Griff suggests after


    shutting off his gaming console. Giving our wolves control was a bit nerve-wracking. Our wolves rely


    on their instincts more and are quicker to give in to their impulses. However when you have a good


    bond with your wolf. They would never go against explicit wishes. And both wolves were probably


    feeling deprived of their mate. In the end, I agreed, and we ventured deeper into the woods


    surrounding the castle. Unlike the White Oak and BloodMoon pack, there was a huge clearing with


    some hollow tree trunks to put your clothes in. Most wolves would be impressed at how well thought


    out this all was.


    That¡¯s because most wolves do not care about hiding their n*ked b*dy. Before the attacks before the


    scars. I wasn¡¯t either. Now my stomach dropped seeing how visible I would be if I undressed to


    shift. As if reading my mind Griffin walked up to me wrapping his arms around me from behind.


    09:29


    ¡°I saw youpletely n*ked, darling, I washed you. Do I need to


    remind you what we ended up doing how excited that made me?¡± He whispered in my ear, the


    stubble of his chin scratching the sensitive skin of my neck.


    Feeling from the way my cheeks heated up, from how flushed I felt I was bright red. And could


    almost serve as a beacon. The thing is he wasn¡¯t lying, both times in the heat of the moment I forgot


    all about my insecurities. Now I was no longer fighting for my survival every day my scars were


    slowly healing. But they were still there and Griffin never seemed to have a problem with it.


    ¡°Thanks, Griff, I was a little nervous but you are right¡± I turned around still in his embrace, and


    pecked him on the l*ps.


    His hand fisted my hair as he pulled me closer the second I tried to pull away. Pulling me close


    again and answering my chaste sweet peck with another k*ss. One that was rough and passionate


    and swept me off my feet both literally and figuratively. He had the habit of wrapping one arm


    around me and then lifting me off the floor as we k*ssed. If you had told me my mate would do that


    before I would haveughed. in your face. It would have been enough to reject someone in my


    mind. At least after what my old pack had done. Now I relished the fact that I could forget everything


    as we k*ssed. I didn¡¯t even have to stand on my own two feet. All I had to do was hold on to Griffin


    and enjoy k*ssing him. And I did, because every time he k*ssed me my heart would beat out of my


    chest. I would feel dizzy with happiness.


    ¡°You were holding back a lot when you didn¡¯t touch me weren¡¯t you¡± I smirked when Griffin finally let


    go of me.


    Smacking my ass he told me I had no idea how much. We made quick work out of getting


    undressed so we could shift. There were benefits to undressing in in sight with my handsome


    made. I could have tried to stop myself from sneaking a peak even if I wanted to. Which I didn¡¯ t,


    after all, he was my mate I epted him. He was all mine to stare at.


    21.10%


    09:29


    Realizing he was all mine was weird, it made me incredibly proud on the one hand, and on the other


    hand, I felt possessive. Like I would fight every other she-wolf that would have the nerve to flirt with


    him. Shaking my head I shifted, giving up control to Willow.


    When we are in control our wolves can still feel what we are feeling. They will see, taste, and hear


    everything. The only difference is that they are not in control of how we respond. When we give


    control to our wolves it is the other way around. So now I felt the overwhelming joy I felt when


    Willow saw her mate again. Willow had always been a yful wolf because I refused toplete


    the mating process they could not speak yet. Both I and Willow would only be able to mindlink


    Griffin and Conan after wepleted the mating process. If Griffin would leave me now I would be


    heartbroken, but the pain of your mate betraying you after you¡¯ve mated. After you¡¯re carrying each


    other¡¯s mark is unlike any other pain you will ever feel. My heart, and my fears won from logic, I


    knew Griffin wouldn¡¯t be this patient. Wouldn¡¯t invest this much time and money in me to be a shit


    mate. I had seen him cry when he figured he was minutes away from being rejected. My worries


    and my inability to fully trust him. Causing Willow and Conan unable tomunicate. Made me feel


    incredibly guilty, and it made the normally yful Willow sad and quiet.


    Just like Griffin, Conan seemed to know exactly what Willow needed. He teased her as we were


    running. Bumping into her, softly pulling her tail. He didn¡¯t need words tomunicate with her.


    Soon Willow was back to her happy self, teasing Conan as he had been teasing her. They looked


    like two pups ying out in the woods for the first time. They ran for a full hour when Conan came


    to a sudden stop. Communicating was still hard but Willow seemed to pick up on the fact that he


    wanted her to follow him.


    ¡°I think we should just follow him, Willow.¡± I told her, like how she would often be the voice in the


    back of my mind.


    Helping me with what I should do, she nodded. I was unsure if it was


    45.70%


    09:29


    for me, Conan, or the both of us. But it was clear what she meant. Conan jumped up when she


    nodded, immediately reassuring me that he didn¡¯t notice anything off. That mindset of needing to be


    on edge every time I went for a run was something that will stay with me for a long time. Two years


    of getting attacked almost daily will do that to you. Willow was in the same boat as me, through our


    bond I could feel her nerves, I could feel how fast our heart was beating. And the sense of relief she


    felt was the first thing I noticed after Conan had stopped walking. He had brought Willow to a creek


    in the middle of the forest. He runs into theke water, barking at her. Obviously wanting her to


    come in as well. And she did she made a run for and ran into the creek. I lost all track of time as the


    two of them yed and sshed around in the creek. By the time they made their way back to the


    clearing where we left our clothes, the sun had started to set already.


    ****


    When it was time for dinner, Griffin to me out to dinner at a


    steakhouse on pack grounds. The food was perfect, and it wasn¡¯t too. fancy.


    I was a little worried we would run into more pack members who didn¡¯ t like how slow I was in


    choosing Griffin. In epting him as my mate. We haven¡¯t told anyone I epted him as my mate


    yet. We wanted to tell our families first and we didn¡¯t think at the breakfast table this morning was


    the right ce. Not with all the other wolves around us. But to my relief, everyone was as kind as


    during the breakfast. With the small exception that they didn¡¯t interrupt our date. Everyone would


    nod or greet us in passing, and the servers were very kind. I love the privacy though, it was fun


    getting to know the pack a little better. To the point where it made me realize that most of our visits


    should be here because if this is to be my new pack I should get to know them. better.


    ¡°Griff, don¡¯t you think it would work out better if I just came here on


    21.50%


    09:29 1


    most of the weekends? You know get a feeling for the pack, get to know its members better. If I am


    supposed to live here at the end of the six months? I asked, expecting to see his face light up like it


    usually did whenever I do something small he likes.


    But that bright smile never came, he looked a bit conflicted, making me wonder if I had done


    something wrong.


    95 50%N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Griffin 47¡ä


    A wanted to spend most of our weekends together here. Because she was starting toe to


    terms with the fact she was going to live here. The question should make me excited, and it did. Of


    course, it did for a second all ns for next weekend shed in my mind. We could go furniture


    shopping together. Then I reminded myself of the fact how fragile we still were. Doubt crept in, what


    if she was only doing this because it was the right thing to do. What if she was trying to convince


    herself she wanted this to please me. My silence and not doubt worried face made her go pale. Sh


    it, it wasn¡¯t supposed to go.


    like this.


    ¡°Are you sure Darling, I don¡¯t want you to do these kinds of things if you are just doing it for me?¡± I


    took her hand in mine as I asked her.


    Both to reassure her, and to help me calm down my nerves. When her face fell I figured I knew


    enough. Listening to her I felt relief flood my b*dy. Turned out I was wrong, and I¡¯ve never been so


    happy about being wrong as I was today.


    a chosen DV


    ¡°I am sorry I made you feel like I am not fully invested in this Griff. For a little while maybe I wasn¡¯t


    but I am now. Sure I still want to take it slow, as some silly half-as s ed way to keep myself safe. To


    protect my heart, even if I know full well if you decide to go for now. It would break my heart


    regardless of the mating proces not beingpleted. We can not work on our future together. I


    cannot start to settle in my future pack if we keep acting as we did. I meant it when I said I epted


    you as my mate, that means I see my future with you¡± Her cheeks were red and she never paused,


    she told me all she needed. to tell me but I could tell she was nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Darling. I just can¡¯t believe that someone as amazing with


    000


    you is seeing a future with me so soon already¡± I told her truthfully and when she answered that it


    was all because of me I felt I was the


    happiest wolf alive.


    Not even her leaving in a few hours could bring the mood down. We enjoyed the rest of our dinner


    chatting about little things. She was excited Jessa and Gerarld woulde back from their mate-


    moon this Friday. It meant she would see her best friend again. Maybe Gerald and Jessa would like


    to go on a double date with us. Or a triple date she seemed to have taken a liking to Dillion and


    Collin too. I would just have to talk to the guys about it as I wanted it to be a surprise for A.


    After dinner we strolled back to the castle hand in hand. Not speaking, we both seemed to dread


    the fact that when she got home she was going to have to pack her bags and leave. Funny how


    now when things between us were lessplicated, the idea of not seeing her for an entire week


    was even harder to cope with than before.


    Back in the castle A wanted to go for a quick shower and change into something more


    comfortable. I knew what would happen if I got into the bathroom with her. Still not wanting to


    overwhelm her I made an effort to stay in the bedroom. Packing her bag as she was showering. I


    made sure to put two of my shirts in her bag. My bed still smelled of her, and it would soothe me


    when I was going to sleep without her. Hopefully she felt the same and would love to sleep in T-


    shirts that smelled like me. Imagining her in one of my shirts covering her all the way to her knees


    turned me on. And to top if of A called out to me, to say a proper goodbye when she was still in


    the shower. Her sultry tone had left nothing to the imagination I knew what she wanted from me.


    Something I was more than willing to give her.


    When I walked into the bathroom she was sensually washing herself. putting on a show and winking


    at me. She knew what she was doing and she was doing it on purpose. Another side of her I loved


    and I wasted no time to get undressed and get in the shower with her. I was


    2200%


    111


    aching for some control so without saying a word I pulled her closer and k*ssed her. Making my way


    down to the ce she wanted my tongue most! Her head fell back as I started licking her. Her hand


    buried in my hair so tense her nails scratched my scalp. It only made. me want her more. Still


    pleasuring her with my mouth, because I don¡¯t think I could ever get enough of tasting her. I added


    one finger and then another, and then a third. A throaty moan escaping her with every finger IN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    added and it was not long before I noticed her legs quiver. So I picked up the speed I used to move


    my fingers as I kept licking and sucking her c(it. And when I let my teeth graze the swollen nub she


    unraveled. Shaking so much I feared she would copse so I stood up wrapping my arms around


    her.


    I was still hard, because she was the most enticing she-wolf I ever saw, who just came undone by


    just my touch. A seemed to see this as an invitation. Her hand found my erection and she started


    stroking me. Her touch feeling extra smooth because of the showeroil she had used to wash herself


    and I couldn¡¯t do anything else then burry my face into the crook of her neck again. Letting the


    pleasure overwhelm me until I found my release again. Even then I could not move we just stood.


    there under the warm water of the shower holding one and other. Eventually we got out because we


    knew we had to.


    Back in my bedroom A thanked me for packing her bag and asked if she could borrow one of my


    hoodies. I smiled as it was a sign that she really felt the same, she would be surprised to find my


    shirts in her bag. Still I told her to pick out whatever hoodie she wanted. Before she went to the


    shower she had a legging and sweaterdressid out. She put the sweaterdress in her bag and wore


    my hoodie above the legging. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Less then 24 hours ago I was still


    a virgin, now we had enjoyed ourselves so much together and still just. seeing her in the legging


    that hugged her every curve and my hoodie. turned me on again. Just as A swept her eyes over


    my grey sweats that hid nothing with an appreciative nce my parents walked into my bedroom.


    Not even the panic from my parents walking in and


    48.95%


    09:30


    seeing me like this did anything to make my erection go down.


    Grinning A positioned herself in front of me, so she would hide the state I was in. She helped me


    out but I could tell she was enjoying this.


    1


    ¡°We just came to say goodbye A, and we hope to¡± Dad fell quiet eyes trained on my bare chest.


    Mom was the one to speak out pointing to my fade mark. When I answered that it faded when A


    epted me as her mate. They both lit up like a christmas tree.


    ¡°That is amazing, oh A I am so happy that Griffin found someone as precious as you as his mate.


    I am not just saying this. You are such a sweet, bright girl and how you handled Alpha Rob, you will


    fit right in¡± It was good my hard on finally settled down a bit because before mom was finished


    speaking she wrapped A up in a tight hug.


    Dad did the same to me congratting me. I loved my parents they never asked about or future


    ns. Not when we wouldplete the matebond, not when she would move in her. They


    respected her enough to let her take the lead.


    ¡°I take it this means, you won¡¯t mind meing over most weekends. so I can get to know the pack


    better?¡± There was still an edge of insecurity, of nervousness in A¡¯s voice. Seeing how my


    parents smiled at her telling her our home was hers had to soothe those nerves.


    After some quick goodbyes, they left her alone, so I could walk A back to her truck. We cuddled


    and k*ssed for far too long before she got in.


    She had promised to text me when she was home safe, it had been five hours and I still didn¡¯t get a


    text. Hoping she just forgot I had sent her a text fifteen minutes ago but she hadn¡¯t even read it. I


    should be getting ready for bed but I just sat there on my ufortable couch


    77.14%


    09:30


    clutching my phone desperately waiting for a text.


    1


    E


    0


    Ôø


    09:30

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    A 48


    My phone was in my bag and I just couldn¡¯t reach it. Griffin must be sick with worry now, I was over


    an hourte. About halfway home a terrible ident had happend, and it slowed down the traffic. It


    happened about thirty minutes before I got there so I wasn¡¯t involved at all. But it dyed me a lot


    and I couldn¡¯t risk taking my eyes of the road to try and grab my bag. It had started raining there


    was a lot off debris on the road still. And people were driving as crazy as if they wanted to make up


    for the dy by going over the speed limit.


    I finally saw a chance to get off the main road and stop at a gasstation. I needed to fill up the tank,


    get some caffeine in me but most of all reassure my family and Griff. Griff had texted me already but


    I texted Grandpa first.


    ¡°I am okay there has been an ident I was not involved but stuck in traffic it will be about another


    hour or so¡±


    Then I mped the phone between my shoulder and ear to call Griff as I was filling up the tank. He


    answered on the first thing, and I felt sick when I heard how worried he was. So while filling up my


    tank, and getting some snacks and an energydrink I told him about the traffic jam. That I wasn¡¯t


    involved and would be home in another hour. Telling him he could just go to bed. Of course he


    refused I know he would, still it felt good he was so concerned about my health my well being that


    he refused to go to bed before he knew I was home safe and sound.


    By the time I did get home I was exhausted, I texted Griff to let him know. His reply was instant.


    Telling me he missed me but was going to bed now. I had onest drink with Grandma and Grandpa


    telling them all about my weekend and how I epted Griffin as my mate. Which


    0.00%


    M


    C


    04 303


    made them incredibly happy then I dragged myself to bed. Not


    bothering to take off Griff¡¯s hoodie or unpack my bag. I heard the chime of another text message but


    since it couldn¡¯t be Griff I ignored it. I had to be up in a few hours and I desperately needed my


    sleep.


    ***


    The next morning I of course overslept, I saw thete textst night was from an unknown number


    but I didn¡¯t have the time to read it. I only texted Jessa and Griffin and then rushed to get ready, eat


    something, and then go to work. When it was time for my lunch break. I finally could sit down and


    read the text from the unknown number. It was David, I had not blocked him since he never texted


    me. All I did was delete his number from my phone so I would never be tempted to text him again.


    The irony of it all, now that I was sure I would never feel tempted to text him again he was texting


    me.


    ¡°Do you ever regret what happened between us A? I was stup id to reject you as my mate and I


    regret it every single day¡±


    I scoffed at the obvious lie in the text and didn¡¯t even respond. I just left him on read thinking this


    was a one-off text in a drunken haze. Or a cruel joke just to mess with me some more? Both


    wouldn¡¯t work on me because he wasn¡¯t the only one who texted me. So I focussed all my energy


    on Griffin not telling him about David¡¯s random text. I would save that conversation for this weekend


    when we were together. Even if I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit tempted by David. Griffin wouldn¡¯t like it and


    he deserved to read the text and see me when I told him all about it. I just hope with Griff being so


    protective every once in a while he wouldn¡¯t lose his sh it over this. I would hate for this to cause us


    more drama when we are finally in a good ce.


    As soon as I left the library I checked my phone. I never used to be like that but I just knew I had a


    text message from Griff waiting for me.


    22.66%


    ¡°Hey, Darling about to head into a meeting it is going to be sooo boring and I miss you like crazy.


    Want to Facetime when I am done. around eight?¡± Was thest text he sent about ten minutes ago..


    Along with a bunch of cute texts about his day-to-day business. Things like him telling me he went


    out for a coffee. That he was going to help Collin out in finding his role in this pack. As he was still


    feeling a little afloat. Still, I answered them all, even telling him about what I was about to have for


    dinner since he asked. Promising him we could Facetime when he was done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if knowing I get to see you when this is over makes me feel better or worse about the


    meeting¡± He texted back instantly, even if he should have been in the meeting now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a meeting now?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yes, but I like texting you better don¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    I giggled at his reply but told him to focus on his work instead of texting me. And after onest sad


    smiley, he did stop texting me by the time I arrived home. It was funny to think David thought I might


    regret how things went down between the two of us. In reality. I was starting to see how even


    without the rejection Griffin was a much better mate for me than David would have been.


    David liked me despite my posture, Griffin loved everything about me including my posture. David


    didn¡¯t mind my reading even if he teased me about it a little. Griffin loved I had a hobby that


    matched so well with his hobby. David loved all the fancy get-togethers, the more luxurious the


    better. I always preferred the smaller get-togethers. Griffin hated the balls and fancy meetings. With


    David, I would have been arm candy like his mother is to his father. With Griffin, I felt needed and


    loved.


    ¡°I can turn the lights out and save some money on the electricity bill


    4732


    D


    09:30


    A 48


    with how you¡¯re beaming¡± Grandma chuckled.


    She was right ever since this weekend I have felt like I was on cloud nine. There were still a ton of


    doubts in the back of my mind. But they started to fade because Griffin kept showing me how much


    he cared for me. Even his admission that he loved me hadn¡¯t scared me off. I tried my best to not


    just talk about Griffin during dinner. And leaving out that David had texted me. It had clearly been an


    one of thing since. I didn¡¯t get another text from him. Still when I saw there was some meatloaf left


    over I couldn¡¯t help mentioning it was a shame Griffin wouldn¡¯t be here next weekend since I was


    going over to his again. With a bright smile like I told her she won the lottery, Grandma wrapped upN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    her famous meatloaf and put it in the freezer telling me I should just take it to him on Friday. The


    next hour I spend texting Jessa. Because of her mate-moon, we hardly texted the past two weeks.


    and we missed each other. We used to see each other almost every day. Gerald found out I


    epted Griff as my mate and would spend most of my weekends at the castle now. That made


    sense Gerald was one of Griffin¡¯s closest friends after all. Gerald told Jessa who was now very


    excitedly texting me about meeting up this weekend since we would finally be in the same ce


    again. I hoped Griffin wouldn¡¯t mind me spending time with my bestie because I of course agreed.


    Only having an hour left before Griff would call me on Facetime I decided to finally unpack my bag.


    Maybe I should just keep some essentials at Griffin¡¯s ce that would save me the has sle of


    packing every time. The space, bringing some essentials to Griff¡¯s ce would free up and could be


    used for Griff to have some stuff here. Even if we wouldn¡¯t be here much it must be nice for him not


    to have to pack either. Just as I found and sl*pped into one of the shirts he had packed for me I got


    another. text. I figured it was Jessa again so I picked up my phone only to see it was David again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me on read, baby I know you miss me¡±


    Before I could do anything my phone rang, Griffin was Facetiming me.


    71 115


    09:30


    As I answered I could only hope he didn¡¯t notice how shocked I was about David¡¯s second text


    98.771


    ?

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    A 49


    Luckily Griffin didn¡¯t seem to notice something was off as we were calling. I nned to keep


    ignoring David but during the week he kept texting me more and more frequently. At first, I figured


    that if I just ignored him. Not even giving him the gratification of me blocking him. Showing what he


    did was bothering he would stop his little games. soon enough. He never stopped so I decided to


    send him one reply and then block him. The only thing he aplished was that I started to hate


    him even more. I wanted my reply to hurt him withouting across as a scorned ex-girlfriend. It


    took me a second toe up with something, but when I did I smiled as I wrote the text.


    ¡°No, I do not regret anything, you rejected me I was foolish and young and thought I was


    heartbroken. When in fact you saved me from a life of mediocrity. I would have been arm candy to


    the mediocre Alpha of a barren mediocre pack after your father burned the pack to the ground with


    his awful leadership. Now I get to live with a real man, one that can give me the world in all the


    ways you could never. I¡¯ll be the Luna of a thriving pack and your queen so the only thing I have left


    to say is thank you, David, for realizing you were never good enough for me.¡± With that I blocked


    him.


    I was not looking forward to telling Griffin about it all but I knew I had to. We would never make it if


    we weren¡¯t honest with each other. I knew I did nothing wrong, even if I wondered what made David


    change his mind like this. That was never about me getting back with him. Griffin had been perfect,


    and we¡¯ve been texting every day and we face timed almost every night. It was amazing to me that


    he had such a busy schedule but still made the time to talk to me so often. I have never felt as seen


    or heard as I had since meeting Griffin and it made me feel like I was on cloud nine.


    C


    ¡°A, there is a courier here for you¡± Sam my employer called out to


    mc.


    I walked to the front desk thinking it was a parcel my parents sent me. Weird though that they chose


    to send it to my work and not just to my home. The courier who obviously was a wolf too gave me a


    in- looking brown parcel. His being a wolf confirmed the suspicion the parcel was from my


    parents. They even tipped the courier, so I wouldn¡¯ t have to. Curious as I was, I ripped open the


    parcel right away. Inside was a Tupperware box filled with Snickerdoodle cookies and an envelope.


    Even before I turned it around to see the royal seal I know who sent this to me. My cheeks hurt from


    smiling so much, and my smile only got brighter when I read the card.


    ¡°Darling, I miss you like crazy and I am happy I get to see you again tomorrow. Here are some


    cookies to eat on your road trip. I made them fresh at the cra ck of done and sent them with an


    express courier so I hope you get them in time.


    Your Griff


    ps. Please give your granddad a few, he was the one who told me he won your grandmother over


    with her favorite cookies and suggesting me to do the same. So I will be forever grateful to him.¡±


    I asked Sam if I could go on my break a little early, and he smiled telling me I could but it would cost


    me a cookie. He was kidding he was happily mated to and would always talk about the importance


    of putting your mate first, making sure to appreciate all the little things they do. Still. I had enough to


    share so I grabbed a few for him. He could have it now and take home to share with his mate and


    kids. Then I rushed to the breakroom to call Griffin he would usually text me about his day so I had


    a fairly good idea of what his schedule was like.


    I was about to hang up when he finally picked up the phone sounding a bit of breath. I heard a she-


    wolf in the background. As I realized for


    25.31%


    the first time since having met him I wasn¡¯t worried about him having an impromptu meeting with a


    she-wolf.


    ¡°Hi, Darling is everything okay you


    His concern had me smiling again.


    a never call when you are at work?¡±


    This man really was everything and more.


    ¡°Well I usually don¡¯t go on my break early to enjoy some Snickerdoodle the best mate in the world


    sends me. So I figured I should be a good mate too and thank him¡±


    He let out a breathy chuckle, obviously relieved that I was okay. We chatted for a bit, but he was


    busy. I could hear people in the background, I heard a feminine giggle that was oddly familiar. Just


    not enough to actually put a name to the giggle. Which made sense I met a few of the she-wolves in


    his familyst weekend. There is no way I would remember all of their voices, hell I don¡¯t think I


    even know all of their names. When we ended the call I was just happy that I felt secure enough in


    what we had to not panic about the fact that my mate was talking to another she-wolf. After eating


    my lunch and some cookies as dessert I just went about the rest of my work day. Near the end of


    my day, I got another text from Griffin.


    ¡°Sorry I had to end the call so abruptly Darling, I¡¯m very busy unexpectedly I¡¯ll probably not be able


    to FaceTime either but I miss you like crazy. And I cannot wait to k*ss you tomorrow¡±


    I chuckled when I realized I was a bit bummed about not being able to see Griff¡¯s face tonight.


    When I was the one who was adamant about going slow. When I got home I told my Grandparents


    about the cookies. And of course, Grandpa was more than happy to take some, Griff and him had


    exchanged numbers too. It made sense that they could contact each other if something was to


    happen to me. But the thing is while Griff had not responded to myst message he immediately


    sent my Grandpa a reply. Granted it was a short and sweet


    50.86%


    284 voucheri


    message but still it rubbed me the wrong way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Sweetheart, he probably just had his phone out. He will text you when he is


    free. The boy is smitten with you everyone can tell¡± Grandpa reassured me.


    The rest of the night I did just that. Trying not to worry about the fact that Griffin didn¡¯t text me at all.


    I went as far as to send him a goodnight message when I was about to head to bed. When I came


    back to my room after my shower I had a notification. It was another text from Griffin but it was a


    weird one.


    ¡°You know I would never do anything to hurt you right, Darling¡± Why would he be worried about that


    just when we doing better than ever?


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t, but if you ever make a mistake please be honest and tell me okay?¡±


    This time his answer was quick, but I couldn¡¯t decipher if his denial was about the fact he wouldn¡¯tPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    make a mistake. Or that he wouldn¡¯t fess up to it. My initial response was to call him, and demand


    we FaceTimed. That weird jealousy ring up again. Pushing that down I didn¡¯t answer the text and


    just tried to get some sleep. Which was hard as my mind kept drifting back to Griff and the weird


    conversation we had ever since I called him to thank him for the cookies. I tried to convince myself


    surprise me that the same man who got up at the cr ack of dawn to


    surprise me would never cheat on me on the same day. Or ever at all for that matter. Still, I woke up


    feeling tired and drained the next morning. By the time I was ready to drive there another day with a


    lot of silence had passed. I wouldn¡¯t run away anymore or assume the worst. So I just got in my car


    and drove there as promised, but the entire four hour¡¯s drive there was an uneasy feeling in the pit


    of my stomach.


    76.37%

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Griffin 50


    I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, Conan seemed to be on edge the entire time. I figured he was going


    crazy from missing our mate. Missing her now I knew she epted me as her mate. Now that the


    matebond was getting stronger every time we saw each other. Was horrible even worse than it had


    been before. Thank the MoonGo ddess she will be home tomorrow.


    I stopped in my tracks as I realized I had thought of my pack, my castle, my chambers as her home.


    But honestly, as far as I was concerned it was. Maybe I could convince her to go shopping with me


    so that she would have some of her clothes here. She only left the dress. for Krystel¡¯s party here.


    Having more of her clothes here would not only be convenient, it would be another confirmation that


    we are doing great. Plus it would help keep her sent her presence here when she left to go to her


    home. The first two or three days the bedding still smelled like her. But her scent faded too soon,


    and I figured she would appreciate clean bedding so I would have the sheets washed and made.


    tomorrow morning.


    By now I was done tossing and turning to get some sleep and wanted to do something special for


    A. I could have ordered her a bouquet and had it sent to her. But that was way too generic.


    Besides the flowers wouldst for about a week and she would be gone 3 out of the 7 days.


    Suddenly I remembered how me finishing the batch of Snickerdoodle cookies I was making


    somehow stopped her from rejecting me. A trick her Grandpa told me about as it had worked for


    him when he tried to please or make up with his mate. I knew A would appreciate the sentiment,


    so after researching an express werewolf courier I got to work. Gerald walked in as I was making


    the cookies.


    09:30


    He just got home, he and Jessa were supposed to go to bed for a few more hours. Gerald still had


    the day off, and since Jessa wanted to be a homemaker they no longer wanted to live in the castle.


    Some of the higher-ranking members of the pack had their own rooms here. They would all have a


    living room with an open kitchen, three average bedrooms, and a bathroom. Gerald and Jessa were


    nning on having a lot of pups. He told me he wanted a nice cottage with at least 5 bedrooms.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They would go househunting on packground today. Luckilyrge homes with a lot of bedrooms


    weren¡¯t umon in the werewolfmunity. Most of us loved big families as it was like a pack


    within a pack.


    I know Mom and Dad would have loved to have more children. Sadly she was unable to. I loved the


    fact that the pack never looked down on a Luna that could not bear a lot of pups. Just as I know


    they would never judge A for being petite.


    ¡°Grillin, did you hear me?¡±


    I had been so lost in my daydream that I hadn¡¯t noticed Gerald talking to me. He asked me if he


    could take some of the cookies I was making to Jessa. And if he thought my parents would permit


    him to build their own home if he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted. I was sure they would but promised


    to put in a good word for him regardless. I was looking forward to going to dinner with them tonight.


    I was happy to have Gerald back and excited to properly get to know his mate and A¡¯s best


    friend. There was a lot I had to do first though. So I let the cookies cool down enough so they


    wouldn¡¯t end up condensing the


    Tupperware container leaving them all soggy by the time they got to A. And I got ready for the


    day ahead of me. I wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t have any work left to do on the weekend. All so that


    I could spend most of my time with my incredible mate.


    12 32 32


    At the end of the day, I was exhausted, so much so that Mom


    09:30


    expressed her worries. Dad was quick to defend me stating he was the same when he and Mom


    just learned they were mates and did not move in together Even if it took them only four weeks to


    do so.


    ¡°See Dad, get it I can rest when I have A with me again, besides I am done for the night I am


    going to dinner with Jessa and Gerald now.¡± Mom seems a little more at ease after I tell her about


    my ns.


    When A called me during her lunch break to thank me for the cookies Krystel came over, I asked


    her to get some toiletries for A. Giving her my credit card, and telling her to pick out a little


    something for herself too had been a mistake. And I do really wonder if A needs all of this.


    Krystel justughed when I told her I wasn¡¯t sure. Telling me she didn¡¯t even get make-up because


    that is really personal. She got A a Sephora gift card and was hoping to be able to take A and


    Jessa out to go shopping this weekend. While I loved that my family loved her so much. And I


    wanted A to have close bonds and friendships in the pack that would soon be hers. I disliked the


    idea of not spending every minute of our 72 hours together with her. That is why I will n a double


    date with her. Jessa, and Gerald on Friday.


    That way she can have fun with her best friend and get to know Gerald better. While we are still


    spending time together. I never knew I could be this clingy. I just hope it doesn¡¯t put A off


    ***


    Dinner with Jessa and Gerald started out wonderful, we went to a human diner to have beers and


    burgers. At first, we just chatted about our ns for tomorrow night. When Gerald asked how things


    were going I was honest. letting him know that things are great. How over the moon I am with the


    fact that she decided to ept me as her mate. And that I am willing to take it as slow as she wants


    me to.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why she still can¡¯t trust you, does she not see how much you are doing for her? All


    the little things?¡± Gerald ponders out


    4820%


    |||


    (Vouchers


    loud.


    I am not the one who can scold him for doubting my mate. Jessa does and it makes sense she


    knows A better than I do. As for now at least I hope that will change in due time.


    ¡°David was her childhood best friend, they were thick as thieves. The three of us were but everyone


    around us was convinced they would end up as mates with how close they were. Not only did he


    publicly reject her, he told her in front of the entire pack. She mistook his pity for a weak wolf like


    her¡± I can see the hurt on her face as Jessa tells us what her best friend, my mate has gone


    through.


    I ordered another jug of beer, needing to wash away this bitter feeling. I have been so selfish


    towards her. In my mind she just got rejected, sure the beatings were rough but it had nothing to do


    with the rejection in my mind. Now I learned that David her first mate had told the pack he was done


    protecting her. Essentially dering her scot-free to all her bullies and abusers. I was scared I made


    her feel bad, as I never realized the gravity of what happened to her. All I wanted to do now was fly


    over to the BloodMoon pack and kill David consequences be da


    mned. I knew I couldn¡¯t but the only way for me to stop myself was drinking myself senseless. As I


    wolf I have a higher tolerance than an average human. Still, the server kept the beersing until


    Gerald told me I had a text message. It was A wishing me a good night. Through my drunken


    haze, I felt desperate to let her know I would never hurt her. When she told me if I ever made a


    mistake I could just tell her. So I swore to her I would never. Jessa asked me not to talk to her about


    this, not unless A brought it up herself. She was right, so instead I went home to try and sleep the


    buzz off so that I could spend tomorrow preparing something even more special to just show her


    how much I loved her. And that she would never had to doubt me.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Griffin 51¡ä


    By the time A gets here, I have just finished my work. I was happy with the extra preparations I


    made. But it was a lot of extra work, and with me being deadset on not having to work on the


    weekend. I have been hauled up in the office all day. To the point where I was toote. to walk


    outside and wee her back. Now she is standing at the door opening carrying a bag that is way


    too big to be just an overnight bag. Was she thinking the same thing as I was?


    ¡°Are you okay Griff, you seemed a little off yesterday and now you didn¡¯te to greet me? Not that


    you have to of course but well you¡­¡± She stammers, probably not wanting to make me feel bad


    about it.


    But I like she expected me to wait for her outside to be the first one to wee her in. I¡¯m pissed at


    myself I lost track of time.


    ¡°I am more than okay now you are here again, Darling,¡± I tell her as I walk up to her.


    To my relief she lets me k*ss her, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me closer.


    Deepening the k*ss until it leaves me breathless.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been fully honest with you, and because of that, I was swamped with work today¡± I almost


    miss the way she goes pale and shivers like it is cold in my office.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about, I just set up a double date with, Dillio, Collin Gerald, and Jessa I figured


    you missed her. And I had Krystel buy you some toiletries even if I think she went a little overboard¡±


    As soon as thest word leaves my l*ps she drops her bag and jumps into my arms.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you Griff¡± she practically squeals.


    0.00%


    III


    O


    As always I get happy she calls me Griff and when she has both her fect on solid ground again she


    rushes to get something out of her bag.


    ¡°Here we had meatloaf the other day and I told Grandma you would love it so she packed you the


    leftovers. And oh euhmm I packed some more clothes hoping I could leave them here. You know soPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I don¡¯t have to pack every time. They can just stay in the bag if you don¡¯t have closet space¡± Her


    cheeks redden again.


    As if she needed help looking cuter than she already does.


    ¡°You and your grandmother are the best. And the extra clothes are perfect I was thinking about how


    much easier that would be just yesterday¡± I took the bag from her hand, because I like doing things.


    like that for her.


    Dad always acts like a true gentleman to Mom, I always grew up wanting to be like him. Things like


    holding doors open, pulling her chair back, and carrying her bags. Not because she needs me to,


    but to show her how appreciated she is. In the short distance between my office and my chambers,


    I spent listening to A excitedly chatting about having missed Jessa and the dresses he packed


    for special events and dates. She wants to match like she wanted to do at the ball for Krystel.


    Clearly, that is something she enjoys. It showed me she was a romantic at heart. I hated that, that


    side of her was destroyed but I would do anything in my power to build it up again. I didn¡¯t mind


    matching at all, I kinda like people could see we belonged together. She chose a deep red almost


    burgundy dress with three-quarter-length sleeves. The skirt ends a little above her knees and she


    pairs the formfitting dress with white sneakers. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her, I wish the twist on her


    left hip woulde undone so the dress would fall open. That will have to wait untilter tonight


    though. I made preparations for after dinner but to make those ns we needed to go to dinner first.


    Fulfilling my promise to her I change into a button- down shirt in the exact same color as her dress. I


    paired it with some


    00:30


    20.19%


    ??


    O


    dark blue jeans and of course my white sneakers.


    Gerarld whistles as he sees using down the stairs to meet up at the front entrance like we


    agreed to. Commenting on what a good-looking couple we are.


    ¡°Actually Your Highnesses I agree, we discussed announcing that


    Lady Hemmings epted you as her mate. To stop the rumors a picture in these outfits would be


    perfect. Especially since our Princess has on this elegant make-up¡± The royal secretary that


    happened to walk past usments.


    I freeze for a bit, this is part of being the royal family, in the current day and age, we have a secure


    website to keep people up-to-date about news from the royal family. Mom and Dad suggested


    announcing this, and I was going to tell A in person but I wanted to enjoy the date first. Fearing


    that she might need a bit of persuasion. Dillion, Collin, and Gerald tense up. And when he notices


    the awkwardness so does the secretary, but my perfect mate surprises me again..


    ¡°Are you the one taking the pictures or not, if so can you mindlink the person who will over? I think


    it¡¯s a great reservation but honestly. I am starving¡± A says, a smile ying around her l*ps.


    Dillion and Jessa giggle, and the others sigh in relief as her raw honesty takes all the tension out of


    the air. The secretary immediately mindlinks someone before turning to us again.


    ¡°The photographer can be here in 20 minutes but my wife made donuts for dessert and our garden


    is beautiful maybe we cane up with some sort of deal¡± He winks at Apletely ignoring


    me.


    ¡°Well that sounds perfect¡± A smiles.


    And after the royal secretary mindlinks again he leads the six of us to their home. His wife is excited


    to meet A. Hugging her as soon as


    46.27%


    111


    09:30


    she steps inside. A just smiles at her and soon we are sitting in the garden cating warm donuts


    and chatting. I love how she can be polite and proper as a Princess, strict as a Queen, and


    kindhearted and warm as the perfect Luna. Still, after we have taken some photos in front of the


    rose bushes I am d we can head to the restaurant only a few minuteste. The restaurant is


    outside of the pack ground because we do not have a Tex-Mex restaurant in the pack. This ce


    had handmade tortis and a taco share tter with tons of sides. I loved sharing my food mostly


    because I was horrible at choosing. I always wanted everything on the menu.


    When we got to my SUV Jessa sl*pped in next to A telling Gerald she missed her bestie. I


    chuckled thinking I was better off since A would still be sitting next to me. She put her hand of my


    hand on her knee but she just rambled on to Jessa. It was like she forgot I was there she even


    whispered about things I had done for her: I could only hear fragments but they seemed to be


    positive and they would constantly burst into fits of giggles. Jessa and Gerald¡¯s mate-moon was the


    next topic so I shot him a sympathetic look. He winks at me through the backview mirror in


    response. Because we know neither of us minds we are just happy our mates are having so much


    fun.


    I grew up with these two, and I trust them with my life that is why I asked them to be my Beta


    and Gemma. We always had dreams of our future where our mates would be best friends too.


    Jessa liked Collin so far and A seemed to like him too. The future we dreamed of as pups


    seemed to get closer and closer. During dinner, we see just how much as after the first twenty


    minutes of catching up at super speed the twodies join the rest of the conversation and dinner is


    a st. Weugh and joke like all friends and A is constantly touching me. Whether it is just our


    knees touching or her hand on my leg. Even wiping a bit of sauce from the corner of my mouth. It


    makes me feel giddy and excited for tonight.


    I hope A likes the surprise, afterst weekend I figured it would be


    09:30


    95.776


    perfect but now we were together I was getting nervous. Thest thing. I wanted was for A to feel


    pressured, I know after what happenedst weekend I felt like I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Now I


    realized that if she wanted to I would have. But there really only was one exnation for what was


    waiting for us in our bedroom.


    0

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    52


    I love that Griffin surprised me with a triple date, I instantly clicked with Dillion and Collin. And I had


    missed Jessa like crazy, I hadn¡¯t talked to Gerald a lot with their matemoon but he seemed like a


    good guy and I was excited to get to know him better. Griffin seemed to get ufortable when the


    royal secretary sprang the idea of taking pictures together to announce us being mates on us. He


    had obviously talked about it before. But I was not mad for him agreeing with me. epting him to


    be announced, I got it was a part of being royalty. He had been working himself to the bone to be


    able to have the weekend off. n a triple date he was equally excited about. So I smiled, joked to


    deal with the tension, and behaved like I knew what was expected of a Princess. I might not be


    royalty, but I knew enough about protocols and how my high¨Cranking family members behaved at


    certain events.


    Dinner was amazing, the food was good and I was happy he loved to share food too. I can¡¯t stand


    people who don¡¯t even let you taste a bite of their food. This way we could taste more types of tacos


    so what was not to love? It was only at the end of the date when he brought us all home that he


    seemed to be getting nervous. As he told me about Krystel and discussed the triple date with Jessa


    and Gerald yesterday, hours ago when I just arrived. All the worries I had and all the suspicions


    were erased. He had been holding back because he wanted to surprise me. Now that gnawing


    feeling that little pit of unease in my stomach came back. Until he opened his bedroom door. His


    room was bathed in soft candlelight rose petals were ced all over the bed and there was soft


    music ying. It was beautiful and so romantic that I couldn¡¯t understand why he would do all this


    for me and then was nervous about it.


    ¡°Darling, afterst weekend I figured I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my hands off you, and I wanted our


    first time to be special. But now I am


    0


    scared I am pressuring you into doing something you don¡¯t want to¡± I love how he blushed as he


    told me all about why the room was decorated like this.


    Truth be told, he was not the only one afterst weekend I had been talking about mating with him.


    Quite often too, telling him about David¡¯s insistent texting would have to wait. The only thing on my


    mind now was to make love to this wonderful man. Because slowly but surely I was starting to


    ept that I was falling for him and there was nothing that would protect me from falling further. Or


    getting hurt again if he was to walk away. He needed a little push though to be sure I wanted this as


    much as he wanted it. I jumped in his arms, and he caught me like I knew he would. He always did


    and he seemed to love it. With my legs firmly wrapped around his waist, his hands supporting me


    holding my ass. I wrapped my arms around his neck and k*ssed him with all that I had.


    He returned the k*ss, it was eager and hungry and soon his shyness was forgotten. He started


    walking to the bed never breaking the k*ss, kneading my ass. The smell of ourbined arousal


    filled the bedroom and when he finally reached his bed andid me down I shivered in anticipation


    of what was toe.


    ¡°I thank the MoonGoddess every day for blessing me with someone as perfect as you.¡± His voice


    was raspy and lust¨Cfilled as he whispered into my ears:


    He undressed me with skillful hands, just brushing my skin in the right ces. I unwillingly clench


    my thighs together as they could never cause enough friction to help with the burning ache between


    them. Only Griff could and he knew it. He smirked as he saw me losing control. His actions are


    deliberate and slow. In a delicious torture, I wanted to end immediately and simultaneously feel until


    the end of time. He had taken off my clothes but was still fully dressed himself and it felt unfair. I


    needed to see him, to feel him like he could with me. Instead, he sat upright looking at me with


    adoration written on his


    25.55%


    C


    09:31


    face.


    ¡°Your b*dy is amazing¡± he sighed before bending over, hovering over


    1. me.


    Trailing k*ssed from my l*ps to where I wanted it most. Commenting on how he adored my


    corbone because it would one day have his name on it. My breasts because they were soft and


    fitted his hands. perfectly which he demonstrated, by fondling with them. My stomach he said was


    smooth and enticing.


    ¡°I want to adore your b*dy too but you are hiding it from me¡± I tried to joke but even I could hear the


    neediness in my words.


    Earning me a happy chuckle before he dove in, licking my, sucking me until my legs started to


    shake and I could only cry out his name in my ecstasy.


    ¡°I will give you all I want until the day that I die,¡± He told me, his chin still shiny and wet from the


    orgasm that hit me seconds ago.


    And when he finally undressed I did even attempt to hide my attraction, how my eyes wandered


    over his b*dy. Following the trail of the skin that was getting exposed. Or how his boxers tented as


    he was looking at me taking me in. He then embraced me pushing his now n*ked b*dy against me


    and I could feel every inch, every curve of his need. Which only fueled me with more need to have


    him, but Griffin was still hesitant.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this Darling? you can still say no!¡± He asked me again.


    Bucking my hips up and grinding his erection I told him. ¡°Feel how much I want to, I need you


    unless you want to wait¡±


    I understand man can still second guess or change their minds and I


    51 821


    O


    didn¡¯t want to pressure him either. Fortunately, as soon as I answered him he let out a sound,


    something between a growl and a moan. He put on a condom and ced the tip in front of my


    entrance. He was driving me insane so I started whitering underneath him. Wanting us to take this


    last step and ride him like I was supposed to.


    ¡°What is the matter darling impatient?¡± He smirked and before I could


    The answer mixed with the loud moan as he finally filled me up. He filled me up in one long stroke


    right away. It burned and it felt as if the skin was tearing up for a few moments and then the bliss


    came. Nothing has ever felt so right in my entire life. He was sorge I thought it would hurt far


    longer than it did. Most likely with how turned on I was, it was all¨Cconsuming. When his teeth


    grazed the spot where he would mark me I almost cried out for him to just do it. To mark me and


    make me his, instead, I bit my l*p so hard I drew a little blood. He repositioned us no longerying


    above me but sitting on his knees wrapping his arms around my legs that he hadid up against his


    chest. It felt like he was going even deeper. harder and I trembled with the orgasm that was


    creeping up at me again. His growl as he hit his peak was too much for me. Stars exploded behind


    my eyes, as came with him. My head fell back to my pillow I was ready for him to fall down next to


    me and cuddle but he kept thrusting never stopping. I expected him to go soft but he didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t


    take as long as it did the first time for his thrusts to get sloppy. But it didn¡¯t matter because again I


    was right there behind him. I screamed his name, digging my nails into his skin before the white


    light flooded my vision again. It felt like I had floated off and when I came too again. Griffin wasPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    holding me, looking at me with so much love that I knew it would be only at matter of days before I


    would sumb to him. Before I would let him im me, mark me, and spend the rest of my life as


    his fated mate, his luna, and his queen. For now, I just snuggled up into him as I let exhaustion win


    and gave in to my need to sleep. Safe in the arms of the man, I tried and failed so hard not to fall in


    love with.


    71301

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    A 53


    When I woke up the next morning I had forgotten all about the texts David had sent me. My head


    was in the clouds, and there was a small pit of fear nestled in my stomach. That fear pointed out


    how fast I was falling for Grill. How vulnerable that mad


    me. I noticedst weekend that Griffin liked to sleep in. Probably sincest weekend has caused a


    shift in our rtionship. He no longer tried to hide it. When I moved he pulled me back in closer to


    him. Burying his nose in the crook of my neck mumbling.


    ¡°Ten more minutes, Darling, I am so tired¡±


    I chuckled pointing out that he had no stamina for a strong Alpha- blood wolf and tried to get out of


    bed. My teasing managed to wake him up and he shifted us so that he straddled me a knee on


    either side. of my b*dy. Keeping my arms in ce next to my b*dy.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Heughed at me and then started to tickle me.


    Poking my sides when I was unable to move. so I started to wriggle trying to get out from under him.


    Soon the energy shifted between the two of us. My wriggling did something to him. Feeling and


    smelling his arousal like this did the same for us. Without saying a word Grif bent forward mming


    his l*ps on mine. His k*ss is rough and possessive and it heats my b*dy like I am on fire. Yesterday


    we took our time it was loving, we both were nervous about it being our first time. Now I just longed


    to feel him again, I rushed to take my top off. Loving how Griff¡¯s eyes widen with lust as they darken.


    I start tugging on his waistband I need to see and feel more of his skin. He is more than happy to


    oblige. He jumps off the bed, rushes out of his pajama bottoms, and then pulls mine off in one fast


    swoop.


    0.00%


    <


    I didn¡¯t even see him get a condom but he did, and when he put it on he kneeled down on the bed


    again hovering above me. He is taking too long, clearly loving to tease me. I¡¯m not sure what to feel


    about the fact that I am so desperate for him but I am. So I whine and buck my hips. Griffin fl*pped


    us over, we were still not connected but before he could tell me what he wanted. I lowered myself


    down over his erection. Gasping as he fills me up again I love being the one in control now. Almost


    as much as I love Griffin being in control. His hands are on my hips, digging his fingers into my buttc


    heeks. He starts thrusting up in time with my rhythm sending us to another level of pleasure.


    ¡°Come for me Darling, I¡¯m almost there¡± Griff grunts so I adjust my rhythm going faster in a steady


    motion and only minutester I feel the telltale sign of my legs starting to quiver. And then the heat


    that pooled in my stomach exploded. Two slo ppy thrustster Griffin¡¯s upper b*dy falls back to his


    bed. Jerking his hips up a few more times still holding on to my hips as we both ride out our org a


    sm. Iy down on top of him, he wraps his arms around me and we decide to take a breath for a


    few minutes.


    ***


    Two hourster we woke up again, because of someone knocking at our door. That might be a


    good thing because Griffin was looking at me like he wanted a second round. And if he so much as


    hinted at it I would have agreed to it. Without a second thought, it¡¯s funny I seem to be unable to


    resist this man. To my horror, Queen Isabe walks into our bedroom. She shoots us a soft proud


    smile seeing us in ourpromising position. Even with S*x being such a normal part of our


    everyday. Facing my mother-inw when I am stillying on her son in some sort of post-S*x haze.


    As I suddenly remember my ex¡¯s texts. Is making me feel awkward.


    ¡°I am sorry to disturb you but A now that you have epted Griffin as your mate there are a few


    things I need to discuss with you. Can you


    22.62%


    III


    09:31


    come to my office in let¡¯s say two hours?¡± She tells us still unbothered by the fact she found us like


    this.


    All I can do is nod as I feel my cheeks burning up. The door shuts and the second it does Griffin


    starts k*ssing my neck, sucking the sensitive skin. Clearly starting something he cannot finish. Or


    he probably can but not when I am about to go and meet with his mother. I am nervous just thinking


    about what it can be that she is trying to tell us.


    ¡°Darling I have to share you with others most of the weekend it is unfair, and now you are refusing


    me too?¡± He pouts at me and I cannot resist so I give in again here in this bed. And a third time


    under the shower. If we are this on normal days, I am scared to think about what I will be like during


    the heat. I end up having to rush to Queen Isabe¡¯s office because I amte.


    ¡°Have a seat. A, can I get you a drink?¡± Queen Isabe says, and I am too nervou to ask for a


    coffee.


    What good has evere from someone saying they need to talk to you? At first, she is just


    standing there waiting for me to answer but when she notices I am not saying anything she


    mindlinks for a little bit and then looks at me again.


    ¡°Just take a seat. I promise you it is nothing bad, Griffin told me you like atte without any syrups


    or sweeteners so that¡¯s what my assistant is bringing you¡± She states as she sits down herself.


    Her office is exactly what I expected it to be, warm and inviting as the office of a good Luna should


    be. With an unmistakable regal air to it. Reminding everyone she is not just a Luna but the Luna of


    all Luna, our Queen. A title that will soon be mine if Iplete the mating process with Griff, and


    lately it has been feeling like I don¡¯t really have a choice in that matter. I just can¡¯t help falling for


    him.


    ¡°First of all, my husband and I are overjoyed you epted Griffin ast


    40.145


    00:31


    your mate. He seems to be so happy with you and that would have been enough. But you already


    seem like such a sweet, poised, and most importantly intelligent young she-wolf. That we could not


    have asked for a better mate for our son¡± She pauses when her assistant ces our drink on the


    desk in front of us.


    She didn¡¯t have to ask who had the Latte Machiatto and who had the t White. Within seconds I


    hear the office door close again. Queen Isabe takes a sip with her eyes closed savoring the


    vors for just a moment before she opens them to speak to me.


    ¡°Now that you epted him the chances of you bing our Queen have grown a lot. I¡¯ve been


    thinking this over all week and that¡¯s why I kind of burst into your room just now. I want to offer to


    help you train to be a queen starting now. I don¡¯t want to pressure you but¡­¡± She seems to be


    looking for the right words, but I understand her.


    Normally as the next Luna of the pack, you get trained by the old Luna from the moment you meet


    your mate. Or ept them at the very least because the normal course of action is an instant


    rejection or in most cases eptance. I wasn¡¯t ready yet and I needed to take things slow, or as


    slow as we still could. As nice as it was to be able to not rush into anything. It did mean I would lose


    out on valuable learning time.


    ¡°While I would love that, when would I if I am only here on most weekends and not even all of


    them?¡± I shrugged.


    Isabe smiled. I think she knew I wanted to spend most of the time on my weekends with Griff. She


    hadn¡¯t been kidding when she told me she spent a lot of thought on this. So she coulde up with


    a n that would work. My lessons would mostly be online via Zoom meetings and FaceTime. I


    happily agree to the ns, and after we finish our coffee just chit-chatting for a bit I make my way to


    Griff determined to tell him about David¡¯s text as soon as I am in the room with him again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Griffin 54¡ä


    I knew why Mom wanted to speak to A, and I was happy for her. Training with my mom would be


    a good thing. And I hoped it would show her just how much my family loved her. Even if I did wish,


    she didn¡¯t just barge in like this. She is just as impatient as I am, but being on the receiving end of it


    wasn¡¯t great this time. And I was a little nervous to hear what A thought about all of this. She has


    been doing a lot better with epting what we have and epting my parents and most of my


    packmembers see that too. Honestly, the very few people who have something negative to say


    about her dislike that she is waiting so long, keeping me at a distance for a bit. I¡¯ve been telling


    everyone that we are the ones to set the pace of our rtionship. That helped stop the gossiping,


    as does the fact she officially epted me now. And soon they will see that my personal living room


    has been redecorated as our living room.


    Well if she likes


    idea of going to a furniture store to get some new stuff anyway. The first weekend she was here she


    commented on my couch, and if we rece those most of the other stuff would not suit the new


    couch. I¡¯ve never spent a lot of time in my living room, so back then having a sleek modern modern-


    looking room was all I needed. It looked good when I had friends over. Now all I want is to have a


    comfortable room where I can spend time with my mate. Hanging around in my bed with her was


    great but now we have taken the next step in our rtionship I think that just spending time in bed


    would get too tempting. But most of all I felt like a room where you can live as a couple, maybe


    even a family down the line was a sign of maturity. Something that fits me now, a room to reflect that


    I am a mated wolf. Ready to start a life with the woman I love.


    That¡¯s exactly what I tell her when shees back to the room. Asking me why I am dressed like


    we have to be somewhere. For a second


    |||


    09:31


    1288 mouchers


    something shes over her face, regret or uncertainty. As I brace myself for the rejection of my


    ns she shakes it off and gives me a mega-watt smile.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it I¡¯ll show you we can have a beautiful living room without it being overly modern and


    impractical¡± She happily agrees.


    As soon as she tells me it is OUR room I no longer care about the look on her face just now.


    Whatever it was she didn¡¯t mean it. Her excitement is genuine and she sees this room as ours too.


    It is all I ever wanted, it¡¯s another thing that is giving me hope. She has been giving me so much


    hopetely that I have already started looking at jewelry to gift her after weplete the mating


    process. As is custom for members of the royal family. I¡¯m still not in a rush, but seeing as it took


    only two weeks of dating to get her to ept me. It is clear she feels the matebond too. It¡¯s the only


    exnation for falling so hard and so fast for someone.


    ***


    We spend the entire day shopping for furniture and while it has been a lot of fun. Especially since


    we told all the humans working at the shops we were a couple moving in together. Causing them all


    to congratte us. But it had worn me down, I was happy to walk back into the castle nning to


    order some food from the kitchen. Crawl in bed with A to eat there and then we would spend our


    night as we loved to most. With her reading leaning against my shoulder as I was gaming. My


    gamer friends had already texted me about another. campaign they would start tonight asking me to


    join them. But when we walked inside we were greeted by a ser vant. Letting the two of us know my


    parents invited us for dinner at their ce. Just them and us, a little family get-together. The same


    weird look shed over her face. and it had me a little worried now. But she was the one to tell me


    we should go.


    ¡°Your parents want to get to know me better Griff, and I think that¡¯s


    |||


    only fair. Let¡¯s go freshen up and then we can go there¡± She was right, of course she was so I told


    the serv ant to let them know we epted the invitation and then we made our way back to our


    chambers.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just mindlink them?¡± A asked the second the serv ant walked off.


    So I exined to her that would make it a bit awkward for the se rvant. Who then had to walk off to


    either help my parents prepare for the dinner or to retire for the night. She agreed that in cases like


    this, it was better to just let the serv ant tell my parents. As she was going to go there regardless.


    She told me to go shower first as she needed to pick out something to wear. I did but I was hoping


    she would join me in the shower as she was done picking out an outfit but she never did. And when


    I got out she was waiting for me at the end of the bed, doing something on her phone. I know it was


    a little silly we didn¡¯t have to be together all the time. We could just shower separately and most


    likely it would have made uste if she had gotten in the shower with me. It just felt like something


    was a little off, and all I could do was wait hoping that it was just her nerves for going to have dinner


    with my parents. As official mates for the first time, I know she still struggled with it a little bit. She


    might have been able to ept me. And she did beyond good with the things expected of the


    prince¡¯s mate like the sudden photoshoot yesterday. But all the trauma and the hurt she has gone


    through weren¡¯t just about to disappear. I would need to love her until she believed it with every


    fiber of her being. Not that would stop loving her after that.


    ***


    At the start of the dinner, she was a little quiet and it reassured me the only thing that was going on


    was her nerves. The more we ate, the more we chatted and the more weughed, the more rxed


    she got. I could see her visibly rx her b*dy going softer not as uptight and rigid as she was for the


    first minutes. When dinner was ready she


    50 801


    00:31


    insisted on helping my mother clear the table and clean up the kitchen. I always loved that Mom and


    Dad hardly had serv ants clean their personal quarters. As a kid it always made me feel more


    normal. Sitting at the kitchen table seeing one of my parents cook or clean the kitchen, doing the


    dishes always felt homely. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big dealbreaker if A had wanted to take more


    advantage of the fact we did have serva nts. Still seeing our wishes aligning for yet another thing,


    something that would severely shape the lives of our pups made me smile.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re smitten your face tells an entire story¡± Dad chuckled at me. I could tell he liked it.


    I had no other choice but to agree with him, because I was smitten with her. He was happy for me,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    especially since he could see the change in A too. He was convinced she was just as smitteri


    with me. I didn¡¯t know if that was true, I felt like she wasn¡¯t exactly there yet but this was the one


    thing I could be patient about. Mostly because I wanted her happy, and I was a little simp for my


    mate ording to Dillion. He stated he was a simp for Collin so he could tell.


    When we are back in our bedroom however the mood shifts again, A looks even more nervous


    than she was before dinner and it¡¯s making me worry. Even more so when she tells me to sit down


    because we need to talk.


    ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t change how you feel about me Griff, and maybe I should have told you before.


    But I was just trying to find the best way to tell you something like this. Please promise me not to get


    mad or do anything. Not until you hear the full story okay?¡±


    Her words do not soothe me at all, I just give her a tight nod with my jaw clenching and then she


    begins to speak


    77.20%

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    A 55


    This weekend with Griflin has flown by, I needed to tell him about. David. I had been trying to find


    the perfect moment to tell him the entire weekend. All while he had gone overboard to fill our


    weekend with wonderful stuff to do as a couple. Add in his family wanting some of our time. We


    would be heading to bed in a few minutes, and I was so exhausted I was sure I could not keep my


    eyes open. So I decided to not wait for the perfect moment anymore. He was tense there was a tick


    in his jaw that made me want to reach out and caress his cheek. I couldn¡¯t though so I just sat down


    next to him.


    ¡°David, texted mest weekend just when I got home, some bullshit about missing me,¡± Griffin


    growled, clearly fighting to stay the one in control.


    Since he didn¡¯t say anything I just continued exining to him how I ignored David at first


    dismissing it as a drunk text. How over the course of the week he had kept texting me. And that the


    only reason I did not tell, him about it was that I wanted to tell him in person.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you looked guilty a few times when we had ns, you wanted to tell me before,¡± He


    said, like he was just realizing it himself just now.


    I nodded not knowing what to say, as it was hard to get a read on him at this moment. In thest two


    weeks, we¡¯ve grown so close that I could easily read him. So the fact that he was so closed off now


    made me anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Darling, he wants you back. He must regret that he rejected you, I don¡¯t me him


    for missing you but he is overstepping¡± Griffin still wasn¡¯t facing me as he was talking to me.


    4.00%


    |||


    09:31


    Even when I ced a hand on his shoulder, he let me. He did not shrug off my hand, but he did not


    face me either.


    ¡°There would have been an easy solution for this, we could justplete the mating process but of


    course, you don¡¯t want that¡± Grislin was right, David would have to be extremely foolish for him to


    pursue. me when I was the Crown prince¡¯s only mate. That didn¡¯t stop his words from feeling like a


    p to the face. I jumped up from the bed whirling around to face him. About to cuss him out for


    making me feel bad about this. After he did nothing but promise me he would be patient with me.


    ¡°Maybe I should have rejected had you back in my ce, since you are already breaking your


    promise about being patient with me¡± Was the only thing I managed to choke out.


    Rushing to his closet, the very closet I filled with clothes to keep here. Because I saw a future with


    him. I honestly don¡¯t want to go, and my heart is breaking thinking about leaving him behind. What


    other option do I have though if he is going to throw my past, my trauma in my face every time


    some wolf shows interest in me? Like he hasn¡¯t noticed the stares he has been getting when we go


    out anywhere. She- wolves and humans alike. Some guys too, and I get it even for a wolf he is


    muscr. Combined with his caramel skin, deep brown eyes, and dark curly hair he was extremely


    handsome. Never have I med him. for it though. I knew he would never betray me like that. That


    he is too kind, too genuine and he honors the matebond far too much to cheat. Why isn¡¯t he able to


    give me that same trust in my loyalty?


    Is it because I still not have epted him or because I want to take it slow? But if that¡¯s the reason


    why didn¡¯t het tell me then? Why did he tell me, he would be willing to wait for as long as I needed?


    Then again, I have seen that jealousy of his before, even when his best friend called me firecracker.


    Jealous mates are a thing, jealous Alpha¡¯s even more. To me, it is the most off-putting thing though.


    There was no way


    21 59%


    09:31


    I was going to stand for my partner being overly jealous. I can hardly see what I am doing through


    the tears in my eyes. Suddenly Griffin ist right behind me, his voice strained as he tells me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Darling, I love you I just need to go for a run to clear my mind please wait


    on me¡± His hand is flexing like he wants to reach out for me but won¡¯t allow himself.


    I roll my eyes and I don¡¯t want to give in, but I am too far in, I have fallen too deep for this man. So I


    sigh and tell him I will wait for him, not bothering to unpack what clothes I managed to shove into


    my bag. Without saying another word I walk into the bathroom to take a shower. Hoping that it willMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clear my mind. Because why would I not.plete the mating process, if I am unable to leave him if


    he doesn¡¯t treat me right? I wish I could just talk to Jessa, but if she knows Gerald knows, and if he


    knows there is a risk Griffin will know exactly what I am feeling and I can¡¯t deal with that right now.


    About an hourter I was lying in bed, scrolling on my phone because I could not focus on my book.


    When Griffin walks back in, I can sense he is tired but when he speaks to me his voice isn¡¯t as


    strained anymore when thanks me for still being there. He did as he said and took a quick shower


    then he just got into bed with me. Spooning me without saying a word.


    ***


    When we woke up the next morning he seemed too eager to forget it. Apologizing for his behavior.


    Something was off, he seemed too quick to bury it. Maybe I should press him more, ask him why he


    was so chill about everything now. When only yesterday evening he was raging with jealousy


    ming me for what happened because I was the one who wasn¡¯t ready toplete the mating


    process. But when I asked where we would go from here. And he just muttered ¡°Forward¡± into my


    ear I was eager to let it go two. Maybe it was just a heat-of-the-


    49.91%


    00.32


    moment reaction, maybe the run did clear his mind. After today we would need to miss each other


    for a whole week again. To spend the weekend with all of my family celebrating Kate¡¯s mating. In a


    pack, both of us were unfamiliar with.


    There was no way I would end our almost weekend with another huge fight. I pushed down every


    doubt, every negative thought and I let the joy of the moments we spent together lull me in a sort of


    happy trance. We¡¯re good together, or we can be good together when we focus on us. Focus on the


    good things, the morals and values we share. I know in my heart that we can be good together with


    everything. We just need to find a way tomunicate better..


    Still, when I was about to head out I felt sad. I would have to miss him and as much as I tried to


    ignore it. Something was off, Griff was sweet and caring, and he had spent half of the day making


    lame jokes. It all just seemed a little less, genuine than we normally would. I hoped that showing


    Griffin I had blocked David¡¯s number would soothe his mind. So thest thing I did before I got in the


    car was show him my phone. And when he k*ssed me thanking me for doing so. It felt like it was


    before our fight on Saturday night.


    **


    It¡¯s Thursday again and in only twenty-four hours, I get to see Griffin again. Last weekend he


    exined that he normally had work on the weekends too. Because he wanted to spend our


    weekends together he worked harder during the weekdays. It was extremely sweet and I could


    neverin about that. However, it did mean that we had a lot less time to text and FaceTime


    and it made me sad. And it made me consider things, pushing me towards making a decision.


    When I finished my job I was thinking about what decision to make. I noticed. a familiar car in the


    parking lot and my heart ski pped a beat as my stomach dropped to the floor like it was made of


    concrete.


    |||

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    & Griffin 56


    ¡°Hey, Baby, do you like the surprise¡± David smirked.


    But what the hell was he doing here? He was the one who rejected me. Now he was practically


    stalking me. Who travels to the other side of the country to visit the mate he rejected.


    ¡°What the f u ck are you doing here?¡± I snarl crossing my arms.


    I am much stronger now, and I am in a pack where I know other pack members will have my back.


    Some of them have already gathered around us. Keeping their distance, even though they could


    perfectly hear everything that was being said with their wolf hearing. But they give the impression of


    not watching us. Of giving us some privacy but if David would make one wrong move they would be


    on his as s.


    ¡°You blocked me, and I know you have the Prince convincing you, that the two of you are second-


    chance mates. But you know you don¡¯t get a second chance mate. Your mate did not die¡± David


    wasn¡¯t done talking yet but I was done listening to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame my ex-mate didn¡¯t die though because then he wouldn¡¯t be bothering me¡± I scoffed


    turning my back to him.


    ¡°No wait, baby listen I regret rejecting you. I want you to be my chosen mate, it will recover the


    matebound. I mean Hannah is a beautiful, strong she-wolf sure, but she is not loyal. She is holding


    out on bing my mate to see if Prince Boy will end up single or not.¡± David continued talking


    holding my wrist stopping me from walking away. Several pack members had started emitting low


    growls. The only thing stopping them right now is that attacking the Alpha¡¯s son is an act of war.


    09.32 :


    ¡°Go tell Hannah, he won¡¯t be alone so you can choose her and get the fu ck out of my life¡± I shout,


    causing my pack members to close in on


    UN


    They are growling and snapping louder now, from the corner of my eyes I see some of them in a


    stance that allows them to shift casily. David seems unaware of the mess the scene he causing is


    making. He goes even further pulling the cor of my shirt down and observing that I don¡¯t have aMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    matemark yet.


    ¡°See you haven¡¯tmitted to him, because you were hoping for me toe back. I could grovel


    like they do in your silly books. But I can do you one better, one k*ss and you know who you belong


    to¡± David tries. to pull me closer.


    And then it all goes to shi t fast, just as he tries to pull me closer I raise. my hand to p him. Every


    other wolf around us stops growling and snapping and David almost pulls me to the ground and


    something jumps at him. Or someone because even in this blur I recognize him. Griffin decided to


    show up here a day early without letting me know. Probably as an early surprise, because I was


    supposed to travel to Kate with my family, Griffin would travel alone, as my parents and Daniel


    would.


    ¡°She told you no¡± Grillin roared before he started punching David.


    One or two punches would have been able to be excused. After all, David was touching another


    Alpha¡¯s mate knowingly. Most likely Griffin actually heard a part of the convo, since he knew I


    wanted David to let me go. But Griffin kept beating David, and while he deserved it. This was now


    an act of war, the Crown Prince now waged a war on the BloodMoon pack, here on White Oak pack


    ground. involving us too. Even if multiple pack members tried to pull Griff off of David. He was just


    too strong with his royal bloodline. David had stopped fighting back and I was scared Griffin was


    killing David. The


    21.08%


    |||


    0


    only thing worse than beating another Alpha¡¯s son was killing him, or letting him get killed on your


    packground.


    ***Griffin¡¯s PO.V. ***


    We made up for our fight Sunday, but it was only at the end of the night when she showed me she


    had blocked David, we found our vibe. back. It put a damper on the weekend we had and I knew it


    was my fault. Especially when Gerald and Dillion point out that I basically told A I did not trust


    her. I knew I needed to make it up to her, and I knew how to do that. It meant I had to work even


    harder and with Mom training A. We hardly had the time to talk to each other.


    It worked in my favor a little though, hardly speaking meant it wasn¡¯t as hard to spoil the surprise. I


    felt almost giddy when I boarded the ne Thursday afternoon. I pre-ordered the groceries I


    needed, and I had a rental car waiting for me at the airport. I just hoped the Hemmings, would all


    love my surprise, and A most of all.


    Conan was on edge ever since I got the groceries for the store. I tried to tell myself that it was just


    the nerves for doing something like this. I tried to ignore Conan telling me that there was more going


    on. That something was wrong with our mate. Until I parked the car and saw A and David


    together. This time I no longer had any doubt if she wanted this or not. Even before I got close


    enough to notice her distress and disgust. It was crystal clear that every pack member was ready to


    jump David. It made me feel a little calmer, so I tried to walk up to A and David staying calm.


    Nob*dy would benefit from me raging a war on the BloodMoon pack.


    But when I saw him pulling down her cor, stating she was his because she hadn¡¯t let me mark her


    yet. I saw red and all I wanted to do now was to kill him. Letting Conan take over the moment I saw


    A stumble as even when I jumped him, David didn¡¯t let go of her. We felt


    45675


    70.79%


    others trying to pull us off him. But Conan wouldn¡¯t let up and I didn¡¯t want him to. David deserved to


    die and I was too far gone. Locked in my anger to care about the consequences of my actions. Until


    I heard the only voice that could reach me now.


    ¡°Griffin stop it you will kill him you idiot¡± A screamed at me.


    It caused me to stop for a second, I let my guard sl*p but David didn¡¯t retaliate. As a matter of fact,


    he didn¡¯t even try to get out from underneath me. It made me break eye contact with A and look


    down at the man I was still straddling holding him to the floor. To find him unresponsive. Quinn had


    run up to us without me even knowing as had Alpha Cedric they helped me scramble up. And then


    they tended to David, who luckily enough was still alive. Cedric ordered some pack members to


    take David to the pack hospital. A stood frozen to the ground she did not follow David to the


    hospital. Which selfishly pleases me, but she does note up to me either. And when Alpha


    Cedric tells all of us to go into his office she seems to be dragging her feet. All I want is to be alone


    with her, to exin to her why I did what I did. That I trusted her. that I was sorry, and that I would fix


    it all. Take all the responsibilities that woulde from this. Anything but her leaving me. And to tell


    her that I knew her not wanting toplete the mating process was because she still loved him. It


    made me sick to the stomach that I had used her of the exact same thing as David did minutes


    ago.


    We made our way into Alpha Cedric¡¯s office and I managed to sit down. But I didn¡¯t hear a word of


    what he was saying. I was so focused. on A. On trying to get her to look at me. To make eye


    contact hoping I could see if she was mad at me. If there was a chance to get back from this. Hating


    how often I had felt like this during our rtionship, I couldn¡¯t believe I was such a shi tty mate.


    Alpha Cedric¡¯s low voice boomed into the room calling my name, finally getting my


    attention.


    0


    09:32


    ¡°There is no way we can talk like this you two need to settle this first. I wille back to my office in


    thirty minutes.¡± With that, they left me alone in a room with my mate.


    07 61%

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    A 57


    I didn¡¯t know what to tell Griffin, I was so angry with him. Uncle Cedric was telling us how Griffin


    dered war on the Blood Moon pack. Angry since I had gone to such lengths to prevent the war


    from happening. And he just sat there staring at me, I don¡¯t think he heard a word that¡¯s being said.


    Until Uncle Cedric announces he will give us some-privacy


    ¡°Please, Darling, don¡¯t reject me¡± Griffin falls to his knees tears in his


    eves.


    It makes me cry too, because I was ready to tell him I was falling for him this weekend. I nned to


    discuss moving in andpleting the mating process. I was about to give up on this whole idea of


    going slow: David didn¡¯t mean to but he made me more sure of my rtionship with Griffin. He


    proved to me that thanking it slow didn¡¯t offer any guarantees. I knew David for most of my life, yet


    he betrayed me the second he found out we were mates. Seeing this side of Griffin made me


    change my mind, what if this was going too fast? What if after years of being together, Griffin would


    betray me too?


    ¡°Please talk to me, Darling¡± Griffin was still on his knees on the verge


    of tears.


    ¡°I am not going to reject you Griffin. I was about to tell you I am ready for the next step. You ruined


    that by not trusting me. I can¡¯t even look at you right now and we need to listen to Uncle Cedric now.


    You caused a war and possibly killed a man. There are more important issues than our rtionship


    now¡± There was so much more I wanted to tell him but I didn¡¯t lie I could not look at him right now.


    Being angry at someone who looks so guilty, and so heartbroken is


    |||


    hard to do. With nothing else to do I mindlink Grandpa and Uncle Cedric toe back. Seeing me


    mindlink Griffin gets up and sits back down in the chair with a sigh. This time he listens to Uncle


    Cedric and Grandpa. They want to prevent a war because that always means losses. on either side.


    Hell, it is the reason I tried so hard to hide my hurt, hide the abuse. Thinking about the fact that the


    man I finally started trusting. I finally let myself feel something for just ruined everything still makes


    me so angry. Angry and disappointed in both myself and Griffin. All these emotions raging inside of


    me make it hard to concentrate on the conversation happening now. After I scolded Griffin for


    needing to pay attention.


    ¡°You are always wee in my pack Prince Griffin, but I would like to know why you were here


    unannounced. I am going to ask David the same thing?¡± Uncle Cedric asked.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask David though, he told me he stated it clearly. Several pack members


    overheard it too. David was here to win me back, to disrespect my matebond with Griffin. To force


    me to be his chosen mate, to make up for the fact that he had rejected me as his fated mate in


    the first ce. He was trespas sing, so some punishment and some punches were warranted.


    Griffin just went too far with beating him to an inch of his life.


    ¡°I wanted to do something sweet for A, in the car are groceries for a BBQ from visiting your


    brother¡¯s home it seemed like that is a big thing within your family. Seeing as I am her mate I figured


    I would be wee. We could all travel to Kate¡¯s new pack with the royal airne after. Or at least


    that was the n¡± Griffin stares at his hands. as he exins the reason for his visit.


    It was sweet, and if he had not tried to kill David it would have been a wonderful surprise.


    ¡°Okay, so you had a legitimate reason to be on our background. That only leaves us with the reason


    why you attacked David and so


    20.577%


    111


    09:32


    violently at that. Why not let the pack handle it¡± Grandpa asked, he was no longer the Alpha but he


    would still get involved with things like this. He had a great reputation too, back in his day Grandma


    and he stopped an army of rogue wolves that were trying to take over packs, to im the


    background as theirs. It made most wolves happy to have his insight and involvement. Unele Cedric


    didn¡¯t mind it either mostly because Grandpa would never be overbearing, he never tried to be the


    Alpha.


    ¡°It was a mistake, during the entire drive here I felt A¡¯s distress, because of our situation I cannot


    mindlink her so when I walked up to find David pulling down her top, not letting her go even when


    she demanded it. I just saw red, I regret it now. I regret hurting A, I regret losing my cool. I regret


    disrespecting your pack¡± The sincerity in Grillin¡¯s voice hurt me.


    Maybe he did not deserve this anger, but why couldn¡¯t he just trust me? Let me deal with David.


    Seeing both Grandpa and Uncle Cedric growl and snap at Grillin¡¯s words. Both are clearly upset


    with David¡¯s behavior.


    It didn¡¯t stop Grillin from taking a deep breath and continuing.


    ¡°My father warned me that some Alpha¡¯s grow overprotective when the mating process isn¡¯t


    completed yet. Or if their mate has been hurt before.¡± Then he turns to face me


    ¡°And I am so sorry I did not tell you, Darling, I did not want to pressure you intopleting the


    mating process. It was why I snapped to Alpha Rob like that, and to see the one that has hurt you in


    the past putting his hands all over you¡± he continued and I could feel the anger radiate of him.


    He hated David for what he had done to me but it was more. It must be the overprotectiveness he


    was speaking about. I wanted to tell him I


    wasn¡¯t angry at him anymore and that I regretted what he had done but thinking of the night I met


    Alpha Rob made me realize something else. Alpha Rob Had been flirting with me and I stopped


    things from going further by using him of treason. King Roderick hadterughed about it


    telling me I was right to do so. That anyone touching the mater of a member of the royal family,


    even before their ce in the family. was cemented by apleted mate ceremony was treason


    and so punishable by either dead or banning them from all packs forcing them to be a rogue.


    ¡°He is the same as Alpha Rob,¡± I said struggling to formte my ns.


    ¡°I know Darling, and just like with Alpha Rob I overstepped I let you down, and I¡­¡± Griffin swallowed


    hard, clearly upset even saying out loud how he had disappointed me.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it, he is the same as in hemitted treason, and he entered another pack¡¯s ground


    without an invitation. Griffin as my mate has a standing invitation and saw Davidmit treason by


    ripping his clothes off¡± I told the others and they were quick to catch


    on.


    ¡°Alpha Phill*pe will want to do everything to make sure word about that doesn¡¯te out¡±


    Uncle Cedric wasted no time in calling Alpha Phill*pe telling him how his son had tresp as sed onlyPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    to stalk the future Queen. How he groped. me and tried to pull my top down, pointing out how


    several pack members were witnesses to the whole ordeal..


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin regrets fighting your son, and as a show of that regret, he is willing to drop the


    charges for treason. Since the Crown Prince is my family now, his future Luna he asked me to drop


    the tresp as s ing charges. This means your son will be released as soon as he has recovered


    enough. Unless you want to go public with all of this,


    6814%


    |||


    09 320


    you have the right to wage war on us. But it will mean the very public execution of your son¡± Uncle


    Cedric finished the conversation with Alpha Phill*pe.


    Who as expected agreed with all the terms as long as it meant his son would be home soon and in


    one piece. Uncle Cedric put his phone down on the desk with a happy smile. Stating it was all


    settled, making Griffin jump up lifting me off the floor, and spinning me around.


    ¡°We did it, Darling, see I told you, you are going to be an excellent Luna and I am so¡­¡± He started


    but his face fell as he remembered how ready I was to take the next step.


    And how what he had done, no matter the oue had made me reconsider almost everything


    about it.


    00.95%


    |||

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ffin 58¡ä


    Everything happened in a blur, A telling me she would have been. ready to take the next step.


    And how what I did had caused her toe back on that decision. How she didn¡¯t wait for me to


    finish apologizing but how she had just mindlinked for her family toe back inside. I don¡¯t think I


    will ever forget the look of disappointment. she had when I told her about my overprotectiveness.


    But then she showed herself to be the perfect Luna. David was a dam n fool for not seeing it. Now


    that the rage is gone, and I can see clearly once again I pity him. Of course, he wanted her back I


    heard how that Hannah girl, who could have been his chosen mate.was waiting in hopes that I


    would be single again soon. I hoped to the Moon


    Goddess that, that wouldn¡¯t happen but if it did then I would still not choose her as my chosen mate.


    She would not make a good Luna, and everyone not blinded by rank and physical appearance


    knew that.


    However, the moment Alpha Cedric puts down the phone, smiling broadly at us, reassuring us that


    it is all settled. I forget everything, I jump up and lift A and spin them around. I love being able to


    pick. her up so easily. It is when I feel her b*dy stiffen I realize what has happened about an hour


    before. So I awkwardly put her down on the ground again. I have no idea what to do next. If I am


    still wee at her sister¡¯s mating ceremony? Or if she even wants me to be here tonight.


    ¡°I guess it is time for a BBQ now, I will help you get the groceries from the car,¡± A tells me her


    warm hand resting on my arm.


    Whatever she was going to tell me, whatever was going to happen after this. I had not lost her


    completely she told me she was not going to reject me. But somehow her touch, her kind smile was


    more reassuring


    09:32


    than her words. Or they were until we made our way to my car, the car doors were still open and I


    could only hope the meat had not gone bad from being out in the heat for so long. I will never know


    if the open car doors reminded her of what had just happened or if she had suggested helping me


    get the groceries out because she wanted to talk to me in private. Whatever the reason was, as


    soon as we reached my car she crossed her arms and red at me.


    ¡°Grif, I want to be able to enjoy getting to know you, I may not have taken the final steps. But you


    see how serious I am about this are you not?¡± She asks me and I can hear the pain in her voice.


    ¡°I know that Darling, I do and I am so happy with how things are going between us,¡± I tell her


    tugging a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    All to touch her to be a little closer to her. She seems to lean into my touch, my hand before pulling


    away.


    ¡°Are you Griffin? Because if you are, and


    work you¡¯re going to start being honest wou still want to make this


    me. I was about ready to


    complete the mating process. Move into the castle. And you know why?¡± I want to answer her


    question but I have no idea how.


    I want to ask her if it is because she loves me. After all, she cares about me as much as I care


    about her. But I can¡¯t handle her denying she loves me, or even telling me she did but I made her


    fall out of love. with me.


    ¡°Because David made me realize that I had known him for most of my life. I had hoped he would be


    my fated mate for at least five years.¡± A continued when I didn¡¯t answer


    I knew she was over him, I knew she chose me. I heard her tell David I would never be single again.


    I knew what she meant by it but hearing her tell me she wanted someone else to be her mate for so


    long still stung me. I know I had to respond this time though. I could not let her


    25.50%


    O


    pour her heart out as I was idly standing by.


    ¡°I know Darling, I know how long you knew him, what your hopes were but I don¡¯t see why that


    makes you love me?¡¯ I honestly asked her.


    ¡°Because, I did not know David, not the real David, because he was not honest with me. And I


    thought you were, to the point where we didn¡¯t need to thank things slow because I knew more of


    the real you in these


    today st weeks than I knew of David in all those years. To find out


    today you are not honest with me¡± Her words as true as they were cut me deep.


    And all I could do was to promise her to be honest with her from here. on out. To tell her every little


    thing, to let her be able to worry about it.. Because if I was honest with her she would be able to be


    honest with me about her fears and her dreams.


    ¡°I know you will, Grill, I like to think I still know you¡± A shot me at kind smile after reassuring me


    she believed me.


    Followed by a quick peck on the l*ps before she took some ags from my trunk. We silently walked to


    her grandparent¡¯s home. And I thanked the Moon Goddess it was once again afortable silence.


    All the awkwardness of the fight put behind us, all in all, we were growing as a couple. There was


    nothing wrong with disagreeing every now and then as


    we did jus, as we were able to talk them through as a couple. Just like


    ****


    now.


    Of course, what happened between David and me was part of the conversation during the BBQ. But


    it soon changed to happier topics, I got it now. Why A and her family loved to have these family


    BBQs. Mom, Dad, and I regrly ate together. meals we cooked ourselves but we didn¡¯t have bbq¡¯s


    together. Maybe I could introduce that tradition. into our family. It would also be a way to bring some


    of A¡¯s


    O


    r


    traditions to our pack. Even if the atmosphere between us now was still very fragile. Like we needed


    to recover from the cuts our fight left. I still envisioned a future with her, one where we would have


    pups running around. And I want nothing more than to give our pups traditions from both our


    families. Just not because I wanted them to feel a tie with both the families they came from. In


    getting to know the Hemmings I realized I liked them all.


    Her Cousin James, Alpha Cedric¡¯s son was at the BBQ too. He was already mated and had a pup.


    The little fellow was just two years old. James got lucky he found his mate the moment she turned


    18 only. weeks after his 18th birthday. Alpha Cedric told them to focus on their family first, giving


    them the time to raise pups before James would eventually take over as Alpha. I knew A and I


    wouldn¡¯t have that luxury but seeing her with her cousin¡¯s pup I knew what an amazing mother she


    would be.


    She had set down in the damp grass reading stories to him. He was enthralled, soaking up every


    word she read to him. She smiled with pride. I felt this pull to join them. To sit in the grass with them,


    just to listen to A read us both stories from the silly little kid¡¯s book. Now however since our fight,


    it felt awkward to do so. Mid-sentence A looked up and it was then that I heard someone running


    up to the Hemming¡¯s home and we all instantly felt something bad was about to happen. A


    scrambled to get up, so she could carry Quinn Junior inside the house as the rest of us bare


    ourselves for what was toe.


    77.304Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    A 59


    ?


    I enjoyed reading to James¡¯ son, Grill was just staring at us, I could. sense he wanted to sit down


    next to us. Something was holding him back, and while I realized we had been able to talk about


    our feelings. and resolve things quickly. I hated the lingering fragility between us now. Just as I was


    about to wave him over I saw David stumble through the treesing towards us. Little Quinn was


    far too young to understand what was happening. David had clearly not fully recovered he was


    swaying around like he was drunk. He was about to start. trouble and I had no idea how the men of


    my family and my mate would reject. There was nothing I could do to stop them so I just rushed to


    get Quinn inside.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes burned holes in my back as I did so. The way David had run up to us made me worry


    so I turned on the TV for Quinn. Once he was engrossed in the kid¡¯s show I put on I made my way


    back outside. Just in time to see David walk up to the outdoor dining area where we had been


    having dinner..


    ¡°You tried to kill me, it is an act of war but I am willing to give you one chance for a truce, give me


    my mate back¡± David screamed hist words slurred, again reminding me of a drunk.


    With his Alpha blood and the fact that he was a young, healthy wolf. we expected him to heal


    quickly. So it made sense he was awake again, but he was far from healed and needed bed rest.


    Proven by some of his wounds that started bleeding again. What the hell was he thinking


    demanding Griffin gave me back like he owned me?


    I was about to speak up but Griff did before I had the chance.


    ¡°There is nothing to give away as I do not own A¡± Griffin started


    09:32


    0


    Causing David to scoff ¡°Because you did not mark her yet, I would not have letten her get away with


    not obeying me for so long¡±


    Every wolf was now snarling and growling at David, who seemed unbothered by it. His eyes trained


    on me as I walked closer to Griffin hoping to calm him down before he did something he would


    regret. When Griffin saw me approach he smiled and pulled me closer to his b*dy. He seemed to be


    reasonably calm.


    ¡°I would expect no less from someone as stupid as you. A is a gift from the MoonGoddess


    herself and I understand that you regret rejecting that gift. I should not have attacked you like I did,


    because your stupidity granted me my biggest wish. A fated mate as perfect as your future Queen


    is. As I thank you I will not murder you formitting treason, it is the deal I made with your father.


    So you go. ahead and provoke something that gives me a reason to go back to the deal I made with


    him¡± Even if Griffin snarled, he kept his calm.


    Uncle Cedric stepped back to call Alpha Phill*p without us knowing he did. Only when he walked up


    to David who snarled and twitched. like a scared dog. He told David and the rest of us that Alpha


    Phill*p wanted to talk to him. We could not hear what Alpha Phill*p was saying and even David¡¯s


    words were hard to hear since he started mumbling.


    ¡°Fine, but this is not over yet¡± David growled at us before he stormed off


    I pulled Griffin closer to hug him, whispering my thank yous in his ear. And soon this moment of


    tension was forgotten. Guards had let us know David had got in his car and drove off. I was a bit


    worried he would get in an ident like this and hurt others. But he made his own decisions and


    there is nothing I can do about it. Trying to put my worries on the backburner I ended up still


    enjoying the rest of the night. By the time we all went to bed. Griff seemed nervous and unsure. I


    knew what this was about it was the first time since I


    22.41%


    |||


    00:32


    epted him as my mate that he would sleep here. No doubt, he expected to sleep in my bed here


    with me before our fight. He must be unsure if he was wee in my room, in my bed now. Not


    wanting to make this into a big deal I turned to him.


    ¡°Are youing to bed with me Griff, or are you not tired yet?¡± I asked taking his hand in mine.


    ¡°No, no, I aming with you. Goodnight Mister and Misses Hemming¡± he beamed, forgetting myMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grandparents asked him to call them by their first names.


    The moment my bedroom door closed he pulled me in for a deep. passionate k*ss. Pushing me up


    against the door, licking the seams of my l*p. Tugging my lower l*p, tempting me to part my l*ps for


    him. To give him ess to my mouth. It took all my strength to push him away.


    ¡°I am sorry, Darling I just never expected you to let me sleep in the same bed as you. You made me


    so happy just now¡± He breathed out, his hot breath skimming my sensitive neck, brushing down the


    spot on my corbone where I had hoped his mark would be after this weekend.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate, Griff, I am not going to make us both suffer by letting you sleep in a different


    room.¡± I started to exin myself.


    He tried his best to look serious, guilty even but like every other time I mentioned something about


    our matebond. Or hinted at feeling the matebond he couldn¡¯t keep the smile from his face. Deep


    down it was cute just how much he loved being my mate and knowing I felt the same. I pped his


    chest in frustration, I nned to tell him how angry I still was with him. How he could sleep next to


    me but how that would be the most that was going to happen.


    ¡°Arghhh, how can I keep being mad at you when you¡¯re this cute when you smile¡± I rolled my eyes.


    48.67%


    |||


    09:32


    The only thing my exasperation did was make Griff smile brighter. He dropped to his knees and


    started unbuttoning my jeans shorts.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be mad, just ept me here on my knees begging for your forgiveness.


    I knew the kind of begging he was talking about, and I a part of me was screaming at me to stop


    him. To walk away but, it would be dishonest. If I acted like I didn¡¯t want this, like I didn¡¯t crave this I


    would be dishonest with both me and Griff. And so I just nodded. stepping out of my jeans shorts


    and panties.


    ¡°I am d you ept my apologies, Darling, because I can smell just how much you want me¡±


    Griffin smirked.


    Pressing small k*sses from my ankle up to my thighs. My legs quivered with need, he was teasing


    me, savoring being able to touch me again but I needed more.


    ¡°At this rate, I will neeee¡± myst words getting swallowed up in a moan I desperately tried to muffle


    by mping my hand over my mouth.


    Griffin was relentless, licking me, his tongue swirling around my clit before sucking on it. His nails


    scraped down my tights, I craved for his fingers to be inside me. But I feared the sounds that would


    leave my l*ps if I removed my hand from my mouth. Especially since I was so close to the edge with


    just his mouth. I never expected Griffin to be able to make me c um this hard with just his tongue but


    he did. My legs. almost gave away when it finally hit, I was still shaking when Gr iffin lifted me up,


    and instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me to the wall across from the


    door.


    ¡°I want to hear you moan. I want to hear you cry out my name when I make love to you¡± He


    smirked.


    72.24%


    |||


    07:32


    111


    Then he entered me, he filled me up entirely without warning, but I was still so wet from my early or


    ga sm that the only thing I felt was this overwhelming bliss of being connected with my mate. And all


    too soon I was lo st in the trance of his delicious rhythm. Steadying myself on his shoulders I moved


    my b*dy so as to match his pace. I can¡¯t focus on anything besides my second orgasm closing in.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    A 60


    I shuddered in his arms, and he was right there behind me. But as his org asm closed in I felt his


    teeth scrape the skin of my corbone. Where he would eventually mark me, a pit of fear formed in


    my stomach. But he would never do that right, he would never mark me without my consent. I tried


    to focus on what was happening, on asking him what he was doing. But the pleasure from his teeth


    scratching my corbone made me delirious with need. I knew he found his release too, but he just


    kept pounding into me. It overloaded my senses, I clung to his b*dy desperate, frantically trying to


    match his pace. Another org asm crept in and I was lost in the haze of lust and love for this man.


    Before I realized I screamed out to him.


    Mark me, Griff, make me yours¡±


    He dropped his head burying his face in the crook of my neck. Sucking and licking on the now


    sensitive spot on my corbone but he did not mark me. Even throughout another earth-shattering


    org asm, I felt disappointment and fear bubbling up. He carried me to the bed andid me down. So


    tenderly, like I was a precious treasure he was worried to break if he was too rough with it, before


    sl*pping into the bed next to me. During our love making he rushed out of his jeans but he kept his


    top on. Now he had taken it off to go to sleep, and I noticed the mark of his deceased mate was


    completely gone. It was a sign of the bond between us deepening. Still, the disappointment of Griffin


    refusing to mark me was overrulling everything. Part of me felt relieved he didn¡¯t, it was a heat-of-


    the-moment decision since I felt ready before the big fight.


    Completing the mating process was more than just marking each other. It would make me a part of


    the royal family. It would mean I would have to travel back and live in the castle on Sunday. Being


    apart from


    0.00%


    09.331


    each other is hard enough as it is, but afterpleting the mating process it would be torturous.


    Things I was not ready for at all, Griflin used to be ready for it. For a while, it seemed like that was


    everything he wanted, and I needed to know what changed.


    ¡°Why did you not want to mark me, Grillin?¡± I asked staring up at the ceiling not daring to look at


    him.


    ¡°Darling, I wanted to, I almost lost control I drew blood and it made you delirious with need¡± He


    spoke softly tilting my face so I was looking at him again.


    ¡°I fear you are not ready yet?¡± He continued.


    And he was right I was not ready yet, not all but what if I had been ready? Then he would have


    refused me for no reason at all.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not like that and you are ready, give me 5 minutes and I will be ready for round two¡± He


    winked.


    My checks burned a bright red, not only did he read my mind about. what was holding me back.


    Now I had to verbally confirm I was not ready yet. That he did everything right, and I was still upset


    about it. I despised how insecure my past had made me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think I am ready yet. I will be ready for the second round in 5 minutes though.¡± I


    smirked hoping to get rid of the awkwardness.


    Griff smiled and started k*ssing me, and it didn¡¯t even take us 5 minutes before we were ready to


    make love again. This time without the urgency of the first time, it was slow and sensual and I loved


    every minute of it. When I was drifting off in his arm a whileter I finally felt the reassurance that


    everything would work out between the two of us. Our start might have been rocky, it was not us


    that made it rocky. Things from the past kepting up but we proved that we can deal


    25.00%


    09.33


    with that.


    ¡°I love you, Griff.¡± I whispered hoping he was asleep and not hearing this confession that filled me


    with hope and nerves at the same time. He just pulled me closer not saying anything.


    ***


    I woke up to the sound of my rm, and it made me regret staying up sote. My bed was empty


    but I could still the warmth from where Griff had been sleeping. He must be up already, so I sat up


    rubbing the sleep from my eyes. We needed to be at the airport in an hour. Luckily I had already


    packed I just needed to shower and have breakfast but first of all, I needed a coffee to get me


    going.


    I turned my face towards the sound of my door opening, Griff walked in dressed in just low-hanging


    pajama pants as he carried in two mugs. The smell of coffee filled my bedroom and the smile


    spreading over my face matched his.


    ¡°I figured you needed this¡± Griff said before giving me my mug and sl*pping back into bed with me.


    I could see a future like this, starting the busy day ahead by enjoying a coffee in bed together. We


    didn¡¯t even speak much, all I did was rest. my head on his shoulder in between sips of my coffee but


    it was enough. Griffin however seemed to be a little nervous.


    ¡°What is on your mind. Griff, why are you nervous¡± I eventually asked him hoping I could help settle


    his nerves.


    ¡°What if Katie doesn¡¯t like me? The rest of your family does and it¡¯s important for me that they do.


    That your family not only epts me, I want them to like me. I want them to be happy that I am your


    mate. I want them to be happy I ended up being your mate and not¡­¡± He stopped talking.


    48 64


    |||


    19:33


    It must be weird telling your mate you want her family to be rejected before. That was not what I got


    out of this though. What I got out of it was that he felt the same as I felt about his family. It wanted to


    be a part of his just as much as he wanted to be a part of mine. And it made me love him even


    more.


    ¡°To be fair, Kate never liked David that much, that¡¯s why they weren¡¯t friends. She saw how


    heartbroken I was when he rejected me. She hated him from then on out. If she sees how happy


    you make me she will love you.¡± I told him making him smile


    Talking about Kate, made me realize how much I missed her. It¡¯s normal for siblings to scatter over


    the country and move into different packs. Kate never fitted in with this pack, every time we spo ke I


    could hear it in her voice. How much happier she was now, she even had a chance to be the


    lead warrior it would mean she was higher ranked than her mate. Tim being the absolute


    Sweetheart she is was nothing but proud of her.


    My little sister, even in her happiness had told me over and over again. she wanted the same for


    me. Griffin was nervous about meeting a she- wolf who had been rooting so hard for us that it was


    almostical. All she wanted for me was to find a mate who loved me as much as she was loved.


    Who supported me as much as she was supported. Even with the bumps in the road, I found that in


    Griffin, and for that reason. alone she would love him.


    ¡°Can I get her anything as a gift?¡± I had been so lost in thought that I had missed Griffin getting out


    of bed and rummaging through his bag to find clothes to wear.


    ¡°She is nothing like me, she loves training and weaponry and she is in the running to be the lead


    warrior. But I think it is a little bit short notice to get her anything¡± I thought out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Darling. I have just the thing¡± Griffin told me


    70.671


    before he started tapping away at his phone. I had no idea what he was


    about to do.


    I trusted him though and there was something else I needed to discuss with Griffin. Something I


    hoped would make him happy. Maybe even


    settle his nerves about meeting Kate a little bit.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Griffin 61


    Refusing to mark my Darling might have been the hardest thing I have ever done. Deep down I


    knew she was not ready for it yet. The only thing that would be worse than her regrettingpleting


    the mating process would be her rejecting me. And more and more I grew to believe that she would


    not reject me. Now even if we had an argument she still made me feel loved and safe.


    It was not long after we made love that she fell asleep and I justid in bed watching her. She would


    probably tease me that I was being a freak. Maybe I was but I didn¡¯t care all I could do was stare at


    her. Wondering why the Moon Goddess deemed me worthy to give me a mate as perfect as A,


    With realizing just how amazing my mate was, I felt nervous for tomorrow. Her sister Kate was the


    only family I hadn¡¯t met yet, and I needed her to love me too. The first time I visited her parents, her


    father told me how close the girls had always been. How Kate looked up to her older sister, and


    about the fact she had almost rejected her mate for being rted to A¡¯s tormenter. The problem


    is she grew up with David too, so what if she liked him better for A? What if Kate cannot


    stand me?


    By the time I finally fell asleep I had nightmares about Kate hating me. I woke up early partly


    because of the nightmares, partly because I am used to waking up at the cra ck of dawn. now.


    Having fewer days to do the same amount of work in mean I was making long days. A was still


    fast asleep snuggled up to me. I know she hates getting up, and I know what I can do to make her


    morning a little better. Making sure


    Grifth 61


    788 Vouchers


    I do not wake her I extract myself from her hug and get out of bed. I managed to find my pajama


    pants since I never bothered with getting dressed for bed yesterday. A stirs and mumbles, not


    wanting to wake her up I stop searching for my pajama top and just make my way to the kitchen.


    I¡¯m not surprised to see her Grandmother is already making breakfast for everyb*dy.


    ¡°You seem like a man, that wants to spoil his mate,¡± She tells meughing.


    ¡°What can I say, I love your granddaughter and I aming to make sure to prove it to her every


    day¡± I answer her as I follow her her finger to where she points.


    She is pointing to the coffeemaker, she already brewed a pot. So I just pour the three of us a mug.


    Putting in just a little in creamer in A¡¯s and nothing in mine just as I like it. I¡¯m not sure how her


    grandmother likes it. But Emmy shoos me off smiling as she rummages through the cupboards


    where the creamers and sugar are.


    I didn¡¯t n to tell her I was nervous to meet Kate, I didn¡¯t want to make he worry for me. Or even


    worse pity me. In retrospect, my nerves probably did not help with yesterday¡¯s situation. Part of my


    reluctance to tell her is because I don¡¯t want to drag up those memories. But A reads me like an


    open book and I promised her my honesty. So I tell her all about/my fears, and my insecurities and I


    let herfort me. Listening to her really makes me feel better about all of this. Still, I want to do


    everything I can to make Kate love me. As a brother, I want A and me to have a family eventually


    and I want my pups, our pups to be close to all their family


    members. So when A tells me Kate wants to be the pack¡¯s


    21.82%


    1758 Voucher


    lead warrior, and how she is actually in the running to be one an idea forms in my mind. I


    would have loved to stay in bed with A for a little longer, but we need to get up and get ready if


    we want to make it to the ne in time. So I had gotten out of bed already picking out my outfit for


    the day. Meaning I could text Mike without A seeing it. He was my personal b*dyguard. I didn¡¯t


    need one but it was custom for the royal family to have a b*dyguard with them when they traveled to


    a new pack. Mike was still in search of his mate, he was waiting for his mate. To be able to move to


    their pack if that was what they needed. If not or if he would not find his mate before his 25th


    birthday he would be the castle¡¯s lead warrior.


    He wasn¡¯t just a great warrior, he was a great instructor to and trained the young wolves in the pack.


    He even managed to be excellent in Krav Maga a human self-defense sport. That suited the


    strengths and weaknesses we as wolves have.


    Only secondster I heard the ding telling me Mike had replied: ¡°Sure, Prince Griffin anything for my


    King and Queen to be, Besides training with your sister-inw and teaching her some Krav Maga


    sounds fun¡±


    Smiling I put the phone away and hopped under the shower, al short lonely shower. This was the


    first time since the first weekend she stayed at the castle, that we did not ¡®shower together. But not


    only was her Grandparent¡¯s home a lot smaller than the castle meaning everyone would hear us.


    We would not have made the n to leave in 45 minutes if we showered together. Only seeing her


    get into the bathroom


    after me dressed in nothing but her robe made me lose focus.


    ÀÎÀÎÀÎ


    Griffin 61


    In the end, we managed to make it to the ne in time. Barely in time however and it was not A


    and me who made us runte. Emmy seemed to at least be a little ashamed about it but Quinn


    seemed more proud than anything. And me? I wasn¡¯t bothered by it I hoped that in fifty years A


    and I would still be so in love, barely able to keep our hands off each other. Just as her


    Grandparents are now. A had fallen asleep with her head on my shoulders.


    A had fallen asleep with her head on my shoulders and her Grandparents seemed to be dozing


    off too. The silence in the cabin was quiet and peaceful and I loved it. There was no need for me to


    fill thisfortable silence with chatter and so I got out myptop to get some more work done. I


    had finished everything I needed to do this week. But it would not hurt me to get a headstart for next


    week. Maybe this could mean I would be able to work a little less next week. In all honesty, my


    workload was getting to me. It was temporary though in hopefully a few months, my queen, my


    Luna would move in with me. Some of the work I was doing now would be her burden.


    Looking at her peacefully sleeping face on my shoulder 1 wondered if she was aware how much


    work being the Queen would be. Or how we would be expected to take over the throne pretty soon


    after we wouldplete the mating ceremony. After all, I was already twenty-one the age the


    Crown Prince or Princess would usually take over from their parents. Being a king or Queen was a


    tough job. With that, it made sense that the old King and Queen retired around their forties or fifties.


    Another thing we needed to discuss soon, I hated how being with me came with so many rules and


    complications. I hated how since we didn¡¯t have a normal start it felt like every time Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    67.


    1988 Vouchers


    things were good I had to tell her of another rule orplication in being with me. I no longer felt


    the fear she would walk away from it all. From me! Still, ever since yesterday, there was an


    unsettling feeling in the pit of my stomach. The feeling something bad was going to happen with


    A. No matter how hard I tried I could not shake it. All I could do now was hope that it was just the


    nerves about meeting up with Kate. Because I could not bear the thought of losing her, whether it


    was because of my own mistakes. Or my job, my title eventually bing too much for her.


    92.03%

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    A 62


    Griffin had thought of everything, he even had rental cars waiting for us at the airport. The Cresent


    Moon pack was still rtively new after splitting up from their old pack. The smell of sawdust still


    lingered in the air. But everything they had done so far was beautiful.


    The pack house looked like a ski-ing resort, all around it were smaller wooden cabins. A lot has


    changed since I brought Kate here Almost two months ago now, days before I met Griffin. Just like


    the pack ground of the Cresent Moon Pack, a lot had changed for me. And I was able to admit to


    myself now that the things that changed were improvements. Yesterday when Griffin refused to


    mark me, im me as his I felt upset. Turned down even, but the more I thought about it the more I


    knew he was right. And the more I felt like I was lucky to have a mate that was this patient with me.


    He squeezed my hand when he saw me smiling, as we drove up to Kate and Tim¡¯s cabin. Despite


    his nerves, he realized how happy I was to finally see my sister again. He was happy for me, he


    always is. In the almost two months I have known him now, this man has be my biggest


    supporter. I told myself that when the weekend was over I would email Queen Isabe to see if we


    could up the training. He was right I might not be ready to move in with him now. I might not be


    ready to be a queen now. But I would do everything I could to make sure I was going to be


    ready soon. Because I love this man and there is nothing that could stop me from loving him.


    ¡°Aa, Grandma, Grandpa¡± Kate squealed before we even got


    0.00%


    A 62


    out of the car.


    As soon as I got out she wrapped me up in a big bear hug. Telling me how good I looked,


    completely ignoring Griffin. Kate always was like this she would get over excited and forget her


    surroundings.


    ¡°I missed you too Kate and look who I brought with me,¡± I told her taking a step to the side so she


    could see Griffin


    She turned pale, made a deep bow, and started stuttering addressing Griffin by his official title.


    Which made me chuckle


    ¡°Please, Griffin is fine, we are family now¡± My wonderful mate chuckled offering Kate his hand.


    ¡°If we¡¯re family we hug¡± Kate retorted hugging him before he had the time to refuse.


    Watching the two of them like that warmed my heart. Even when I was certain Kate would ept


    Griffin, it was nice to see how weed and loved Griffin was by my family. I was close to both my


    siblings and not seeing them every day was something I would get used to eventually. But I would


    always miss them even if all three of us were happy where we were. However, getting along with


    each other¡¯s mates would mean it would be so much easier to visit each other frequently. Both Kate


    and Daniel had expressed the wish to start a family and to have pups. As did I and we always


    wanted our children to be close. This was a step in the right direction. When Kate was greeting our


    Grandparents I turned to hug Tim.


    He was looking at his mate jumping around happy to see her family again. He was smiling,


    everyone could tell from just looking at him that he adored her. And that her happiness in this


    moment made him glow.


    Ay 62


    788 Vouchers


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Tim. And I see you¡¯ve been treating my sister well she is glowing¡± I


    complimented him,


    ¡°Well there is something else that is making her glow,¡± He said with a dreamy look on his face.


    I figured he meant her seeing her family but when Kate heard him I saw her touch her stomach for


    the briefest of moments. Could it be that my younger sister was already expecting her first pup?


    Thinking back two weeks ago she hardly texted any of us back. Tim had let us know there was


    nothing to worry about. That could have easily been because she went into heat. You never know


    when you first get into heat after youplete the mating process but one thing is the same for


    every she-wolf. When you get into heat you will get pregnant. until you use a special shot to not


    conceive.


    I made eye contact with Kate but she just winked at me. Mom, Dad, and Daniel would be here in


    another hour so it made sense she would want to tell us all at once. Still, the excitement of theCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    possibility of me bing an aunt made me giddy with excitement. I needed something to do, to


    not blurt out what I was feeling so I asked her where Griffin and I would be sleeping so that we


    could unpack and freshen up.


    Tim brought us to the pack house, and with Griffin being the Crown Prince of course both the Alpha


    and Luna came over to greet us. I loved how they didn¡¯t dress up for it Alpha Laura was in a simple


    dress. While Luna Sylvie wore jeans, fl*p-flops and a t-shirt.


    ¡°Why are we unpacking now, you seemed so excited when you saw Kate. You are still buzzing with


    joy, I could unpack on


    A 52


    788 Wouchers.


    my own you know. If you want to spend more time with your sister¡± Griffin offered as soon as we got


    into our room for the


    weekend.


    ¡°I have to avoid her for about an hour or so, I think she is pregnant and wants to wait until my


    parents arrive and I cannot avoid this topic for an hour when I am with her¡± I answered him.


    He seemed to want to ask me something before thinking the better of it. He just shook his head


    smiling and started to unpack his bag.


    ¡°Would you be excited to be an aunt¡± He finally asked as we were sitting on the bed, all our clothes


    stored away in the dresser in the room.


    ¡°I already am excited I cannot wait to be an aunt. I want to be close to her children, I want our


    children to be close to hers and Daniel¡¯s¡± I said, smiling.


    Poor Daniel thought he had stopped looking for his mate because if he would find her. With him


    being in the running for taking over as the lead warrior when our dad retires. It would mean his mate


    would have to move in with the BloodMoon pack. Even before the fight between David and Griffin,


    we knew our family would cut ties with the


    BloodMoon pack. Everyone was just waiting for the perfect moment. Griffin had offered my family


    that they could find a ce within the royal pack too. My parents considered this to -be a weakness.


    Not because they did not want to be a part of


    the royal pack. If they did they would want it to be for their own merits not just because their eldest


    daughter is the Crown Prince¡¯s mate.


    65.20


    62


    1788 Vouchers


    The n now was to move back to the White Oak pack, we just needed Alpha Phill*p to ept it


    without causing a war. Which seemed to be a problem, ever since it was public that I was Griffin¡¯s


    mate and the Queen-to-be he seemed even more hellbent on keeping the rest of my family in his


    pack. To create some kind of good standing with the royal family. It worried me to the point where I


    could not sleep at night. When I was not with Griffin.


    Griffin looked at me like he was building up the courage to ask me something. Something big. This


    time I did not get anxious about it though, this time I figured it was a question about our future as we


    started with talking about pups. But when a ser vant of the Cresent Moon pack let us know my


    parents arrived and that Kate and Tim asked if we would join them at their home for ate lunch. All


    my worries and all my hopes were forgotten all I wanted now was to see if I was bing an Aunt.


    The only thing I heard was Griffin¡¯s gleeful chuckle as I almost dragged him with me to my sister¡¯s


    home.


    A 63

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    A 63


    ¡°Everyb*dy, Tim and I are expecting¡± Kate blurts out the second thest one of us is seated.


    Just as it always is with the Hemming family everyone gets up in a rush to hug and tease the


    parents-to-be. I love my family and I love how close-knit we are. When I think back on it, being able


    to have my own family like this. A loving mate, pups who love us and each other. Had a big part to


    y in the fantasy of me wanting to meet my mate. Slowly I am beginning to realize that David was


    not the right mate for me. I still wonder why the Mo o nG oddess made that mistake, to begin with.


    But he cares more about status than he does about a happy family. I used to wonder if he always


    was like that, or if just started during Alpha training.


    Lately, I stopped thinking about that, because it doesn¡¯t matter Griffin isn¡¯t like that. He is set to be a


    King, not just an Alpha. Yet here he is in jeans and a T-shirt. Congratting my sister with her


    pregnancy proudly telling her about his gift.


    ¡°Really, I get to train with Mike Woods? I swear A if you don¡¯t keep this one I will wh oop your as


    s¡± Kate states half mockingly and half serious.


    Griffin beams at her words because to him the approval of my family means the most to him. Again


    confirming that I might not be ready yet, but I will be ready. Probably even within the six months,


    Griffin has given me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I n to keep him for as long as he will have me. One day I will be your Queen though


    and wh op ping my as s


    0.00


    A 63


    then would be treason¡± I can¡¯t help but to tease back.


    Griffin walks back to me and pulls me close to him.


    ¡°Darling, I am never letting you go, Darling, you are like a dreame true¡± He murmurs in my ear.


    All there is left for me to do is to lean into him smiling. Because this man is a dreame true for


    me too. I just lost that dream somewhere and was too tired to look for it..


    We spent the rest of the afternoon chatting, to the point where Kate forgot to start dinner. I causedMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her to break down in tears. Mom and Grandma were sure it was just her being. hormonal from


    being pregnant. Of course, Kate said that wasn¡¯t the problem. She just wanted to do something


    special for the first time her family was here. We all suggested getting some take-out but it only


    seemed to upset her more. Until Griffin asked if he could take us all out to dinner. To congratte


    the happy couple. As a sign, he was weed into the family. Our slightly hormonal mother-to-be


    epted this after giving it some thought.


    We found a ce that had a good all-you-can-eat spareribs. deal. It was not on background so


    human owned and operated. Weughed at the waiter¡¯s confused faces when they noticed how


    much we could actually eat. We were sure to leave them a big tip though, for the effort.


    By the time we get back to our room in the pack house, I notice Griffin is a little tense.


    ¡°Can we talk for a second, Darling?¡¯ He asks me the second the door closes.


    22.15


    Mouchen


    I nod, I wonder what he has to tell me, but the fear I used to feel when he would say something like


    that is gone. I trust him now, the all-consuming fear that he will find out I am not good enough is


    gone. Not because I feel I am good enough. Because I know HE feels that I am good enough. He


    has seen. all my ws and all my fears. And as clich¨¦ as it sounds he loves me because of them,


    not despite them.


    ¡°You know how your Cousin could wait to be an Alpha until he raised his family?¡± He suddenly


    asks and I think I know. where this ising from:.


    Queen Isabe had already told me I would only have a few months to get used to living in the


    castle before bing the Queen. At the time I had been a little disappointed Griffin didn¡¯t tell me


    upfront. But I trusted he would tell me in his own time. So I just nod, not wanting to disturb him.


    Something was holding him back from telling me, and whatever it was he was ready now.


    ¡°I have been hesitant to tell you yet because I didn¡¯t want toplicate things between us further.


    But I have trust in us. and our rtionship now. I know you won¡¯t run to the hills not even when I tell


    you hard things like this?¡± He tells me looking at his hands.


    So that was the reason, he was scared it would be too much, too soon for me. So I still don¡¯t


    interrupt him. I just take his hand in mine hoping to reassure him a little. And it seems to work he


    gives me a gentle smile before continuing his story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want it all a family with you, I want to build a future with you. More than


    anything in this world. The thing is we would have to build that future while being the King and


    Queen we would not have a lot of time between


    44016


    A 1


    completing the mating process and taking over the throne¡± He finally told me the truth, the thing that


    was scaring him.


    ¡°I know, Griff, that is why I have been doing training with your mother online. She is teaching me


    everything I need to know about bing a queen. I still want to take it a little slower than a normal


    mate would. But I do love you, and I do see a future ahead of us¡± I say before k*ssing him, hoping


    my l*ps can reassure him with more than words.


    He leaned into the k*ss pulling me onto hisp, deepening the k*ss. It doesn¡¯t take us long before


    we fall into the passion. We end up making love again, again his teeth brush over the ce in my


    corbone where I know his name will be soon. I had started fantasizing and dreaming about what


    the mark would look like. But what Griffin was doing to me now was better than all my fantasy


    combined. So I let myself get carried away on the waves of passion..


    Queen Isabe had told me she wakes up at 8 AM every morning, so I set my rm. It meant I only


    had a few hours of sleep. Hopefully, it will be worth it in the end. What Griffin had told me yesterday


    made me think. And it made me reconsider some things. I knew the exact reason he told me about


    having to be a Queen so soon was because he did not want me to overthink things. And I


    didn¡¯t really know how he would feel about this. For once I was going to do what I felt was right


    though. Queen Isabe texted me back that she was able to take a call now. With that I sl*pped out


    of the bedroom, leaving a still-soundly sleeping Griffin behind. To keep something a secret from him


    deliberately for the first and hopefully,st time since I told him I was giving him a chance. If anyone


    would have told me I would set an rm


    A 63


    11


    and het out of bed early after falling asleep at 3 AM. Just to discuss something with my mother-in-


    law I would haveughed in their faces. Now I was nervous if Queen Isabe would support me in


    this. After all, I would be asking her to lie to her son. All while putting a white lot of trust in me.


    A 64

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    A 64


    11


    Mouchers


    ¡°What is the matter sweetheart, Griffin told me what. happened with your ex-mate. Did something


    else happen?¡± Queen Isabe sounds worried over the phone.


    I should have told her more about the reason why I wanted to call her.


    ¡°No, there is not it¡¯s just Griffin, he seems a little worried that bing a Queen soon after


    completing the mating process is a bit much¡± I started.


    ¡°Oh, I see do you want to know what it was like for me, I meant I can reassure you or if you want I


    can give you more training¡± Isabe replies, she is sweet I clearly went about this the wrong way.


    ¡°No, no, nothing like that, it¡¯s just I want to reassure Griff, and you said you were going to host an


    event to introduce me to the pack right? I was thinking maybe I could help host it. Show Griff I am


    ready?¡± Yesterday when I was watching Griff fall asleep this seemed like an amazing idea, now


    asking Queen Isabe I got a little nervous.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I love that idea, we could host something in four weeks. So we can over some details


    you need to see in person. Have a little food tasting etcetera¡± She kept rambling on getting


    noticeably more and more excited.


    I love the fact that she is so wholeheartedly on board with this n. She chuckles when I tell her I


    need to go before Griffin wakes up. She promises he won¡¯t hear a word from her and


    Aya 64


    1750 Vesuchers


    then we say our goodbyes. I try to sneak back into the room


    to


    find Griffin awake. He smiles at me but seems a little confused. I love how he doesn¡¯t ask me what I


    am doing, showing me he does trust me.


    ¡°Sorry, I needed to talk to your mom about my education. We settled it but I will need to have a


    meeting with her next weekend¡± I tell him, and it is not even lying. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for making such an effort to be our queen, Darling it means the world to me¡± Is the


    only thing he tells me pulling me back into the bed with him. Ind on top of him. and I shudder with


    anticipation and need just from one touch. I¡¯ll never get enough of this man.


    ¡°I can not wait for the day I get to give you my name¡± Griffin whispers in my ear before sucking on


    the ce his mark will be.


    I grind my hips over him, to feel he wants me just as much as I want him.


    ¡°There are other things we can do now¡± I moan pressing down harder on his b*dy


    Griffin rushes to pull down his pajama pants, as I scramble to get out of the big shirt I was wearing


    to bed. I never put on any underwear and the moment Griffin notices he just growls


    at me.


    ¡°Conan wants you¡± he grunts, obviously fighting to keep in control.


    This would be the first time we let our wolves take control during lovemaking. It is different, we can


    feel all that they feel. We can see, and hear everything but we are not in control.


    17 BAL


    A 64


    288 Vouchers


    Every time Willow takes over it is like an out-of-b*dy experience. Imaging how S*x will feel like that


    turns me on even more. I only noticed I licked my l*ps just thinking about it when Griffin thrust his


    hips up. Pushing his erection against my center.


    ¡°Let us take over, I want to mate with Conan¡± Willow¡¯s voice rings through in my mind.


    ¡°Darling, I can hardly hold him back when you¡¯re looking like that¡± Griffin grunts clearly struggling.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hold back, handsome, Willow wants to y too,¡± I tell him before giving Willow control.


    She adjusts herself, lowering herself over his erection, Griffin closes his eyes relishing in the feeling.


    Just as I am enjoying the feeling of being filled up by him again. But when he opens. his eyes and I


    find myself staring back into Conan¡¯s eyes there is an unexpected thrill. Willow must feel the same


    because she starts riding him with reckless abandon. Conan¡¯s nails. grow into ws. Grabbing our


    hips with the ws, causing them to dig into the sensitive skin. As he matches Willow¡¯s thrusts. The


    thrusts are harder and deeper than I have ever felt before. Our entire b*dy is on fire, and I feel it


    won¡¯t be long before we find our release. The scent of ourbined arousal and S*x is almost


    overwhelming adding to the erotic charge in the air.


    Feeling my b*dy loses its power, it¡¯s strength. feeling my -muscles quiver while I am an outsider.


    Conan must feel


    Willow¡¯s org a sm closing in as he wraps his hand in her hair, pulls on it, and starts thrusting even


    harder, deeper. Then the org asmes barreling in, not just Willow and I, I feel Conan. find his


    release to making the moment even more delicious. I


    Jell Mouchers


    am about ready to copse onto the bed and snuggle up with. Griffin for a moment before I go to


    bed.


    But our wolves have different ns, Conan is hard again and Willow is withering over him. Clearly


    wanting more, Conan grabs our hips fl*pping us over so we are on all fours. Within al second he is


    behind our b*dy on his knees. His hands, still ws, on his hips pulling our b*dy over his erection


    again. I could swear that the moan that leaves our throat is mine and not Willow¡¯s. Or maybe she is


    enjoying this just as much as I am. Conan keeps pounding into us and all I can feel is my b*dy


    being on fire, just a bundle of nerves just chasing the org asm that seems to be just around the


    corner. And then Conan bends over us pushing us deeper into the mattress biting our shoulder.


    Close to where we would be marked, and it sends us into the most intense org asm I have ever had


    as the scent of Iron floods my nostrils.


    The org asm is so intense, that I fall on the mattress as Willow gives me control back. I can barely


    keep my eyes open. Griffin is back to telling me I should just sleep now. In the haze of my sleepy


    post-org asm thoughts, I notice his voice is a little off. Like he is worried about something, I want to


    turn around to him and ask him what is wrong. But I can¡¯t find the energy.


    When I wake up I have no idea how long I have been out of it. I feel rested like I have slept for


    hours. But the sun is still barely up, and Griffin is still waiting in bed next to me. Suggesting it had


    only been minutes before I woke up again. Griffin doesn¡¯t notice I am awake, so I take a moment to


    look at him.


    Something is wrong, he is hardly moving staring at the


    window but I doubt he can see much through the cra ck in the


    58 45%


    A 64


    788 Vouchers


    curtains. His hands are fidgeting with the nkets in hisp and I can see the trail of a dried-up tear


    on his left cheek.


    I sit up wanting tofort him, the rustling of the sheets as do finally draws his attention to me.


    ¡°How are you feeling my Darling?¡± He asks voice thick with


    sorrow.


    Could this be the reason for his sullen mood, could he just be worried about me since the S*x had


    been more intense than we ever experienced before? Something in the pit of my stomach tells me


    that it¡¯s more: That there is something deeper going on.


    ¡°I am fine, a little sore but I think it was worth it. But how are you doing? Are you okay?¡± I ask almost


    scared of the answer.


    A fear that gets worse when I hear the long, shaky sigh, Griffin releases before facing me.


    ¡°I am so sorry Darling, know that I never lied to you. But I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where this ising from but it shatters my heart. I want to ask him what it is he


    cannot do anymore. I want to know what it is exactly that he cannot do anymore. But the only thing


    on my mind is that he cannot be with me anymore. That being with me is tooplicated and


    thinking about the possibility of Griffing rejecting me leaves me unable to breathe. My vision blurs


    with ck edges, and every short andbored breath draws in less and less oxygen and I am afraid


    I will lose my consciousness.


    815K

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Griffin 65


    This morning when I woke up I was feeling great, I had a wonderful day with A. Her family loves


    me, all of them do. Kate had even taken the time to pull me aside telling me she was so happy her


    sister found a mate who would do


    everything to keep her happy and safe. But now as A was sleeping snuggled up against my side


    after we let our wolves. take over I doubt that very much.


    She was great when I told her, we would need to take over the rule of the kingdom months, maybe


    even weeks after wepleted the matebound. This morning I remember hearing her rm. At the


    time I just figured it was a mistake, an rm she has for her job on the weekdays that she forgot to


    turn off. I fell back asleep so quickly that I never noticed her sl*pping out of bed to call my mother.


    There was no doubt she had called my mother, my trust in her still was 100 percent. What I feared


    was that she called Mom because she was scared of bing a queen. Wanting to up the training.


    Or maybe even just ask for some reassurance without wanting to bother me.


    Mother considers A, a daughter, a friend, I never asked. A how she feels about it. That seems


    a bit weird to ask but I know they have fun during their videocalls. I have heard them giggling about.


    Mom will notice things and tell me A would like that. The other day she went to the bookstore to


    buy


    herself a book A rmended. So it makes sense that she would ask my mother for


    reassurance about bing the queen.


    1758 Wouchers


    Needing to force A to seek someone else, reassurance because of theplications that


    stemmed from being with me. That was not keeping her happy, that was allowing her to keep


    making me the happiest I have ever been. That¡¯s not even all though, stopping myself and/or Conan


    from marking her was getting increasingly difficult. Normally for things like this, I would ask Dad for


    his advice. This time however I know deep down inside what the matter is. My royal blood, my


    Alpha blood, is begging me to settle down and reproduce. Take the steps that are needed to care


    for my Kingdom, my Pack. It¡¯s the same as to why I am this protective and jealous of every


    interaction she has with another male. It was why I almost killed David with my bare hands for


    touching my mate. Especially when I heard him scoff she was not truly mine yet since she did not


    bear my mark yet.


    Honestly, the rational part of me knew he was spouting bull shit. A was mine and we didn¡¯t need


    a mark to prove that not just yet anyway. I heard her tell him that I wasn¡¯t going to be single ever


    again. It was all the reassurance I needed. But the instinctual part of me, my animalistic side wanted


    to im her. Have the world see that she is mine, have everyone bow down at her feet as the


    queen that she is.


    Another problem that I have, the pack doesn¡¯t really know her. Which is mostly my fault I was so


    deadset on showing A how fun being with me could be. How I am really the same as every


    average mate would be that we spend our entire time holed up in my room. Partly because ying


    video games. with her no more than an arm¡¯s length away was my happy ce. Partly because I


    had been downying the heaviness of the crown. Now my pack never saw their Luna to be, they


    do not know the story behind her reluctance to mark each other. Hell in the beginning they knew


    she hadn¡¯t officially


    19:23


    Griffin 65


    1388 Vouchers


    epted me and didn¡¯t even know why. Some murmurs were


    going around in the pack that she didn¡¯t want to be our Luna. That she was weak and unworthy to


    be their Luna let alone the queen of all werewolves.


    Maybe, I wasn¡¯t as suited to be a mate as I thought I was. Ever since learning about second chance


    mates, I dreamed about finding my mate and being the perfect mate to her. I dreamed about making


    her happy, about never having anything to worry about between the two of us. Sure I was still


    happy, happier than I have ever been. I went as far as to print out a picture of us together, frame it,


    and put it on my nightstand so I could see her every morning after waking up. Now I was doubting if


    I had to let her go. Maybe if she wakes up I should tell her I understand it if she rejects me. Because


    I would never ever reject her, she was perfect to me. All the issues in our rtionship were either on


    me or because of my title,


    The fear of her agreeing with me that rejecting me would be for the best paralyzed me. It froze my


    heart so all I felt was the pain of having ice pressed on my skin. Only this time it was pressing onto


    me from the inside out. That pain, that painful tingle when your nerve ends freeze was spreading


    from the inside out. Tears streamed down my face until I cried so much that I didn¡¯t have tears left.


    They dried up on my cheeks because I didn¡¯t find the strength to wipe them away. Time passed by


    and I had no idea how long I had been sitting here staring into nothingness. Wondering if this was


    thest time I would feel my wonderful mate snuggled up against me. Until I finally heard the sheets


    rustle, a sign that A had woken up. And that I needed to face the music.


    Her voice full of sorrow and pity as she asked me if I was doing okay was the first thing to shatter


    my heart. Finding the right words was difficult, everything I thought about telling


    Coffin 65


    11 all Vouchers


    her felt wrong. So-so wrong, I ended up blurting out that I couldn¡¯t do this anymore. Which to an


    extent was true, I could not close my eyes to the truth any longer. I needed to ask the questions I


    had been avoiding because I feared the answer to


    it.


    Now I managed to almost push my mate into a panic attack. Wanting tofort her, but still reeling


    from the fact that I was so scared that my truth would be the nail in the coffin that drove he away


    from me I just wrapped her in my arm. Telling her how much I loved her, how I never wanted to


    reject her. That I just feared that I would mess things up. It at least calmed her down, which was a


    good thing, but hated the fact that she sat up straight to look at me. Because that meant less


    physical contact and that was the one thing I was craving being able to touch my mate.


    ¡°Then what is the matter Griffin, you know I love you I told you bing the queen isn¡¯t something I


    fear. Because the only way for me to be the queen is when you are the king. Don¡¯t you see it,


    the only way for me to be the queen is with you by my side. And with you by my side I can do


    everything¡± She tells me and I can hear in her voice how genuine she is.


    It does soothe my nerves a little bit, it is not like I have any doubts about her ability to be the queen.


    Hell, I am so sure that I will be a better king if I have her by my side. For she is the calm when I am


    losing control. She is the one who stops my social battery from draining too much during these


    social events. Not to mention her intelligence and her intuitive wisdom.


    ¡°Darling, thest three times we made love I could barely stop myself from marking you against


    your will. And some of the


    Griffin 65


    11 388 Vouchers


    Jaa


    packmembers doubt you because they hardly see you. Since I am so set on trying to show you how


    good being with me can be. Since I try so hard to make the weekend all about you¡± I tell her


    sping her hand in mine like my anchor.


    Hearing my pack doubts her chances something, her attitude, her expression even her b*dy all


    seem to harden before she speaks to me again.


    ¡°Thank you for being honest with me Griffin, this changes everything and I know exactly what to do


    now. You¡¯re right we can¡¯t go on like this¡± She tells me before taking a deep breath.


    This will be it, this will be the moment the love of my life makes her final decision about being with


    me or not. And I hate the fact I had to force her to make this decision way before the six-month


    mark we agreed to.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    With just two minutes to spare, we make it out of our room to head down to the brunch table. Apart


    from the bite mark on my shoulder, you wouldn¡¯t think I was surviving on four hours of sleep and an


    emotional rollercoaster. I had sent Griffin pictures of the dress I was wearing a beautiful coral color


    of


    20 eb


    A 66


    288 Mauchero


    the shoulder knee length dress. Knowing how much I like to match he was wearing a navy suit with


    a coral tie. He had gotten me a navy shawl with coral ents, he told me he got it just so we could


    match even better. Now it ended up being the perfect cover for the bitemark on my shoulder. Not


    that my family wouldn¡¯t think the worst of Grif if they saw it. It would open the door for all kinds of


    teasing and I did not want that.


    Because today should be all about Kate and Tim not about when Griffin and I wouldplete the


    mating process. And that would eventuallye up in the conversation. And because as of now I


    was the only one who knew the exact date Griffin and I wouldplete the mating process. Not to


    mention the fact that he felt a bit bad about the bite mark, or more so about the fact he had lost


    control to this extent.


    After brunch, we all headed to a room akin to a ballroom in the new packhouse. Where the new


    couple pri ked their fingers so they could add a drop of their blood to the wine in the silver challis


    with intricate carvings in it. They said their vows before both drinking wine from the challis. It was at


    beautiful ceremony, I was ecstatic for Kate both because the Mo onGoddess blessed her with such


    a wonderful and kind mate as Tim. But because of how beautiful the ceremony was too. I nced


    off at Griffin realizing that a few weeks from now it would be us standing on a tform, vowing our


    love to one other. Drinking the wine blessed with our blood to further strengthen our love. Yet


    another thing I had epted I would never have again. Until I met Griffin who ended up giving me


    all my childhood dreams and so much more.


    Σ** Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After the beautiful ceremony, we all went to the reception and


    43.32


    A 66


    788 Vouchers


    the party. The Cresent Moon pack is a wonderful weing pack. Kate got lucky and I feel she


    knows she is. The party was a st too. Everyone was eating, drinking, singing, and dancing


    around. Griffin and I were one of the first to leave the party. Ignoring the hoots and hollers and the


    whistles in the air suggesting that we are sneaking off to make love. When the reality is that we are


    both exhausted. I drop the dress to the floor, take off my lingerie, and am about to crawl into the bed


    with my hair pinned up. If it was not for Griffin¡¯s patience in taking out the twelve bobby pins I


    needed to keep this updo in ce I would have just fallen asleep with it in.


    Maybe it is a good thing that we are both so tired that all we manage to do is snuggle up to each


    other. The moments where Griffin seems to lose his cool, where he would almost sumb to his


    need to mark me were when making love. Tomorrow morning he would take us home with the jet


    and then go home himself. All I needed to do was make sure we would not have a lot of S*x during


    our weekend together. I would be fairly busy with nning the event to meet me. And I agreed with


    Griffin that we needed to make a point of being out and about on background more on the


    weekends. This way the pack members would already have the chance to get to know me


    personally and find out who I really am.


    I even came up with an idea of what kind of event to host for the pack to get to know me. But it is a


    very low-key event, so I need to ask Isabe¡¯s opinion. I really hope she loves it, that way the pack


    can get to know the real me. I also know for a fact that Griffin would prefer this kind of thing over a


    grand royal ball. In my excitement yesterday I never asked Isabe what kind of event would be


    appropriate to be introduced as the Princess. Luckily I have another lesson scheduled with Isabe.


    Tomorrow would also be the day I had to tell my


    6B 100%


    Ayis 66


    el Vouchers


    manager at the library that I would stop working so soon after starting. I will tell my family I am about


    to move into the castle. I hope Kate doesn¡¯t feel like I am taking away from their special weekend, I


    just don¡¯t want to tell them over the phone days after spending time together face for the first. time


    in weeks.


    95 43

 The Prince鈥檚 Unwilling Mate By Mutya Chapter 67

    The Prince¡¯s Unwilling Mate By Mutya Chapter 67


    A 67


    I wake up in an empty bed feeling nervous about what I am about to tell my family. I mean I know


    they will support me. But I still feel bad it is so close to Kate¡¯s big day. Wondering where Griff went


    to, I stretched and sat up nning to get out of bed. But in that moment the door to our room opens.


    Just like Friday morning Griffines walking in with two mugs of coffee in his hand and a bright


    smile on his face. And just like he did Friday he gives me my mug, k*sses my cheek, and settles


    back into bed with me.


    ¡°I cannot believe you are willing to move in with me so much sooner than we said we would. You


    have a lifetime of me bringing you coffee in bed to look forward to¡± He beams at


    me.


    It¡¯s a small thing but the fact that we¡¯ll have these small things. Life will undoubtedly be very


    busy for us. Just starting every morning having a coffee in bed sounds. amazing.


    ¡°I love you Griff, and I can¡¯t wait to start our life together,¡± is my only answer.


    4


    Because it is as simple as that, whatever may be there I love Griffin and I am sure we will have a


    happy life ahead of us. Now it is just a matter of telling my family. When we finished our coffee we


    took a quick shower together ignoring the obvious tension between the two of us. Both for ack of


    time and because it would be tempting fate. We just have to hold out for two more weeks. It would


    be ideal if we could wait until I definitely moved in with Griff. But if we cannot hold out


    A 67


    288 Mouchers


    that long, and if Griff loses his control after the event that is fine too. Missing him for a week would


    be rough but that¡¯s something we could survive.


    We said we would all have breakfast at Kate¡¯s ce and I decided to head out a little earlier. Griffin


    suggested doing so, this way we can ask Kate if it would bother her if I tell everyone about moving


    in with Griffin. I should have known better than to think Kate would be bothered by me telling


    something big like this. She squeals again jumping up and down before hugging the both of us. TimPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    is a lot calmer than my dear sister, I am d he is. Because if they would both be this hyperactive


    they would drive everyone away. However, the moment Kate releases us he walks over, hugging


    the two of us and congratting us.


    ¡°What is Tim congratting the two of you for?¡± Dad¡¯s voice suddenly rings through the living room.


    Kate eagerly nods at us, telling us once more without words that she doesn¡¯t mind us stealing a bit


    of her thunder. Let us all sit down so the breakfast Kate made us doesn¡¯t get cold and then I tell you


    like I nned. As always Mom can¡¯t stand waiting and she rolls her eyes, everyb*dy else chuckles


    at her. Dad however whispers something in her ear. She smiles back at him with one of those bright


    smiles I only ever see her give him, This is the kind of love I dreamed of as a little girl. This is the


    kind of love I wanted to find in my mate. A best friend and the love of my life in one person.


    For so long I had given up on that dream, I figured it was not for me. They made me believe that it


    was me, that I was not


    19.9%


    A 67


    Vouchers


    worth being loved like that. Being able to love like that. Now I found it all in Griffin. Dad was trying to


    comfort Mom, but little did he know he gave me extra confirmation that what I was doing was right.


    Confirmation that it wasn¡¯t about me being pushed into doing things quicker than I had wanted to. It


    wasn¡¯t about me, giving in to Griffin because he didn¡¯t trust me. He wasn¡¯t the only one that lost


    control. Two nights ago | almost begged him to mark me even if I was not ready. What this all was


    about, was that our bond was so strong that not being together hurt us.


    ¡°Everyone, when I get home tonight I will give my two weeks¡¯ notice to the library. I will need two


    weeks to settle my affairs. but when the two weeks are over, Griffin and I will pick a date and then,


    we will move in together andplete the mating process¡± I told my family when they finally sat


    down.


    Simr to when Kate announced her pregnancy everyone got up hugging and celebrating us.


    Grandma admitted she was going to miss me. Mom on the other hand was happy that my not living


    with them was no longer because I was bullied and abused and had to flee my pack. But because I


    moved in with my mate like I was supposed to do.


    The rest of the day passed by in a happy blur, by the time we got home I hated I had to say


    goodbye to Griffin again. Griff obviously, hates saying goodbye to me too. He doesn¡¯t let go of the


    hug, not until his b*dyguard tells him they need to go twice. Mike is a kind guy, who told me he


    cannot wait for me to be his Luna and Queen. Making me feel better not only about myself but


    about the very near future too.


    This weekend wore me down and all I wanted to do was crawl


    A 67


    in bed and go to sleep. But I have so much work to do. I love the fact that Isabe is helping me


    learn everything I need to know about bing a Queen. And I am excited about taking the next


    steps for my future, but it is a lot. Coming with a lot of pressure and a lot on my te. So after a


    long hot. shower and changing into somefortable clothes. I start up myptop to get some work


    done.


    I typed the letter to my boss at the library, I¡¯ve decided to give him two weeks¡¯ notice like my


    contract requires me to. This way I have thest week, to pack up my stuff and say my goodbyes to


    family members. Even if I would still be seeing them often, it wouldn¡¯t be as much as I would when I


    was living with them.


    ¡°Darling, knowing you, you¡¯ve started settling your affairs right now. Don¡¯t worry about a moving


    company Dillion and Colin, Jessa Gerald and me areing to pick you up when the dayes¡± I


    smile at Griffin¡¯s text


    He knows me so well, and knowing I get to drive to the castle with three or four cares takes a load


    off. Next up I send an email to Isabe, exining my n for my introduction to the pack. With a


    little exnation about why I want it to be something a lot more lowkey than she might have


    expected. Emailing our queen while on a first-name basis still feels a bit foreign to me. She insisted


    on it though, and I guess I would be the same if my children would bring home their mate.


    Of course, I had already texted Jessa about my ns, and I asked her to go shopping for the right


    outfit with me this. Friday. I hoped to get the half day off so I could leave early. Shop at the mall


    close to the pack. Without Griffin knowing I was there, he would want to go with us but he cannot


    know. what we are shopping for. Krystel gave me her number, and it


    A 67


    2011 Vouchers


    would be good to have more than one friend when I¡¯m living. at the castle. I¡¯ve been contemting


    texting her and asking her to join me and Jessa to go shopping. Jessa hung with her. a little more


    and she was very onboard. I just didn¡¯t want to make Krystel feel obliged to join me because I was


    her cousin¡¯ s mate. Or because I would be her queen. I am ready. with all the tasks I need to


    finish today, so now I am sitting on my bed. Twirling my phone around in my hand, going back and


    forth on whether I should invite her or not. Griffin let me know he went to bed. So when I get a text


    message I am. startled and drop the phone on my mattress all before I have even read the


    message. The only thing I saw was the first word ¡°Sorry¡± Heart beating erratically I picked up the


    phone to read the rest of the message.


    88.953

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Griffin 68


    A was serious about working harder on bing and about getting her affairs in order. Last


    week I had been too busy to speak to her much. Now it was the other way around. She must be


    doing some solo work too because even when Mom has the evenings off A is busy. She is doing


    this for our future though, and I can hardly me her for it. So as much as I miss talking to her, I


    neverin about theck, of contact. Soon I will be able to fall asleep next to her every night


    and wake up next to her every morning. And then all of this will be worth it


    To keep myself busy I started with A¡¯s office, I didn¡¯t want her to have to wait until Mom cleared


    her office and my parents agreed with me. Luck would have it that there was an empty office across


    the hall from mine. Normally the princess would be the one to decorate her office. And I wasn¡¯t


    going to decorate all of it. I would just paint the walls lc and put a white-washed wooden floor in.


    Of course, I would also put a wall of bookshelves in. Just like the one I had installed in my living


    room. I asked the contractors within the pack to give. that the most priority they could give a new


    job.


    They did and had just like I hoped managed to install the bookshelves in a week. Tonight Krystel


    wasing over to my chambers to help me pack them. A had sent me a TikTok telling me she


    would have cried if that had happened to her about a boyfriend surprising his girlfriend by cing


    wrapping paper over a new bookshelf. Just like you would wallpaper a normal wall but using


    wrapping paper and sticky tape. It would get prettyte since we had our monthly pack


    788 Nouchers.


    dinner tonight. I nned to wrap the bookshelves tomorrow afternoon right before A woulde


    home. But Krystel told me she couldn¡¯t make it. So now I would have to just make it happen tonight.


    As introverted as I am, I used to love the pack dinners. The titles and ranks never fully disappeared


    but as leaders, my parents and I were pride ourselves for the fact that we were like equals with our


    pack members. As long as they speak with respect they cane to us with every worry or


    comint. Not just about general pack life or little disputes between pack members. But personal


    grievances with us too. We never really got any, and the ones we did get were never big. Lately,


    however, pack members have beening up to me toin about A. Telling me I need a


    mate who is all in. Part of it is them wanting to see me happy, and I am. I am happy with A but I


    have to admit she hurt me a lot in the beginning. Sometimes it did not feel fair she didn¡¯t give me a


    proper chance. Now she has, and I know the reasons for her taking it slow. I don¡¯t think you can


    ever understand the pain of being rejected by your mate. To make things worse, it was her best


    friend and he let her get hurt by pack members after rejecting her.


    Tonight would no doubt serve as an excuse for pack members to walk up to me and tell me I could


    do better. With Conan. being so on edgetely, and with me knowing she was almost ready to take


    thest steps. It would be hard, not to snap and tell them everything. But I promised A that we


    could tell them together. My pack doesn¡¯t know but, she actually wants to make a good impression


    on them. I get ready regardless because I cannot sk ip this dinner either, I just have to try to make


    the best of it.


    22


    ***


    13 80 Voucher


    ¡°Prince Griffin, I am sure I am not the first one to tell you this¡±


    Adrian started.


    I knew what this was about, and just as I feared when I was getting ready. He was not the first and


    probably wouldn¡¯t be thest one to tell me how I could do better. It left me counting down the hours


    until I could retire to my chambers. Just as I was about to open my mouth to not so kindly stop


    Adrian from going on Krystel came to my rescue. She ced a gentle hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder


    before speaking to him.


    ¡°Listen, Adrian, I know you mean well, but every member of the royal family knows A¡¯s backstory


    and we all adore her. Don¡¯t you think you can trust all of us enough to take that as a good sign?


    Besides things will get a lot clearer sooner than you might expect it¡±


    was


    Adrian nodded, almost hesitant. and I could see that he still very reluctant about giving A a


    chance. Krystel had just left him with two lousy choices. He could either say he ought himself better


    suited to protect me than the entire royal family. Or he could trust us, despite his apprehensions. He


    chose thetter as he rushed off after a quick goodbye, but even the blind could see he was not


    happy about it.


    The thing that surprised me was the teasing wink Krystel shot me when she said things would


    be clearer soon. I had been the one to tell her that A would need to settle some affairs


    beforeing to live with me soon.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve been here long enough to get excused, let¡¯s gift wrap us some bookshelves¡± Krystel


    beamed


    Goffin oll


    1782 Mouchers


    Her enthusiastic suggestion distracted me from the peculiarness of her teasing. I wasn¡¯t so much


    excited about fake wallpapering with wrapping paper. As I was excited about seeing A unwrap


    this surprise. So after saying my goodbye to family and friends Krystel and I made our way to my


    living room.


    Wrapping the bookshelves wasn¡¯t as easy as I figured they


    If would be. It took Krystel and me the better part of the night. We were exhausted by the time it was


    done but we finally managed to. And I had to admit it looked cute. Krystel hugged me goodbye and


    made her way home. I looked at the wall of wrapping paper that now was the eye-catcher in my


    living room. Feeling happy with the knowledge that the next time I would be here was when A


    was here and would see my surprise. With that thought in mind, I closed the door and made my way


    to the bedroom. I was exhausted, I barely had the energy to keep my eyes open long enough to


    brush my teeth and check if A had sent me anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re probs busy with the dinner, but I am off to bed I have a very busy day tomorrow. Love you


    can¡¯t wait to be in your arms tomorrow night.¡± A had started ending texts with telling me she loves


    me, afterst weekend.


    Still every time I read those two little words my heart would jump up. And my chest would warm up


    from the ihside out. She had texted me thirty minutes ago, so she was probably fast asleep now. If


    so she would just see my message in the morning. Because I hoped A would feel the same burstPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    of joy when she read me saying it back as I still did.


    ¡°Just got in bed, with time to pick up my phone, I am exhausted but I will sleep better tomorrow.


    With you in my arms, counting down the hours. I love you Griff¡± I replied and I


    Griffin 68


    1788 Vouchers


    could already imagine her rolling her eyes and then giggling at my formal end of the message.


    She would always tease me with it, but the times I left it out. Thinking she would preferred that she


    texted back if


    everything was okay. Before she admitted that it was one of my quirks that she loves.


    But the next morning all I got back was the heart emoji, she told me she would be busy and


    probably wouldn¡¯t be able to text me all day until she got in the car to drive to me. So I shouldn¡¯t be


    surprised but I still felt a pang of disappointment for theck of response to my message. Ignoring


    that I got to work so I¡¯would be done on time, since Dad needed me to


    take on some extra workst minute.


    90 12

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    A 69


    This week has been exhausting, every day I went to work in the library. And every night I would


    either have lessons with Isabe, or I would work on the event. Luckily she agreed with a BBQ as


    my introduction party. I wanted to bring some of myself to this event so that the pack members


    would get to know the real me. I have also noticed Griffin likes casual events a lot better. He is such


    an introvert so it made sense to


    me too. That he would feel better if he could at least be


    himself.


    Anwar, my manager had seen how tired I was and he graciously gave me the entire day off. Which


    meant I could sleep in a little. Both Kristen and Jessa were excited about going to the mall with me


    at the beginning not the end of the afternoon. Because as much as I loved being able to sleep in.


    Nothing would rx me-more, nothing would be more soothing than to be spending more time with


    Griffin. I just hoped he likes the surprise.


    I would go to the mall with Jessa and Krystel. Then I would go. back to the castle with them. Where


    I would have a meeting with the kitchen staff. I have been emailing Milo the head chef a lot. He


    seemed nice and it felt like he was warming up to me. He seemed to be very excited about hosting


    a big BBQ. Having an entire staff prepare the grilling meat and making is -way off from the family-


    style dinner I envisioned. But I


    understood that it was not feasible for us to make the food


    ourselves.


    Chef Milo had promised me he would keep most of the dishes


    simple, except for a more high-end meat and fish dish to please the most picky pack members. He


    had let me know he managed to make a full menu and grill it without Griffin noticing. Since I had to


    taste everything I asked Jessa and Krystel to join me. We would make some sort of lunch out of it.


    Of course, they loved the idea, and Chef Milo seemed to be excited to be able to let more people


    taste his food.


    Griffin had sent me a few more texts, and I hated I was only giving him short answers if any. But IText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    was scared to tell him anything that could give away what I was doing. Secondly, there would be


    moments where I could not text at all, or had to rely on speech to text as I was driving. He would


    notice that too, he always did. It would be a death giveaway away which is why I told him I would


    hardly be able to text him today because I was so busy. It wasn¡¯t even a lie, I just let out the details


    of what kept me so busy. Grandma packed me a breakfast I could eat while I was on the road so I


    got into my car at eight-thirty minutes, only thirty minutes after I rolled out of my bed.


    The drive there was easy, this early in the day there was a lot less traffic around which helped.


    Knowing I was going over to finally get closer to the pack and most of all surprise Griffin. made the


    trip fly by. Krystel and Jessa were already waiting for me in front of the mall entrance. Jessa hugged


    me, as she always did, I was more surprised to find Krystel waiting to hug me the minute Jessa let


    me go.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, toe along, I was afraid I would be interrupting your time with Jessa.


    There is just something about you that makes me love hanging out with you¡± She told me so fast


    that she was a little out of breath by the time she


    10.


    A 69


    finished.


    1388 vouchers


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I didn¡¯t want you to feel obliged but when you texted me Griff told you. You startled


    me, I had my phone in hand contemting asking you to join us¡± I told her smiling.


    It didn¡¯t have any kind of pull toward Krystel, but I liked her she was a smart and funny girl. So I


    instantly clicked with her. With that being said we went inside, where I ended up finding the perfect


    outfit. I would have loved to go in my jeans shorts, a crop top, and fl*p-flops. But I understood that


    would hardly be fitting for a Princess to be. Eventually, I picked a lc summer dress with white


    flowers on it, white wedged sandals, and a white knitted cardigan for if the night would get too chilly.


    Jessa said she would keep the outfit in her home so Griff wouldn¡¯t find it.


    We shopped a little more and I put my Sephora card to good use, I don¡¯t use makeup on a day-to-


    day basis. But I liked to go all out on special days. Since Griff had reminded me of the gift card, he


    wouldn¡¯t be curious about the fact I got a bunch of make-up. He doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy


    who knows a lot about make-up. Now we arrive at the castle, Gerald is meeting us at the parking


    lot. To make sure Griffin wouldn¡¯t be notified, Dillion would make sure he was in the room with Griffin


    so he could mindlink Gerald if he happened to go to the kitchen.


    Gerald brought us into the kitchen, but then he had to excuse himself he was supposed to be


    working. He had told Griffin he had to urgently pick Jessa up. He would never deny his best friend


    and Gemma a few hours off to help his mate out.


    A 20


    ¡°It is so nice to meet you, do you want me to address you as Princes?¡± An unfamiliar voice booms


    through the kitchen.


    The man facing me who had to be Chef Milo was a lot older than I expected, he had to be at least


    seventy. Which isn¡¯t even that old for us werewolves. He just came across as someone much


    younger over the email. It must have been. because of the passion he has for his profession. He is


    beaming, and looking over to the table that is brimming with cloches. It¡¯s not hard to understand that


    the food is


    underneath those.


    ¡°Just call me A, I am not your Princess, not to mention that you are doing me a huge favor,¡± I tell


    him, and then he leads. me to the table.


    Where I get to taste the juiciest burger ever, he used a better cut of meat. The buns are handmade,


    as are the sauces and you can taste them. The same goes for the pork chops, the handmade


    hotdogs, and the prawns. Everything has better more expensive ingredients, and the sides are a


    little more. luxurious too. Still every bite even the the steaks and salmon still have the BBQ vibe.


    The rich vors are enhanced by the smokiness of the meat. Somehow Chef Milo managed to give


    that homely feel with his upgraded BBQ. Of course, I told him. to join us in tasting it, and between


    the four of us, we quickly managed to polish off all the food. So now it is time to surprise Griffin.


    But between being in the car for hours, shopping and now eating so much food I feel a little grimy


    and I wanted to smell and feel fresh when I surprised Griff.


    ¡°You girls should just go home, I could use a shower, so I am just going to head to our bathroom


    and rinse off before I go


    A 69


    388 Vouchers


    and meet Griff,¡± I tell the others after thanking Chef Milo and going over some changes in the menu.


    ¡°NOOOO, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Krystel shouts causing me to freeze to the spot.


    ¡°Why not, I feel grimy, Griffin sees it as our room and it will be in a few weeks?¡± I ask because


    Krystel¡¯s reaction is a little suspicious.


    ¡°Dillion let us know Griffin needed to take a quick nap so he is in his quarters¡± Jessa exins.


    Krystel agrees, and it still feels a little off but I know there is nothing Griff could be hiding from me.


    So I just go along with it and since I bought a few more outfits I have clean clothes to change into.


    The way to Jessa¡¯s ce is a lot longer than I remembered. And I don¡¯t remember half of the ces


    I am walking past now. I need to get to know the pack grounds more. Because right now I can not


    even make my way to my best friend. Even the way back seems different than the way there. But I


    don¡¯t care anymore, I am freshly showered about to surprise my wonderful mate and imaging the


    look of surprise on his face in a few moments is all I can think off.


    Griffin 70

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    riffin 70


    I¡¯m starting to get a headache, A has hardly texted me today. And I know she told me before and


    I know she cannot help it but I miss her. Dillion has been acting weird today, and so has Dillion since


    getting back from picking up Jessa on top of all of that I had the extra work Dad asked me to do.


    Dillion and Gerald had both left to go to their respective offices to get to work. Finally not bothering


    me anymore but now someone was knocking at my door. The second I raised my head I was


    greeted with the overwhelming scent of lc. Could it be? Could it be that A said she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to text me because she wasing here early? There was only one way to find out but I found


    myself eager. Rushing to open the door there she was, like a dreame true. My


    breathtakingly beautiful mate was standing in the doorframe yelling ¡°Surprise¡±


    I grabbed her hips to lift her and spin her around, and when L was about to put her down on the


    floor she wrapped her arms around my neck-pulling me close to be able to k*ss me. I didn¡¯ t care


    why she was here so much earlier than we agreed on, or how we were k*ssing in the hallway for all


    to see. I didn¡¯t even care for the fact that I had to work now when she was here. All I cared for was


    the fact that she was here with me now.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Darling not that I amining?¡±


    I asked her when we finally let go of each other.


    ¡°There is some training I have to go over with your mother, and like you said we are going to need


    to make an effort to interact with the pack. With all that I had to do, I got the day


    Griffin 70


    380 Vouchera


    off because I was exhausted so what better way than to sleep in and then spend the day with you?¡±


    She beamed up at me.


    Knowing her idea of rxing was spending the day with me made me feel ted. Suddenly I


    remember the shitton of work Dad left me with. I can¡¯t even take her out, I hardly have the time to


    show her the surprise in the living room. A must. see my face fall, before I know it she is cupping


    my cheek with her hand asking me what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°I have so much to do, that I can¡¯t take you out, and I am a bit bummed out about it,¡± I answer and


    to my surprise, she just smiles at me.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? So we can go on a casual date tonight? Something on the


    pack ground maybe?¡± She asks me to think about ways to help me, to make the best of this


    situation.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t mind, I do need to go over the rapports every pack sent me about their members.


    To see if they changed packs, or if they went rogue?¡± It is a tedious job, so when I told A what I


    was doing I figured she would decline.


    But she didn¡¯t she settled down on the couch in my room and opened up herptop. Fully trusting


    her I gave her the login info to the email. She would start reading from the bottom up and I would do


    the exact opposite.


    Reading all the emails and then making the changes to the archives still was tedious. But with A


    next to me, time had flown by. Not only because we joked and teased between emails. She has also


    done about have of my job so that I finish work a lot sooner. We decided to go to the diner-style


    Crm. 70


    388 Vouchers


    restaurant on pack ground. Excusing myself that I had to shower first I led A to our private


    chambers. She seemed to pick up how overly excited I was to show her the bookshelves. But other


    than raising a brow at me she didn¡¯t say anything, which was good because I was bursting out the


    seams to tell her.


    ¡°Grif, tell me you didn¡¯t?¡± A¡¯s voice ski ps a beat when she asks me about the wall covered with


    wrapping paper.


    ¡°Darling, in a few weeks this will be our apartment, our bedroom I want you to feel at home here. It¡¯s


    not totally selfless though I want our livingroom to be cozier so that we can spend time in there.


    A praises me for the idea about the living room but her eyes are immediately drawn to the


    wrapping paper.


    ¡°Go one Darling rip it open¡± That is all the encouragement she needs.


    She begins tearing the paper down, and when I start to help her she grabs me by the cor and


    k*sses me hard, passionate. Before returning to the task at hand, In the time she is pulling down the


    wrapping paper. She does this cute little dance every time she discovers a new book. Most of the


    shelves are left empty though.


    Not only does she have a ton of books at her Grandparent¡¯s ce already. We need space to fill up.


    I want her bookshelves to be full of books I got her. Our fridge is full of mas from ces we


    went to together. There is even a bookstore on pack ground. Looking at my watch I notice that we


    can still make the bookstore if I hurry.


    ¡°You look beautiful Darlin, but I have to take a quick shower


    Griffin 70


    1788 Vouchers


    so feel free to use the shower after me if you need to,¡± I tell her before walking to the bathroom.


    ***


    The shower was wonderful, and it woke me up. A had changed into a simple tight tight-fitting


    dress. She was read too, and so I offered her my arm. Arms linked we made our way into town.


    Where she had no idea where I was taking her to, she still seemed to think we were just walking


    towards the restaurant. She would never be able to find or do any thing on pack ground on her own.


    I silently tell myself to print the maps of the pack for her this weekend so she can¡¯t study them. If


    she finds the time to do so in her busy schedule that is.


    Now I can benefit from her not knowing her way around the pack. I ask her to close her eyes for the


    last few feet. She is confused seeing as she thinks she already knows where we are going. But she


    does as I ask her without any questions. When we are in front of the bookstore I let her open her


    eyes. She squeals and jumps into my arms, I waste no time in wrapping my arms around her lifting


    her off the ground again. I will never stop loving the feeling of her petite frame melting into me as I


    lift her off the ground. It makes me feel like I can protect her from everything in this world. Suddenly


    I am overwhelmed with the need to tell her that. Even Conan is ringing through my mind, whining


    our mate needs to know we will keep her safe.


    100


    ¡°I will always keep you safe Darling, I will always keep you in my arms because it is where youText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    belong,¡± I tell her giving in to the need to tell her.


    ¡°I know you will, Griff I trust you with my life¡± Her answer is


    Griffin 70


    like balm to my soul.


    788 Wouchers


    Her feet are firmly back on the sidewalk again and she takes a step closer to me. So I bent forward


    to give her a k*ss. Instead, she just grabs my wrist and pulls me into the bookstore. And I cannot


    but helpugh at her enthusiasm. She is picking up books, smelling them, and reading the back.


    She even grabs. the books by their spine waving them around. ording to her, it is to testy how


    floppy they are: Honestly, I don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t get what the fun in reading is. But if you enjoy it why


    not. just download an e-book?¡±.


    ¡°That is why I can¡¯t wait to have mom over for a visit when I moved in here. She will love going to


    this bookstore with me.¡± A tells me, it makes sense her mother loves books just as much as she


    does.


    ¡°Oh, so you do n on living here? You actually want to be the Queen¡± Rhonda snaps at A.


    Arms crossed ready to tear into A, I want to intervene and tell Rhonda to mind her own business


    and to leave her alone. But when I look at A I know I am toote and I no longer


    have the chance to.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    A 71


    The woman in the bookstore scowls at me, it reminds me of the Blood Moon pack. Where the


    members would scowl at me. Judging me for being small and short, all while being sweet and


    friendly with the people they knew abused me. Sure I hid how bad it truly was, but everyone in the


    pack knew something was going on. Even if it was just the bullying nob*dy stopped them. However,


    I realize with this woman that is not the case, in my need to do things on my own. To never depend


    on anyone anymore I have hurt Griff, he has forgiven me. He understands where I aming from,


    but the pack members don¡¯t this woman clearly cares about Griff¡¯ s happiness and I shouldn¡¯t me


    her for that.


    ¡°I will and I understand you do not trust me. I can tell you all about how Griffin knows the reason


    why I behaved like I did. And how that should be enough for you to trust him, to trust you Crown


    Prince¡± I try to keep my voice even, not showing annoyance at being judged like this again..


    Griffin wraps his arm around my waist pulling me closer to him. It rxes me and I can see the


    woman rx a little too but she is still watching me intently. Waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°But that will not make you like me better does it?¡± I smile at the woman, a genuine smile because


    of Griffin¡¯s arm around


    me.


    His silent support does make me feel so much better. It feels like I am not alone and for someone


    who felt she wanted to be alone for so long that is one of the most amazing feelings.


    11


    ¡°Well no, I mean I trust our Prince but I also just want to see him happy. It seemed like you were not


    interested in getting to know the pack either¡± She huffs like she is trying to keep on to her


    frustrations and resentment towards me. And failing to do so.


    ¡°I get that but I have some issues with being at big pack events because of my past. Your Crown


    Prince, my mate, and the man I love with my entire being has made me feel safel again. So you will


    be seeing more of me. And now he even throws in an in-pack bookstore¡± I jokingly say thest bit.


    Not going to lie it is a huge bonus but I mostly wanted to dispel some of the tense atmosphere. IN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    seeded as the woman burst outughing.


    ¡°I am so sorry, I might have judged you too soon. And if you love books I will see a lot more of you


    since this is my store. I am Rhonda by the way¡± She stretches out her hand as she says her name.


    So I take it in mine and just like Milo I tell her to call me A for now. She asks about using titles


    and when I exin I am not yet the Princess she replies by saying.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve spoken to you hopefully you will be soon¡±


    I nod, because if fear if I tell her I will be the Princess soon enough Griff will hear how giddy it


    makes me and wonder why that is. As far as he is concerned it will take a few more


    weeks.


    I ended up getting five new books, this is the first time Griff has seen me in a bookstore. He just


    looks on with amusement as I bounce around between the shelves brushing my fingers. over the


    book spines. Every time I pick up a book and


    Ah 71


    excitedly tell him what it¡¯s about he will look at me and tell me it does sound interesting. When we


    both know he will never pick up a book to rx. If it were up to him he wouldn¡¯t even read books for


    his role as Prince. Where heins some of the reports are still being printed. Or about the fact


    that nob*dy ever scanned all the books about our history so he could just look at it on his phone or


    laptop. I don¡¯t even read e-books. For me, there is nothingpared to having a book in your


    hands. Seeing the love that is put into writing it, seeing creases and small stains on the pages.


    Because that shows how well the book is loved after it is written and after it is bought.


    At the register, Griff tells Rhonda to send the bill to the castle to him. I start to protest


    ¡°Griff, some of these are expensive I never expected you to give them to me¡±


    ¡°I am not giving you a wall of bookshelves and no books to fill them up with,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°A you know I have a shit ton of books at home and B your turning an entire wall into my dream


    bookshelves is more than enough¡± I know going back and forth on this is useless but I feel bad


    epting yet another gift from him.


    ¡°Honey, let the man be better than a book boyfriend, and let him spoil you if he wants to. Because


    now that I have seen the two of you together you make him happy let him make your happy too¡±


    Rhonda says sticking her nose into our business.


    I guess that is what you get from going back and forth on. who pays at the register. Honestly, I don¡¯t


    mind. I love hearing I make Griff happy too. So I reluctantly let him pay for my


    ***


    We have shared a te of meatballs and bread with olive oil as our starter. We both get a ss of


    red wine with it. I¡¯ve seen Griff in a few packs now, and people are always treating him like he is far


    different from the rest of us. But here at home in his own pack, the differences aren¡¯t that huge.


    They still seem to respect him, but they treat him more than every other pack treats their Alpha to


    be.


    ¡°What do you prefer, getting the royal treatment like the other packs do? Or being cheated as just


    the Alpha to be like they do here? I ask, even if I think I know the answer to that one.


    I think I just want to hear him say it, and I want him to tell a little more about his pack. What he likes


    and dislikes about being a Prince and an Alpha to be. I mean I know he had the pack royal events.


    He prefers staying in his room ying video games as opposed to attending grand balls.


    ¡°I like this far better, you know I like bing the King and the Alpha to this back because I feel I


    can make a difference like that. The rest of it, the glitch and mour, the dealing with as s k*ssers. I


    could do without that, to be honest. You make it better though¡± He says taking my hand in his.


    As much as I love hearing I am making things better for him, I don¡¯t see how I am certainly not


    doing anything special.


    ¡°I love that I can make you feel better about it Griff, but! wouldn¡¯t know how. I am not doing anything


    special¡± I tell Griffin, because sometimes I feel like it¡¯s still not enough.


    Before he can answer me we get interrupted by the waitress,


    63.30%


    A 71


    unlike Rhonda no one openly questions my motives here. But I can see the stares most of them still


    do not trust me. Griffin has offered me to say something about it. Which is sweet, but I told him not


    to. There is no way the pack is going to love me more if I have him tell me to stop judging me. And I


    know he would feel bad about it, and I just want to enjoy the night.


    Which we ended up doing, I couldn¡¯t choose between the chicken parmesan and the ossobuco:


    Griffin liked both dishes, so he suggested splitting and sharing both meals. Since this was a


    werewolf-owned restaurant in a pack of wolves. The portions were huge, and I was stuffed by the


    time we left the restaurant. Especially since we both had some tiramisu as dessert. It even seemed


    like most of the other patrons stopped watching us. Maybe the trick to it all was just showing how


    happy we made each other. Because we did as we walked back hand in hand I couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if I finally found my happy ever after. If I finally would have a happy and peaceful life ahead


    of me.


    1


    77


    JB Voucher

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    72


    My entire b*dy is aching and I hate this, ever since that dreadful day. Everything has been going


    wrong. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, they were not supposed to move on to bigger and better


    things. It was all, his fault though, he made me do this when I never wanted it. He has taken away


    everything from me. Telling me it would be the best option for me, for the pack. Pointing out what


    things I could get if I was the one making my choice. He told me that I was to make my own future


    and not listen to the Moon Goddess.


    Now I was left with nothing because the one I chose myself didn¡¯t want me. They put me on the


    back burner. Like I was an option to be considered. If I had not listened to him I knew SHE wouldn¡¯t


    have doubted. She would not have waited around, I could be so much further ahead, and I could


    have been living the future I wanted. But no, he figured he knew better.


    First things first, I needed to recover and it was going slower than it should be. I should have been


    feeling a lot better already. It must be all the stress causing me to heal so slowly. My wolf Richard


    has been acting up ever since that day. He knew about what the others were doing too. Of course,


    he did, and I did too, there were very few people that did not know. He has been mad at me ever


    since andst weekend. -only made it worse. I did not feel the sting of the rejection so


    badly. Or so I thought, for me, it was my ego that got hurt. The fact that I could so clearly see with


    both eyes that she could still choose me. Yet she didn¡¯t. But Richard felt it, his desperate howls


    reverberated through my head.


    72


    1388 Vouchers


    My entire b*dy is aching and I hate this, ever since that dreadful day. Everything has been going


    wrong. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, they were not supposed to move on to bigger and better


    things. It was all his fault though, he made me do this when I never wanted it. He has taken away


    everything from me. Telling me it would be the best option for me, for the pack. Pointing out what


    things I could get if I was the one making my choice. He told me that I was to make my own future


    and not listen to the Moon Goddess.


    Now I was left with nothing because the one I chose myself didn¡¯t want me. They put me on the


    back burner. Like I was an option to be considered. If I had not listened to him I knew SHE wouldn¡¯t


    have doubted. She would not have waited around, I could be so much further ahead, and I could


    have been living the future wanted. But no, he figured he knew


    better.


    First things first, I needed to recover and it was going slower than it should be. I should have been


    feeling a lot better already. It must be all the stress causing me to heal so slowly. My wolf Richard


    has been acting up ever since that day. He knew about what the others were doing too. Of course,


    he did, and I did too, there were very few people that did not know. He has been mad at me ever


    since andst weekend -only made it worse. I did not feel the sting of the rejection so


    badly. Or so I thought, for me, it was my ego that got hurt. The fact that I could so clearly see with


    both eyes that she could still choose me. Yet she didn¡¯t. But Richard felt it, his desperate howls


    reverberated through my head.


    72


    11788 Vouchers But she would be mine again soon, I was not going to settle for this. It was clear


    what she wanted, she wanted power so I would give her exactly that. I no longer cared for him and


    removing him from the quotation would make me more powerful. So I would do just that, I would


    remove him. He would get to meet the Moon Goddess and exin to her why he was so insistent I


    could choose a better mate than the one


    she hand-selected for me. The moment my b*dy was recovered I would get rid of him no matter the


    costs. If I needed to take out the rest of his family with him, the rest of my family I would not bat an


    eye. After all, they agreed and helped fill my mind with that nonsense.


    Since the day I was born, they used me for their personal gain, acting like it was to support the


    pack. First, they made me befriend her, to lull her parents into a false sense of security. I used to


    hate that I had to go y with the runt of the pack every time. As I child I had no idea why my


    parents were deadset on us ying together. Mom used toe along, those days were fun, and


    she would dress in a shirt and jeans and just y along. The older I got the more I understood that


    kneeling down in the grass, walking around dressed like every other person was unbefitting of a


    Luna. Eventually, they told me why I needed to befriend the pack runt.


    Her parents had always been hesitant about staying with our pack. Their apprehension grew when


    they saw how their eldest child was treated. So I had to y along to make them feel like it was


    epted. By that time I was a teenager and I didn¡¯t mind ying with her and that weird friend of


    hers so much anymore. Truth be told she made me feel good about myself. Others would tease her,


    she would have been bullied so much sooner if it wasn¡¯t for me. As open and innocent as she was


    she would tell me every day. Thanking me for keeping


    her safe, and it made me feel so powerful.


    Then she got her crush on me, I overheard her tell her friend. Oh how I loved that, how I loved


    ying with her. Touching her a little more, sitting a little closer to her. Stringing her along, and


    making her believe that I was feeling the same thing as she was. All harmless fun.


    She is a year older and I knew she would soon find the hopeless Omega that was bound to her.


    After all, there was no way that a girl like her would find a strong mate. Since an Omega would


    never be able to keep her safe she would still depend on me. I was sure that my future mate would


    know her ce as my Luna. As my mother did to my father, my Luna would serve me. Cater to my


    every need and trust my every decision she would not doubt me spending time with another she-


    wolf. Especially not a mated one


    I didn¡¯t think she was the one to cheat on her mate, but if she wanted to I wouldn¡¯t mind. She might


    have been small but she was beautiful. The older I grew the more things I imagined doing to her.


    More so when she didn¡¯t seem to find her mate or was very interested in finding him. Everyb*dy


    knew why, the entire pack knew of her crush on me. Knowing she wanted me so much she held out


    on going to find her actual mate, and stroked my ego


    further.


    Before I stopped protecting her he wasn¡¯t so ridiculously shy about her b*dy. She had no reason to


    be either and I found myself getting more and more excited when I saw her undress. Maybe if she


    had not refused me that night I would have never let him convince me I was better off with a chosen


    mate. I was warming up to the idea of having this pretty little thing serve and obey me in every


    sense of the way. I began imagininging back from ruling our pack to find her in the N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    72


    128 Vouchers


    kitchen where she would have served me the dinner she made. And how she would get on her


    knees to please me after that. Or how I would grab her hips as she was loading up the dishwasher


    fu cking her as she kept our home clean and tidy.


    She wouldn¡¯t be a strong leader to the pack but that was my job. She would make a pretty little


    Luna dotting on me. Fulfilling my every need, and I would still be able to protect her. She would still


    make me feel powerful and wanted. My Alpha blood was surely strong enough to make sure would


    conceive strong pups worthy of myst name.


    So when she invited me over to watch a movie when her parents were out dealing with the


    aftermath of a rogue attack that night I had fully epted the idea. To the point where I considered


    taking her on as my chosen mate. That night exactly a week before my birthday, before I would find


    out if she truly was my mate I wanted a little preview. I still knew the chance of someone as


    powerful as me being bound to someone as weak as she was slim. If I were to choose her either as


    my mistress or my chosen mate I needed to know if she was worth it.


    I had been so slow starting to cuddle her. Loving the way her cheeks burned a brighter red. She


    was nervous to be touched like me, shy someone like me would give her as much attention as she


    should be. I liked where it was going and when I pulled her hair so that I could k*ss her I almost


    creamed myself from the delicious noises she was making. I pushed her down to her bed, rubbing


    against her. Pressing my hard co ck against her between her legs and mewled with a want


    matching the heavy scent of her arousal in the air. This was shaping up to me so much better than


    the times I f uc ked Hannah. Only when my hands found the waistband of her


    67.50€


    120 dou chers


    jeans did she speak. Telling me to stop it that she was saving herself for her mate. I tried to


    convince her, telling her we both knew we were mates, but she wanted to be sure. She had


    promised herself she would not make love before epting her mate. If it was not for the risk


    involved I would have had my way with her regardless of her protesting, not settle for Hannah


    again. But it shifted something in our dynamic, I was not interested in a mate that thought she could


    refuse me whenever she felt like it. So when I found out. she was indeed my mate a weekter, I


    told him, and it felt good to follow his advice and reject her right there on the spot. But now I see


    what I have been missing. And now I was going to make it up to here sooner than expected.


    90 198

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    A 73


    I had hoped I could rest a bit this weekend, but with going out more and showing my face more to


    the pack I hardly did. I kind of missed the weekend when we would just stay locked up in the


    bedroom, making love or eating while I read and Griff yed his video games. He had kept his


    promise to bring me a coffee in bed every morning though. And just like I suspected it would, that


    small moment of quality time did make a difference. Yesterday we went down to have breakfast with


    the pack. It was a lot more lively than the pack meals were back at the Blood Moon Pack. The entire


    royal family did their best to be equals to the pack, and it showed. If Alphal Phil*p and his family


    joined the pack meals we all went quiet. Careful about what we talked about, they always showed


    their difference, and let us know they were higher in rank than the


    rest of us were.


    Seeing as she grew up in the pack it never did bother Mom. This was what she was used to after


    all. Dad had always resented that, he had always been very vocal about the fact that pack dinners


    and pack events should be about strengthening the rtionships within a pack. Not to highlight. the


    differences. Mom would counter that he had always been a part of the Alpha¡¯s family so it might feel


    different to the other wolves in the White Oak pack. It had always been the only thing they would


    argue about. Seeing how the pack meals were here I had to admit that Dad was right. And I loved


    that in just two weeks I would be part of this pack. A member of this leading family that actually


    cared more about their pack than their ranks.


    Ayb 73


    1


    Vouchers


    Looking back I feel like Mom¡¯s loyalty to her pack was the reason we never moved out. The White


    Oak pack would have weed us all with open arms. We as kids were happy enough in the


    BloodMoon pack, we all made friends. Kate and Daniel more than I did but at least I had my two


    best friends. Or so I thought. Mom¡¯s parents and sisters used to be very involved too, meaning I had


    a bunch of cousins to y with. Grandma Peggy was a close friend of Alpha Phill*p¡¯s mother


    though, and Dad having a lot to say about how he let his pack. used to cause some tension. Still,


    we all saw each other regrly. Until the moment David rejected me, Mom and Dad couldn¡¯t ept


    the fact that my Grandparents took his side. They even went along with saying that the Moon


    Goddes made a mistake and that I was meant to be with the omega Hannah rejected.


    They got into a massive fight over it and from that moment on no one in the family ever came over


    again. We saw each other at pack events, and we would all be civil but it was never the same. By


    that time it was toote for Mom and Dad to go live with the White Oak pack without causing a war.


    Another thing I felt guilty about, especially now that I was living in the White Oak pack and about to


    leave for a pack that was just as happy and close-knit.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Darling¡± As always Griffin knows exactly when I need him.


    ¡°I just feel so guilty sometimes, when everything went down. my family suffered a lot. Now they


    have to stay behind, and the pressure to avoid a war has only be more¡± I sigh as I take the


    coffee from his hands.


    ¡°Listen to me Darling, nothing about this is on you. David shouldn¡¯t havee to you to pester you.


    I shouldn¡¯t have


    21.46%


    A 73.


    788 Vouchers


    lost my cool with him. And as an Alpha, you should never ever threaten to wage a war if members


    of your pack want to live with their family. Not to mention the fact that he leads his pack so bad that


    members actually want to leave¡± Part of me knows he is right, but I can¡¯t help feel bad.


    Wanting him to understand me I tell him all about my parents. not having much contact with my


    maternal grandparents, and aunts anymore. All because they sided with David. Lastly, I told him


    about that night over a year ago. Where I did something that made David reject me. I should have


    known how mad it would make Griff. He is struggling to keep hisposure. I get it if someone had


    treated Griffin like David treated me I would have been just as angry. The thing isshing out won¡¯t


    help us. So I stroke his cheek with my hand, and it works he takes a few deep breaths but he calms


    down. enough to continue talking.


    ¡°Darling, even if you would have never wanted to sleep with me. I would have still loved you as


    much as I do now. You said you wanted to wait for your mate and he should have been happy with


    that decision. If he truly believed he was going to be your mate he should have been happy that you


    were so willing to stay loyal to him. Like I was when I found, remember how you felt when I told you


    I had waited for you?¡± Griffin seems to plead with me, almost as if he is desperate for me to believe


    him.


    And I do, he is right I remember when he told me he had waited on me. It felt so good, it made our


    first night together so much better. And if I had to go back in time and choose I would reject David


    again. Knowing it would end up with me having Griffin as my mate. The realization that I am happy


    David rejected me causes me to chuckle.


    44.400


    Ayin 73


    11 300 Mouchers


    ¡°Why are you suddenlyughing, Darling?¡± Griff asks he is obviously confused.


    Not that I can me him, I went from being all mncholic and moody to giggling about something


    serious.


    ¡°I just realized something, I am so happy that David rejected me for the first time in over a year.


    Because it let me to you. and if I had to I would do it all over again. The heartbreak, the abuse, the


    stress, the fights in my family. Just so I would end up in this bed with you having a coffee before we


    start the day¡± The very second I stop talking Griffin pulls the mug from my hand to ce it on the


    nightstand.


    Then he pulls me in for a k*ss that curls my toes. My b*dy pulled flush against him, one hand in my


    neck holding my hand in ce and the other one exploring the curves of my b*dy. The b*dy he has


    learned to y like an expert. Every brush of his fingers excites me more, every expert touch


    makes me want him more. By the time he lets me go, we are both a little breathless.


    ¡°Better finish your coffee Grandma doesn¡¯t like tar d iness¡± He chuckles


    That is right I am going to finally meet his grandparents, they don¡¯t go to many pack events


    anymore. And if they do they never stay long. So they attended the ball and Krystel¡¯s birthday but IPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    never found the time to speak to them. Suddenly I understood why Griffin was so nervous about


    meeting Kate. Because I am a ball of nerves about meeting his Grandparents. The rest of his family


    seemed to love me, Krystel most of all, but Griff told me he is very close with them. I¡¯m worried they


    have heard the rumors about me not wanting tomit to Griffin. And it is not just about me


    67.926


    Avh 73


    117 Wochen


    being their Grandson¡¯s mate. It is about me bing a part of the legacy they¡¯ve built. Now that


    Griffin reminded me hist Grandmother hated tar d iness I got anxious, I know we still


    I had the time but I wanted to be even more on time. And I still had no idea what to wear, as I got


    up, to search through my clothes to find a suitable outfit. Griffin was still lying in bed watching me


    with an amused look on his face. Somehow it made me feel less anxious because I knew Griffin


    wanted to make sure his Grandparents loved me.


    ***


    ¡°Come on in dears, it is good to finally see you,¡± ¡°His grandmother said opening the door.


    I was unsure if she was just being pleasant or if she was taking a jab at the fact that this was the


    first time she was seeing me.


    Griffin 74

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Griffin 74


    284 Mouchers.


    It was kind of funny seeing A so flustered, although I wondered if I was just as bad when I was


    about to meet Kate. Who had been helping me to get some of A¡¯s favorite things? I was also now


    on the elusive list of people she sent reels to. I didn¡¯t know how to feel until A told me I made it to


    the inner circle now. Just as she told me I would. It will be the same with my grandparents. They will


    love her, Grandma will most likely tease her a bit, nothing A could not handle. As soon as


    Grandma she will love her.


    She looks stunning, but she is still so nervous, and when Grandma, teases her about finally meeting


    I feel her tense up. She still puts on a huge smile greeting my Grandmother. Hourster her nerves


    are long gone. Grandma has pulled out all the most embarrassing photos from my childhood.


    Eventually, they ended up looking through the albums of pictures from when Grandma and Grandpa


    just met. Up until their wedding, not all werewolves marry becausepleting the mating process is


    enough for us. But humans would not recognize you as being married, and we all needed some


    contact with the human government to have ess to everything. Grandma and Grandpa wanted


    to be married in the eyes of humanw too.


    I always liked the idea of being married, there was something romantic about it. A mating ceremony


    like Kate and Tim had was more about celebrating the fact that youpleted the process. It was


    just a party, the rest of the pack didn¡¯t hear


    Goin 74


    JBB Vouchers


    11yas


    you confess your love to one another like they would during a wedding. Just as I was thinking about


    how to find out if A would ever be willing to marry she squealed at my


    grandparents¡¯ wedding pictures.


    ¡°Oh you two married, my grandmother has been raised as a human so she wanted to marry for her


    human friends. Kate is the first in the family not to marry. I always wanted to marry¡± She sighed


    wistfully before looking up at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Griff, I¡¯m fine with not marrying either don¡¯t feel pressured or anything¡± She even


    sounds a little deted.


    Grandpa just winks at me, he knows I always wanted to marry too. It was one of the first thing I told


    him when I found out about second-chance mates. That I would find her and marry her underneath


    the cherry tree in their garden. I was happy he didn¡¯t mention it though, I loved the idea of A


    being surprised when I proposed to her. As soon as I knew when she would move into the castle I


    would n a proposal. She¡¯s promised me she will have a move-in date next weekend. When the


    two weeks to settle her affairs are over.


    Grandpa insisted A and I stayed over for dinner since he was making his fully loaded fries with


    handmade french fries. I was about to tell him we couldn¡¯t make it since A had to go home she


    surprised me by turning to me and asking me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind if I stay the night, I have the afternoon shift tomorrow¡±


    I just nodded, and she told me she had to work the afternoon and evening tomorrow. I would love


    nothing more than to sleep with her in my arms another night. Having dinner with


    11 THE Wouchers


    her and my grandparents was a close second. But I was so surprised, that I was at a loss for words.


    ¡°No, of course, I-I, yeah I love it if you stayed another night¡± I finally managed to stammer out.


    ¡°In that case, I would love to stay over for dinner, and does Griffin have the recipe¡± She asked, and


    seeing Grandpa¡¯s proud face when she did made me feel so happy.


    He promised her he would teach me how to make it if she liked it. And then he ducked into the


    kitchen. He started


    whistling again he always does, he doesn¡¯t know if he does though. A giggled when we told her,


    before turning back to the photo albums again. I was close to my grandparents, and seeing A


    and my Grandmother both smiling. Heads almost touching each other. I had to take a picture. They


    both looked up in tandem, so I snapped another one, now with the two of them looking into the


    camera. After I showed them they both agreed I could keep the picture. When I showed them to


    Grandpater he wanted me to send them to him. The smile on A¡¯s face when he asked her if I


    could print it. out to frame it and put it on the mantle melted my heart. She agreed and I saw that


    she suddenly realized how right I was. And how much they love and ept her.


    We make our way back to the castle just like we got here. Walking together, hand in hand chatting


    about every little thing. And that night when I fell asleep with my nose buried in her neck. I start


    nning my wedding proposal, hoping I can dream about our wedding.


    ¡°Come on, Princeling time for a night off¡± Dillion burst into my


    42 334.


    Griffin 74


    Mouchers


    room. He is right, it¡¯s been three days since the weekend. A still was crazy busy, she left me


    wondering how manyst affairs she had to settle. It seemed to me that she could wait


    with most of her affairs until she knew an exact that. But I didn¡¯t question her I was just very happy


    that she managed to make more time to text and call me. But I had a lot of work


    too, Dad seemed to need me a lot more this week. And the few moments when A texted or called


    me were the only moments I took a break. The rest of the time I would be working, eating at my


    desk and only stopping to get some sleep for a few hours.


    I had wanted to finish all my work before the weekend again but I had to admit that there was no


    way I would make it. And if I would, go on like this I would be exhausted before the work was done.


    So I closed myptop, sent A ast text to let her know I was going out, and then I went to my


    chambers to shower and get ready for my night out. When I saw the bookshelves with the five


    books I bought Ast weekend. and the picture of grandma and her I framed and printed and


    nothing else. I smiled again like I smiled every night and every morning.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to live here with her, so much had been going wrong for us. When David attacked her


    and Ished out like that I was scared I ruined it all. But ever since that night, everything was


    smooth sailing. Maybe it was because we finally were fully open and honest with each other. Maybe


    it was just because A epted she loved me. Whatever it was I was going to enjoy it.


    My night out with Dillion and Gerald had been fun but both were a bit weird. They kept ncing


    around. Avoiding talking about the weekend. All Gerald said was that Jessa was going to a thingText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    from one of her ex-packmates. Which was weird


    63.80%


    18 Youchers


    since that would mean it was one of A¡¯s ex-mates too. Yet she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about


    an event. Quite the opposite she had repeatedly told me that she wasn¡¯t going to do everything.


    Because she was so tired. I just hoped Jessa wasn¡¯t going to some ex-pack member who bullied


    A. Because I feared it would upset my beautiful mate, to know Jessa still liked people from the


    BloodMoon pack enough to hang out with them. Especially if it was on the Blood Moon pack


    ground. Even her parents had moved to the White Oak pack after learning what David had done.


    And as it was a part of the peace treaty we had with Alpha Phill*p they could bring all their stuff with


    them, and there wouldn¡¯t be any


    consequences for them. I feared it wouldn¡¯t all be that simple, but tonight was about having fun. So I


    shook the thoughts from my brain.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    75 A


    Going out more this weekend really helped with how most of the pack saw me. Most of them knew


    there was an eventing to officially introduce me. The best thing was that we managed to keep it


    a secret from Griff. Roderick had unloaded a ton of fake work onto him, making him believe he


    would have to work all throughout the weekend too. Which would have been a little mean if it was


    not for the fact that he was about to have two weeks off after I moved in with him So that we could


    have a matemoon together just like he gave Jessa and Gerald.


    Roderick, who like his wife explicitly told me never to call him King Roderick again, seemed to have


    a lot of fun in fooling his son. Dillion and Gerald were troopers too, and they enjoyed teasing their


    friend even more. All in all, everything was shaping up to be a perfect weekend. I was about to clock


    out for my second tost shift at the library. When Dad texted me to video call him when I was


    home. My skin immediately pr icks, the only reason Dad would want to video call me was if he had


    something big to tell me. And him wanting to tell me as soon as possible was a bad omen if I ever


    saw one.


    So I rushed home, Grandma shot me a look full of pity letting me know that she already knew what


    had happened. I just show my phone and then I rush to my bedroom and call Dad. He picks up on


    the second ring, both he and Mom are in the frame. Making my hands go sweaty with how serious


    this must be.


    ¡°Our family is fine, sweetheart don¡¯t you worry about that. But this is something I felt I needed to tell


    you in person. Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna died during a car crash. So David is the Alpha of the


    Blood Moon pack now¡± At first I had no idea why that would make my parents so nervous.


    0.00%


    07:34


    They knew I was going to move in with Griffin within two weeks Until I realized that this meant that


    our peace treaty with Alpha Phillip was now void. David could actually wage a war on us now. There


    was no one stopping him, we suspected he would need a few weeks to mourn is parents. He had a


    younger sister who he would need to take care of. It should give us some time toe up with aN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    n to stop him from waging war on us. Chances of me and Griff going on a matemoon soon were


    suddenly very slim. Not that I cared though, I wanted to do everything in my power to make sure


    that my family was safe, that all the packs were safe even the Blood Moon pack. I would do


    everything to keep them all safe even the ones that did not deserve it. Who had bullied me, the


    ones who watched Hannah and her friends assault me? Hell, I would even save her if I could.


    Because it was my duty as future queen, as Luna of all Luna¡¯s. It was the right thing to do, and it


    didn¡¯t matter if others did the right thing or not.


    Griff and his parents must know by now and even if they didn¡¯t, I had texted Griff I was worried


    about what my parents wanted to talk about. He would want to be there for me and I wasn¡¯t going to


    lie to him or his parents. Which meant we would have to discuss this before the BBQ. And I had to


    admit I was a little upset about the fact that this would hang over our party like a storm cloud. Now I


    almost wished Griffin knew so that he could reassure me. I wonder if he knows how much he


    reassures me. Sometimes just by being his goofy self. But then I realize how stressed out Griffin will


    be about this. Now he won¡¯t be the one to reassure me. I would be the one to surprise him, distract


    him, and make him happy. With that new resolve, I chatted with Mom and Dad a little longer before


    ending the call and dialing Griffin¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, Darling it is so good to hear your voice. But I think I know what this is about.¡± There was an


    unmistakable question in Griffin¡¯s voice even if he told me that he knew.


    The weird thing was it had been Uncle Cedric who told Roderick


    24.04%


    ||


    D


    07:33


    288 Woucheg


    75 A


    about Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna¡¯s passing. Normally the new Alpha would let the royal family


    know. Even in this time of deep grief and mourning. New Alphas usually let them know the same


    day. Now it was the day after and David still hadn¡¯t let the royal family know. His parents suspected


    this was because David wanted to keep the ciement of surprise. My family and I had put two and


    two together too. Luckily enough Mom, Dad, and Dani?l hadn¡¯t been home at the time. Queen


    Isabe herself had invited them to a royal event. She had let Alpha Phillip know that she knew he


    would be willing to part with some of his most important pack members as it benefited the


    rtionship between the BloodMoon pack and the Royal family. Greedy as he had been for power


    and status he had excepted. So everyone traveled to the White Oak pack yesterday.


    As my parents flew toe and visit my introduction as Griffin¡¯s mate. David¡¯s parents had died on


    impact in a terrible car crash. The Birch¡¯s hadn¡¯t been good to me. Not even when I figured David


    and I were friends. His little sister Sarah had been kind to me but she was only a child. Still, I pitied


    them, dying in your forties is young. Even for a human but for a werewolf, it was even younger. No


    matter how much I despised David now he loved his parents and his sister and this must hurt them


    both.


    ¡°What is on your mind beautiful, you¡¯ve gone quiet on me?¡± Griffin asked.


    For a split second, I felt guilty telling him what I was thinking about. But then I remembered myself


    for the kind of person he was. He was kind and good and just and he would never enjoy someone


    else¡¯s misery.


    ¡°I was just thinking how weird it is you can hate someone and still feel sorry for them¡± I answered


    him


    Just as I expected Griffin shared the same sentiment, and if David


    52.69%


    07:34


    20 Mouchora


    would tell him as he should. Even if it was a littleter than normal, Griffin would be sure he and his


    sister would still get the care package the royal family always sent in cases like this. It was hard to


    not tell him how happy and excited I was to move in with him in two weeks. Or how proud it made


    me that he was about to introduce me as his Luna in 48 hours. I just fake needing to go to get some


    food. All that I heard made me lose my appetite but I was sure I couldn¡¯t listen to him talk to me like


    that any longer without blurting it all out.


    Sweet as ever, Griff didn¡¯tin about me needing to hang up so soon. He was telling me how


    happy he was to hear I was still eating despite the stress. Promising me to have a nice home-


    cooked meal ready for me when I arrived tomorrow. Meaning I had to go downstairs and actually


    eat something or else I would feel guilty for the rest of the weekend. This man cared for me again,


    just by loving me so much, and not giving up when a lot of mates had run away and rejected me.


    They would have ignored the sacred matebond and gone for a chosen one because it was too


    much work. Because I was carrying around more baggage than he could help me carry. But not


    Griffin, he always had enough strength to carry everything for me. It took me too long to get there


    but I appreciated the mate he is, the man he is so much now. That sometimes I have to pinch


    myself to be sure what we share isn¡¯t a dream. But this isn¡¯t a dream, this is my reality and this is


    my very near future. I would hold my tongue for 24 more hours and then we could actively start


    nning that future together


    77.61%

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Griffin 76


    At first, when Dad walked into my office I figured he had even more work for me to do. But as I saw


    his face I knew something far more serious was going on. A had just texted me to tell me her


    father wanted to talk to her too. The way he had been over text had made her a little nervous


    because it was not like him to almost demand she videocalled him. Now with Dading to talk


    with me while being so worried, I wondered if something was going on that affected us both.


    ¡°Son, can I have a seat there is something important I need to discuss with you¡± Dad started one


    hand resting on the back of the chair opposite mine. And separated by my mahogany desk.


    I smiled as I remembered A telling me my desk was a cliche. But this wasn¡¯t the time to


    daydream about my beautiful mate.


    ¡°Please, have a seat you don¡¯t have to ask,¡± I told Dad focussing on him and what he was about to


    tell me instead.


    Dad would always ask me if he could sit down when he entered my office. Even if he was the King


    and my father. It was his castle, it always made me feel respected when he did even when he didn¡¯t


    have to. Especially since he didn¡¯t have to he just chose to give me this much respect.


    ¡°Son, Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna from the BloodMoon pack have died during a car crash and


    they died on impact.¡± Dad let the heaviness of his words linger in the air as he looked at me.


    Two rtively young werewolves dying in a car crash was practically impossible. I have seen the


    roads near the BloodMoon pack and none of them seemed dangerous enough to warrant such a


    terrible ident.


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    09:45


    Griffin 76


    288 (Vouchers


    Suspicions aside this made David the Alpha, I was all too aware of what this would mean for us as


    a pack. I have beaten the man half to death because he wanted his former mate back. My second


    chance mate, even if I didn¡¯t see her like that I was sure he did.


    ¡°I get what you are afraid of, but if he let us know, maybe he isn¡¯t nning on going back on the


    peace treaty,¡± I told Dad trying to reassure both him and myself


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Griffin, he did not tell us he still hasn¡¯t. Your parents-inw happened to be


    traveling to the White Oak pack when the ident happened. Some of the pack members


    demanded A¡¯s mother back because she was the only pack doctor. That is how Alpha Cedric


    knew and he was the one to reach out to me.¡± Dad tells me making me feel ufortable.


    If David is this hellbent on being with A or just getting revenge this would mean we would have a


    war on our hands. And him not telling us that his parents died as he should have could be an


    indication he is plotting something. On the other hand, he could still be a little overwhelmed with


    grief. Losing both your parents to a freak ident must be earth-shattering. And no matter how


    much I hate him for it, he was clearly still struggling to get over the fact that he lost A. As far as I


    know, he has a little sister now.


    Dad agrees with me that we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon. But like me, he feels this could


    be leading up to something bad and we should definitely prepare. Just to be sure that if it is a war


    he wants we can stop things before they get too bad.


    The minute Dad leaves my office to tell Mom about our ns and feel certain about the decisions


    we made. A calls me since Dad let me know her parents are at the Cresent Moon pack now to


    bring some gifts to Kate and Tim because they will visit the White Oak pack tomorrow. He also told


    me that with David being the Alpha of the Blood Moon pack now and the threat of war being so real.


    They


    21.53%


    |||


    O


    09:45


    Griffin 76


    288 Vouchers


    decided to leave the BloodMoon pack behind. That is how Alpha Cedric knew, they had to ask him if


    they could officially move in with them.


    Of course, Alpha Cedric epted his family back into his pack. Knowing full well that the pack


    would ept them. The moment Alpha Phillip died the packbond got severed. Usually, the new


    Alpha reconnects the packbond and everything will go on as usual. But with the Hemming¡¯s no


    longer blindly loyal to the BloodMoon pack,


    especially not David, and with them not being on the pack ground they had the strength to refuse


    this new packbond.


    After discussing what both A and I feel is going to happen now, and after her telling me she still


    feels sorry for the Birches including David. I ask her how she feels about her parents and brother


    effectively running away from their home. They didn¡¯t pack all of their stuff, and it would be a long


    time if any before they would be able to get it back.


    ¡°I feel guilty again Griffin, and I am worried for them but in the end, I know they are better off like this


    and we just need to make it work as a family,¡± She tells me and she is right.


    The Hemmings will have the full support of the royal family too. And not just because they are family


    now. Even if it had been someone else¡¯ s family, I would have supported them too. As I know my


    parents would have because as a parent it is never right to see your children get bullied and


    abused. After all, the Alpha refuses to acknowledge their pain and suffering. After reassuring her a


    bit more and after talking about small things, we ended the call.


    Amazingly enough even during this sh it storm that seems to be brewing I fall asleep quickly.


    Because when I fall asleep in the bed that now seems to permanently smell like lcs all I can think


    of is being able to hold A in my arms again tomorrow.


    ***


    48.12%


    09:45


    |||


    O


    Griffin 76Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    The next morning I wake up at the cr ack of dawn. I need to get a lot done and I told A I would


    make her a nice home-cooked meal on impulse yesterday. It felt good but it did mean a lot of extra


    work. And I needed to ask Milo if I could borrow one of his slow cookers. Since I decided to make


    gosh; a Hungarian beef, bell pepper, and tomato stew. Which I knew she would love. Milo would


    start at six to make breakfast for the packmembers. I wanted to be able to ask him about to slow


    cooker first thing in the morning. So I got up at five, got a coffee and a bowl of cereals, before taking


    a shower getting dressed, and walking over to the castle¡¯s kitchen.


    ¡°Hi, Milo I wanted to surprise my mate, would you mind if I borrowed one of your slow cookers?¡± I


    asked him as he looked up at me, Milo wasn¡¯t used to me being in the kitchen this early,


    ¡°Of course, Prince Griffin it would be my pleasure what are you making the Princess?¡± It wasn¡¯t


    umon amongst wolves to refer to a high-ranking pack member¡¯s mate by their future title. Still,


    Milo doing so surprised me.


    As it was a sign of respect and eptance, it warmed my heart though. It was weird he was so sure


    she would like the gosh though because as far as I know, they hadn¡¯t talked much.


    ¡°Please, make sure you and the Princess join the pack breakfast on Sunday. I n on making her


    favorite chicken and waffles. Suddenly I remembered howst weekend after breakfast A walked


    up to him their entire conversation could not have been more than five minutes. But clearly, she still


    had won him over, and somehow told him about her favorite breakfast. I wasn¡¯t about to question it


    though. The same goes for the manager of the little convenience store on pack ground, as soon as I


    tell her it is for my mate she smiles at me and tells me she hopes she gets another chance to talk to


    A tomorrow. Somehow in just one weekend, my amazing mate seems to have won over most of


    our pack, and I cannot wait to tell her tonight.


    73.01%


    |||


    O


    >

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    77


    A knock at my door woke me up, ncing at my phone I saw it was ?only seven AM.


    ¡°Honey it¡¯s me can Ie in¡± I am surprised Mom was here this early.


    They stayed over at the Cresent Moon pack, so they could visit Kate and Tim again. And give them


    some of the gifts they already had for their pup. It was a two-hour drive to get here.


    ¡°Of course, Mome on in¡± I shout at the closed door as I sit up straighter knowing I have to get


    anyway soon to finish my left shift at the library.


    I could have probably gotten the day off with the news I got yesterday. I discussed it with Grandpa


    but I just wanted to end this normally. Most likely David would start a war, he has ruined enough


    things for me already. And he is going to ruin more, there is no way I am letting him take thisst


    day at the job I so enjoyed away from me.


    ¡°Hi, honey, Grandpa told us you were still going to work so we decided to be here in time to have


    breakfast with you. Just so we can tell you how proud we are of you¡± Mom tells me.


    And I appreciate it, it¡¯s so sweet that they have gotten up so early to have breakfast with me. But I


    didn¡¯t feel like I had done anything that warranted them being proud of me. All I did was finally


    ept the best thing that ever happened to me. Finally not letting David ruin even more for me. It


    was hard not feeling guilty about the fact that my parents and Dani?l had lost everything because of


    me now. My mind kept going over all the things I could have done differently. Like Griffin, my


    parents would never want me to feel guilty and I am


    0.00%


    07:32


    200 (Vouchers


    determined not to ruin their breakfast. So I just k*ss my mother¡¯s check and tell her I am just going


    to get dressed.


    Opening my closet I smile when I see it is almost empty, most of my clothes are already packed.


    Neatly stacked away in the boxes stacked up against the other wall. I packed them a little early but


    it felt good taking steps towards my future. Mom and Dad would load them up in their car so that


    Griff would not see them. Then they would make their way to the castle tomorrow morning so they


    would just be in time for the BBQ. Thinking about the fact that Griffin still doesn¡¯t have a clue about


    what is happening made me feel a lot lighter. There was no reason for me to dwell on the past when


    my future was shaping up to be so bright.


    After a quick shower, I dress in simple jeans and a ck shirt. The library didn¡¯t have a uniform but


    they did want their staff to dress in dark jeans and ck tops. I usually wore brighter colors, but I


    preferred just needing to stick to a color scheme instead of wearing a uniform. Still, I wouldn¡¯t miss


    wearing these clothes. I tie my hair up in a bun and make my way to the kitchen.


    Daniel jumps up to hug me telling me how proud he is of me. Dad just winks at me and for a


    moment it feels as if nothing else is going on. We try to not discuss the deaths of Alpha Phillip and


    Luna Jenna but you can¡¯t just keep ignoring something so big. Being the intuitive smart man he is


    Grandpa is the first to break the silence


    ¡°Is there a possibility that this was not an ident, that there is more going on? Could the


    BloodMoon pack be under attack?¡± He says thinking out loud.


    That theory isn¡¯t too far-fetched, Alpha Phillip was a hard and cold Alpha, there is a reason we have


    hardly been able to keep the pack thriving. Most packs had several pack doctors. Even some retired


    ones who would be willing to help out in a crisis. Packs did only have one


    21.59%


    07:32


    A 77


    288 Vouchers


    lead warrior but they had close seconds. Who when not in a war could take over from the lead


    warrior whether that was permanently or temporarily. But not the BloodMoon pack they have always


    been struggling to make sure we had every necessary position filled in. There also had been quite a


    few rogue attacks, mainly because Alpha Phillip had a habit of driving wolves he deemed unworthy


    out of the pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we are about to lose it all, and A my poor baby all the abuse I made you suffer


    through¡± Mom suddenly started sobbing.


    When I was old enough I overheard a discussion between Mom and Dad about how the BloodMoon


    pack was being led. I know Dad had wanted to move out of the pack before, the longer they stayed


    the harder it had be. Eventually, Mom was the only pack doctor left and leaving would


    eventually lead to war. I was sure Dad did not me Mom for what was happening and neither did I.


    Nob*dy did, being loyal to your pack was one of the things that made us wolves. Every wolf that left


    their pack, mostly to live with their mate felt the pain of breaking their first pack bond. Mom not


    wanting to abandon the good members of the pack made sense. After all, she became a doctor


    because she wanted to help people. After we all reassured her I said my goodbyes and walked into


    the library for thest time.


    ***


    Myst shift at the library was wonderful my co-workers put money together and got me a farewell


    gift. A basket full of funny gifts I could do and use with Griffin. And now it is finally time to drive to


    the castle alone for thest time. Next weekend Dillion, Colin, Jessa, Gerald and of course, Griff are


    all going to help me. I am sure I am still going to be visiting the White Oak pack often. Especially


    now that Mom and Dad are finally going to move into the White Oak pack. They did not feel safe


    about staying with the BloodMoon pack with David as their Alpha. They already wanted to leave


    after what happened with me, and now with the pack bond breaking. But from


    A 77


    288 Vouchers


    here on out visiting here will be me and Griff and hopefully, in time it will be my family. Me, Griff, and


    our pups.


    This time I was almost giddy during the drive over to the castle, to what in one more week would be


    my home. For now, I am more excited and a little bit nervous about hosting the BBQ. Both with what


    Griffin will think and if the pack will like me. With giving up on finding a mate I had given up on


    bing a member of a new pack. Of course, finally getting mated to Griff was about us and our


    love. But I love being a member of a pack, it was something I missed at the BloodMoon pack,


    something I hate now at the White Oak pack. Something I hoped I wouldn¡¯t lose because of how I


    behaved when I had just met Griffin.


    Like he was every Friday Griffin stood in the parking lot waiting for me. I would miss that, seeing as I


    parked the car always felt likeing home. Maybe it is silly because this would be my home very


    soon. For now, I just enjoyed the sight of his face breaking into a wide grin the moment he saw my


    car pull up. Like it did every week my worries faded to the background when I saw Griffin for the first


    time in a week. As soon as I got out he pulled me closer and gave me a k*ss that left me a bit


    breathless.


    ¡°I missed you, Darling, I cannot wait for you to live here with me. But for now, my parents want to


    talk with you. I am sorry we have a meeting the moment you arrived.¡± Griffin said.


    I knew what this was about, sure it wasn¡¯t the best start of our weekend together but it felt good that


    Griff¡¯s parents already considered me a part of the family. They wanted to involve me when making


    big decisions like this. Because whatever we would decide to do, it would have a huge effect


    possibly on every werewolf in this country


    75.59%


    07:32


    Griffin 78N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Griffin 78


    ¡°Prince Griffin the Princess just arrived at the pack¡± Simon one of our guards let me know.


    Yet another one of our packmembers that started to refer to A as our Princess. I loved it, but I


    had been a little surprised that one weekend being out and about would do the trick. Gerald had


    chuckled and told me it would all make sense soon. It head earned him a smack in the chest from


    Jessa so I knew better than to say anything else. At first, when I saw Jessa and A together didn¡¯t


    make a lot of sense. Jessa was dressed as a 90s grunge rock star. She had fiery copper curls.


    Wore heavy smudgy ck eye make-up. Where A had soft brown straight hair, and hardly wore


    every make-up. A chose hand-knitted sweaters and flowy shirts over Jessa¡¯s leather and nnel.


    Jessa chose baggy distressed jeans, leather pants, and fiss over A¡¯s skinny jeans, skirts,


    and tights.


    Now that I had gotten to know Jessa a lot better I realized those two were perfect for each other.


    They were both fierce and stubborn, they both didn¡¯t let what others thought about them define


    them. And they shared their love for reading and the same weird humor that I loved so much. I think


    that¡¯s why A was so miserable, the rejection changed her. It forced her to act like what other


    people thought she should. She was not able to be her fierce self not for the sake of her but for the


    sake of the entire pack. But none of that mattered anymore because she was with me now. I would


    make her feel so loved and safe that she would always feel free to be her true self.


    I thank Simon through the mindlink and then I make my way to the parking lot to be the first to greet


    A. She probably doesn¡¯t know but there is no better feeling than seeing her car pull up to the


    castle¡¯s parking lot. However this time I can not stroll back to our room hand


    0.00%


    07:32


    Griffin 78


    288 Vouchers


    in hand. This time I promised my parents we would go straight to the meeting room to discuss the


    Blood Moon pack matter. He also wanted her take on what happened to me and David. Not just


    because she was an eyewitness. My parents had got to know her the best of all the pack members


    and they loved her. They valued her opinion, so they would take it into ount in all the decisions


    about this situation.


    Not wanting our first moment of this weekend to be about anyone else but us. I pulled her close to


    me and k*ssed her with all that I had before I even said hello. She seemed a bit breathless when I


    finally let her go and I was too. But I hoped I had managed to show her just how special she was to


    me, just how much I loved her.


    When I finally told her about my parents wanting to meet with us right away she was perfect. She


    hugged me, ¡®told me she understood, and followed me into the meeting room. I remember when


    she first got her, she was so formal with my parents and seemed almost jumpy. She kept using their


    titles even when they both had reassured her that she didn¡¯t need to. How different was the girl


    greeting them now? She walked up to them both and hugged them. She teased Dad for the ketchup


    stain on his shirt. Andplimented Mom¡¯s dress before sitting down. Every time she interacted


    with my family like this my heart would swell with pride and love.


    As a little boy, I always wondered why I never got a baby brother or sister. So one day I asked my


    mother, who told me that to save me the doctor had to do something that meant she could never


    have babies again. Later I found out that something went wrong with the c-section. Young as I was I


    noticed it made her sad, I still remember the tears forming in her eyes. Seeing Mom like that, feeling


    it was my fault made me cry. To this day I still remember what she told me that day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry baby, one day you will meet a wonderful mate and they will be like a second child to


    me. And if we get really lucky you will have pups together, so I can be a nana¡±


    24.79%


    07:32


    Griffin 78


    288 Vouchers


    Mom had confessed to me that she loved A like her own daughter. Dad hadn¡¯t said anything but I


    knew he did too.


    With the pleasantries over we all sat down to address the elephant in the room. This wasn¡¯t a veryN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    formal meeting. And even if we had this meeting as a family, not just as the leaders of the county.


    Dad was still the King so letting him start about a topic with this importance only felt right.


    ¡°A, Griffin will not be punished but this can be vital information on how to address David if he is


    instead starting a war over this. Did he provoke Griffin enough to act out like he did¡± He addressed


    A first.


    ¡°Yes and no, I will never like a lot of violence so in that regard I don¡¯t think I can ever say something


    like that is justified. However, we have to take into ount that Griff¡¯s bloodline and my past hurt,


    party caused by David made it harder for him to stay in control. I think everyone can understand


    that seeing another man, who harmed your mate before dragging her along with him would put


    everyone on edge¡± She said and I knew this was how she really felt.


    Dad just nodded he seemed pensive but he didn¡¯t talk about it anymore. He just jotted something


    down in his notebook and then moved on to the current situation. Most of the questions were aimed


    at A. It makes sense because she was the one who knew not just the pack but David specifically


    the best out of all of us. She told us that David loved his parents, his mother more so. Because he


    found his father to be too strict and too involved in his life.


    We also found out he adored his little sister who was quite a few years younger than him. It was


    good news because it made the chances that someone so young just forgot to let us know right


    away. Him keeping to his father¡¯s peace treaty would be the best solution and we weren¡¯t going to


    do anything to provoke him. Not when he very well could just be grieving his parents.


    52 12


    07:32


    Griffin 78


    288 Vouchers


    We would not let him plot and n in peace without taking action to protect our people. Father


    began asking questions about how strong he was. How many of the BloodMoon pack would stay


    loyal to him whatever happened? How many of those were skilled at fighting? I understood why he


    wanted to know everything there was possible. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice how uneasy all of this


    made A feel. I wanted to know what it was that made her feel so ufortable.


    ¡°Dad, A, and I need a break,¡± I told him.


    He was about to say something again, no doubt something about him needing us being more


    important. I loved him and was a good father and a good king. But he was impulsive, and he had a


    habit of speaking before he thought. Mom truly is perfect for him she shakes her head ever so


    slightly and Dad changes his tunepletely. Agreeing with us saying he needed a coffee and


    offering to get us one too. An offer A dly epted, I mouthed a ¡°Thank you¡± to my mother and


    let A outside.


    Here in the bright daylight, I could see she had grown a little paler a little ashier. I hoped she would


    be the first to speak. So I just stood there next to her. Silently enjoying the beauty of mother¡¯s


    garden. By the time I was ready to give up and just ask her what was wrong, she started speaking.


    My eyes filled with tears, and when I listened to all she had to tell me, for the first time since


    meeting me I felt unsure of what to do. I don¡¯t understand everything she is saying, but I feel it is


    important you let it all out. So I just let her rant and rant holding her hand, hoping that knowing I was


    so close makes her feel better.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    A 79


    1 let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding when Griff told his father we needed a break. Of


    course, I wanted to help them. The Silver Moon pack is my pack now, Griff, Roderick, and Jenna


    are my family. Just as much as the Hlemmigs are. Mom, Dad, and Daniel left the Blood Moon pack


    too. So I should no longer have ties to the pack that has mistreated me for years. But I did and I felt


    bad about it, conflicted. Griffin doesn¡¯t say anything I know he is giving me the chance to speak up


    to tell him what is bothering me on my own ord. I just take so long to find the right words that by


    the time I do, he is about to speak


    up.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t all bad you know, we just lived like our Alpha made us live. Part of me wanting to be


    David¡¯s mate was to be the Pack¡¯s Luna, to make it a kinder pack where we would not tolerate


    bullying. I wanted to change the rules and make sure everyone was equal. Looking back that might


    have been the biggest reason to want to be David¡¯s mate. And now I am giving up the pack.


    betraying them. Because Alpha Phillip wanted everyone to mate in their ranking we have so many


    Omega¡¯s some of which took on the Omega role to be with their mate. And now they will most likely


    die in a war because of the information I am giving them¡± I choked out thest words, barely able to


    stop myself from crying.


    Still, it felt somewhat cathartic to tell Griff about all my worries. Some he never knew about. I knew


    he would never judge me for still feeling a sense of loyalty toward the BloodMoon pack. It was one


    of the things I learned right away but had the most difficulty epting. Griffin did not judge me, he


    had so much fate in me, in his mate that he never judged my decisions. Even if he didn¡¯t feel the


    same he would try to understand my point of view. Still, he managed to surprise me with his


    reaction now.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Come here, Darling, of course you feel that way. It is what will make you a good Luna and a good


    Queen because you care. Come on we will talk to Dad and find a way to keep the Blood Moon pack


    as safe as we can okay?¡± He wrapped an arm around my waist, as he promised


    me.


    And I believed him without any hesitation. I wanted toy my head on his shoulder as we walked


    back but I couldn¡¯t quite reach it because he was so much longer than me. Something I hated


    before but after noticing how much Griff seemed to genuinely love the fact that he was so much


    bigger. I started loving it too basking in how protective it felt when he wrapped his arms around me.


    Or how magical it felt when he lifted me in the air to spin me around before k*ssing me. Now


    because of this, I felt so much calmer when we entered the meeting room.


    Roderick handed me thette I asked for. I saw how he wanted me to pressure me to talk more. He


    wanted to tell us to take a breakter when everything was said and done. Neither did I miss how


    Isabe put a hand on his arm. Making him change his tunepletely. Their rtionship reminded


    me of my parents, of the rtionship I always wanted to have, and that I finally had. It also made


    me aware of the fact that Roderick didn¡¯t mean any harm by trying to push me to tell. him more. He


    just wanted to do what was best for his pack, and our country, and it made him a good king.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for needing a break. I honestly in my heart feel like the Silver Moon pack is my home. I


    know what we are doing now is the best we can do for our country. But a part of me feels like I am


    betraying the pack I once wanted to help heal and grow. Especially since there are so many


    omega¡¯s who didn¡¯t agree with how the pack was run but couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡± I confessed


    to Roderick and Isabe.


    Roderick grew quiet and I could see he was thinking something over.


    1201 Vouchers


    ¡°What we could do is strip David from his Alpha title, so his Alpha voice would lose its power. We


    would need to appoint another Alpha preferably with ties to the royal family and the BloodMoon


    pack?¡± Rodrick finally broke the silence even though it felt like he wasn¡¯t addressing us, but more so


    thinking out loud.


    ¡°Would your father be up to that task A, he has ties with us as the father of the future queen. And


    he was the BloodMoon¡¯s lead warrior, with Alpha blood?¡± Isabe asked me.


    I wasn¡¯tpletely sure because Dad seemed to be happy to finally return to the White Oak pack.


    But he might be willing to if this meant he could make Mom¡¯s pack into a real pack. Happy andMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thriving.


    ¡°I think he might, I will ask him tomorrow,¡± I told her since she knew my parents wereing over


    for the BBQ.


    ¡°Well that is settled then we have a n in action. I will tell our guards. to be on high alert and up


    the training but for now let us enjoy our weekends. I¡¯ll see you kids tomorrow¡± Roderick said his


    goodbyes, confusing Griff


    After all, we did not have ns to meet with his parents this weekend. Roderick winking at me only


    made Grif more confused and we had to be careful to not give anything away so close to the finish


    line.


    ***


    Luckily enough Griffin was in a rush to get home but I smiled and asked him to walk back to my car


    first. The empty shelves in the wall of bookshelves were an eyesore to me. The five books I bought


    had been put up with the copy of Pride and Prejudice I got from Roderick. Six books in a bookshelf


    that big seemed lonely to me. And with having to move all my stuff over I had decided to pack up


    two boxes of my favorite books, myfort reads to bring with me. Griffin¡¯s face almost split in two


    when he saw the moving boxes. Not because he


    50 88%


    218 Vouchers


    knew how soon it would be before I moved in all my other stuff. Because he knew what those books


    meant to me. And so he knew what it meant that I wanted to put one-third of all my books in our


    living


    room noW.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to miss these, Darling?¡± He asked. carrying both boxes in.


    I had suggested we could each carry a box, but being the man he is. He had insisted he carried


    them both in for me. With his strength, it wasn¡¯ t that heavy for him but still it was a sweet thing to


    do.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be here often enough not to miss them, besides those other books needed somepany¡±


    He raised his eyebrow at my answer.


    Most likely trying to figure out if I was serious or not, and when he figured out I was indeed serious


    he just shook his head chuckling, and motioned for me to open the door since we arrived.


    When I stepped in I was hit by the smell of spices, herbs, bell peppers, and tomatoes. As I looked


    around I noticed a slow cooker that wasn¡¯t there before on his countertop and the delicious smell


    wasing from that. Next to it was an unplugged rice cooker. The home-cooked meal he


    promised me was going to be rice with some fragrant sauce. and the thought alone made my mouth


    water.


    ¡°You go unpack your books, Darling and I will finish dinner and te it¡± Griff suggested and so I did.


    I put on some music we both hummed along with while doing our chores. It felt homey, it was a


    domestic bliss we would soon have for every day of the rest of our lives. Despite everything that


    wasing our way. I knew that we would end every night here in our chambers like every other


    perfectly happy, couple just enjoying spending our life together, and the only thing that would make


    it better was when the music would fade to the background of the noise of our pups ying.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A 80


    I woke up feeling warm, the kind of heat you feel when you have a se xy dream and you startle


    awake right in the middle of it. But now that I was up I could smell Griffin¡¯s arousalbined with


    mine. I could feel his morning stubble scratch my thighs as his tongue worked wonders between


    them. Griffin was going down on me while I was asleep.


    ¡°Hmm, good morning¡± I managed to moan out, causing Griff to stop. and look at me.


    The loss of contact had me whine and buck my hips. His glistening lips. curled in a satisfied grin.


    ¡°Good morning my Darling, hope you don¡¯t mind I started my breakfast without you. I woke up to the


    scent of your arousal as you were moaning my name in your sleep what did you dream about?¡± He


    asked but plunged his lips, his tongue back on my center before giving me the time to answer.


    So all I managed to grunt out was ¡°Something like this¡± The pleasure. was rapidly building. I had


    woken up at the edge of an or gasm, his stopping had cooled me down a little but not nearly


    enough. And when he started using his fingers too I was lost. I could feel him smirk when. my legs


    started to check. the telltale sign I was seconds from falling over that edge. Never stopping licking


    me he plunged another finger into me. I screamed out his name as all of my nerves ending were on


    fire.


    This or gasm seemed tost a lifetime, and just as it was finally simmering down a bit Griff entered


    me. The feeling of being filled, stretching to amodate his co ck intensified the org asm so


    much.


    211 Moncher


    that I didn¡¯t know if it was still the first or the second org asm. All I could do was enjoy wave after


    wave of pleasure as he started pounding into me. The org asms subside but the pleasure did not. It


    started. building up again all I could do was almost desperately rake my nails. over Griff¡¯s back


    wanting to feel him closer. I wanted to feel him even deeper. So I lift my hips tilting them ever so


    slightly so he can go. deeper. His eyes roll to the back of his head for a moment with the first deep


    thrust.


    ¡°F uck my darling, you are amazing, you feel so perfect you are made for me¡± He grunts out


    thrusting harder.


    Going deeper now and I feel he is not going tost longer but I am right behind him. The second I


    feel him fill me up Ie again. He manages to flop down next to me but he seems exhausted and


    so am I. I have a meeting to go to with Isabe and Griffin needs to work so we set an rm for


    eight in the morning yesterday and I didn¡¯t hear it goi oll. Wanting to know if we have a little time left


    to nap before we need to go up I nce at the clock. It is only seven AM so we still have about an


    hour left to sleep. I notice I have a Tikchat notification but I am too tired to look at it now. I put my


    phone away and ce my head on Griff¡¯s chest falling asleep happy and satisfied, listening to his


    heartbeat.


    ***


    An hourter we woke up and we were both still a little tired from being up that early. But we both


    agreed it was worth it. So much so that when I took a shower Griffin joined me. One thing led to


    another and now I found myself with warm water cascading down my back as I was on my knees


    pleasuring him with my mouth.


    ¡°Touch yourself while you are tasting me I know you are enjoying it¡± He grunted and he was right.


    So I was more than happy to oblige working my cl it with my fingers at


    A 80


    288 Vouchers


    the same speed I worked his c ock with my lips and tongue. With the first full taste of him on my


    lips, I or ga smed too. So hard that I struggled to get up on the slippery tile floor. Griff helped me up


    and tenderly washed my sore b*dy. Wrapping me up in plush towels as we got out of the shower.


    This man was able to make me feel so very loved.


    ¡°I hate we both have to work today, I feel a bit out of touch with the rest of the pack too with how


    much I have been holed up in the office¡± He mumbled in my hair as he was drying my hair.


    ¡°You know what dress nice but casual tonight and we will go do something fun okay?¡± I asked


    without turning around to face him scared I would not be able to keep the smile from my face.


    It did what I hoped it would. Grill perked up immediately. In the mirror. I could see the smile he


    always had when I did something for him. Even the tiniest little thing, so I got out of the bathroom


    and changed into somefortable clothes. My b*dy could use thefort, and I would go to


    Jessa¡¯s to get changed and put up my make- up anyway. I made us a quick breakfast because like


    most weekends. our inability to keep our hands to ourselves had made us runte.


    Jessa had already teased me about it, telling me I would not survive the heat if I was this h or ny on


    a regr day Gerald had reminded Jessa of how much they were going at it when they were newly


    mated and could see each other every day.


    ¡°Babe, we didn¡¯t set foot outside the cabin for the first few days of our matemoon. Leave A be¡±


    He chuckled, and with it, the topic of conversation shifted.


    Which I was happy for at the time, the more I started to love Griff the more I felt safe with him the


    more I looked forward to going into heat. Not so much because I wanted to be unbearably turned on


    for two to three days. As werewolves, it was umon to get pregnant the first


    A Bo


    time before going into heat. Our bodies would go into heat when we were ready to be parents. If the


    matebond was strong enough, as a result, unless you took repressors you would get pregnant


    during that first heat.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to think about that now though, I needed to go see Isabe and speak to her.


    So that I could put thest steps in motion to be officially introduced as the Silver Moon¡¯s Luna to be


    and the Queen to be. Because to get into the heat you needed toplete the mating bond, and if


    Griffin epted it that would happen next week. Not that it was just about being able to carry pups.


    No, I was ready to finally start my new chapter. To let go of everything that had been holding me


    back and start my new life with the man I loved.


    Have a seat A, we just need to go over somest details. But tell me how are you feeling about


    all of it?¡± Isabe motioned to the seat across from her the second I stepped into her office.


    I was right on time and I smiled at the sight of atte and a piece of bro wnie on her chair next to


    her tea and bro wnie.


    ¡°I feel good honestly, I think this event shows who I am, and the kind. of Queen I want to be.


    Because you said that¡¯s what people will take away from this right?¡± I asked just to be sure.


    Isabe nodded and then we went over somest details, we checked. the weather rapport and


    were happy to see it was going to be a warm sunny day. Not so hot that it would make being outside


    ufortable. Nice enough to stay out even after sunset. We decided to add some water guns to


    the y area. It might not be warm enough for the kids. to go swimming but with ying around


    they would surely get hot. And this would be a fun way for them to cool down a bit. We went over


    the menu again to make sure we had enough food. We went down to the kitchen to see how the


    preparations were going. Normally


    67.115


    A 80


    during an event, all the pack meals would be cancelled so that the kitchen could fully focus on


    preparing the feast. Milo himself had suggested not to do so because it would alert Griffin.


    ¡°Here Milo, I brought you something as a thank you for the extra work you are doing.¡± I told the chef


    as I handed him a cookbook I knew he wanted. Of course, he and the rest of the kitchen staff also


    got an extra day off to make up for today.


    A few hourster when we knew everything was settled and the pack was preparing the clearing


    where the party would be I made my way over to Jessa¡¯s house with the map Griffin had given me


    so I could get changed, and surprise Griffin


    91.40%Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Griffin 81


    This must be the worst Saturday ever having met A. Or well after she epted me as her mate.


    She was so close to me, and yet we didn¡¯t see each other, we had texted a little bit throughout the


    day. But that was nothingpared to spending the day together.


    I was done with the day and had taken a quick shower looking forward to going out and doing


    something fun with A. She had told me to dress casually and I always preferred walking around


    in a t-shirt and jeans over dress shirts and cks. Still, if this was a date I wanted to show my


    beautiful mate how much I appreciated her. And of course, I would pale in herparison with


    everything I wore so making an effort would help me a bit. So I wore a tight-fitting white polo


    because I knew how good it looked on my caramel skin. With my new white sneakers and a pair of


    jeans shorts since it was a pretty warm day.


    I had expected A to be home by now, she left home in an oversized shirt and biker shorts. I


    remember because the shorts did wonders for her b*dy. And B I was happy to see she felt so


    comfortable around Mom that she didn¡¯t dress up anymore. Knowing her she would want to wear


    something a little more special to our date. I rolled my eyes at the knock at the door, I was antsy to


    see A again and to hug her. Whoever this was would only be a distraction from that. I wanted to


    be alone and waiting for her when she came home.


    The se rvant was startled when I pulled open the door, making me instantly regret my foul mood. I


    just needed her here, I was never on edge when she was close to me.


    ¡°I am sorry Prince Griffin, but I have a message from Princess A she asked you not to worry and


    read it right away,¡± He told me giving me a sealed envelope before hurrying away.


    #288 Vouchers


    I noticed the hallways seemed very quiet normally people would be milling about during this time.


    Finishing shifts and going home, either to a room in the castle or leaving the castle to go to their


    home somewhere in the background. But I was more upied by the envelope in my hand. She


    had instructed the serv ant to tell me not to worry so it must be a good


    surprise. And I was excited to see what she had nned for us. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Grill, My mate,


    You must be wondering what is going on. But I wanted to surprise you as you probably guessed by


    now. I remember how guilty you felt to tell me I would need to be a Queen so soon afterpleting


    the mating process. I understand I gave you a reason to worry about me.


    So I wanted to show you that you can trust me. That I can be the Queen and the Luna this pack and


    our country deserves. Tonight your mother and I nned an event, a BBQ to be exact because


    something casual fits you and me better than a royal ball or something. Tonight you get to introduce


    me as your mate, your Luna, and your Queen.


    I am waiting for you in the rose garden, so you can have a moment with me before we go to the


    party. Because I have onest surprise but I want to tell you in person. n


    I love you,


    A¡±


    Suddenly everything makes sense, Dad burying me under a pile of work. Gerald and Dillion being


    so sketchy this entire week. Somehow my wonderful mate had managed to get everyone in on this


    but me. This must be why people had started calling her Princess, I found it weird that they only


    needed one weekend to change their minds. But this girl had been nning an event and talking to


    my pack. No our


    07:31


    288 Mouch


    pack for two weeks showing them the kind of leader she would be to them. And clearly, they liked


    what they saw.


    I don¡¯t think I have ever felt prouder than I do now. I couldn¡¯t help but rush to the rose garden, I


    needed to see her. To k*ss her, to touch her and most of all to thank her for what she has done for


    me. Because it was never about not trusting her, it was about not knowing if she felt like I was worth


    the trouble. Knowing she managed to surprise me, without ever seeming stressed was more


    reassuring than words would ever be.


    ***


    When I reached the rose garden, her beauty took my breath away. She was always stunning I


    thought so the first second I saw her. Even before the smell of lc told me she was my mate. But


    she had changed clothes somewhere, she wore a beautiful le dress, that somehow was elegant


    and casual, modest and s exy and yful at the same time. I loved how the floral pattern on her


    dress and her shoes. were white so we still kind of matched. It used to be her thing. But the more


    we had some matching ents the more I loved knowing that everyone could see she was mine.


    ¡°Darling, you look out of this world beautiful. I seriously cannot believe how lucky I got. I must have


    some amazing karma since the Mo onGoddess blessed me with you as my mate¡± I told her as I


    pulled her closer to k*ss her.


    Only then did I not ice that she seemed a little nervous, which makes sense being introduced as the


    new Queen must be a bit nerve- wracking. Instead of pulling her in for a passionate k*ss to show


    her just how much I like her new dress. I tenderly pulled her closer and tucked a lock of hair behind


    her ear. Before lifting her chin up to face. me and nting an almost delicate k*ss on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being introduced, Darling the pack will love you I


    46 15%


    07:31


    know they do,¡± I reassured her, or at least that was what I hoped to do.


    She took a deepbreath like she was stealing herself for something.


    ¡°Well I hope so but that is not what I am so nervous about, if you want me to Griff I would like to


    move in with youst weekend. I have already quit my job and started packing up. But this must


    come as a surprise for you so if you don¡¯t feel ready for it there is no pre¡­¡± Before she finished


    speaking I heard enough.


    I lifted her from the ground and spun her around.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes I want nothing more than for you to move in with me,¡± I


    told her.


    Which was mostly true, I wanted toplete the mating process, I wanted to propose to her. I


    wanted to marry her and start a family with. her. But those were future ns. Three months ago this


    girl was about to reject me. I felt like I had to wear her down to give me a chance when she told me


    she would give me six months to prove to her that I was the perfect mate for her I took it and I never


    regretted it. Still so many days the idea of having to wait half a year just to be epted by her felt


    daunting. And now three months in I am on the verge of waking up next to her every day for the rest


    of my life and I could not be happier. Reluctantly I let my giggling mate stand on her own feet again


    so we could make our way to the party hand in hand.


    The party was in the clearing where we hosted most of the pack events, a row of grills was set up


    on the left side. Tables with every beverage and side dish you could think of next to them. A huge


    podium that could double as a dance floorter on, was ced on the right side. Enough seats and


    tables for the entire pack and the few guests we had were ced in the middle. A¡¯s rtives


    were here, and I loved to see she had some familiar faces in the crowd, and the fact that this was a


    show of support for our rtionship. Lastly, there seemed to be a y area for the younger wolves.


    She truly did an amazing job and she


    70.61%


    0731


    203 Moucheri.


    thought about everything. Now it was up to me as I guided her to the podium to formally introduce


    her as my mate. I promised myself I would make my speech worthy of A and our love.


    97.501

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    A 82


    I could sense Griff walking up to me before I could see him. Suddenly I felt myself getting nervous,


    what if he didn¡¯t like the fact that I sprung this on him? What if he thought it would be soon to move


    in together next weekend? After all, I had been the one who said we needed six months to do


    anything. Was it even fair to want more now? But as soon as I saw his smiling face I knew enough.


    The fact that he was here meant he got my letter so the huge smile on his face must mean he loved


    the surprise. It did help but I still was a bit nervous about what he would think about me moving in


    with him. Especially since I had taken all the steps to do so.


    Meaning that if he would say no, I would have to start all over in the White Oak pack until he was


    ready. Like always I had no reason to worry about this amazing man. He spun me around like I was


    the main character from one of my romance books, before walking to the clearing where the BBQ


    would take ce.


    I had seen the staff build the stage, and ce the decorations, still seeing it all together.


    Packmembers milling about I felt a sense of pride from what I aplished. Sure Isabe and I


    had done it together and I wasn¡¯t ready to undertake something like this on my own. But was just as


    much my effort as it had been hers. What I took pride in the most was the mixture of amazement


    and pride on Griff¡¯s face as he guided me toward the makeshift podium. Just before we stepped up


    he bit his lower lip and nodded to myself. Something he always does when he is determined,


    Knowing him he was telling himself to deliver a good speech.


    ¡°Members of the Silver Moon pack and my esteemed guests, what I am about to do now is going to


    be a little bit different than how this usually goes. But that¡¯s fitting because everything about us is


    different


    07 31


    Avia 82


    289 Moucher


    than how it usually goes.¡± Griffin started his speech, and immediately all eyes were on him, were on


    us. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even I was wondering how this was going to go.


    ¡°You all know that I was just a pup when the mark that my fated mate died before I got to know them


    appeared on my chest. Growing up I was sad I could not find the same love my grandparents and


    parents had. Until the day I learned about second chance mates, from that day on out I would pray


    to the Moo nGoddess every day that I would find my second chance mate.¡± He continued and most


    of the pack murmured or nodded, I knew he was devout to the Moo nGoddess but I never knew just


    how much he prayed.


    ¡°Dreaming of the moment I would lock eyes with my mate from across the room, we would run


    towards each other and live happily ever after. But the moment I made eye contact with this


    gorgeous she-wolf next to me she ran away from me and not towards me.¡± Some packmembers


    laughed as Griffin reminisced about our first meeting others scowled.


    u are


    ¡°I know most of you had some apprehensions about A being my mate, and your future queen.


    Telling me I should just go with a chosen. mate instead. But it is easy to judge without knowing who


    judging. You see my beautiful mate¡¯s first mate did not die, he just made sure he broke her heart,


    broke her kind and fierce spirit. And she epted it all to keep the pack that abused her from


    having to go to war. When I prayed to the Moo nGoddess Selene I told her I would do. everything I


    needed to do to show my second chance mate that I would. make her happy.


    So she blessed me with a perfect mate who just needed her heart mended, from the bottom of my


    heart A I am ted you gave me the chance to mend it and make me the luckiest wolf on earth.


    To all of you, I would like you to officially wee A Hemmings from the White Oak pack as my


    mate, your future Luna, and the future Queen¡±


    23-96%


    07.311


    282 Vouchers.


    Grill¡¯s speech nearly had me in tears but I never expected the rest of the pack to burst into


    apuse.


    The rest of the night I spent dancing with Griff, being congratted by pack members. Most of them


    didn¡¯t know about my story. What Griffin told them was the least he could tell them but still made


    them understand what had happened to me. Now most of them seemed to be deadset on letting me


    know they truly weed me into the pack. I was still connected to the White Oak pack my parents


    would travel along with me to severe the packbound next week. Still, I could feel the first sparks of


    the pack bond between me and the Silver Moon pack and it made me even more excited about the


    future than I already was.


    This night had been wonderful up until the moment two of the pack members walked up to us. From


    the look on their faces, I could tell they were not about to offer me their well wishes and congratte


    us. Both she-wolves were around our age, eyes trained on Griffin, in a way that would have made


    me insecure weeks ago. Now all it did was make me jealous, the same possessive jealousness I


    hated in Griff. But now I myself had a hard time ignoring my urges to at the very least snap at them.


    Griffin either noticed their stares giving away they were up to no good or my anxiousness. Or maybe


    even both. Whatever it was he wrapped an arm around my waist pulling me closer to his muscr


    b*dy. His overwhelming scent calmed me down enough to wait and listen to what these two had to


    say. Not that they addressed me, as far as they were concerned I was nothing but thin air.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, we know you just as your parents have always valued the opinion of the rest of the


    pack¡± The ginger was the first to speak up


    Griffin gave her a tight nod never letting go of me. Everyone knew what they were going to tell him.


    We needed to wait and give our


    A 82


    288 Vouchers


    packmembers the chance to express themselves though. So I


    understood Griffin couldn¡¯t juste out and tell them he wasn¡¯t interested in their opinions on this


    matter. I don¡¯t know if the girl was just stu pid, or brave but Griffin¡¯s tight nod, changed eye color,


    and tense b*dy did nothing to deter her from telling him her opinion.


    ¡°And I believe as our Crown Prince you deserve someone who is all in right from the start. She


    should have forgotten all about her first mate the second sheid eyes on you¡± She was not


    practically purring.


    She was an unmated wolf and her intentions were crystal clear, so much so that I could not hold


    back anymore.


    ¡°Let me guess Gingersnaps, you would be the one MY mate deserves. You are going to be the


    Queen. A vapid little girl like you will ruin everything MY family-inw has built for our kind. You


    want to be his chosen mate but are either unable to read his b*dynguage or just unwilling to take


    his difort into ount.¡± I struggled to keep my tone even, I just wanted to w her eyes out.


    ¡°Everything my Queen just told you is the truth Cynthia, not to mention you bear any empathy


    towards another wolf who has gone through hell and back. On top of seemingly being devoid of any


    loyalty. You are a good pack member and I would love for you to stay one and not try and overstep,


    that goes for both of you¡± He told the she-wolves ncing at both of them with the most disdain I


    had ever seen from him apart from the time he saw David,


    The she-wolves turned on their heels to walk back to their table, cheeks flushed red and clearly


    embarrassed. Griffin turned to me wrapping his arms around me like he wanted tofort me. And


    I did not like feeling like I was about to lose control. But he did nothing wrong and if anything the


    way he defended me made me realize something he should not have to apologize for. But for now, I


    just hug him back, I will tell him what I realizedter, tonight when we are


    73 62%


    07 31


    A 82


    together and the party is over.


    288 Voucheri


    07:32

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Griffin 83


    When I saw A get teary-eyed from my speech I knew I did a good job. Just like I thought they


    would most of the pack weed her with open arms. I think it was good I told them a little bit


    about A¡¯s backstory. She should be the one to decide if she ever wants to tell the full story. And


    who she wants to tell it to. Now at least everyone knew she wasn¡¯t just being key or distant for no


    reason. My pack, or our pack now was kind enough not to question her further.


    I wanted her to have friends outside of Jessa, Collin, and my best. friends. As much as I love


    spending every second together I know it is good to both have friends. People we can do stuff with


    the other doesn¡¯ t want to do. Always being together sounds romantic but in the end, I think it


    doesn¡¯t do your rtionship any good. I love having dinner with her on Friday nights and hearing


    her tell stories of co-workers or family. Or just tell me things she has done, she will get so excited.


    She will wiggle in her seat, and pick up a fork to take a bite ten times in at row before realizing she


    keeps forgetting to because she is so engrossed in telling me more about her life. I want to never


    lose those


    moments.


    Then there are the times something happens to me, and whether it is something good or something


    bad she is always the one I want to tell first. I want to still have that excitement from time to time.


    Only to know that she is waiting for me at home, so I can tell her face to face and not over a text or


    on Facetime. As the night progresses she seems. to hit it off with Tanya. She works at the bookstore


    so they must have something inmon already. Not wanting to hover over her like the


    overprotective mate I go and find Gerald and Dillion to have a beer with them. But before I can I see


    Cynthia and Anna making their way over to her. Both of them look pis sed about something. They


    have been two of the most outspoken packmembers about the fact that I deserve


    07:32


    298 Woucherli


    better.


    Not that surprising when I think back on the fact that they would always tell anyone who wanted toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    hear that they felt I needed to pick. someone from the Silver Moon pack as my chosen mate.


    Neither of them traveled out of the pack to go find their mate even though they were neen and


    twenty and should want to meet their fated mate.


    One look at A tells me she knows the two are up to no good. Now I need to be the protective


    mate, not that I think they will try and hurt her. I trust everyone in my pack enough not to. I just want,


    no need A to feel like I always have her back because I will. Taking one big step I get next to her


    pulling me flush against my b*dy with the arm I wrapped around her waist.


    Tanya who has spotted Cynthia and Anna too mumbles a quick goodbye before rushing off. I


    involved in the s hit show the set it, she most likely doesn¡¯t want to get


    is about to go down. Because I won¡¯t let anyone especially not my packmember walk all over her, or


    talk cr ap about my amazing mate.


    When Cynthia addresses me pretending like A doesn¡¯t exist I see the bright circles of grey


    around her eyes. Letting me know that Willow is dying to take over. A is jealous of the fact that


    two she- wolves are trying to flirt with me and honestly, it is a turn-on. So much so that for a second


    I am so distracted I can¡¯t reallyprehend what Cynthia is saying. Something about me wanting


    my pack to do something.


    She then tells me she feels like I still deserve better, the puzzle pieces are falling into ce now


    Cynthia is using the fact that my family and I love to give the pack the chance toe to us with


    every concern as a reason to talk badly about her future Queen. All I can do is nod at her because


    she has a point and I can hardly tell her to shut the hell up. Especially not now that most of the pack


    is looking at us to see how this is all going to y out. The more she speaks the more Conan


    2595%


    07:32


    Griffin 53


    1288/vouche


    wants to swoop in and take over. He likes Cynthia talking to us like our mate isn¡¯t even here less


    than me. I can at least keep my head cool enough to not snap at her. Even when my entire b*dy is


    tensed up because she is just talking s hit now. I need to put her in her ce but in a way that


    doesn¡¯te off as frantic or aggressive. Whether I like it or not I always need to keep my


    reputation and status in mind.


    A finds the right words before I do, there is venom in her normally soft and gentle voice as she


    addresses Cynthia. I can barely suppress the chuckle when A calls Cynthia Gingersnaps, the


    media does not portray our people kindly. But Gingersnaps must be one of the worst


    movies of all time. A growls thest words but he


    is to be


    expected when someone openly and tantly tells your mate they are. better suited for them in


    front of you. Other than that she delivers her sharp words with a poised elegance that is befitting a


    Queen. I want all of this to be over soon because her behaving so poised and calm all while


    teeming with jealousy is driving me crazy with a need for her.


    Without any hesitation, I finish off what A started, not that she needs me to. Cynthia and Anna do


    however because I wanted to make it abundantly clear that for me no one can even hold a candle to


    my perfect mate, to my fated mate. Neither of them seems to be pleased when I¡¯m done talking but


    they both scurry off.


    ¡°Darling, you were amazing what do you say¡­¡± I start but I get cut off by Cynthia¡¯s father rushing up


    to us.


    Unlike his daughter, Sam is a kind man, and soft-spoken, his mate, Cynthia¡¯s mother died while


    giving birth he never got a second chance. mate. Not that I think he wanted to. So now I wonder


    why he is rushing up to us. Where his daughter ignored A, Sam¡¯s attention seems to fully be on


    her. Even with someone as kind as Sam, I feel a pit stir in my stomach. Ready to defend my mate


    and protect her from everything,


    51.615


    07:32


    Griffin 83


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Please, Princess and Crown Prince ept my apologies for my daughter¡¯s behavior. This makes


    me think I should have been stricter with her. It has just been hard raising her without her mother


    you know.¡± He tells us earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I cannot exactly me her for thinking my mate is a catch because he is. And I know the


    way it started between me and Griff raised some eyebrows. I am sure in time she will see how


    happy we both are and be happy for us too. And I hope she finds her own mate soon, so she gets


    to feel what we feel¡± I am not entirely sure that A doesn¡¯t me Cynthia but she is intuitive


    enough to know Sam can¡¯t help it and is feeling bad enough about it.


    ¡°As always I am with my mate Sam. Well I do not intend to ever leave A for anyone, I am not


    mad at herpse in judgment I am sure it won¡¯t happen again¡± I smile at him hoping he still hears


    the treat in my words.


    Because I will not allow anyone to talk badly about A. I just hope Cynthia and Anna won¡¯t bother


    her when A moves into the castle. She has had enough bad experiences with members of her


    pack looking down on her without needing it from her new pack too. It is no longer about me being


    scared she will run for the hills when my pack doesn¡¯t ept her. I just know it would hurt her and I


    want to do everything in my power and beyond to make sure A never gets hurt again.


    ¡°I love you, Darling, I am going to make sure nob*dy will ever hurt you again you know that right?¡± I


    ask her the moment Sam is out of earshot.


    ¡°I know, handsome and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you either we are a team now remember¡± She says


    and the joy of her giving me a sweet nickname is like nothing else.


    77.54%

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    David 84


    I¡¯ve been watching her, and she has been packing up stuff. I bet Prince Boy just got scared, he


    wants to keep her away from me. So he must be forcing her to live with him. I would have done so


    too. He must know a second chance mate does not stand a chance against a true mate. Why would


    she want a second pick from the left-over bin when I¡¯ve been so clear about wanting her back?


    She is stubborn but she will fall back in love with me. She will be my chosen mate but the second I


    mark her I am sure the matebond will recover. He can have Hannah then, she is a goody and I


    don¡¯t even want him to have that. But if that¡¯s what it takes so be it. I needed. someone to help me


    out. And his status was just enough of a bait to get Hannah on board. And until A is willing to give


    herself to me I can still f uck Hannah.


    I wonder if she knows I think about A when I f uck her, that¡¯s the reason I always want her on all


    fours. I rather not look at her face it ruins the fantasy for me. Soon I will have the real deal I cannot


    wait to be with A. She and that pu ssy haven¡¯t mated yet, I would have felt it if she did. It has


    been too long since I had a good release. I am still recovering and if it hadn¡¯t been for A moving


    in so soon I would have rested a little longer. Right now my parents are on theirst-ever ever road


    trip. The poor human I forced into ramming them off the cliff knows exactly what will happen if he


    doesn¡¯t do as he promised. And I will not kill to hesitate his precious little human pup if he fails to


    deliver.


    Thinking about being relieved from my parents soon, so that I can rule this pack with A.


    Combined with the thought of how tight she must still be. How I will punish her by just taking her


    when I want to the first time. How her screams of pain will turn into screams of pleasure


    0732


    David B


    211 Wouche


    as I keep pounding into her. Only for me to hurt her again when I will. finally mark because I won¡¯t


    be gentle about it either. And she will like it another pair of pained screams will turn into moans of


    pleasure. I find myself hard, aching with need. I don¡¯t want Hannah now, she will want to talk about


    the n and I just need A.


    Grabbing the silky nightgown I stole from her bed the other day I rip it into. Using one hand I press


    the fabric against my face breathing in her scent. It still smells like rain on a hot summer night. I hold


    the other bit of fabric against my straining c ock. I squeeze my eyes closed thinking about A


    wearing some silk lingerie rubbing up against me. Desperate to feel me inside her. Desperate to


    have me spill my seed in her so she can bear my pups. But it is not enough I need something warm


    something alive. I need my f ucking mate. Frustration and lust. rage inside of me. I keep stroking


    myself until there is a knock on the door and a voice calling out to me.


    ¡°Alpha David, I need to talk to you¡± It¡¯s Natasja mother¡¯s Gemma.


    Hearing her call me Alpha sends a surge of power through my entire b*dy. Her voice warps into


    A¡¯s voice.


    Natasja¡¯s desperate ¡°Alpha, we need you, you are you awake¡± Warps to A¡¯s needy ¡°Alpha, I need


    you, are youing inside of me¡± And the words push me over the edge.


    I keep stroking myself feeling the silken fabric get wet with my release. Until my arm is so tired it


    falls away from my b*dy. Just as there is another knock. Now that I no longer need the release the


    knock annoys


    mec.


    ¡°For f ucks sake I aming give me a moment¡± I snap at the door.


    I know what she is about to tell me, but I will need to act like I am sad and surprised so I need a


    moment to collect myself after this bliss. I clean myself up a bit and get dressed in some pajamas.


    Then I walk out


    07 32


    298 Vouchers


    of my room but not before aggressively rubbing my eyes to make them. look red. I pull open the


    door with so much force that Natasja startles.


    I make a show of rubbing the sleep out of my eyes before I turn to her.


    ¡°Why did you wake me up Natasja, you know I am still healing and you know I am not the Alpha¡± I


    sternly tell her proud of myself for staying in character. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But when Natasja starts sobbing I can barely contain myself. Remembering what I am doing this for


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sorry if I snapped I am just tired and confused.¡± My stomach churns listening to myself


    attempting tofort Natasja.


    Not everything my father told me was st upid, he was right in saying that we needed to treat the rest


    of the pack as Children because they needed us to take care of them. Because they would never


    compare to


    us.


    ¡°No, it is not you that made me cry, please follow me into your father¡¯s office and I will tell you.¡±


    Natasja so bs, so I y along trying to look confused as I follow her.


    Father¡¯s Beta and Gemma Jim and Kade are there as is mother¡¯s beta Linda. They let poor Natasja


    get me the lowest ranking and therefore the weakest one out of the four of them. It makes me


    wonder if the others forced her into being the one to wake me. And if so are they going to pressure


    her into telling me? Or will one of the men do because we are far better suited to have an emotional


    conversation without crying than women?


    ¡°Sit down, Son we have some bad news,¡± Jim tells me, so he is the one who gets to tell me the


    tragic news.


    He has called me son for as long as I remember but now that he knew I


    49 85%


    David 84


    228 (Vouchers


    was his Alpha it rubbed me the wrong way. I swallow down my growl over his insubordination


    because I am not supposed to know yet.


    ¡°I am afraid to tell you that you are our Alpha now David, unfortunately¡­¡± Jim begins but my mind


    starts to wander.


    Did my parents know it wasn¡¯t an ident, did they see the human¡¯s truck speeding up towards


    them realizing it was on purpose? If so did they know it was me, sadly enough that is very unlikely.


    Like every Alpha father made enough enemies, his loyal son wouldn¡¯t be the first one to cross his


    mind. Then again maybe they werepletely oblivious of it being on purpose. I just hoped they


    knew they were going to die. I just hoped they suffered like I had suffered when I saw A move on


    where I couldn¡¯t all because of them. If only for a few minutes.


    ¡°Alpha David, did you hear me?¡± There is an edge to Jim¡¯s tone and I hope I didn¡¯t sit there smiling


    like an idiot when they told me my parents died.


    ¡°Sorry, yes I heard it¡¯s¡± I fall quiet for a second trying to figure out an excuse for not paying attention.


    ¡°You looked like you were miles away, I get this is a lot to process but we need to take action now


    Alpha¡± Kade tells me


    Oh good it just seemed like I was in shock.


    ¡°You are right, it is a lot to process what about my sister?¡± I asked, because Mother had talked


    about bringing her along, she didn¡¯t need to die as far as I was concerned.


    But if she did my life would get so much better. Sadly enough I am not that lucky, since Mom


    decided not to bring her alongst minute. Still for now it would fit into my ns perfectly.


    71.76%


    07:32


    David ht


    288 Wouet


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be in an Alpha-less pack, we should all try and get some sleep if that is even


    possible. Make sure the entire pack is in the meeting hall at seven AM. I will ept my role as


    Alpha before. breakfast¡± I tell the others


    Luckily they all agreed with me, without me having to use my Alpha voice it will be fun to y with


    but now I can use a few hours of shut- eye, and knowing I was this close to getting the life I


    deserved would surely make me sleep like a baby


    +


    93 46%

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    A 85


    Last night was fun but I underestimated how busy I would be. Every pack member wanted to


    speak with me. Ask me questions, apart from Cynthia and Anna they all seemed kind and


    weing. Still, I hardly saw my family, in fact, I didn¡¯t see Dani?l at all. And by the time Griff


    and I got home all we wanted to do was copse onto the bed and fall asleep all cuddled up


    together. And did, now I was waking up to the sound of my rm again still a bit tired. Milo


    had told Griffin he was making everyone waffles and chicken for pack breakfast today since


    it was my favorite. Isabe had told me the entire kitchen staff was set on taking their day off


    when I was not here. So with all those kind gestures how could I miss pack breakfast?


    A pack breakfast my family and family-inw would be attending, not to mention the first


    pack meal since I have been formally introduced. Griffin practically crawled out of bed


    without saying a word. I figured he needed to pee. And was too tired to remember his


    promise about coffee in bed for the rest of our lives. But just as I was about to get up the


    delicious smell of fresh coffee brewing drifted into the bedroom. So I snuggled back into the


    pillows almost sleeping waiting for my mate and my coffee.


    Somehow I still drifted asleep because the bed dipping with Griffin¡¯s wait woke me up.


    ¡°Here is your coffee sleeping beauty¡± He yawned showing me he was just as tired.


    ¡°Thank you, Handsome,¡± I said as I sat up in bed taking the coffee from


    his hand.


    Because him being this tired and still keeping his promise reminded


    0.00%


    07.08


    A 85


    # 208 Vouchers


    me why I didn¡¯t need the six months. Griffin Taylor was the best thing that ever happened to


    me. Normally we would chat during our morning coffee. Today we sat in afortable


    silence savoring the peace and quiet for a few more moments. Griffin was the first to break


    the silence as he ced his empty mug on the nightstand.


    ¡°This is on you, you know. It¡¯s because you are so dam n perfect and so da mn loveable. If


    not for you the kitchen staff would have their day off¡± he teased me.


    However part of me knew he was right, and it made me proud. I meant some of what I said to


    Samst night. I really did hope everyone in the pack would in time think I was a great Luna


    and Queen. Giving them and the rest of the country all they needed. To do that I need them


    to trust me, and there is no better way to build trust with a bunch of werewolves than to


    share food with them.


    So I made my way to the closet to change into somethingfortable. I only washed my


    face and brushed my teeth. I would just shower and get ready after breakfast, I was way too


    tired to rush now.


    ***


    Thirty minutester we made our way to the kitchen, the smell of chicken and waffles


    immediately hitting my nostrils making my mouth water. And where I didn¡¯t see Dan at all


    last night, now he was the first person I saw. Him and the person next to him. Suddenly


    everything made sense.


    ¡°What is going on, Darling what are you smiling at?¡± Griffin asked not having noticed Dan


    and Krystel.


    ¡°I think I am not the only Hemming mated to a Taylor, Handsome look at Krystel and Dani?l¡± I


    point out to Griff.


    Who when he finally sees what I am talking about looks genuinely


    22.18%


    07.081


    A 85


    200 Washers


    ted. A lot of puzzle pieces are falling into ce now though. Krystel telling me there was


    about something about me that just made her want to spend time with me. Dan telling me the


    scrunchy I wore smelled of vani, the scrunchy I borrowed from Krystel but forgot to give


    back. And why I did not see either of themst night. Knowing Dan, he did not wantst


    night, my special night to be about them. Not that I would have minded, still a member of the


    royal family finding her mate would be big news. They look up at us as Griff and I make our


    way to the breakfast table, and both their smiles say enough.


    ¡°Now I know what it was about you that made me want to be around you, Sis,¡± Krystel tells


    me raising her hand to show she is holding Dani?l¡¯s


    ¡°I figured as much when I saw the two of you walk in, congrattions guys. I am so happy


    for you. And I can honestly tell you both that you have found a wonderful mate in each


    other.¡± I beam at them.


    Griffin tells them something along the same lines. Breaching the topic I was avoiding. The


    topic of which pack they are going to live in. Because that means we have to discuss the fact


    that Krystel has lived here her entire life. And that the pack where Dan and I grew up in is in


    ruins now.


    ¡°Well, I was set to be Blood Moon¡¯s next lead warrior as soon as Dad retired. But that is out


    of the question now. The White Oak pack already has a lead warrior and a second in


    command. I cannot just demand that position because I am the Alpha¡¯s nephew.¡± When I


    hear Dan tell us how his future ns died the same night as Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna


    did my heart hurts for him.


    ¡°Listen it is not the same I am fully aware, but I get to pick my own security detail and that of


    my queen-to-be. And we have the special royal army that we send out to help packs in need


    from time to time. So you guys just think about it. You should just join the Hemmings for


    45.38%


    07:08


    A 85


    a visit at the White Oak pack Krys, and if you guys want to live here. Well then I am sure we


    will have a suitable position for a warrior of your caliber Dan¡± Griffin tells the new mates.


    Dan smiles so brightly his cheeks must hurt, and Krystel looks up to her older cousin with


    so much love and admiration that it warms my heart. Now that the changes are that Dan¡¯s


    pups will grow up in the same pack as mine I can only hope they will grow up being just as


    close as Griff and Krystel are.


    Before we settle down to eat we make our rounds, pack members still want to congratte


    us. And the table is too long to be able to chat with everyone. We will end up finding a seat


    somewhere and then have a conversation with the wolves closest to us. The moment we are


    out of earshot from Dani?l and Krystel I face Griff to thank him for what he is willing to do for


    my brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t it¡¯s not just about being a good mate, it is being a smart leader too. Why would I not


    wee someone as skilled as he is?¡± Griffin asks me.


    I could tell him all about a former Alpha who has made very skilled wolves rogues for minor


    things. But in a few hours, I will be in the car home, for thest time. And I don¡¯t want to


    spend that time thinking about the Blood Moon pack and everything we fear for the future.


    So I just tell him I love him instead. Not long after breakfast is ready close to my family


    which now includes Krystel are two empty chairs. Just as I am making my way over there I


    spot Cynthia and Anna they are ring at me but the quickest way to the seats I want to sit


    in is to walk past them. So I do, I hear the two of them giggle and then everything happens all


    at once. One of them tripped me, I could feel her feet, and then I was airborne for a second


    before falling to the ground. One of the girls giggled but they were cut off by Griffin¡¯s vicious


    growl. I scrambled up in a panic because it sounded like he was about to rip their throats


    out.


    72.39%


    07.08


    Ayia 86 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    A 86


    As I scrambled up, Roderick¡¯s Alpha¡¯s voice booms through the pack kitchen.


    ¡°Cynthia Wilson and Anna ck, you are dismissed from pack breakfast. You will meet me in the


    meeting room in an hour¡±


    He doesn¡¯t address any other wolf, everyone including Griffin freezes to the spot. The girls scramble


    away from the pack kitchen, and Sam and what I can only guess are Anna¡¯s parents and brother. All


    looking regretful and a little scared.


    ¡°Griffin, and A I request both of your presence too¡± He sounds casual and unbothered.


    Still, I feel a little on edge, judging from Griff¡¯s face and the tic in his jaw. He is just as happy about it


    as I am. For now, I try to just enjoy my favorite breakfast talking to my family.


    ***


    Exactly an hour, after Rodrick requested us to meet him in the meeting room. Cynthia and Anna,


    are already there. They remind me of schoolgirls in the principal¡¯s office. Staring at their feet with a


    mixture of fear and guilt written all over their faces.


    ¡°Thank you for joining us, Prince Griffin, Princess A please have a seat?¡± Roderick smiles at us.


    I¡¯m a little unsure about if the fact, that he uses our titles is a good or bad sign. Griffin doesn¡¯t seem


    to know either he hasn¡¯t let go of my hand since we entered this meeting room. Not even when we


    took a


    0.00%


    07:08


    298 Nouche


    s cat.


    ¡°Princess A, I saw some tension between you and thedies to your leftst night. At the time it


    seemed to be resolved fairly quickly so I let it go. I am sorry it seems that my faith in my pack


    members was unjustified. Can you tell me what happened?¡± Rodrick asked me making me feel


    more and more that it was not us he was upset with.


    Still, it felt a bit awkward and he would probably not be so pleased with my reaction yesterday.


    Maybe he would believe me over them because Griffin would have my back no matter what


    happened. But I respected and liked him far too much to lie to him. So after stealing myself, I looked


    him straight in the eyes as I recounted what happened. How the two of them had sauntered up to


    us, ignoring me how Cynthia had flirted how I staked my im on Griffin, how he in term had


    scolded both Cynthia and Anna.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is these two she-wolvesmitted treason. And instead of putting them


    to trial you told them you were secure in your mateship with my son. Albeit it somewhat rough


    around the edges?¡± He asked one eyebrow quirked up.


    To me, it sounded like an oversimplification of what had happened, done to paint me in a better


    light. But I was not about to argue with him over this. Cynthia and Anna had both turned white as I


    sheet. All I could get out while awkwardly shrugging was:


    ¡°Yes, I guess so if you want to see it like that¡±


    ¡°Please, King Roderick, we didn¡¯t know she was part of the royal family yet. She isn¡¯t even marked


    by him¡± Cynthia pleaded, Griffin closed his eyes in what I could only describe as pity for her


    foolishness.


    Confirmed by the fact that Rodrick rose from his chair as he growled.


    16.92%


    07:08


    A 86


    ¡°Do you mean to tell me you get to have a say in who I consider my family and when? Because let


    me be very clear Cynthia the woman to your right is my daughter-inw, your future Luna, and your


    future Queen, and from now on out you will respect her as such. Or I will put you to trial, and believe


    me when I tell you no one not even your father will speak on your behalf if I do so¡±


    When I saw her after Rodrick had first mentioned treason I suspected the two couldn¡¯t get more


    pale. But I just found out that I was very wrong about that.


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense, I have tried to give the two of you a fair chance to exin your side of


    the story but I have heard enough. I hereby rule that you both will be punished for your misdoings


    against a member of the royal family and for not showing pack spirit. Princess A is the one to


    determine the punishment, as she is the one you have wronged the most¡± He had sat down but he


    still had a light snarl to his words, and he was still almost frighteningly intimidating.


    Even to me his daughter-inw whose side he was on. I cannot imagine how scared Cynthia and


    Anna were now. To me, that was punishment enough. I knew Rodrick would not agree with me so I


    quickly came up with a n.


    ¡°I would like an honest apology, and I think they should not have meals at the pack house until I


    move in next week. And let me be clear it is not because I do not trust Griffin, because I do. But I do


    think neither of us deserves the disrespect they have been giving us and there is no way for me to


    be certain they will actually stop¡± I said trying to sound calm and confident.


    ¡°Permission to speak father?¡±Griffin spoke up much more formally than I ever heard him talk to his


    father.


    Who just nodded at him to continue.


    38.75%


    07:08


    Ayta 86


    288 Wouchers


    Griffin did not face Rodrick though he faced Cynthia and Anna.


    ¡°I would like for the two of you to think of the punishment you would have no doubt eagerly


    administered. What you have done would have warranted for your Princess to put you on trial twice.


    Yet all she asks for is an apology and a guarantee that you will not have a chance to disrespect us


    in her absence¡± He told them


    While his words seemed to have struck a chord with Anna who was now silent crying. I could tell


    Cynthia still was more annoyed than anything else. She feared King Rodrick and Griffin but she


    would only apologize to get them off their backs. And it showed her half-hearted apology was


    nothingpared to Anna¡¯s heartfelt apology even if it was hard to hear between her so bs. I could


    make out her thanking me for being so gracious. At Rodrick¡¯smand, they scurried off, knowing


    that he would alert the rest of the pack of their punishment and the reason behind it.


    ¡°Can the two of you stay behind for a bit?¡± Rodrick asked us.


    And there was nothing we could do but sit back down to see what he was going to tell us.


    ¡°First of all, thank you for proving me right A, even if it is grand to put them to trial I would not


    have wanted that for two young wolves for something rtively minor. As leaders of the pack you


    are like parents to them, parents raise their pups with, patience love, and understanding. And good


    rulers lead the pack like that. You have shown me that you are the Luna and Queen I expected you


    to be. And just saying it also shows you will be a great mother, just like how I will be an amazing,


    gramps¡± He told us.


    With thatst remark, all the tension left the room. I could finally breathe without being scared of


    what the consequences would be for me and Griffin. There were no consequences for us because


    we handled it as well as we could all things considered.


    61.61%


    07:08


    A 86


    298 Woucher


    Turns out the reason he asked us to stay behind was that we had to officially ask packmembers to


    be our Beta and Gemma and let them know. Everyone including Rodrick knew who Griffin was


    going to pick. But I didn¡¯t even know who I was going to pick myself. Which could be a bit of a


    problem in the future. Now I had even more to think about when I went home in a few hours. The


    obvious choice would be Jessa, she is my best friend and I have known her for years so I was sure


    I could trust her. She would never refuse me, but I knew what she really wanted was to be a stay-at-


    home mom to her pups. And there was no way I was thanking that dream away from her.


    My second choice would be Krystel and it was very likely that she and Dan would stay here, but I


    had no idea if she would want to be my Beta, and if so how pack members would feel about me


    choosing my sister and cousin-inw as my beta. I needed a bit of fresh air, maybe Griff and I can


    go on a hike and talk about it, he knows his pack members better than I do, and I trust him enough


    to let him help me make a decision.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Mutya Chapter 87

    Mutya Chapter 87


    A 87


    288 Vouchers


    Finally, after that whole ordeal with Cynthia, Anna, and Father reminding us of needing to find a


    Beta and Gemma, I am alone with my mate. She asked me if we could just go for a hike, we wanted


    to spend some time alone. With how much our pack likes her and how much they still want to get to


    know her. There isn¡¯t a ce in the castle or the center of the pack where we would be left alone.


    We could go into the human world, and leave pack ground behind but then we are facing another


    loss of privacy. It¡¯s not like we can fully be ourselves when we are surrounded by humans. So going


    on a hike truly is the best thing we could do.


    I figured that her leaving and going back to the White Oak pack to get herst belongings and settle


    herst affairs would be easier. That I would somehow miss her less knowing it was thest time.


    But for some reason knowing this is thest time has the opposite effect. All I can think about is how


    I wish she didn¡¯t have to leave behind. I had to stop myself from suggesting getting some movers so


    she didn¡¯t have to leave to get her stuff. I don¡¯t because I know it is more than just moving her stuff.


    She is going to have to say goodbye to the pack she finally got to live with. I can hardly believe how


    far she hase from when I met her three months ago. I never stopped loving her but there had


    been moments I didn¡¯t have faith that we could ever ovee our baggage.


    ¡°Did you hear me handsome?¡± A¡¯s voice interrupts my thoughts


    And I am d she did, it would be a waste of time to spend thest few hours with her, thinking


    about our past. Besides, maybe it is for the best she leaves for onest week. I have far too much


    work to join her for the entire week sadly enough. But this way I can try and have her office at the


    castle ready.


    0.00%


    O


    07.26


    A 87


    288 Vouchers Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Darling I was zoned out, what did you say,¡± I ask her focusing my energy back on her again.


    ¡°Maybe we can go for a run, shifted?¡± She asks shyly.


    I know she feels like her petite frame stands out even more in wolf form. To some extent it does,


    she has the b*dy of an adult wolf but in a sh, you would mistake her for a young wolf. All I see


    though is just that, a sh of Willow because there is no wolf as fast or as agile as she is. Even in


    her human form, she outruns everyone and I am just in awe of her. Plus she is just as yful in her


    wolf form as I am. Something I not only enjoy but also shows just how good we are together. That


    we are made for each other.


    ¡°Yes, I would love to run behind you never catching up to you for an hour or so¡± I chuckle


    At my teasing, she turns around and strips, and shifting is thest thing on my mind right now. Her


    b*dy is perfection and her n*ked b*dy will always turn me on. But there is something about the way


    how freely she undresses now. No longer hiding her b*dy, not just from me but from everyb*dy. We


    are deep enough in the forest to obscure us from most of the people in the pack ground. But being


    in a forest on a thriving pack¡¯s ground means the chance of running into another wolf is very high.


    ¡°Hmm, I like what I do to you but that won¡¯t help you catching up with me¡± She teases, staring at my


    cro tch and noticing the effect she has on


    me.


    Before I can say anything she shifts into her beautiful wolf and starts running away from me. We


    have notpleted the mating process because this week apart would likely be unbearable if we


    had. It was her suggestion and it was a smart one. One I was happy to agree to but now as I rush


    out of my clothes watching her run further and further away from me I wish we could minlink. I wish I


    could hear the joy and


    25.02%


    07:261


    Ats


    298 Nouchers


    laughter in her voice as she teased me about not being fast enough.


    For now, I just shift, and hide both of our clothes so we can easily find them when we go back. And


    then I set off running after her.


    It feels like we have run for more than an hour, and in all that time I never caught up with A. Not


    until she decided to lie down we somehow managed to make it to the clearing where we held the


    BBQ yesterday. The air is still filled with the scents of the entire pack, smoke from the charcoal, and


    the savory smell of grilled meat. I wonder if she chose this ce on purpose or if it was on ident.


    Suddenly unlike she normally would when we are in our wolf forms she shifts back the moment she


    sees me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be able to mindlink you, because I brought you here because I wanted to tell you


    something. So that is why I had to shift, and it might be easier if you shift too?¡± She doesn¡¯t have to


    ask me twice, if she wants to talk we will talk.


    From now on out, even more than I had before I will always do anything she wants. My purpose in


    life will be to make every new day together her best day yet. A has shifted back and her human


    b*dy isn¡¯t flushed or sweaty. I can see that even with how fast she ran she still didn¡¯t push herself.


    Unlike me, so when I shift back I look like I have been working out. Which seems to work in my


    favor, if I go by the way she eyes me up.


    ¡°I thought you said it would be smarter not to have S**, so that we both do not lose control and mark


    each other in the heat of the moment¡± I tease her again, partially because it was a smart idea.


    A smart idea that I will forget all about if she keeps looking at me like that. My teasing was


    sessful as she chuckled and shook her head.


    10.49%


    07-27


    A 87


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯re right and what I am about to tell you is much more important than having S** with you¡± She


    starts.


    It¡¯s the kind of thing that would normally make me anxious. Make me feel like there was something I


    had done to make her mad or sad. Even the times when I couldn¡¯t help it, and her being upset was


    a trauma response it had always hurt me. Now we moved past that we have grown so much as a


    couple. I no longer feared to have serious conversations with A. Because A I stopped assuming


    the worst, as she had started to open up to me more. And B even if it was something I had done we


    were now strong enough to just handle that as a couple.


    ¡°I want to thank you forst night, and everything you said. I love you Griffin and I am sorry for the


    person I was when we first met. Everything that happened hurt me so much. So I convinced myself


    I would never get a second chance mate. That I was not worth one. Let alone the Crown Prince, it¡¯s


    not just about your title though you know that. Because with everything you did, you seemed to be


    more and more perfect. So I was so sure you would one day see how unworthy I am that I tried to


    push you away on my own ord. Hoping it wouldn¡¯t hurt that much when you eventually left me.


    Scared that a second rejection would mean I lost my life because it would be too much heartbreak.


    But you did the opposite of breaking my heart again. That is why I am choosing to move in with you


    so much sooner than we agreed to. Because you healed me and I don¡¯t want to waste any more


    time without you.¡± She told me with a raw and honest vulnerability that made it hard for me to


    speak.


    I mean what could I say that would do justice to her beautiful words? All I could do now was pull her


    close to me and k*ss her. Hoping she would not mind it I was going to break a promise.


    74.82%

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    A 88


    Being home when your home isn¡¯t really your home anymore feels weird. Of course, I will always


    have a home in the White Oak pack. But afterst weekend I want to be at the Silver Moon pack. I


    want to redecorate our chambers with Griff. Not that there is a lot left to do in the living room. Not


    with thefortable couch and the wall of bookshelves. Maybe some of my knick-knacks, some


    framed pictures of my family that¡¯s about it.


    I miss, Griffin more than ever, the closer I get to him the more I miss him. I¡¯m just d that we


    managed to not mark each other when we made love in the clearing the other day. But it¡¯s not just,


    not anymore, the pack bond will only truly form when I cut off my bond with the White Oak pack. Still


    with Rodrick and Isabe treating me and seeing me as their daughter. With how kind some of the


    packmembers have been. I have felt sparks of the pack bond forming, so no I miss being at my


    pack too. It is as if Willow knows, as if my soul knows I belong at the Silver Moon pack.


    Dani?l and Krystel have decided that they are going to take Griffin up on his offer to move into the


    Silver Moon pack too. I am ted to have my brother close to me. And in an hour I will meet up with


    Krystel and ask her to be my Beta. I still have my lessons with Isabe. So yesterday I asked her if


    it would be frowned upon to ask my mate¡¯s cousin and sister-inw to be my Beta. She reassured


    me it wouldn¡¯t and how most likely the pack members would love for another member of the royal


    family to still be involved in leading the pack and the country. So she thinks we are going out for a


    coffee, and we are but she doesn¡¯t know I invited her to ask her to be my Beta.


    Just as I got out of the shower my phone buzzes. It is a member of the Silver Moon pack and I


    wonder how they got my phone number. But I


    0.00%


    07-27


    A 89


    288 Vouchers


    guess since I will be her Luna and Queen soon it makes sense she got it when she asked around


    ¡°Good morning Princess A, Queen Isabe gave me your number I hope you don¡¯t mind but I


    wanted to show you this¡± Jete texted me attaching a photo.


    During all royal events, there are photographers present to take


    pictures for the website. We used to keep other packs in the loop about what was happening. Of


    course, my being formally introduced to the pack and moving in on Friday was newsworthy. I have


    seen the pictures she made, the pictures that made it. The King and Queen congratted us. Griffin


    and me on the stage, sharing a dance. But this one was different.


    Griff and I were sitting at a table I was wiping a drop of sauce out of the corner of his mouth.


    Giggling as he stares into my eyes almost starstruck.


    ¡°Thank you for this picture Jeate, I love it feel free to text me whenever you need me for


    anything¡± I send a quick reply back.


    She answers right away ¡°You are so wee Princess, this picture is too candid for the royal


    website. But I think it shows just how much you love each other. So I couldn¡¯t help send it over¡±


    We text back and forth for a few more minutes but soon we both have to go our separate ways. She


    was right about both ounts I don¡¯t think I would want that picture on the royal website. I honestly


    still struggle withing to terms with the fact that the entire country, can see what I am up to. So


    something so intimate would be too much for me. This would be amazing as a printed picture in our


    living room, however. I am about to text Griffin to tell him about it. But I think the better of it and


    instead, I text Jeate onest time.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t sent this to Griffin yet, please don¡¯t so I can surprise


    23.50%


    |||


    07 271


    A 88


    288 Vouchers


    him,¡± I ask her, hoping she sees it in time.


    Within a second she let me know he hadn¡¯t opened the text so she deleted the picture and sent


    another one. One she sent me too, it¡¯s a cute picture but not nearly as cute as the first one. I can¡¯t


    wait to see the smile on his face when I give him this framed picture. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Krystel and I were going to go for a coffee outside of the pack ground. I know there is a one-hour


    photo service close to the Starbucks we are going to. So I will go there and ask them to print this


    picture three times one for in our living room and two smaller ones to go into our wallets.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you wanted to hang out with me. I saw you as my friend but I was a little nervous you


    would think it was all just about Dan. Because it isn¡¯t¡± Krystel ever being the ball of energy was


    practically jumping up and down.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not about Griffin for me either, how lucky was it though that the first time you two met


    was right after his birthday? He didn¡¯t even get to celebrate with everything going on.¡± I mention not


    wanting to ask her something so big in the car ride here.


    I sessfully distracted her from asking more questions about us hanging out. Instead, she is


    telling me she booked a weekend away just for her and Dani?l so they can celebrate his birthday. I


    love that idea, so of course I agree to not tell anything to Dani?l. And I reassure Krystel that I don¡¯t


    mind them not being at my farewell party. After all, they are not the ones that have to say goodbye


    to me.


    ¡°I love I get to stay in my pack, but it does mean I need to find my role in the pack¡± Krystel sighs just


    as I park the car in front of the photo


    service.


    46.20%


    07 27


    A 88


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Maybe we cane up with something together over coffee I just need to pop in here first,¡± I tell


    her.


    ***


    After I ced my orders for the three prints we walked the five minutes it took to get to Starbucks.


    ce our orders and then we sit down. I snap a picture of my coffee and cake and send it to Griffin


    with the caption.


    ¡°Only a few more coffees without you, asking Krystel to be Love you to the Moon and back your


    mate¡±


    my


    Beta.


    Where he hadn¡¯t opened Jete¡¯s text for a few hours he read mine within seconds. He told me


    he had given me a unique text and ringtone so he would always know when I needed him.


    ¡°Good luck, Darling, can¡¯t wait to make your coffee in bed again. X X X the luckiest wolf on this


    earth¡± I don¡¯t even try to hide the smile anymore.


    Krystel teases me about the fact that Griff and I seemed to have made something romantic out of


    coffee. She awws and oohs over Griffin¡¯s promise to make me coffee in bed every morning.


    ¡°You know my days will be busy and there is so much I need to learn about the pack,¡± I tell her


    gauging her reaction.


    And when she tells me she will always be there to help me with whatever I need with a bright smile


    on her face. I am fairly sure I know who my Beta is going to be. Still, I prepared a bit of speech so


    that she knows it is not just about her being the only wolf I know from the Silver Moon pack.


    ¡°Funny you should say that Krystel, because Rodrick told me I needed to find a Beta and Gemma


    soon. If I have two wolves at my side,


    67.65%


    07.27


    A 88


    288 Vouchers


    helping me be the best Queen there is I need wolves I can trust with my life. You are one of those


    wolves, and of course, it helps that you are a member of the royal family, who knows so much about


    the Silver- Moon pack. But I want to make it very clear that is not the only reason you were the first


    friend I made at the Silver Moon pack and if I need a Beta and Gemma I want them to be my


    friends. So what do you say do you want to be my Beta?¡± I ask her still talking quietly so that


    humans at the coffee shop would not overhear us.


    Which all is useless when Krystel jumps up to hug me shouting she would love nothing more than to


    be my Beta. I just chuckle, hugging her back they did not overhear the ¡°pack¡± talk so they won¡¯t get


    what all the fuzz is about


    When our drinks are finished we get the printed pictures and then I go home happy knowing that I


    have one of my tasks fulfilled, there is a lot to do still but it feels like I can handle it all. Especially


    with my Beta here with me for most of the week


    86.99%


    07:27 0


    |||


    Griffin 89

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Griffin 89


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how sorry you are, I need that desk today¡± I shout at the furniture store employee who


    just called me with the bad news.


    Gerald walks in raising an eyebrow, I know why this isn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not someone who easily gets


    mad over little things. I can have a bit of temper when it¡¯s about A. But nothing like this.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sorry my fiancee is moving in with me tomorrow, and having the desk here makes the


    difference between apleted surprise or a half-empty office.¡± I sigh rubbing my temple with my


    free hand.


    Obviously happy he is not dealing with a screaming lu natic anymore. The salesperson offers to


    send me pictures of desks they can deliver today that look simr enough. It¡¯s not what I wanted but


    getting something delivered to a castle in the middle of a pack of werewolves is hard enough as it


    is. I need to ask the entire pack not to shift. Luckily enough Gerald said he would help me get the


    desk inside. I could honestly do it on my own but that would raise suspicion with the delivery guys.


    As it would be too heavy for a human to carry.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with youtely are you this stressed about A moving in? I thought things between you


    were going great?¡± Gerald asks the second I hang up the phone.


    He is right I have been anxious all week since the moment A and her family drove off to the


    White Oak pack. I am not nervous about A moving in with me it is a dreame true. I love her


    with all that I have and I can¡¯t imagine nothing better than to wake up to her every morning only to


    fall asleep to her every night. Still, something is setting me on edge. The only conclusion I can draw


    on what that might


    0.00%


    |||


    07:27


    Griffin 89


    288 Vouchers


    be are the chances of A living here with me.


    It makes me feel guilty because just like Gerald said, I should be over the moon with her moving in


    with me. And things between us have been great, we¡¯ve been texting non-stop. She has sent me


    every cup of coffee she had like a countdown. Letting me know she looked forward to our morning


    coffees in bed. Today was the first day we had been texting a bit less. Me with wanting to have my


    work settled and her office in order before she moved in. Her because she was busy packing the


    last things. And getting ready for her farewell party tonight.


    So that was nothing to worry about either, and after he had seen how stressed out I was Dad had


    spilled the surprise. Telling me he gave me so much extra work over the past 2 weeks because he


    needed to keep me distracted from the party prep. And how I would have the first weeks off to take


    A on a mate-moon.


    ***


    Maybe that was what was causing me to stress out so much. We still hadn¡¯t talked aboutpleting


    the mating process. A mate-moon would make much more sense if we had actuallypleted the


    process but I still didn¡¯t want to rush her. On the other hand, I had a ring custom-made for her. And


    if we wouldplete the mating process before or during the mate-moon. I would propose to her, I


    was sure I wanted to marry her. Still, it would be weird to propose before I finally wore her name on


    my corbone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know I guess I am just a little anxious about not having a timeline for everything between us¡±


    I shrug.


    It¡¯s not like I can exin I have the feeling something bad is going to happen. Since A and I


    haven¡¯tpleted the mating process yet it is very unlikely I can sense her anxiety. Even if I could,


    that couldn¡¯t be the reason. The only time where I had really felt calm were the times I was speaking


    with her. No matter if it was just over the phone or if we


    21.47%


    |||


    O


    07:27


    Griffin 89


    1288 Vouchers


    were FaceTiming


    Not wanting to dwell on the fact that I have been feeling miserable all week, I agree with Gerald¡¯s


    suggestion that it might just be because I am missing her. And I asked him to help me look at the


    avable desks. He mindlinks Jessa toe over so she can take a look at the desks her best


    friend would like the most. Honestly, I suspected A to ask Jessa as her Beta, or Gemma at the


    very least.


    So I was surprised to hear she needed to find a Gemma since Krystel had agreed to be her


    Beta. Until she told me Jessa wanted to be a housewife. And a stay-at-home mom for future pups.


    Now she came in because her mate asked her to with a packed lunch for all three of us. I smiled


    because at that moment I realized A was right, Jessa would not have refused to be her Beta of


    Gemma. She would never refuse A anything but it wouldn¡¯t have made her happy.


    That¡¯s just who A is though, she would never ask someone to give something up for her. And she


    is very intuitive. Suddenly it¡¯s like there is a voice in the back of my head telling me everything will


    be okay because she is that intuitive. It¡¯s not Conan telling me, I know his voice it¡¯s more like my


    subconscious is telling me she will be okay.


    ¡°I keep feeling like something bad is going to happen, I fear it has something to do with A,¡± I tell


    Gerald.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Alpha in you wanting your mate to be closer. Not to me A but it took way


    longer than normal for you guys to take the steps mates make. And now that you are so close to the


    finish line¡­¡± He tells me in response and it does make sense.


    After all a lot of behaviors and feelings I never had before got triggered after being mated to A.


    More so because it took so long just like Gerald said. It reassures me to a certain degree.


    ¡°Besides A is doing fine, she is a bit nervous too the other day we


    45.76%


    III


    07.271


    Griffin 89Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    were on the phone she felt like she was being followed. She wasn¡¯t but she normally isn¡¯t spo oked


    like that¡± Jessa chimes in and she is right


    With that settled even if my nerves still aren¡¯t I call the furniture shop the order the desk A would


    like the best. I spend the time waiting on the delivery guy to get some more work done and texting


    with A. Who just like Jessa said seems to be happy and carefree. She is getting tired from all the


    packing though. It makes me feel guilty I couldn¡¯t join her but she has some friends and family


    members helping her.


    That is another thing I have to keep in mind, it¡¯s not like when she was with the Blood Moon pack


    anymore. She lives with her family now in a pack that loves her. A pack that wants her to be with me


    because I am her mate, and they see how happy I make her. How happy we make each other. But


    a pack that will miss her when she does leave the pack. They are nning a party to give her a


    proper goodbye. I might not be able to protect her right now, but not only is she smart and strong


    enough to help herself. She is also surrounded by wolves who would always have her back.


    I remember the day David tried to hurt her, they were cautious about not starting a war. But they all


    stayed close, by the time arrived they were all ready to attack the second they needed to. Half of


    them were ready to shift. Come to think of it the fact we still not had heard from David about his


    parent¡¯s death made me more anxious too. By now everyone was certain he was about to n


    something. We were all facing the reality that we could very well soon be going to war. I need my


    mate, my Luna, and my Queen here. To help me lead the pack through this war, I need her here for


    my own sanity.


    ***


    Three hourster, the desk finally arrived and Gerald had helped me put it together. I had to admit


    even if it wasn¡¯t my first choice I did well. We did well and I was sure A would love it. So I closed


    the door and put one of those door bows on it feeling proud of myself.


    69.76%


    |||


    07:27


    Griffin 89


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s going tost for two whole days?¡± Gerald doubted


    me.


    ¡°Yes, because I made it very clear no one but A is allowed to touch it, and you know the pack will


    listen to me. Most of them love A already.¡± I answered.


    And to my joy, the only thing Gerald said before going home with Jessa was ¡°That they do¡±


    95.75%


    07:27


    A 90

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    A 90


    Today was the day, my goodbye party would be tonight. After that, I would sleep one more night in


    my now-empty room. Tomorrow morning, Mom, Dad, and the rest of the family will help me load all


    the boxes in our trucks. Then we would drive to the Silver Moon pack where my new life would start.


    I was a little bummed Griffin and the others could not help me out like they said they would. That


    was the one big downside of surprising Griff with all of this.


    Of course, the fact that nob*dy heard anything from the Blood Moon pack anymore didn¡¯t help. At


    this rate, there was no telling if we would be able to make it to our mate-moon. Or if we need to stay


    behind to help our pack in a war. Mom had texted one of her friends from the Blood Moon pack.


    Just a casual text, inquiring how her friend had been. How things at the pack were with all the


    changes. Casual enough for that friend to answer. But it had been three days and she still hadn¡¯t


    heard back from her friend. Even if she could see, said friend had been online several times.


    There was a slight chance the friend was angry and felt betrayed by my parents leaving the pack.


    But she didn¡¯t seem like the type, she would at the very least told my mother to never text her again.


    So it seemed more likely that David had told the pack not to contact either us or just wolves outside


    the pack in general. Either way that all proved to the fact that David was nning something as


    revenge to what Griffin had done. Something I tried to prevent for a year something I couldn¡¯t have


    prevented if David wanted to go to war. That much was clear now, so all I did was suffer and be


    miserable for an entire year. Knowing all of that I could no longer me Griffin for what he has


    done.


    It was the only thing I would change about the past. Not being rejected by him, not even being


    bullied that gradually turned into abuse.


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    07.27


    A 90


    288 iVouchers


    Because it all led me to Griffin. But I would want to change how much I tried to keep a peace that


    wasn¡¯t real in the first ce. Because that was the hurt that made me close myself off, that was the


    hurt that almost stopped me from giving Griffin a chance just because he seemed too good to be


    true. Sometimes I still feel he is, but he loves me and he proves it to me every day.


    As an answer to me sending a picture of every coffee I drank to tell him we were one coffee closer


    to living together. He had started to take pictures of the empty bed, the empty nightstand, and one


    night even a clean and empty cup. Counting down the days we would have coffee together. He was


    good at these big gestures, even if I failed to see them in the beginning. But he was even better at


    these small gestures or maybe that was just because I loved them so much more.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get why you and your mother cannot just read e-books. That would have been so much


    easier you know. All of this¡± he gestured towards his truck which was about halfway full with boxes


    and boxes of my books. ¡°In one small device that would fit in your bag¡± He huffed, he always


    muttered orined about our hobby.


    But at the same time, he would always get us books on our birthdays or special days or just to


    surprise us. Back when I still was a pup he would take me to the bookstores on the days the


    bullying was really bad. Those would be the days he would bicker with Mom about moving back to


    the White Oak pack and the day after he would always get her a book to apologize for being mean.


    ¡°Well if I would do that, what would I use to fill up the custom bookshelves my mate had installed for


    me? Since he you know actually supports my hobbies¡± I teased him back.


    Maybe it was wrong of me, especially with the ramifications that were about to happen. But I was


    just happy that my parents could give me


    25.32%


    |||


    O


    07:271


    A 90


    288 ?Vouchers


    away to the Silver Moon pack on my special day. I knew that was only possible because my former


    Alpha and Luna had died. To most that probably would be really hard. Then again most Alpha¡¯s and


    Luna¡¯s cared for their pack, so most of the time packs were heartbroken if they were to lose both


    their leaders like that in a tragic ident.


    Uncle Nic, asking me where I should put the framed picture I had wrapped pulled me from my


    thoughts. This was a day of celebrating, a day of saying goodbye to the old and hello to the new.


    Not a day to think about people who let me get hurt under their watch. Not a day to think about what


    my ex-mate would do next. All I needed to focus on was a proper goodbye. I hadn¡¯t lived in the


    White Oak pack that long, but ever since I was a kid I had beening here. I spent endless


    summers here when Mom and Dad were still working. So I had grown very close to the pack, not to


    mention the fact that a lot of them were my family. Or friends I had grown up considering them a


    part of my family.


    ***


    1


    When I arrived at the pack house where my farewell party was hosted I put the phone bag in my


    purse. I needed it to send Griff and Dan a voice message. Telling Griffin I wouldn¡¯t be able to text


    much tonight, but that I would let him know when I got home. Just so he would feel better, and I sent


    Dan a text to wish him and Krystel an awesome weekend trip, telling him I would see him on


    Monday when they got home. I was still almost giddy about the fact that Dani?l would live with me


    at the Silver Moon pack. Now after putting my phone away I made my way into the ballroom in the


    pack house.


    Or that¡¯s what it was called but all of our parties were usually way moreidback and casual. I don¡¯t


    think we ever hosted a ball ever since I was born. Tonight tables were put on the sides, all of them


    overflowing with the food and drinks to feed the entire pack. In the middle tables and chairs were


    set up. And finally, about half of the


    50.74%


    07:27


    A 90


    288 Vouchers


    ballroom floor was reserved for dancing but nob*dy was slowdancing. The rest of the night I had a


    ton of fun. I chatted with everyone, danced with my friends and family, had delicious food andst


    but not least so many people gave me gifts.


    The party was still going strong but without the guest of honor. I had let everyone know I was tired


    and needed to go home. Everyone knew but none of them seemed to have issues about partying


    without me. And neither did I, there was no reason to just break up the party because I was tired.


    So I hugged everyone as I said my goodbyes. Not farewells because I would be back here often, so


    I would see all of them from time to time.


    Then I made my way outside grabbing my phone to send Griffin a short text I was heading home.


    He had been a bit on edgetely, but knowing when I was walking home and when I arrived home


    would help him feel less worried. But when I grabbed my phone I noticed I had never sent the voice


    message to Griff it had been recording for hours as I was a the party and as a result, the battery


    was drained. Just as I was about to delete the voice message and shoot him a quick text my phone


    died. Poor Griffin, by now he would be getting worried for a moment I contemted going back to


    the packhouse and asking a rtive to text him. But I was so tired I decided against it I would be


    home in ten more minutes and I would just ask if he was up for FaceTiming me for a bit. Maybe it


    would be kind of cute to FaceTime when in bed, wishing each other a good night over the phone for


    onest time. Because from tomorrow on out I would always get to say goodnight lying in the same


    bed as Griff, and I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    77.25%


    07:27


    OMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Griffin 91


    I have been trying to not feel so anxious, thinking Gerald was right about the fact that it just had to


    do with me being an Alpha. A royal Alpha at that but she had stopped texting me. She promised me


    she would let me know when she would leave to go to the party. Most of the time I would know


    where she was and she would send me messages to tell me she was going somewhere. When she


    got there it always was the same when she would go home. I knew she did it for me not because I


    wanted to keep track of her. I just wanted to make sure she was safe. I would worry if I did not hear


    from her and didn¡¯t know where she was.


    Now for hours on end, she had been recording a voice message but it never got through. She had


    just suddenly stopped recording, and my messages no longer got through to her. I considered


    calling her parents but I felt bad. I have already made her feel like I didn¡¯t trust her before and I


    would never make her feel like that again.


    A had a habit of sending voice notes telling me she was too tired orzy to type. So I tried to tell


    myself that there just was something wrong with her phone. But the idea of something having


    happened to her, the voice memo still recording while she was lying somewhere hurt, or in danger


    kept running through my mind. The only way for me to get rid of all that anxious pent-up energy was


    to go for a run. But if I were to do that I had to chance and it meant not being able to take my phone


    with me. So if she would finally reach out to me I would be unable to answer her.


    I found myself pacing up and down in the office until I broke down. I finally started calling her. But


    every time I did I got her voicemail right away. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to call her family. She was


    at home at her pack at least. Saying goodbye to her family. I would hate to


    0.00%


    ?


    O


    <


    07.17


    240 (Vouchers


    interrupt that, not to mention the fact that I loved being so epted by her family.


    Krystel wasn¡¯t with her anymore she took Daniel on a romantic getaway since he wasn¡¯t able to


    celebrate his eighteenth birthday due to all the war threats. And him having to run and leave his


    pack behind. Maybe she knew what the pack had nned for A. As her friend, beta, and member


    of the family she was the best option I had without being a bother interrupting the party.


    ¡°Hey Krys, it¡¯s me I haven¡¯t heard from A all night I am a bit worried. But I don¡¯t want to bother


    her do you know what they nned?¡± I read the text over and over again.


    That I wasn¡¯ting across as too pushy


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry she sent Dan, a voice her and her parents were just walking into the pack house¡±


    Krystel texted back.


    It settled my nerves a little bit, the chances of her getting hurt as she was walking from her home on


    pack ground to the pack house. With both of her parents was slim to nothing. Maybe she wanted to


    send me a voice memo too, but she never sent it. That still felt a bit off but seeing as she was with


    both her parents that would be fine. I just had to wait for her to call me she was home, telling me


    what happened with her phone. It would be a long night because pack parties usually go on until


    daybreak.


    There was no need for me to stay in the office, all the work I had to do was done. All I am doing now


    is worrying about A. So I am not getting any extra work done and I need a bit of a distraction to


    keep myself from going crazy. With that, I lock my office and go to my personal chambers. As I walk


    out I see the door with the bright red bow on it across from my office. In less than twenty-four hours


    I will see the surprise on her face when she opens the door. I drift closer to the door, wanting to look


    around in the office I made for her hoping it


    22.72%


    <


    07:17


    Griffin 91


    288 Vouchers


    will make me feel a little more at ease. But when I step closer I see the bow is ripped. And the card I


    attached to the bow that used to read A now reads ¡°sl ut¡±


    This is too much for me, I have a very good idea of whose done this. I want to kill her with my bare


    hands. Deep down I know I cannot do that, so I mindlink my parents silently praying to the Moo


    nGoddes s that they are still awake.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, can you please meet me in front of A¡¯s office it¡¯s urgent,¡± I ask them and if they are


    still awake I am sure they can sense the anger in my voice.


    ¡°Give us five minutes, honey and we will be there¡± Mom¡¯s voice fills my head immediately.


    By the time they get here well within five minutes, I have read the card. It¡¯s full of filth about A not


    being worthy to be here. And I am livid, one look at the door with the torn bow, and the card


    clenched in my fists. Makes my parents understand what is happening. Level- headed as always


    Dad takes a few pictures of the bow with his phone and then takes the envelope to smell it.


    Just like I did before, I know he had the same suspicions as I had. Smelling Cynthia¡¯s scent all over


    it is as much proof to him as it was to me. He mindlinks someone and then tells Mom and me to go


    to the meeting room. The same one where we have meetings if there¡¯s more than one wolf involved


    just because our offices do not have enough space. By the time we get there, two guards are


    already waiting for us.


    ¡°You asked for us Sire,¡± Simon the oldest of the two asks.


    ¡°Yes, I need you to collect Cynthia and Sam Wilson, no matter what they tell you. There is no


    excuse for them not toe¡± He practically


    snarls at them.


    45.96%


    07:17


    ?


    O


    <


    Griffin 91


    288 Vouchers


    Despite everything it warms my heart that this is personal to him. To him, A is not just a pack


    member being treated badly. No to him A is his daughter, his family. I can tell from the way he is


    as protective over her as he is over Mom and me. Hearing the anger in their King¡¯s voice, seeing


    their Queen and Prince both boiling over with anger. Gives the guards a sense of urgency and they


    rush off to get Cynthia and Sam.


    ¡°Son, I am proud of you for realizing you shouldn¡¯t handle this on your


    ¡±


    own,¡± Mom tells me before she makes all of us tea, with the kettle in the meeting room.


    It¡¯s not long before the guards return, Sam has the decency to look scared out of his mind. Cynthia


    on the other hand, looks bored like this whole ordeal is bothering her.


    ¡°Cynthia, I am sure you are fair aware of why you are summoned here at midnight, please enlighten


    your father on the reason why we dragged the both of you out of bed,¡± asks in that voice she used


    on me when I misbehaved as a pup.


    Mo


    A tone that is so calm and kind but has an edge of disappointment to it. That to me always felt far


    worse than the anger Dad had in his voice. Sadly Cynthia is again not too bothered by the fact that


    we dragged her from her bed. She shrugs denying she knows anything.


    ¡°Ever since that she-wolf got into Griffin¡¯s life he has it out for me, all because she is jealous of me¡±


    She mocks.


    Growls reverberate through the meeting room, not just mine and my parents. But to everyone¡¯s


    surprise, Sam growls at his daughter too.


    ¡°What did you do this time, I swear I had it with you. Your mother died giving birth to you and I failed


    to honor her memory. I failed to raise you to be smart and kind and wonderful like she was. I hate


    the fact that my own flesh and blood would rather chase a chosen mate


    66.66%


    O


    07:17


    Griffin 91


    203 Moucher This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    who does not want her for money and status than to find the one the Moon Goddess has selected


    for. If she has a mate for you because quite frankly I don¡¯t think you deserve one¡± He shouts at her,


    a mixture of pain and anger in his eyes.


    Like he almost forgot who he is in the room with. Suddenly he turns to us cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°I am sorry your Royal Highnesses, and no disrespect to you Prince Griffin. Of course, if Cynthia


    would have been your fated mate I would have been ted but I think Princess A will be a far


    better Queen as much as it pains me to say that about my daughter. Please tell me what she has


    done this time and punish her how you see fitting I won¡¯t protest on her behalf¡± He speaks timidly,


    before us is a man who no longer has the energy to care.


    It breaks my heart for him but still, I cannot let Cynthia get away with this it sets a bad precedent..


    89.01%

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    David 92


    Tonight is the night, they all think I am at home mourning my parents. As if the only thing I am


    regretting is not making sure my entire family is in the car. I have no time to be the big brother the


    pack wants me to be. It¡¯s crazy to think Hannah is the only one supporting me in this. I realize it is


    because she has an ulterior motive but I do not care. At first, I felt angry that she kept me hanging


    to see if the Prince chose her. Supported by my power-hungry father, he never cared for my


    happiness. All he wanted was to be close to as many powerful wolves as he could be. And hand


    delivering the Prince his chosen mate, was a reason to be in close contact with the royal family.


    But the more I got to know Hannah, the more I saw how demanding she was the less I cared. A


    never was like that, she never bothered me not even when we were just friends. She took pity on


    me for my rigorous training, which is why I liked to go over to her on my time off. She would take


    care of me, cook me dinner, let me watch whatever


    I wanted.


    Sure she would not watch the shows with me, rather spending her time reading her silly little books.


    But as soon as she was the Luna of the pack I could tell her that¡¯s not befitting of a Luna. She used


    to be so stubborn but I am sure the sting of the rejection has humbled her enough to stop bothering


    me. Now she will be rejected by the Crown Prince.


    I chuckled at myself, proud I made such an airtight n to get my way. I would kidnap her, she


    would be angry with me persisting that Griffin was her mate now. That she loved him, but she-


    wolves do not know what love is. They are far too emotional and they need someone to


    0.00%


    07:17


    |||


    O


    <


    protect them. I have always done so, she doesn¡¯t have to know it was mainly because I didn¡¯t want


    to be associated with a wolf that got beaten up often. It would make me look weak and I was not


    having that.


    All she knows is that I did though, and now she will see that her little Prince boy and his ¡°adoring¡±


    pack won¡¯te for her. She will see her family doesn¡¯t go for her either. It will make her believe I


    am the only one that is truly here for her. She will fall back in love with me and when I take her as


    mine, mark her before she is ready our matebond will recover.


    The M oonGoddes herself will be grateful for correcting her mistakes. Blessing my pack, we will


    thrive and be the most powerful pack in the country. Only then will I attack the royal family and


    I will be the new King. A will see her ex bleed out in front of her eyes. And I will f uck her in


    his bed as he is forced to watch as he is slowly dying, bleeding out.


    And when I managed all of that I will execute every pack member that hasn¡¯t supported me in my


    quest. Everyone that tells me now A is not fit to be our Luna even after I decided she is, and


    especially the ones that always supported A to be our Luna who are telling me now that I am too


    late. That I need to let her be since she has a new mate now. They are lucky I still need them now,


    having to use my Alpha Voice all the time was getting tiresome.


    But if I hadn¡¯t I am sure some of the pack members would have ratted me out. Either to the royal


    family or the Hemmings. I could not care for either of them, if the Hemmings had not declined the


    new packbond I would not have bothered with them. But they used the death of their leaders to flee


    the pack. So now I was going to make sure A was going to hate them too.


    I will punish them for being mad at me I wanted to take back what is rightfully mine. The fact that I


    rejected her at first doesn¡¯t mean she


    25.25%


    |||


    <


    07:17


    suddenly no longer is mine. The Moon Goddess gave her to me, I just wasn¡¯t ready to ept her


    yet. She was not ready to be epted by me yet. After all my rejection, the time when we didn¡¯t


    speak and the fact that I no longer protected her from Hannah and the others had made her less


    stubborn. Like any good she-wolf but especially a Luna should, this whole affair had turned her nice


    and obedient. Now she was ready to be my Lumma and serve me like my mother had served


    my father.


    I am so excited about this that I¡¯m rubbing my hands together as I make my way over to the edge of


    the background, in the middle of the forest. After undressing I put everything I needed in a sports


    bag I could carry in my mouth after I shifted,


    ¡°Good Night pack, everyone will go to bed now, and no one will move or speak until sunrise¡± I


    commend my pack in my Alpha voice, and then I finally shift.


    Hannah is already waiting for me in her wolf form close to the cabin I made. It is good to see that


    Hannah didn¡¯t find the exact location as that means it is well hidden. Once I reach the cabin I shift


    back too, now that I know I am about to have A I am repulsed by Hannah. The way her eyes


    roam over my b*dy, her long lean b*dy that¡¯s almost as strong as mine. It¡¯s nothingpared to


    A¡¯s small b*dy I can so easily dominate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that I figured I would do you a favor, I¡¯ll let you f uck me one more time. So


    she will smell us all over the sheets so she¡¯ Il know you have options¡± Hannah offers me and I think


    it over for a


    little bit.


    It¡¯s been so long since I have been buried deep inside her. Inside anyone, ying with myself the


    other day just didn¡¯t cut it. I open the


    53.97%


    |||


    07:17


    <


    cabin¡¯s trap door and motion for Hannah to go inside. She does and she walks straight to the


    bedroom. I follow her without saying a word, press her down onto the bed, and take her jeans and


    panties off. I shove her face so deep into the pillows that I know she can hardly breathe. The more I


    pump into her the more she starts to trash, she likes this. This being on the verge of dying if she


    cannot make me c um fast enough. She always does, so just in time, I m into her one final time


    releasing everything inside of her. Only then do I let here up for air again. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You as shole you are going to get me pregnant one day¡± She screams at me, even when she is still


    shuddering from her o rgasm


    She is so full of it, there is no chance Lam going to get her pregnant. I am mated to A. We both


    know it, and I am not in the mood to argue with her. The reason I wanted to meet her is to be sure


    everything is prepared for tonight. My contacts told me they had a n to kidnap A without her


    family noticing. At first, I was angry they nned to kidnap her today, thest day before she would


    be moving into the castle. But they exined their reasoning, so all I had to do now was hire one


    last courier, and then the Royal family was out of the way too. It might take a little while but in the


    end, I would break her and when I do I can finally start making mine.


    79.46%


    <

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    A 93


    I must be a bit paranoid because suddenly I feel uneasy about walking home alone without my


    phone with me. It¡¯s not like I cannot ask for help if I were to need it. I don¡¯t why I have this ball of


    nerves in the pit of my stomach when I can just mindlike for help if something were to happen to


    me. While I am walking home from my own party. On the grounds of the pack, I wanted to live on for


    my entire adult life. I try to calm myself down but Willow insists on being careful and on high alert,


    so when something pri cks in the back of my neck I immediately freak out.


    I turn around to try and see what happened but I suddenly feel very dizzy, and then everything goes


    ck.


    When I wake up I am in my wolf form in some kind of carrier crate. My ears feel clogged up and I


    am still dizzy. It¡¯s the feeling I always get when I fly. What the hell is happening I was in my human


    form and then something pri cked me. There is nothing else I remember. Panicking I try to mindlink


    anyone but all I can hear is a deafening silence. I am too far away from anyone I could reach


    throughout the mindlink.


    The smell of dogs is almost overwhelming almost drowning out the smell of fear. My legs don¡¯t have


    the strength to carry me yet. But when I look around as much as I can I see that I really am in an


    airne. With several other carrier crates with dogs in it next to me. Most of them are scared to


    death. So now I know where I am, but I am still confused as hell.


    What did they pri ck my neck with? Who did all of this to me and why?


    0.00%


    III


    O


    07:06


    A 93


    288 iVouchers


    The only one I can think of wanting to harm me is David. I don¡¯t think he would have the brains to


    pull this off. And even if he why would he want me in my wolf form? Flying what seems to be a


    like I did the first time I met Griff? And my poor Griff, he must be going up the walls with worry right


    now. He must know better right, he must know something is wrong. He knows now that I would


    never run away again. He knows now how excited I was about living with him. He will think it was


    David but I am still not really sure if it was him.


    ***


    F uck, I passed out again, I need to snap out of it. I am a werewolf, I should be able to heal myself.


    Instead, I just keep getting weaker and weaker. I just need to stop falling asleep and heal myself. As


    soon as I heal I should be able to break open this carrier case. Whoever has kidnapped me must


    know what I am. And the element of surprise from me being my human form could help me to win


    the inevitable fight when they finally are letting me out. But at this moment I can¡¯t even lift up my


    paw. Let alone tear through this carrier crate.


    ***


    It¡¯s no use, they must have used something like Wolvesbane or silver, or maybe both. What I am


    feeling now reminds me of what Grandma used to tell me about the medicine her Grandparents


    would give her. But they did it to keep her in her human form. Suppressing and almost killing her


    wolf Sage. But whatever they injected me with it forced me to shift into my wolf form. It could have


    just been a side effect. Where Willow used herst strength to shift to protect me. However, if that


    were the case I doubt they would have a pet crate, an airne, and a van ready to transport me like


    this. We are driving over some pretty bumpy terrain now, and it¡¯s making me want to throw up more.


    I never threw up in my wolf form, I hardly ever threw up in my human form for that matter. Perks of


    being a werewolf is not getting sick so often.


    A 93


    288 Vouchers


    Now. it feels like my b*dy wouldn¡¯t even be able to vomit if I needed to. I feel so tired and achy that I


    fear my ribs will break the moment I throw up. Desperate to get some relief from this car sickness


    on steroids I close my eyes pressing my paws against my ears trying to shut out the outside noises.


    Something I don¡¯t manage to do but soon enough I sumb to the darkness again. At least now I


    don¡¯t feel nauseous anymore. With how terrible I am feeling now I¡¯m not even bothered by what is


    happening to me anymore all I want to do is sleep


    now.


    ***


    My prayers are answered, and when I slowly wake up again I can feel I am lying in a soft bed. I


    wiggle my fingers, so I must have returned to my human form again. I can¡¯t seem to open my eyes.


    This room smells vaguely familiar so I can only hope that Griffin found me in time and that I am


    resting in our bed. That¡¯s what I need to believe to be able to fall asleep again. And I need the rest,


    if it is not Griffin who put me in this bed, I will be in a world of trouble. If that is the case I am going to


    need to find a way to get out of this trouble and to be able to do that I need some strength. I need to


    rest a bit now that I am a bit morefortable for the first time in hours.


    01 200


    Griffin 94


    288 Vouchers

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Griffin 94


    Settling things with Cynthia, took much longer than expected. By the time I got back to my


    chambers, I still hadn¡¯t heard from A.


    ¡°Darling, I am getting worried please let me know when you¡¯re home. I love you¡±


    I decided to wait another hour before I will contact her family. In the meantime, I need to do


    something to take my mind off of worrying about A. And about the fact that we had to arrest


    Cynthia, this was the first time in over a hundred years that we had one of our one in the dungeons.


    I just know A would feel bad about that, but the thing is we kept giving Cynthia ck. We kept


    telling her off, for what she was doing but it never stopped her.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even think that her being arrested was the thing that got through to her. It was the


    moment Sam didn¡¯t give in to her begging that he could not let us do that to her. Pleading with him


    that she had learned her lessons now that he should be the one giving her house arrest instead. I


    believe it was the moment Sam looked back at her. Apologizing for letting her down, and not raising


    her as her mother¡¯s daughter before walking away that broke her. I truly hope she has learned her


    lesson and will from now on leave me and A alone. Still, she needed to go to trial and await her


    punishment, I am just happy that Dad is the one deciding on the punishment this time.


    For now, I start up a video game but I see my human friends are online. They know A and I are


    moving in together. Or that is what they think is happening I can¡¯t fully exin it to them. But they


    will either tease me about it. Or genuinely be happy for me, either way our conversation would be


    about A. Normally I loved talking about her but now I need to distract myself for an hour or so.


    With that I decided


    0.00%


    07:061


    Griffin 94


    288 Vouchers


    to put on something on the TV, maybe I can start a new series, and if I like it I can rewatch it with


    A and we will have a new series to binge when she gets here. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    A knock on the door startles me awake, the TV screen blinking with Netflix¡¯s message asking me if I


    am still watching. I must have fallen asleep from the lights streaming into my room through the


    curtains I know it must be morning.


    They¡¯re knocking again, this time telling me they have a letter delivered for me. I want to find out if


    something happened to A. I need to find my phone to see if she texted me. But I don¡¯t think the


    ser vant bringing me the letters is going to let up anytime soon.


    ¡°I aming take it easy¡± I yell at the door.


    My head is pounding and my muscles feel like rubberbands like I have a hangover. But I didn¡¯t drink


    a sipst night. There is no way for me to feel this bad, making me worry even more. Everyone


    keeps telling me I cannot feel what A is feeling now because we haven¡¯t marked each other yet.


    But there is hardly any knowledge of mates not marking each other for so long. So who knows how


    our matebond developed? Trying not to think about that I open the door to see what the letter my


    ser vant is delivering to me is all about.


    As I take it from my hand I sense the faint scent of lcs. My mind is spinning, and my intestines


    cramp together. Not aware of my surroundings anymore I just fall to my knees, opening the letter


    with shaky hands. My eyes scanned over the words on the paper, I did not know what to expect


    when I got handed the letter. But I never expected it to be this.


    ¡°Dear Griffin,


    26.98%


    94


    288 iVouchers


    I am so sorry to do this to you again, but I am noting today.


    I will not move in with you, all of this between us was fake.


    You are not my mate David is, I was upset he rejected me, but I get it


    now.


    His father made him reject me, but David decided to choose me.


    Like the perfect mate he is, and I will choose him.


    You know as well as I do that I would always be him.


    I know Hannah likes you a lot, I know I talked badly about her before.


    Please note it was just jealousy, and she would make a good Queen.


    No longer yours,


    A¡±


    The letter was typed out by what seemed to be an old-time typewriter like the one A had in her


    room. It was signed with a k*ss in the color that resembled the red one she would wear when going


    to a party.


    ¡°Baby, what is wrong tell me, we will fix it okay?¡± Mom asked me, kneeling down next to me and


    wrapping her arms around me.


    The servant must have gotten her and Dad when he saw me fall to the floor. No matter how old I¡¯ve


    got. Mom¡¯s hugs were stillforting, seeing the words in the letter, and realizing it was written on


    her old typewriter. Kissed by her lips broke me. I could not find the words to tell my parents exactly


    what was happening. Sobbing into my mother¡¯s chest like I used to do when I was a little pup. I held


    out the letter with my still-shaking hand. Hoping Dad would take it and read it and understand what


    was happening without me telling them. For minutes


    51.55%


    Griffin 94


    288 Vouchers


    my room got quiet. Too quiet, Dad was reading the letter trying to make sense of it as Mom was still


    trying tofort me. It was in this silence that my hurt, my heartbreak, and my despair slowly


    twisted into something else. Something more powerful and something more dangerous.


    The question of how they could do this got reced with a sense of ¡°I will get them for doing this¡±


    for ¡°I won¡¯t let them get away with doing this¡± Wiping the tears off my face I sat back up.


    ¡°Can someone please tell me what is in that letter?¡± Mom asks and it sounds like she is getting


    anxious.


    She just found her only son on the floor crying and now her mate has turned white as a sheet.


    ¡°This is a letter telling Griffin why A won¡¯t be moving in with him today. Why she will never see


    him anymore? It tells him she is getting back with David, and she even suggests he should marry


    Hannah¡± Dad growls, like I am now he is holding back his wolf.


    He is about as pis sed as I am, I can only hope this means he thinks the same thing I do. I slowly


    get up so I can look him in the eyes and so does Mom.


    ¡°Rodrick, what the hell are you talking about, we talked to her yesterday. She was so excited about


    her party and then moving in here.¡± Mom shakes her head trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°Well ording to this letter, she suddenly changed her mind¡± Dad


    starts.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± I want to interrupt him but he doesn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°No, son, I know I am known for jumping to conclusions. I get she is your mate but let me finish first¡±


    Griffin 94


    288 Vouchers


    I nod, because there is nothing else I can do. I cannot force Dad to listen to me first. I just hope we


    can just talk about this when he has said his piece. And be quick about it because I want to do


    something about this as soon as possible.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Griffin 95


    ¡°I know A, she would never do this, she hates David, and even if she would get back with him.


    She would never write a letter that mean¡± Dad says.


    My knees buckled with relief, I was afraid I had to convince my parents something was wrong. That


    my sweet, honest, fierce mate would never do anything like this. But they knew her and so they fell


    in love with her too. Mom was crying now because for her it was like her daughter had gone


    missing.


    ¡°I am going to call her parents, they slept over at A¡¯s and her Gran¡­¡± Just as I am suggesting


    calling A¡¯s parents Jay is calling me.


    ¡°It¡¯s her father I tell my parents before I answer the phone¡±


    ¡°Griffin, it¡¯s A¡± The fear in Jay¡¯s voice is evident, and it shakes me to the very core.


    ¡°I know I received a letter this morning, stating she won¡¯t move in here because she is back with


    David¡± Before I can tell him I know she would never do that to me Jay speaks up again.


    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t believe the letter, they left a letter on her bed stating the same but she was so


    excited about her future with you when she left the partyst night,¡± He told me.


    I knew she was, from the moment I started reading this I knew she didn¡¯t write this letter. That she


    would never leave me to get back with David. Still, it felt good to hear, a balm to my soul.


    ¡°Listen, Jay, youe over like you nned to meet with me here.


    0.00%


    III


    O


    Griffin 95


    288 Vouchers.


    Because she IS excited about our future together and I will make sure we have that future with her¡±


    I promised not just him but myself too.


    Because I felt so lost without A like the world was crumbling down around me. Without her even


    realizing it she had be my anker. Where I used to have a goal, keeping me with my feet on the


    ground. Since getting to know her she was my greatest distraction and my biggestfort. But she


    needs me now so I cannot give in to my fears. I just have to put on a brave face and rescue her.


    When she is back with me, I will crumble as soon as she is in my arms. I will cry when she is the


    one to wipe my tears away.


    ¡°I am so happy to know you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s mate, I know you will do everything to get her back


    home with you. But Griff we must remember how strong she is¡± Jay tells me but I can hear his voice


    waver.


    Daniel and Krystel are still on their mate-moon, blissfully unaware of the news. They both need to


    know, I cannot imagine what it must feel like for either Jay or Tessie to have to call their son and


    then their pregnant daughter, to tell them their sister is kidnapped.


    ¡°I will call Kate, Krystel, and Dan to let them know so you can focus on getting here okay?¡± I tell him


    He sighs with relief, before thanking me and then hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Tell Kate and her Mate they cane over here and stay at the castle too. The same goes for


    A¡¯s grandparents. We need all the help we can get to figure out where they are. And family


    needs each other in times like this¡± Mom suggest after having overheard who I am about to call.


    So I think her, I text Jay to let him know his parents are wee to


    19.74%


    Griffin 95


    288 (Vouchers


    come over too. And then I make the hardest phone call of my life


    ¡°Hey, Griff, shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for your mate to arrive? Or are you nervous?¡± Dani?l


    cheerfully answers the phone


    ¡°No, Dan I am so sorry to be the one that has to tell you this but David kidnapped A. You and


    Krystel need toe home¡± I tell him regret and guilt washing over me.


    Because I could have stopped it, she was about to be a part of the royal family. No, she is a part of


    the royal family. I should have sent a guard with her just to be safe. Especially when we already


    suspected David was nning something. How could we have been so naive to think that he would


    go after us? After the royal family, after our pack when all he wanted was A. She is worth more


    than the entirety of Silver Creek, the Silver Moon pack. She is worth more than the entire kingdom


    and he was toote but he realizes it now. So we should have, known, I should have known he


    would not being after us. I should have known he would being after her. And I should have


    kept my mate safe.


    I¡¯m always telling how much I love that she is so petite, that it makes me feel like I can keep her


    safe. But when pushes to shove when she really needs me I¡¯m not there for her.


    I spent my time arguing with a she-wolf from my own pack because I could not make it clear enough


    that A is the only one I will ever love again until my dying breath. A breath I would be so willing to


    breathe out to make her smile. When I finally managed to deal with that I just fell asleep, she must


    have been alone and scared for hours when I was just simply sleeping.


    ¡°Griff, you still there¡± Dan shouts at me, pulling me back to the phone in my hand and the two


    people on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Yes, I am it is just, I uhm well, SH IT¡± I curse I feel like I am losing it.


    Griffin 95


    288 Vouchers


    I want to properly function until she is back with me, I want to be the strong Prince who has


    everything under control but I am not and I don¡¯ t know how long I can keep faking it.


    ¡°Griffin, snap out of it, you are spiraling and that is not getting my sister back. I know you love her


    and most importantly she knows you love her and it will keep her strong. Let her love for you do the


    same, let it keep you strong, and remember what she would say to you¡± There is a tenderness, a


    fondness in his voice.


    He would no doubt be chuckling thinking about what A would tell me if she was here now. If it


    wasn¡¯t for the situation being so dire.


    So I¡¯ll say the words out loud, I tell him what his sister, my mate would have told me if she was here


    right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in your head Alpha, just think I know you can¡± I can see it, her smirk when she tells me.


    Her hand on my cheek drawing my attention back to her.


    A faint smile tugs at my lips, because Dan is right I need to remember she loves me. I know she willT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    trust me toe for her wherever she is. So I need to make sure that I honor that trust. That I won¡¯t


    go all Alpha on her but that I will find her as soon as I can and that I will get her out. Dani?l and I


    discussed when Krystel and him will be back. Telling him toe straight to see me when they


    arrive. And there is just onest phone call to make.


    Just like Dan, Kate answers cheerily, wanting to know if I need any help preparing for A. Excited


    toe to see the castle soon since A invited her and Tim. And just like her brother, I can hear


    the heartbreak in her voice when I tell her A is gone. Then I can hear her find her resolve, curse


    out David, and then without me having to tell her she is wee here. She tells me she will be at


    the castle around dinnertime.


    Griffin 95


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°She is just like her siblings you know, honest and smart the


    Hemmings did a good job at raising those three. For now, we just have to believe that, it is what will


    make her able to keep herself safe during this time¡± Father reassures me, or he tries to and I have


    no choice but


    to make myself believe it as I mindlink the entire pack to hold an emergency meeting.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Griffin 96


    After having addressed the entire pack, I mindlink Gerald and Dillion toe to my office. And to


    bring their mates with them. Jessa will probably take this news the hardest. Sure Gerald, Dillion,


    and Collin grew to love A. They will be heartbroken by the news. Willing to do almost everything


    they can to get her back home safely. That¡¯s still nothingpared to Jessa finding out he


    childhood best friend. The one she has always described as her tonic soulmate has been


    kidnapped. And by the man that caused her so much hurt in the first ce.


    ***


    Collin and Dillion live in a wing in the castle so they are the first ones to arrive. They must have


    sensed something was wrong. Because they do note in with their usual jokes and giggles.


    Dillion¡¯s usual banter is long gone and he just silently ces a mug of coffee and a sandwich in


    front of me.


    ¡°I understand it is something bad, but we both know that means you need to keep up your strength¡±


    He reminds me looking at the sandwich.


    He is right, I cannot quite bring myself to eat yet so I just drink the coffee and nibble on the


    sandwich, as we wait for Jessa and Gerald. As I drink and ¡°eat¡± if you can call it that. My mind drifts


    back to A again, is she getting breakfast? If so will the food be good, fresh healthy food without


    poison in it? I try tofort myself with the fact David wants to be her mate again, so he must at


    least want to keep her alive.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, what is the matter is this about A, if so can you


    Griffin 96


    288 Mouchers


    please tell me.¡± Jessa asks bursting into the room. Gerald right behind her.


    ¡°I am sorry Prince Griffin. I couldn¡¯t stop my mate¡± he breathes out like he has been running.


    Knowing Jessa he probably was. It¡¯s weird though I realize they are using my title to please my wolf.


    ¡°Please have a seat, you don¡¯t need to use my titles but I do have terrible news. And yes, Jessa


    sadly it is about A¡± I swallow trying to find my next words. The wolves here in the room with me


    are my friends, are our friends.


    So I know I don¡¯t have to keep up a strong front. I can crumble a little and let them see how much


    this hurts me. But I still need to get out the words, words that have settled on my tongue like a bitter


    aftertaste. Words that make my stomach churn and my blood boil before I even say them out loud.


    ¡°Did, David, do anything?¡± Jessa asks


    If she was in wolf form now the hairs on her back would be bristled, there is no mistaking the venom


    in her voice as she spits out his name.


    ¡°We think so, this morning I received a letter supposedly written by A that she does not want to


    be my mate anymore. That she has decided to give David another try and that she suggests I marry


    Hannah because she would make such a good Queen.¡± I start to exin, but I get interrupted by


    Jessa¡¯s loud scoff, and the growls of the others filling my room.


    There is no mistake if they deem A capable of doing something like that. There is no question if


    they believe the letter is fake or not.


    ¡°A left the partly alone earlyst night and somewhere along the


    Griffin 96


    288 Vouchers


    line her phone died. This morning when her parents went to wake her they found a simr letter.


    Written on A¡¯s typewriter. We have no idea how he got away with this all but neither of us


    believes A wrote the letter. Making David the clear suspect here¡± I end my exnation by looking


    at the three of them


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Hannah, that conniving little bitc h will do everything to get a leg up in thepetition.


    She and David have been sleeping together for a while now both not wanting to mate officially.


    Keeping their options open for a better choice¡± Jessa adds, voice dripping with hatred for the two


    wolves she just mentioned


    ¡°I still write it down, because it is useful information to have. Gerald can you and Jessa not attend


    the announcement as you know the news now? Can you look into the Blood Moon pack, and pull up


    pictures from Hannah, David and everyone you think might be involved, Jessa?¡± Finally giving some


    order, and forming a n feels a little


    better.


    Of course, our friends immediately agree, they leave to go to Geralds office and Dillion and Collin


    follow me to join my parents and make my way to the ballroom


    ***


    By the time I make my way to the ballroom because it is the only room big enough to address the


    entire pack at the same time I feel sick to my stomach. The ballroom is decorated to wee A


    into her pack, to officially cut the bond with her old pack and form a new one with my pack. Our


    pack, that should have been what today is all about. It should have ever been like this but yet here


    we are.


    The pack is murmuring about, no doubt wondering why they are being called into a meeting this


    morning when everyone was supposed to be present for the forming of the packbond tonight. Sam,


    who must think this is about Cynthia and what she pulled yesterday is as white as a


    Griffin 96


    288 Nouchers


    sheet. Of course, several pack members have noticed Cynthia is the only one not present, from the


    snippets of conversation I can make out. They seem to think this meeting is about her punishment.


    ¡°Dear Silver Moon pack, thank you foring in on such short notice. I regret to inform you all that


    we have reasons to believe that my daughter-inw, our future Queen and Luna. A Hemming


    was kidnapped by David Birch. New Alpha of the BloodMoon pack, and her former mate, the one


    that rejected her.¡± Dad tells the crowd


    Everyone goes silent looking at each other in disbelief, and then there is the outrage. The anger


    that someone dared to hurt our Luna, our Queen-to-be. It¡¯s clear on most of the faces in the crowd.


    But then there are the ones who raise their hand in the air with questions. Some of them seem


    genuinely angry and/or sad. But some of the faces are clouded with doubt.


    A did a great job at winning them over, and I am so happy she did. But it has only been three


    weeks since she really started to work on her connection with the pack. It has only been three


    weeks since I did not practically keep her locked up in our bedroom so we could have time together.


    It would be unrealistic to think that with something this big happening, the entire pack would just


    blindly follow A now. Still, I need them too, because I need a strong united pack to win this.


    Dad nods and points to one of the hands raised in the air.


    ¡°How do you know she is missing shouldn¡¯t be on the road to us now, Sylvia asks


    ¡°We found letters stating she has gone back to her old mate, but we have reasons to believe she


    did write those¡± I answer her.


    Most pack members just nod, having been thoroughly conceived A is the right Luna and Queen


    for us. Not everyone is though, to my surprise Sam is the first one to ask if given her history I am


    sure she


    63.29%


    ¡±


    Griffin 96


    288 Vouchers


    had not chosen her first mate over me. Starting a flurry of the same questions. I get Sam wants to


    believe A is in the wrong here. It would make what his daughter has done so much better.


    I am struggling to keep myposure as it is, so I have a hard time finding the right words. So


    when the door swings open and I see him make his way to the stage in the ballroom I sag in relief. I


    am sure he knows something that will convince the rest of the pack to follow me and help their


    future Queen.


    ¡°Because she hates David she has openly refused him before and stopped Prince Griffin from


    causing a war. Or because I spoke to her on the night of her farewell party and she was thrilled at


    the idea of bing a part of your pack. Oh and because David is dumb, the letters weren¡¯t written


    on her typewriter, I broke it once but she never told my parents so I would not get punished.¡± Dan


    tells the rest of the pack, and I see more wolves believe us, ready to fight for their Luna to.. be


    Griffin 97Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Griffin 97


    All eyes are on Daniel when he walks up on the stage next to me. Everyone in the pack knows he is


    Krystel¡¯s mate and they like him. After my offer to stay here in a higher-ranking warrior position, he


    went to the training fields. Stating he wanted to meet the wolves he would be fighting side by side


    with. Because ording to Dani?l if you out there risking your lives for each other it¡¯s good to know


    who you are risking your life for. And if they are the kind of wolves you are willing to die for.


    After that meeting, he and Krystel took me up on my offer. And the entire army has been singing his


    praises ever since. Beh our lead- warrior pipes up, not raising his hands just shouting his


    opinion.


    ¡°I had no reason to doubt our future Queen, we have all met her, and as werewolves should have


    enough survival instincts to see if a person is honest or not. Still, if that is not enough for you lot.


    The King, the Queen, one of our newest and strongest warriors, and all of his brothers and sisters in


    battle believing in her should be enough. No offense Prince Griffin but with you being her mate and


    all, people would argue you are blinded by love¡± He shrugs thest bit, knowing he overstepped.


    Beh is a good warrior, passionate, and loyal, his mate Jack and their pup E are the only thing


    he loves more than this pack. And our kingdom, after his speech the entire army roars in approval.


    So how could I have been mad at him for so valiantly defending my mate?


    ¡°No offense, Beh you know in this pack you are free to speak as you feel¡± I answer Beh.


    The questions seem to simmer down, so I make my way to the guards¡¯


    0.00%


    Griffin 97


    288 Vouchers


    station with my father. We need to speak to our warriors to talk about securing our borders and see


    how many warriors we can miss to join the quest to find her. Our first stop will be the White Oak


    pack. I still need to ask Alpha Cedric permission but there is no way he is going to refuse anything


    in aiding the return of his niece.


    ***


    The meeting has been long and tedious but we came up with some solid ns. As much as I hate it


    we need to do some research first so we will travel to the White Oak pack tomorrow. There is no


    need to rush over there, father suggested that David might still have spies since A was


    kidnapped from the White Oak pack. If they see us rushing over there they will let David know. Him


    knowing his n is failing and that I am right on his tail will only scare him.


    I want the mothe rf ucker to be scared of me, he should be scared of me because when I find him I


    will tear him apart limb for limb with my own hands. The problem is that we don¡¯t know what he will


    do when he gets scared. It could be something that results in hurting A even more. And we need


    to do everything in our power to stop that from happening. I still believe he will keep her alive and


    fairly happy to make sure she will ept him as her chosen mate.


    I shudder at the realization of the thing she can do to her. What he can force her to do, but the one


    thing he cannot do. The one thing the Moon Goddess protects us from ispleting the matebond


    without her permission. He can bite her, and mark all he wants, it will be excruciatingly painful for


    her but he will not mark him. As the son of an Alpha, he must know that from his studies.


    Thinking about that I start to wonder if this whole rejection letter was just about me leaving him


    alone. What if he made a simr letter for A? Where I am telling her that I love her but have


    finally realized she is not meant to be a Queen. If she was to believe that it would break her heart,


    and then to find out I was indeed noting for her


    Griffin 97


    288 (Vouchers


    had I believed the letter. It would have ruined her, but I have faith just like I did not believe the letter.


    David wanted me to believe was hers. I know she won¡¯t believe any letter written out of my name.


    Not anymore, we¡¯ve grown stronger than that now.


    Now I need to go and find Dani?l to ask him for help with getting more information about the Blood


    Moon pack. A¡¯s parents are already helping, A had sent Krystel her calendar for the first two


    weeks in our pack. Just to be sure she is going over that to see if there were any unusual meetings.


    She would also try and see if with the login she could look back in the calendar to see if anything


    happened before yesterday evening.


    Raised voicesing from the ballroom get my attention. I wonder who is still in there arguing, and


    what they are arguing about. Suddenly I hear A¡¯s voice, I feel like I must be hallucinating


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous about asking Griff to mate me. I really was stu pid, huh not trusting him. But he¡¯s


    healed me and I am so happy with him. But anyway like I said I¡¯m happy we will be living in the


    same pack. Can you imagine by the time youe home from your weekend off I will be a mated


    wolf¡±


    It can¡¯t be, A can¡¯t be here, and the words don¡¯t make sense. If she were here she would be face


    to face with Dani?l. Still, I rush to the ballroom wanting to know what is going on. When I see Dan


    holding up his voice it suddenly makes sense. A must have sent him a voice memo. The pack


    members and Dan turn to me. Dani?l is telling me something but I cannot hear what he is saying.


    His sister¡¯s voice keeps ringing through my head. Dan and Krystel were set to be back on Monday.


    So if she felt like she was going to be marked and fully mated before that she would have wanted to


    complete the mating process. I need to get out of here, I need to run. Conan needs an outlet too, I


    have wanted to run ever since yesterday. There is


    Griffin 97


    283 Vouchers


    no need for me to stay close to the phone now. Realizing that there is no way that A can call me


    now is heartbreaking.


    And I can¡¯t handle it anymore without telling the others anything I take off running. As soon as I am


    at the edge of the forest undress, shove my clothes into one of the empty trunks, and then take off


    running.


    It feels like I am running around aimlessly, but when I stop to look around and see where Conan


    took me I recognize it right away. This was the ce we took a break when we first saw each other


    in our wolf forms. Conan must be worried about our mate too. Normally your wolf and human spirit


    talk to each other. Help each other out, but now that we are both missing the one thing that is the


    most important to us. I have no idea how to feel better. Still, I have to, because I cannot find and


    save my mind if I give in to all the dark thoughts swirling in my mind. So in onest desperate


    attempt to numb the pain. If only just for a little bit I let it all out in the loudest deepest howl I ever


    howled. It was so loud that if she had been any closer she would have heard all the love and pain in


    it.


    83.06%


    A 98Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    A 98


    There is a slow dull ache in my head like it¡¯s being held together by an stic that is wrapped


    around it too tight. I can control my limbs again but they still feel heavy and achey. Someone is


    brushing their hand over my hair. I know who this is but in the back of my mind. I cannot remember


    a name or what this person looks like. But every time the hand touches me my b*dy recoils.


    ¡°Hush, baby I am here now I saved you,¡± a voice tells me.


    A lot of memories are flooding back to me. When I walked home after my farewell party at the White


    Oak Pack. I was feeling weird, and a bit paranoid then there was a pric king feeling in my neck.


    They must have injected me with something. Most likely silver of wolfsbane. Now that the fog in my


    head is clearing up a little bit, Ie to the conclusion they probably used something like a


    tranquilizer dart.


    Snippets of my journey here, wherever that is. Coming back in contorted twisted pieces of


    information. And then there is the only thing I can clearly remember. My wonderful mate Griffin, he


    is the only one I want to save me. But it was him he wouldn¡¯t be calling me baby. He never did, it¡¯s


    always just my name or darling.


    I try to open my eyes, wanting to see who is stroking my hair. And I need to see where I am. I need


    to find a way to get out of here. There is no way for me to tell how many hours have passed


    between me leaving the party and waking up here. But it must have been hours, meaning by now


    Griffin and my family must know and they must be worried sick.


    ***


    isa un to the smell of something


    A 98


    288 Vouchers


    savory. My stomach violently cramps up. Somehow I fell asleep again, now waking up because


    someone brought me food. In the current state I am in I would eat everything it is. Maybe the


    kidnapper wants to poison me, or maybe they are just slipping me some drugs again to keep me


    drowsy. But I don¡¯t have a lot of options. I either eat and risk getting poisoned. Or I will justy hereThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    in bed sleeping until I am so underfed that I die


    Finally, I manage to open my eyes, surprised to sense I must be the only one in the room. My hands


    and feet are not tied to anything so I slowly sit up. My kidnapper or kidnappers ced me in a


    bedroom. It had a nice enough bed, two nightstands, and a big dresser. It would almost look


    homely, but there were no windows. The room was unnaturally dark. With my wolf eyesight, it is


    easy enough to make everything out.


    I just wonder why the room is as dark as it is now. Wanting to find more information, needing to


    know more about my whereabouts. I stretch my arms to feel the wall behind my bed.


    When I do my heart drops with the hopelessness of the situation. The wall is made out of wet y.


    The roots of trees keep it all together. Whoever did this to me, built an underground hiding space.


    Telling me it was nned at least days in advance. Slowly my memories areing back, I know


    that I know who kidnapped me. But for some reason, I just couldn¡¯t ess that information.


    Maybe if I have eaten something I will feel better, and if I do I can finally start figuring some things


    out. With that I manage to get out of bed, the smell I now recognize as pizza ising from behind


    a closed door. I hate not knowing anything, I want to know whether there is pizza for me or not.


    What is behind the door and who I will face when I open it? Soon I will find out though because


    whatever happens, I need to eat something.


    With trembling hands, I open the door, which luckily isn¡¯t locked. It


    A 98


    11 788 Wouchers


    leads to a small kitchen with a dining area. Like the bedroom, it was empty apart from the pizza box


    in the middle of the dining table. My stomach still grumbling I make my way to the pizza. Only to see


    there is a sticky note attached to the pizza box.


    ¡°I had to tend to some pack business, enjoy dinner, my love. It¡¯s your favorite.¡± I turn the note


    around but there is no name on it.


    Still, it is telling me more about the situation if whoever this is has pack business to deal with it must


    be a werewolf. A higher ranking one at that. And suddenly it alles to me. The only one it can be


    is David, he never called me baby or my love. But it is what he called Hannah, especially if I could


    overhear it when they started to date. Waiting to see if they could do better.


    Back then I hated that, I hated being faced with their fake disys of love. Now that David wanted


    me back I wish he would have just stuek with Hanah.


    We were all waiting to see what he was going to do after his parents died. Everyb*dy suspected it


    was something bad, but we all thought it would be a war. After all the peace treaty we made with


    Alpha Phillip was voided when he died. David had enough reason to go to war with the White Oak


    and Silver Moon packs.


    When I opened the pizza box I saw it was a pepperoni pizza, confirming it was indeed David who


    kidnapped me. My favorite topping was sausage and onions. He however hated that and he hated


    half and half. I liked pepperoni pizza enough to just deal with it. David never noticed it because as


    much as I thought we knew each other through and through we never did.


    I mean the man I used to love, the man used to hope was my mate had kidnapped me. Because I


    didn¡¯t want to take him back after he rejected me. I felt weird, I know I should be more scared, or


    sad. Maybe I will beter but for now, I just feel weird.


    A 98


    288 Vouchers


    It¡¯s probably still some side effects of the poison they injected me with,bined with the hunger.


    There are just too many gaps, too many unanswered gaps and I just want to get some answers.


    Slowly I sit down to eat my pizza, even with the first bites my stomach keeps cramping up. Probably


    because I haven¡¯t eaten in hours and now am scoffing down this fatty pizza.


    It tasted just like the pizzas David and I had during our movie nights. Closing the box again to take a


    good look at it. I noticed that David had gotten this pizza from the Cheese in the Sky pizza shop.


    The pizza parlor was on pack ground, I have no idea how long it¡¯s been here. But when I took the


    first bite it was still warm. Meaning we had to be close to the Blood Moon pack. I hated being back


    here and I had hoped I would never have to again. Still, now I knew my surroundings.


    Slowly I am beginning to feel a little bit better, the pizza must be helping. But just as I am about to


    get up and try and explore a little bit.. The door to the kitchen creaks and when I look I am face to


    face with the man I never thought to see ever again. I hoped I would never have to seen. David


    Birch Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack and my worst enemy.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    A 99


    Reluctantly I make my way back to the castle, I don¡¯t want toe face to face with the wolves


    doubting my mate. Not when I should focus my attention on getting her home. But as a good leader,


    I must ensure the pack is behind me. If my parents and I have to go to war with David, they will all


    fight with us. That¡¯s how a pack works, but a wolf that¡¯s not certain of the cause we are fighting for.


    Is more likely to die, and as leaders, we need to keep our pack safe.


    When I reached the edge of the forest I shifted back and got dressed again.


    ¡°Griffin, are you okay I am sorry I acted out it¡¯s just my sister¡± Dani?l had been pacing around at the


    forest edge, and his voice broke when he spoke to me.


    Somehow it was soothing, my parents and everyone in A¡¯s family were all worried sick. Every


    single one of them was deadset on getting her home with me. With us. Of course, I want her home


    too, I am sure Dan does too. But they have all sprung into action, and I need a moment. I know I am


    supposed to be, this strong brave Crown Prince.


    And I am, but there has never been through anything so heartbreaking as losing A. Knowing that


    she is out there somewhere most likely thinking about me, missing me. All I needed was a moment


    to let go, to let someone know that I was not doing okay. That my heart was aching for my mate.


    By the way, Dani?l had screamed at my pack members who do not support A. The fact that he


    had just yed an entire private voice message to make a point. Showed me he was not coping


    that well either.


    0.00%


    III


    14:19


    <


    A 99


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°I am as okay as can be, let me speak to my packmembers, and then we can have a drink and talk


    in my office okay?¡± I ask him and he just nods.


    As expected the five pack members that are not. supporting us have settled down in the kitchen.


    Probably waiting for me because they knew I overheard them and it had caused me to go on a run.


    When Dani?l and I enter the kitchen they scramble up.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, please know¡± One of them starts apologizing on behalf of the entire group.


    I don¡¯t have the time or the patience to listen to him. They can¡¯t know that I am on the verge of


    losing it. But they can surely know that I am heartbroken and that their refusal to believe in their


    future Queen hurt me on a personal level.


    ¡°Chris, talking to all of you now, takes away time from rescuing my mate. I know you don¡¯t want to


    believe that your future Queen would not leave me. But just imagine how you would feel if you knew


    Nathalia was hurt and I was stopping you from saving her because I would rather believe she ran


    away from you. So sit down and keep your pitiful apologies to yourself¡± I snap at them and then sit


    down without waiting on them.


    The awkwardness in the kitchen is now palpable but I honestly no longer can¡¯t be bothered.


    ¡°The only reason I am here is to see what your worries are, to see if I can ease them. And if that is


    not the case I want to excuse you all from fighting in the uing battles¡± I tell them


    Everyone is baffled by my decision a few of the pack members stammering that they are still a part


    of the pack even if they doubt A. I want to scream at them, telling them that as far as I am


    concerned they are not. If they cannot trust and believe in their Luna


    22.40%


    |||


    O


    14:19


    A 99


    258 Vouchers


    how can they be a part of the pack? It doesn¡¯t work like that though so instead I just tell them I don¡¯t


    want them to die in a war, a fight they do not believe in.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, I don¡¯t want to be rude, or disrespectful. But we have all seen her run away


    from you that first night. She seemed nice during the pack eventst weekend. But your mateshipMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    has been far from normal. How can you be so sure that this time it isn¡¯t her fault¡± Sarah asks me.


    Deep down I know she has a point, I expected not everyb*dy to agree with this for that exact


    reason. Because they don¡¯t know me like I do. So that is what I tell them, I tell them they don¡¯t know


    her like me. They didn¡¯t listen in to the conversations we had in the dark as we were falling asleep in


    each other¡¯s arms. Most of all neither of them knows what she went through before she met me.


    One by one the pack members think over what I told them. Some have additional questions. Chris


    who was the first to apologize, is thest to speak. And when he does to my surprise he addresses


    Dan, not me.


    ¡°So she is your sister, I have an older sister too. I know I am one of the people that knows her best.


    Simply because we grew up together. How can you be so sure she has not left our Crown Prince for


    her ex-mate¡± He asks him.


    ¡°Because as you said, we grew up together, with that ex-mate of hers. I am not going to tell you


    exactly what he has done but brother to brother, I wanted to not only kill him for what he has done. I


    wanted to kill the she-wolf that abused my sister because of him. The same she- wolf, A now


    supposedly wants to be our queen.¡± His stance is rigid, jaw clenched suppressing his anger.


    I am not sure if he is suppressing the anger of thinking about David and Hanah again. Or from the


    question Chris just asked. but his


    47.15%


    |||


    14.19


    A 99


    288 Nouchers


    answer did the trick. Chris stands up and shoves his hand toward Daniel. And when Dan takes it,


    Chris not only pledges his loyalty to Princess A. He promises Daniel from one brother to another


    that he will help keep Dan¡¯s sister safe.


    With thest wolf convince I can finally take Dan to my office so we can share a drink. Get our


    hands screwed on right again and then take action to go and find A. Or more action because I


    want to jump in and travel towards wherever she is right away. I can¡¯t and I set enough in motion so


    that we can find out where she could be.


    ***


    We have been sitting in my office in silence both nursing our whisky¡¯s for about ten minutes now.


    Both of us were too tired, and too emotional to break the silence. One question is running through


    my mind on a loop though. I only heard half of the voice memo and I am dying to hear the rest of it.


    ¡°Dan, can I listen to that voice memo?¡± I eventually ask him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he tells me before taking his phone out of his pocket and cing it on the desk between us.


    ¡°You might one to hear the second tost one too¡± He states and then he ys the message.


    ¡°Hiii, favorite brother do you know what day it is? The day I am finally getting what I wanted for so


    long. A love like Mom and Dad have, and I am so happy you found it too. Granted, there was


    nothing that could stop me from living with Grif, but it feels good to know you will be there too¡±


    A¡¯s cheery but sleepy voice fills my office.


    Like it had so often when I called her in the mornings, especially thest weeks to make up for the


    fact I could not give her coffee in bed. Hearing her voice hurts, like I knew it would. But now it mostly


    gave


    73.35%


    |||


    D


    14.19


    A 99


    288 Vouchers


    me some rity, A was right nothing can stop us from living together, so I need to go help the


    others find more hints about where she could be.


    97.85%


    14:19

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Griffin 100


    ¡°Come on Dan, enough feeling sad, we¡¯re only gonna feel better when we have her back with us,¡± I


    tell Dan as 1 stand up.


    He follows me, not saying a word but I can see how determined he is from the look on his face. The


    way he bites his lower lip. As ashamed as I was to have needed so much time to get my a ss into


    gear. I¡¯m ready now, so I walk into the meeting room where the others are gathered.


    ¡°Sorry everyone, I just was feeling a little overwhelmed tell me what you found so far, and what I


    can do to help?¡± I ask them before sitting down.


    I hate the fact they look at me with so much pity, even if I do get it. Jessa just like her best friend


    would is the first one to speak up.


    ¡°We get it Griffin you must be scared but we need you heree look at what I found¡± She beckons


    me over.


    On her phone, she has a social media profile of what seems to be Hannah. Thest post is one of


    her in a bridal boutique. Captioned ¡°When he doesn¡¯t know he is about to propose yet¡± Her social


    media is not private and she has a lot of human followers. At first, I don¡¯t get it, marrying isn¡¯t


    something every wolf does. Sure I wanted to marry my mate because I like the romance of it.


    Because I want to have everyone even the humans ept our bond. Hannah could never know


    that though, so why would she think she was going to get a proposal if it was not for someone else?


    ¡°No, she has a ton of human followers, and she tends to show of what we as werewolves do as a


    human thing,¡± Jessa exins showing me a few other posts.


    0.00%


    O


    Griffin 100


    288 IVouchers


    It¡¯s weird for a wolf to be so excited about showing off our lives to humans but who am I to judge?


    Now that I look beyond the weird caption I can see that Hannah had always been very active on


    social media. Suddenly she stopped, the bridal gown post that was posted the day before A went


    home to the White Oak pack is herst post.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, while Hannah¡¯s post seems to hint at her involvement I pulled up some records from


    other pack members¡± Gerald adds in


    He shows me profile after profile and every single pack member of the Blood Moon pack has


    stopped posting anything since that same day. A¡¯s parents tell me how after the death of their


    former Alpha and Luna the members of the pack stopped reaching out to them. A lot haven¡¯t even


    been online since that day.


    We all knew it was David, nob*dy in this room believed that A had left me for him. In order for us


    to do anything to attack the Blood Moon pack we needed proof. At least enough to have reasonable


    doubt, the pack¡¯s behavior is very suspicious, to say the least. Combined with the fact that now over


    a weekter he still has not let us know he is the new Alpha gives us enough reason to speak to the


    council.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the council they will be here after dinner,¡± Dad tells me.


    This will help speed things along, the council is an org an of elders, from all packs. I might be the


    Crown Prince but the royal family does not have thest word in matters of war. To be sure there is


    an honest real they function like a sort of parlement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep at it, find as much proof as we can,¡± I tell everyone.


    Upon hearing this Dani?l pulls out his phone like he just thought of something. He furiously texts


    someone, before looking up with a smile.


    ¡°David¡¯s number is out of order, he must have a new number so we


    21.48%


    O


    ?


    14:150


    Griffin 100


    288 Vouchers


    cannot track him or something like that.¡± He tells us, he texted him so David he is sure it¡¯s not just


    because David blocked him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a smart move, he congratted David on being mated with A again. Not only is this a text


    that wouldn¡¯t have made David suspicious if he had seen it. With how big the family is for


    werewolves, and how clear it is A is very family orientated, it would be weird for her brother not to


    have her mate¡¯s new number.


    Following his lead I call A, to hear the message I am getting. Her phone goes straight to


    voicemail. It was to be expected but that doesn¡¯t make it hurt less. To hear her cheery voice, having


    to fear I might never again. But I need to focus on the positives. Two new mates not being in contact


    with everyone is already suspicious. With the circumstances surrounding it, including the entire


    White Oak pack having seen A at the farewell party. Where she told everyone about moving in


    with me so excitedly.


    The more I think about it the less I get why David thinks he is getting away with this. I know my


    wonderful, intelligent mate. She is not going to believe him either. We struggled to get to where we


    are and I understand how it could color the opinions of others about us. About our bond, our


    rtionship but I know how strong we have gotten. I know we are not doubting each other anymore.


    ***


    We have spent the rest of the afternoon gathering evidence and trying to find hints as to where she


    could be. Part of me still just wants to go to the Blood Moon pack, but we are not sure where he is


    keeping her. It is quite a bit of a travel to go there. We contacted the human authorities that are


    aware of werewolves existing. The department that helps keep our presence a secret, as long as


    we werewolves do not attack humans. They will also help us during criminal cases in our


    communities. So we requested camera footage of all themercial airports. There has been no


    sighting of A on any of them. Making it


    46.68%


    O


    r


    14:16


    Griffin 100


    far less likely that she is at the BloodMoon pack already.


    1288 Vouchers


    Going there no proverbial guns zing, will only alert David to the fact that we do not believe him.


    As I am realizing this I know what I need to do next. But it is scary and if A would see it there is a


    risk she won¡¯t believe me and her heart will break. On the other hand, if it helps keep her safe it is


    worth the risks. I underestimated A before and I promised her I would never do it again. Maybe


    there I can give a hint, to let her know it is all for show.


    ¡°I think we need to announce the website that A called of our mateship¡± As soon as I am finished


    everyone starts speaking at once.


    Of course, everyone hates this idea, David will see it and the chances of him showing A are very


    high. But the more I think about it, the more I believe in my n.


    ¡°Listen up!¡± I shout drawing the attention of all the wolves in the room


    to me.


    ¡°I want David to think I believe him, so that he feels safe, so that he won¡¯t hurt A. We need to


    post a picture next to the article and to be sure that she sees the hints. That she understands why I


    am doing this.¡±


    Together wee up with a n, I will put her copy of Pride and Prejudice on my desk. Jay


    suggests I wear one of his sweaters, so she knows her parents are here with me.


    ¡°Maybe you should record yourself, not have a written statement. Because like that we can add in


    way more hints. Like drinking a coffee in the mugs you always use for the morning coffee you


    always make her in bed.¡± Jessa suggests and together wee up with a n. We have another


    hour before the council gets here. It would mean I have to sk ip out on dinner but I have an appetite


    either way so that is exactly what I will do. Maybe after we have spoken to the council and we have


    ns set in motion I will be able to finally eat something.


    74.18%


    |||


    r

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    101 A


    David never came to the cer or dungeon. So after eating the pizza and drinking some of the cans


    of soda, I found. I started looking around, hoping to find clues to where I was exactly. And hoping to


    find a way out or to find means of escape. Maybe even a weapon


    of


    some sort, but the dungeon was set up like a motel room. With a simple empty kitchte, a


    bathroom with a toilet, and a shower without a mirror. The bedroom with the cheap dresser and


    cheap bed did hold more surprises. The only sunlight filtering in wasing from some kind of


    sunroof I could never reach.


    Somehow there was electricity but I had no idea how. It most likely was a generator but I did not see


    one. Having learned there was no way out, I decided to rest more. There was no telling when David


    woulde here, and I needed to be ready.


    But sleep did not find me easily. I had seen it was at least a new day. That meant tonight I should


    have fallen asleep in Griffin¡¯s arms. Exhausted from finally being marked. Yet I wasn¡¯t now I was


    falling asleep in a damp cer. There was no way Griffin knew where I was, depending on what


    information he had he might not even know I was kidnapped.


    My heart clenched when I realized he had probably been nervous that whole evening. Waiting for


    me to finally text him, and then I never did. For some weird reason knowing he must be panicking


    and probably feeling guilty. Hurt me more than the hopelessness of being kidnapped by someb*dy


    as deranged as David. The tears that I had been able to hold back until this very moment now


    escaped.


    As Iy down on the bed, on my side hugging my knees to my chest I just sobbed. I sobbed so


    much that my eyes burned, my throat burned


    0.00%


    O


    08:14


    101 A


    288 Vouchers


    and my ribs ached. I was promising Griff to do better when we found our way back to each other.


    That I would make it up to him that I believed him to be too good to be true. That I was so scared for


    the other shoe to drop that I didn¡¯t dare to let him in.


    He would no doubt tell me there was nothing to make up. That he understood, because he was so


    patient with me. So kind and because I still was so scared to have my heart broken again and dying


    from it. I dyed everything between us. I could have been at his side marked, and training to be


    the Queen with his mother now. In the end, the man that I trusted for so long, the man that I trusted


    for most of my life. Was the man that hurt me a second time, I should have been afraid of him all


    that time. How he acted thest time I saw him, and what he was doing now so soon after his


    parents died proved he was deranged, he just stopped hiding it.


    ***


    I must have cried myself to sleep because the next thing I know I wake up up from the sound of the


    door creaking open. David saunters in, a smug grin on his face. He is holding a brown bag that


    smells like food. Bacon, eggs, sausage, and hash browns.


    ¡°Morning Baby, I am so sorry I could not be herest night did you sleep well?¡± He asked like he


    was my actual mate that got held up in a meeting I didn¡¯t attend.


    ¡°What the actual f uck is wrong with you? No, I did not sleep well I missed my through mate. Crown


    Prince Griffin, the wolf who gave you that limp ring any bell?¡± I snarl


    Because I refuse to y along with his crazy mind games. He can¡¯t be this deranged and if he is, I


    will give him his much-needed reality check. Without saying a word he moves into the kitchen.


    Where he starts ting the food he brought in, in stic containers. Containers I realize are the


    packs, so I was right we must be very close to the


    23.52%


    08:14


    101 A


    288 Vouchers


    Blood Moon pack.


    ¡°You poor thing you do not know, his pack members kidnapped you. I just rescued you from them.


    Even with the disruption in our matebond, I could still feel you were in danger. But I guess you never


    saw the announcement on the website now did you¡± He smirks.


    I don¡¯t know what he is talking about, I am sure that it wasn¡¯t the Silver Moon pack that kidnapped


    me. They would never, I understand that they might not all love me as their future Luna and Queen.


    But every single wolf in that pack adores Griffin and his parents. So they would never go behind


    their back like that.


    ¡°What announcement are you talking about¡± I ask him because I need to have all the information he


    has.


    I need to find out why he kidnapped me, even if I have an idea of what that is. And I need to know


    what announcement he has seen. So I can see what Griffin knows and the n of action to get me


    out of here. David pulls the phone out of his pocket with a shi t-eating grin.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t just hand it to me that would be too easy. He just types in something and then


    he shows me the royal website. The same one mine and Griff¡¯s picture was posted on a few weeks


    ago to introduce me as the new Princess, as Griffin¡¯s mate. The new article was a video of Griffin,


    captioned mateship ended. Just reading it hurt me but I soon enough noticed he was wearing Dad¡¯s


    sweater, the one I got him for Father¡¯s Day. Even with the clip still static. Reveling in the hurt look on


    my face at the first nce David is quick to y the video clip.


    ¡°My dear subjects,


    It is with regret that I have to inform you that A Hemmings has chosen to break up with me.¡±


    Griffin starts his announcement.


    48.95%


    D


    08:14


    101 A


    288 Vouchers.


    David pauses the clip addressing me ¡°His pack kidnapped you and let him know you chose to be


    with me instead. And this man your so- called mate is not even giving you the benefit of the doubt¡±


    And to David, it must seem that way, Griffin is sitting there telling the entire kingdom that I left him


    for David. What David doesn¡¯t notice is that Griff has ced MY copy of Pride and Prejudice in the


    center of the screen. Whilst he is sipping coffee out of the Mr. Right mug, Jessa gave us when she


    heard about Griffin always bringing me coffee in bed. I have a matching one saying, Mrs. Always


    Right. Wearing my dad¡¯s sweater, I know my mate.


    He didn¡¯t even give up on me when I gave him every reason to give up on him. No matter what


    David wrote in the letter, no matter the fact that I didn¡¯t let Griff know I was at the party the night


    before. We have never been closer and talking more than after my surprise to him.


    I let Dani?l know in a voice memo how nervous but excited I was to finally be marked by Griffin. I


    know my brother must have let Griffin hear it to reassure him I really wasn¡¯t walking away just like


    that. Knowing all of that I understand what Griffin is doing, he is luring David into a false sense of


    security. He understood that I would get to see the clip too so he filled it with little tokens of our love.


    Showing me my family is with him no doubt to help him find me.


    ¡°Please, please David I need to see the rest of it¡± I plead hoping David will think I am desperately


    hurt knowing my mate just left me.


    All I want is to see the entire clip to be sure I am not missing any important hints Griffin gives me.


    He does asking the subjects to not me me for it and to treat me kindly. He is going over to the


    White Oak pack to discuss how this could have happened with the Alpha. And to discuss some sort


    of settlement. I have to suppress a smile, he is going to the White Oak pack to find out how this


    could have happened. It won¡¯t be long now before he finds us and breaks me freeT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    102 David


    That should have done the trick, she should have seen that lousy mate give up on her that easily.


    She would break down, and fall into my arms crying. Just like she did when we were younger she is


    intent on making things difficult for herself and me. Even when he believed my letter over her word.


    She looked at the screen with nothing but love and admiration in her eyes for him. Yet with me, she


    was so quick to give up on me. Since I rejected her she hardly spoke to me, ignoring me. Sure I


    knew we couldn¡¯t keep friends after it but she should have been willing to try and the fact that she


    wasn¡¯t annoyed me.


    ¡°David, if his packmembers left him the letters, then why do you know exactly what is in them¡± She


    asked me, annoying me even further.


    ¡°I have spies, what does that even matter¡± I snap at her.


    She is always getting hung up on details. Maybe she will figure out that I was the one who gave the


    order to kidnap her. But would that really make such a difference? Sure she would not think I


    rescued her from a bigger worse evil. Still, Princeboy, the one that she ims loves her like I never


    did. Takes the worth over anyone else over hers.


    ¡°Yes, I want to know if you will ever stop lying to me. No matter what Griff does, or doesn¡¯t do I will


    never ever consider you to be my mate. He is the only one I would want to give a second chance.


    Because you know what you were right, the Mo onGodde ss made a mistake when she paired us


    together. You were never good enough for¡­¡±


    The p to her face stunned her for a good second. Most of the pack members had respected her


    enough to not get physical with her. It was just Hannah and her friends who beat her up on a daily


    basis. I neverid my hands on her either, not because I respected her parents


    0.00%


    102 David


    288 Vouchers


    enough. I was their future Alpha and thus they had to respect me. No, I just never felt the need to


    punish A. Figuring that a red mark on her check would only diminish her beauty. Now seeing myText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    im, my punishment glowing on her face I saw it was far from that.


    Knowing I had her under my control like that stirred something in me. My erection straining against


    my jeans. Sadly I promised myself not to give in too soon, make her crazy with lust, with want for


    my b*dy. Only to then give it to her in a way that would not be pleasing to her at all. My lustful


    thoughts were interrupted when I felt something wet and warm drip down my face.


    That bit ch spat at me, eyeing the hand that had involuntarily gripped my erection.


    ¡°Disgusting, all although if it would not have been for your hand I would have hardly noticed it¡± She


    smirked making a throwaway gesture towards my manhood.


    I would show her how very noticeable it would be when I filled her up with every inch of it when she


    was not slick enough yet.


    ¡°Laugh all you want you stup id wh ore, but you are mine now. Yes, I sent your Prince that letter and


    he believes me over you. How dare you still choose him over me if he does not want you?


    Angered probably both by the p to her face and mocking her matebond with that weak Prince


    she tried to shift. Little did she know she could not shift anymore. I never heard of medicine like that


    and it makes sense it¡¯s something hunters use. A wolfsbane infused medicine that will violently turn


    you into a wolf. Only for the effects to work out leaving you unable to shift back to your wolf form as


    long as you had the poison in your b*dy.


    Lucky for me the hunters are not exactly known for their morals. If you just pay them enough they


    are more often than not willing to help you


    25.62%


    102 David


    288 Vouchers


    deal with one wolf even if you are one yourself. I just had to send Jason to do the dirty work with


    them. As my beta to be he was more than willing to. He wasn¡¯t blind to see how this would benefit


    his sister either. Best of all he didn¡¯t even have to board the ne either. So there were no ties to


    our pack.


    As I stood there silently watching A struggling unable to shift she found out herself that she could


    not shift anymore. The panic written on her face seemed to run deeper and deeper until she looked


    up at me again. Wild erratic eyes, I could hear the wild drumming over my heart, like it was about to


    give out any minute now.


    ¡°You finally figured it out, haven¡¯t you, you will only be able to shift again when you agree to be


    mine¡± I smirked, she might hate me for this


    now.


    As was evident with her screaming and crying, which was causing me to get a headache. But in the


    end, she would realize that me taking everyone away from her, including Willow was the right thing


    to do. She would thank me for it in a few weeks when she hadpleted the mating process. I wish


    I could justplete it without needing her permission it would only make the process longer.


    ¡°I will leave you to your own devices now, I am not going to listen to you scream and cry here.


    Hopefully, you will behave better when I am bringing you dinner¡± With that I walked out of the


    dungeon and made my way to the pack.


    ***


    ¡°Alpha, we need to talk¡± Hannah¡¯s singing annoyed the f uck out of me.


    ¡°Just f uckinge in,¡± I told her


    S hit, I should have still been in the dungeon with A making sweet sweet love to her. I had


    honestly expected her to be happy I saved her,


    51.56%


    102 David


    288 Vouchers


    she should have shown me some gratitude but all I got from her was that attitude. Her parents


    raised her telling her respect was earned not freely given.


    Her father might have been a good warrior but he was weak as a man. He practically worshipped


    the ground that mate of his walked on. Raised his daughters to be just as independent as his son is.


    Hell, he even let Kate train to be a warrior. A she-wolf as a warrior, then again his parents were


    famed all over ourmunity. But his mother had a human mother, and his uncle was openly g ay


    and his father never did anything about it.


    That is not a family to raise strong men and loyal women. He would be punished for betraying the


    pack anyway all of the Hemmings would. Maybe I would go mild on them to appease my mate but


    with how she is behaving in this moment I might just punish them even harsher just to make my


    point. Rubbing my hands over my face I try to release some of the tension that has given me a


    headache. I am a freaking wolf, I am too strong to suffer from small aches like this. And now just as


    I try to find some relief Hannah enters my office.


    ¡°Have you seen the news, he believes it like I told you he would.¡± Hannah all but dances into the


    office right up to my desk.


    ¡°S hit, she still hates your gut doesn¡¯t she¡± Hannah states before bursting into a fit of giggles.


    I am over those bit ches, Hannah is about to ruin my ns with her stu pid behavior. Running a


    pack needing to only use your Alphamands is already draining as f uck. A has been


    screaming my head off like an ungrateful little b itch. And now this, I need to let this anger out, and I


    need a victim and I know exactly who it will be.


    75.67%

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    103 Griffin


    By the time I finally could go to bed, I was exhausted, and I still didn¡¯t have an appetite. Desperately


    wanting to feel closer to A I decided to just go to sleep in the bed that still vaguely smells of her.


    When I find one of my shirts she wore to bed thest night we were together under her pillows I slip


    into it. Normally I would sleep tople ss but, having her scent envelop me is the most calming thing


    for me at this moment. I allow myself to close my eyes and imagine she is peacefully sleeping next


    to me. I know this will alone cause me more pain in the morning. But for now, I let it lull me into a


    peaceful sleep.


    ***


    The next morning I woke up after a fitful sleep. Wearing a shirt that smelled of her helped me fall


    asleep peacefully. However, I should have known that it would never be enough to actually have a


    peaceful night. Even my subconscious misses the feeling of her in my arms when I am sleeping. I


    needed to get up though, we would travel to the White Oak pack shortly. After the announcement on


    the website, I let the pack know we were still actively searching for their Princess.


    And after yesterday¡¯s hup, we now truly had the support of the entire pack and it meant the world


    to me. Not only because it would make my life, and my mission to get the love of my life back to me


    so much easier. No, I wanted A to have a warm, loving pack. That missed her, that believed her


    and fought for her to go home too. Being without our mates even without havingpleted the


    process was painful for any wolf. We had always managed to take the edge off with texting every


    day. Making sure we were surrounded by each other¡¯s scent. I highly doubt David would allow her


    any of those.


    That¡¯s the dark ce my mind keeps going back to. Trying to imagine


    0.00%


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    what he is doing to her. How he is trying to break her because I know from my own experience just


    how strong she is. And just how stubborn she is, she will keep fighting him if not physically she willMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fight him men tally. I wish I could tell her to just go along with everything he ising up with. That I


    would never me her for acting like she prefers him over me. I know it is not true but, if that is


    what is going to keep her safe she should do it. Just hold out long enough for me toe and save


    her. Sadly I cannot reach her and she will be too stubborn, she loves me too much to speak badly


    about me.


    With a b*dy that feels like it¡¯s been run over by a tow truck, I shuffle towards the bathroom. Hoping


    that a hot shower will release some of the tension in my b*dy. I feel like I have to be ready for


    anything, every second of the day now. So my b*dy has been tensed up ever since reading that


    letter. Ready to pounce on whoever I need to pounce on. And it made my muscles sore, of course,


    theck of nutrition doesn¡¯t help either. But how could I be stuffing my face when I am not sure that


    A even gets to eat anything?


    When I walk out of the shower Mom is waiting for me, a te of scrambled eggs with bacon sits on


    my dining room table next to a mug of coffee.


    ¡°Honey, I know you don¡¯t want to but you need to eat something. The only way we are getting your


    mate back is by keeping our strengths up. You know A would never want you to starve yourself¡±


    She adds thest words in a gentler tone.


    She is right, I can practically hear A scold me for not taking care of myself. It feels like nob*dy


    gets it though. Nob*dy seems to understand how much the simplest things like eating or even


    breathing feel without her. No one in my family or pack has ever been through something like this.


    So there is nob*dy here I can talk to.


    ¡°I know Mom, I just miss her so much that it hurts me¡± I can barely hold in my so bs.


    24.92%


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Suddenly Mom¡¯s arms are around me, it feels soforting. Like it did when I was a little pup crying


    over a scraped knee or a missing toy. Only now I was an adult, set to take over the throne in a few


    years. And now it was my heart that was hurting and I lost my mate, not my favorite toy. So Mom¡¯s


    hugs could only go so far. Still, itforted me enough to attempt to eat breakfast. My mouth felt


    dry, and my throat was swollen. I had trouble with every bite I swallowed down. Feeling like the bit


    of fluffy eggs got lodged in my throat.


    ***


    Two hourster I sat in the royal jet, heading towards the White Oak pack once more. Next to me


    was an empty chair, the chair where A should have been seated. I should be flying to the White


    Oak pack not because I needed to find out what happened to her. No, we needed to be going there


    together to visit her family. Maybe even to go over to bring them some good news.


    Still, I was d to be out of the castle, looking for hints here would feel so much better than just


    sitting at home. Staring at words or images on aputer screen to try and get more information.


    Afternding we would go straight to the packhouse to speak with Alpha Cedric and the rest of his


    family, he was heartbroken about the news too. But as the Alpha, he couldn¡¯t juste over to the


    castle and leave the pack without a leader. More so because the kidnapping had taken ce on his


    packground. Indicating a breach of security, something he had to look into. Both to keep the rest of


    the pack safe and to see if there are any hints to find out what happened to A.


    ***


    After we arrived we did as we nned, we spoke to Alpha Cedric and he had some news for us.


    Since it had been peace among the neighboring packs for so long there wasn¡¯t any security around


    the borders of the pack apart from the guards station at the entrance. With the party and how well-


    loved A was in this pack. almost everyone


    52.00%


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    had attended the party so security was at an all-time low.


    Some of the security cameras on the property had managed to capture three unknown wolves. He


    had also been able to track most of A¡¯s route home, not all of it as the security cameras where


    put into ce to protect the heart of the pack better. And to possibly form evidence if there ever was


    a fight between pack members.


    It was better than nothing though because it meant there was a set path A had taken to her


    home. With ourbined force we would research every inch of said path to look for traces or hints


    of what had happened to her. Agreeing with the rest of us that the BloodMoon pack had to be


    involved. David more specifically, Cedric asked everyone to look at the wolves on the camera.


    Hopefully one of the former BloodMoon members could confirm who it was. The council had already


    agreed with us that we had more than enough evidence to act on our suspicions that it was David


    who kidnapped my mate.


    So we didn¡¯t need to know who kidnapped her to be able to act upon it. It was still valuable


    information. We could maybe use it to put some pressure on the kidnapper hoping they would


    crumble underneath the weight of it. Confessing and pointing us out to A in return for a lesser


    sentence.


    Upon seeing the security camera footage both Jessa and Dan jumped up stating they knew who the


    wolf on the screen was. But I noticed something else as I closely monitored the videos for any lead


    that could bring A back to me.


    79.02%

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    104 Griffin


    ¡°That¡¯s Jason, Hannah¡¯s brother and he was said to be David¡¯s Beta, and I am sure he is


    now,¡± Jessa tells us


    From the security images, and footprints the White Oak guards assumed the other men on the


    property were wolves too. But even on the grainy screen, I can see the hunter¡¯s emblem on one of


    the men¡¯s arms. This is bad news because David seems to be working with them. She is doing


    something on her phone, it¡¯s not very clear to see but it seems like she sees something on her


    phone that annoys her before shuffling it back in her purse. Maybe her phone just died. We follow


    the route she walks and we can clearly see she seems a bit nervous. She is looking over her


    shoulders a few times. She must have felt something; for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel scared


    enough to call for anyone.


    But that is all the camera images tell us. So there is no use in staying in this office any longer. And


    there is not much to discuss with Alpha Cedric he has given meplete freedom on the


    backgrounds. He wants his niece home just as much as I do. I need to go out, I need to feel like I


    am doing something, anything really just to get her home.


    ¡°Dan, Jessa, could you show me the cest seen on the camera and walk me to A¡¯s home?¡± I


    ask so I can go out and hopefully find some clues.


    Dan is quick to jump up and agree, I have only gotten to know him a little bit. He is a lot like me so I


    can imagine he wants to get up and do something too. Alpha Cedric tells us he will send four


    warriors over so that they can help us look for clues. We could call upon the entire army but the


    thing is that might be a risk too. A lot of werewolves tram pling all over the track might destroy more


    clues than we will end


    0.00%


    O


    18:18


    104 Griffin


    288 Vouchers T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    up finding,


    ¡°Oh and Griffin, we did some searching too, and we found her phone. The battery just died, so I


    charged it¡± Alpha Cedric tells me before handing over the phone.


    Her phone is password protected and it feels off to try and guess her password. But it is the only


    thing we can do now. We need to try and find every clue there is. I¡¯m still absolutely sure there is no


    way that she just up and left me. There is no way we are going to find text confirming what the letter


    she supposedly sent said. Even a timeline of the ce where she has been too could prove helpful.


    ¡°I know her password, I can just go through her phone if you guys go looking for more clues¡± Jessa


    suggests.


    I am so happy she does, because A, there is a reason A gave her the password. And B, I don¡¯t


    think I can focus enough to just read throughout her messages. I know I would drift back to just


    reading the messages between us. Going over how good it all was between us, reassuring myself


    of what I felt. What I thought we were is still very true. Since that is not what I need to do now, I


    thank Jessa and then make my way outside to the ce where A wasst seen.


    ***


    The others took a break to go have some lunch but I never did. I wanted to stay outside and be sure


    there was nothing we had missed. No clue I had missed, the others hade back and joined me


    again, and not the sun was going down. The rest wanted to go for dinner, we were all invited to the


    pack meal. They must be tired and hungry but it feels like I would be failing if I give up on searching.


    Still, I cannot bring myself to sit down, befortable, and have a good meal. When I don¡¯t know if


    my mate even gets to eat.


    ¡°Griff,e on let¡¯s have dinner, so we can go over what Jessa found


    25.03%


    111


    O


    18:18


    104 Griffin


    1 288 Vouchers


    on A¡¯s phone¡± Dan suggests.


    I would have loved to s kip dinner but he makes a lot of sense. Mom and Dad stayed behind they


    needed to rule the pack. The country and make sure it¡¯s not too obvious we do not believe David.


    Mom won¡¯t be


    watching me cat like a hawk. But the others will surely notice when I am actively not eating during


    meals. They will scold me just as much as Mom did, maybe even worse and I am just too tired to


    deal with it. Reluctantly I follow Dan to the pack kitchen where I eat the smallest portion I can find.


    Which is hard to do during a werewolf dinner.


    Comfort food is a thing, the tables are loaded with hearty portions of pasta. Fries, burgers, pizza


    and casseroles. Sticking to just a burger I sit down next to Jessa. Wanting to talk to her about what


    she found on the phone. Instead, she just eyes up my te, pushes her chair back, and walks away


    from the table. Shees back with a te with another burger, fries, sd, and ketchup.


    ¡°She would never want this for you, and you know that. When we found out our mates were best


    friends we told each other how easy it would be to take care of each other¡¯s mates if it would ever


    come to that. So here I am, taking care of you, making sure you eat like an adult werewolf should¡±


    Jessa tells me, putting the te of food in front of


    me.


    I want to start to object but she doesn¡¯t let me. Warning me she would tell A that I didn¡¯t take care


    of myself. I smiled realizing how mad she would be and I could see her scowl when she heard


    about it. Weirdly enough that is somewhat reassuring. The knowledge that we are all so sure she is


    going toe back to me, to us.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t, Jessa is suffering just as much as I am. No doubt it helps her feel better to keep


    a promise she made with her best friend. So I nod and force down the two burgers, the fries, and


    the side sd. All while listening to Jessa telling me she actually hasn¡¯t found all that


    50.56%


    18:18


    O


    <


    104 Griffin


    298 Vouchers


    much, She stayed at the pack ground. The only exception was going to a photo service ce and a


    Starbucks. The same Starbucks she went to, to ask Krys to be her mate so that wasn¡¯t much of a


    clue either.


    It had gotten dark out after dinner, so we spent another three hours discussing ns for how to deal


    with David if he was to attack. What to do with the knowledge that at least one hunter was involved?


    I had been on the phone to update my parents, Alpha Cedric had been on the phone with


    neighboring packs to let them know of the war threat and find out what packs would be willing and


    able to help out. At the same time, Jay and Tessie had been desperately trying to contact their


    former pack members.


    Things were starting and several Alpha¡¯s promised either their help when this woulde to a war.


    Others had suggested searching their grounds for any clues, and all of them told us we were free to


    come over if we needed anything for the case. But it was nothing concrete yet. With that, the others


    were tired and wanted to go to sleep. I was tired too, I was drained but I felt scared to go to bed


    knowing it would be another night not knowing where my A was. Emmy suggested I should sleep


    at their ce so I could sleep in A¡¯s bed. Being in her room surrounded by her scent would


    soothe me somewhat. But I was so unsure about how I would react to seeing all her things packed


    up to take to me when we weren¡¯t sure she would make it back to me.


    78.75%

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    105 A


    David walked away and he didn¡¯t return for an entire day. I ate the breakfast that had gone cold


    now. From the sunroof, I could see that an entire day had passed. The sun was going down again.


    By now I was bored out of my mind, and starving. Two portions of a simple breakfast aren¡¯t enough


    to feed a werewolf. David knows this, I know he is punishing me for still not wanting him. For still


    defending Griff. But I would never stop doing that.


    ¡°A, you need to be smart about this like our mate is doing¡± Hearing Willow¡¯s voice made me sag


    with relief.


    When David told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to shift I was scared I would lose Willow. Being suppressed


    for too long can kill your wolf. And in most cases, your wolf dying means you will die too. Or you will


    go insane, so there is hardly any good oue to losing your wolf. It means you will be missing a


    part of you for the rest of your often short life.


    Willow was right of course, I needed to be smart about this. But I don¡¯t know how, I need Griffin to


    hug me. To tell me things were going to be alright. I felt bad acting like I believed David or


    pretending like I was disappointed in Griff. I have been so very vocal about not trusting him, about


    not being able to love again. Now that I do, now that I am finally able to tell everyone how much I


    love my mate. How good it is to be mated, I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want to tell anyone that


    Griffin is not good enough for me. Not even to David.


    Yesterday I found a simple bar of soap and some old, rough, towels. Not much but it¡¯s better than


    nothing and I desperately need a shower. Showering means getting undressed though and it scared


    me. The other problem is the clothes, there are some clothes for me here but by


    0.00%


    III


    18:18


    105 A


    288 Vouchers


    the looks and smell of them, the clothes are David¡¯s. Wearing his clothes, feels off. It¡¯s the cute kind


    couply thing I want to do with Griffin.


    Things I do with Griffin, I wear his clothes to bed. They¡¯re big on me, soft andfy. And I love


    feeling asleep surrounded by even more of his scent. My skin crawled thinking about falling asleep,


    surrounded by David¡¯s scent. However, my other options were washing my clothes, and hanging


    them out to dry in this damp musty room. Waiting for them to dry which will most likely never


    happen, sleep n*ked or wash myself only to wear the same dirty clothes. Clothes I have been


    wearing for two days straight. Clothes that weren¡¯t really mine either but they were female clothes at


    least.


    In the end, I decide I need to take care of myself the best I can, keeping clean, eating, and resting


    when I can. It all is about taking care of myself. Keeping strong so that I can try and find a way out


    of here. With that knowledge, I drag a chair inside of the bedroom so I can block the door. Because


    conveniently it doesn¡¯t have a lock. The shower is cold and the water does not get warm either. I


    don¡¯t even know why I expected it to be warm. He kidnapped me and put me in a musty homemade


    dungeon. Of course, he didn¡¯t grant me a warm shower, but at least I was clean now. After having


    picked out the clothes that smelled like him the least I crawl back into the bumpy bed.


    This is the first time since being here I actually try to get some sleep. The first few hours I was out of


    it. Because whatever it was they injected me with it was strong stuff. Yesterday I just cried myself to


    sleep, and now I am lying in this bed teeth still chattering. Shaking from cold and hunger sleep does


    not find me. All that does find me is the memories of my time with Griff. Or fears about what he is


    doing now, and if I am ever going to find a way out. Or if Griff ising to find me which spirals me


    into fearing what he will think when he sees me wearing David¡¯s clothes, smelling of him, soundly


    sleeping in David¡¯s bed. Realistically I know Griff wants me to do all I can to keep


    24.69%


    |||


    <


    18:18


    288 Vouchers


    105 A


    safe. My heart and mind just do not seem to agree. Until I find myself crying again.


    ***


    Another morning where I woke up from the door creaking. After having cried myself to sleep. I hate


    how I am kind of relieved to hear David walk into the dungeon. Not because of him no. All that he


    aplished by kidnapping me was that I hated him more than ever. Me the one who saved his


    pack from going to war so many times.


    But when I take a deep breath I realize it is not David who walked into the dungeon. I have been up


    close and personal with this person more times than I count. More times than I would have wanted


    to. Being so up close to this wolf all the time, imprinted her scent on my mind. Hannah being


    involved doesn¡¯t surprise me at all.


    ¡°Look, who is pack, Queen of the pack right¡± She sneers at me.


    Something in her voice brings me back to the moment I was kidnapped. The voice I heard when I


    was slipping in and out of conscience. That was Jason, Hannah¡¯s brother. The man said to


    ?


    be the Beta the day David would be the Alpha. So it seemed like that had happened just


    like everyone thought it would.


    ¡°Does it hurt, knowing you will never measure up to the she-wolf you felt was the weakest? First


    David, then Griffin, and now David again.¡± Sucks to be you right?¡± I smirk


    ¡°David rejected you because of me, I was the one who wanted more. I decided I wanted to be


    the Queen. I always get what, so I am about to get your second chance mate¡± She mocked me.


    ¡°ENOUGHHHH¡± David¡¯s voice boomed through the dungeon.


    He scolds Hannah for harassing his mate. This man is delusional, the


    54.54%


    |||


    O


    18:18


    105 A


    289 Vouchers


    two of them bicker. Unaware of the fact that I am still in the room. Turns out Hannah is here, to help


    me get some clothes and toiletries. I would rather not ept this ¡°kind¡± gesture. The other option


    was to keep wearing David¡¯s clothes and that was the worst of two evils. So I let Hannah poke at


    me, making me turn around like a priced puppy. She was just messing with me.


    Tears threaten to spill from my eyes again, I cannot let them see me cry. But this is all so hopeless, I


    am dependent on Hannah to get me clothes. David feeds me if I am kind enough. Now the two


    people that made my life the biggest hell before this experience. Are now the two people who can


    keep me alive? Who can keep me strong enough to find an escape if I ever see one? Which at this


    point seems to be very unlikely too.


    ¡°Well, I am sure I can find some suitable clothes in the children¡¯s department. Toodeloo¡± Hannah


    giggles and all I can do is roll my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sour, she is helping you out you know. Now, can you behave this time so we can


    have breakfast in peace together? I even brought you something to keep you entertained when I am


    gone. After all, it is a lot of work to be the Alpha. You should be grateful I could have a good few


    years before having to take over. But I had to make sure, that my parents wouldn¡¯te between


    us anymore.¡±


    Nothing registers with me anymore, all I can think about is if he really just set what I thought he


    said. If he got rid of his parents, if he killed them thinking it would give him a chance with me. He


    was even more dangerous than I thought he was.


    77.39%T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    106 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I barely sleptst night, I kept having nightmares about A. Nightmares where she isughing at


    me. Telling me she meant every word she said in the letter. Other¡¯s more realistic where David, was


    abusing her, hurting her. Trying to break her and ept him as her mate. Dreams where she


    doesn¡¯t survive the abuse and dies. Every nightmare woke me up gasping, drenched in sweat.


    It¡¯s 7 AM now I know there is a pack breakfast avable from six- thirty. Still not that hungry but I


    could do without Jessa being on my case. And somehow reminding myself I need to eat and take


    care of myself so A won¡¯t be mad at me isforting. It¡¯s like I am forcing myself to believe she


    is going to make it back to me in one piece. Despite what my nightmares are telling me.


    I sit up, ready to get out of bed. Again my eyes dart down the room, there is not a single thing she


    had not packed. Knowing she was so excited about living together with me that she didn¡¯t even


    need to pack on thest day, was bothforting and depressing. Knowing she loved me this


    much, that we were both as excited for the future wasforting. It reminded me of the A I


    loved. The she-wolf that could be a bit shy and reserved at first, but who when she loved. Love


    whole-heartedly. To know despite all that happened to her I had be the man to deserve that


    love still made me fly high.


    Only she was not here with me, we weren¡¯t about to put thest boxes in our cars so we could drive


    home. Our home to our future. No, I had to sleep in the bed that once was hers because she was


    taken away from me. And I had no clue how to find her, Mo onGo ddess knows I¡¯ve been trying. It


    had only been three days since she had been kidnapped. On the one hand, it feels like an eternity


    without her. Without knowing how she is doing. Three days where waking up feels difficult


    0.00%


    |||


    <


    18:18


    106 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    because every time I do I realize she is not there breathing is difficult. The sense of missing her is


    wrapping around my chest like cold bands of steel. Squeezing tighter with every breath I take.


    On the other hand, I realize he couldn¡¯t have taken her that far yet. We ruled out the fact that they


    travel by amercial airne. There had not been any suspicious private flights. Unless they flew


    without clearance but that would be impossible to track down. This leaves us with two options, he


    either hid her somewhere close until the excitement dies down. Or he is taking her home by car, but


    that would mean they would have had to stop somewhere overnight. Tonight we are going to spread


    out and go to as many hotels and motels as possible to show her picture there.


    ***


    After my light breakfast which mostly consisted of coffee and some pastries. I spend more time


    plucking at them than actually eating them. I make my way to the training ring as Alpha Cedric


    requested, every avable wolf that wants to help to try to see if A stayed in a hotel or motel


    overnight would gather there. As I am getting closer I hear the low buzz of chatter. The kind of sad,


    quiet chatter that you hear during funerals. But it is loud like there are dozens of people gathered


    together.


    When I turn the corner I see that¡¯s truly the case. There must be at least four dozen wolves ready to


    go out and try and find clues about A¡¯s whereabouts. I choke up, seeing how many wolves love


    her. Love her enough to go out and spend their entire day, some even two to find her. Or to find any


    trace of her. When I reach Alpha Cedric, slowly because my legs feel just as heavy as my heart is.


    He sps my shoulder and faces me.


    ¡°Your mate, my niece, your Luna, and Queen, she is loved by all as you can see. And that is why


    we are bringing her back home. To the ce where she should be¡± He tells me and for the first time


    in three


    27.30%


    18 18


    O


    <


    106 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    days I can share in his optimism a bit.


    The permanent crease on his forehead, the bags under his eyes. There is no hiding his worries. Nor


    do I think he is trying to. But he has a bit of hope left in him. Hope I lost but as I listen to him divide


    the wolves into pairs. Seeing the abundance of hands raised when he asks who wants to spend a


    night away from the pack so they can reach the motels further down the road. It¡¯s all so


    overwhelming and it makes me feel hopeful again too.


    I want to save A, but I am slowly understanding that I am not the only one. And that it means that


    I do not have to do it all on my own. All these wolves here are just as determined to get her back


    with us. The only risk of all of this is David finding out that my video announcement was just a ploy


    to get him off our backs.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, can I join you so that you are going with someone who can hear the pack¡¯s


    mindlink?¡± I look at the shy elderly woman in front


    of me.


    She looks like she should be home, enjoying her well-earned rest. Yet she is here summoning her


    courage to ask me as her Crown Prince if she can join me because she thinks I am better off


    without someone from the White Oak pack as opposed to one of my friends or guards.


    ¡°Yes, I would love that under the condition that you just call me Griffin we¡¯re a team today,¡± I tell her,


    because I know she is right I need someone with me who can mindlink others or hear a mindlink if


    something happens.


    ¡°My name is Dorothy, and I can see why A loves you so much. You are just like her in a sense¡±


    Dorothy answers giving me a motherly pat


    on the arm.


    I want to know what she means, and why she thinks I am just like A in a sense. But it is time to


    move to the cars. Cedric and I spent a few


    55.55%


    ||| T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    O


    18:18


    106 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    hoursst night toe up with a list of motels and hotels between the White Oak and the Blood


    Moon pack. We made lists of three hotels each. Now with the almost fifty wolves present. We would


    need no more than two days to reach all of them. Most of the time would be spent on the road.


    Driving from one hotel to the other.


    ***


    I had been right, we visited most of the hotels and motels on the list. Only the one further away. The


    ones close to the BloodMoon pack were not questioned yet. Everyone either came back to the


    White Oak pack or booked a room for the night to travel to the other ces in the morning. Because


    it was deemed wise for me to be on the pack ground in case there is any new information I


    returned.


    Dorothy was a formidable olddy, I had found out she was a distant rtive of A. That


    determination and fierceness my beautiful mate has must be a family trait. Because Dorothy


    seemed to have it in abundance too. But it did not change the fact that we still didn¡¯t find any clue.


    That we still weren¡¯t any closer to finding A. Leaving me so frustrated I was barely able to


    function anymore. So when my phone rang, and I saw it was my father for the first time in forever I


    wanted to decline the call and avoid talking to him.


    81.44%

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    107 Griffin


    I know I cannot just decline a call from my father though. He doesn¡¯t deserve that and it would


    probably make him worry like crazy. Despite not wanting to I answer the call. Just as I expected he


    is just calling to see if there are any updates. As much as I love knowing my parents are genuinely


    worried about A because of how much they love her. It makes telling him, that I have been


    unable to find any clues to where she is.


    ¡°Son, I think there is something we are missing. He must have found a way to take her close to the


    BloodMoon pack, he is still the Alpha after all and it makes sense with how you¡¯re telling me his


    packmembers are behaving¡± Dad tells me.


    Thinking about it he might be right, an entire pack not being online can only be caused by two


    things. Either the Alpha requested them not to and they are willingly obliging because they honor


    and respect their Alpha. Or the worst option he has them all under his control using his Alpha voice.


    I can check with Tessie and Jay to find out which one of the two is the more likely option. For both,


    he would need to be close enough to the pack though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t see this before but you might be right,¡± I tell Dad, thinking this means I


    need to travel to the Blood Moon Pack tomorrow.


    ¡°Trying not to alert David, was a smart move but it is not doing us any favors now. I¡¯ll arrive with the


    royal yet and a part of our army in the morning. I¡¯m taking the yet, all you need to do is board with


    the wolves you want to bring with you and we fly to the BloodMoon pack¡± It¡¯s been a while since


    Dad just decided what we were going to do.


    0.00%


    1417


    As I grew older, as I was getting closer to being the Alpha and King he started discussing things


    with me. Valuing my insights and opinions.. Not that I mind though because honestly, I am getting


    so overwhelmed. Even with how involved he is, he still isn¡¯t as emotionally invested in this case as I


    am. No one is because the bond between mates is like nothing else.


    Where all I could do was act like a hurt mate, he had the strength to take a step back and think as a


    king. With that, he came up with a great n to hopefully finally be one step closer to finding her.


    After going over some more details I went to Jay and Tessie¡¯s home, as they invited me over for


    dinner. Stating that I still needed to eat. I epted because I didn¡¯t want to refuse them, not


    because I was looking forward to having dinner. Now it suited me though as I was sure they


    wouldn¡¯t mind me talking about my ns to find¡¯ A. And more so to ask them some questions


    about the Blood Moon pack to have a better understanding of what was happening.


    ***


    ¡°Honestly, I wanted to be mad with the pack. Most of them bullied A. I still me myself for never


    noticing. The only reason the pack did not abuse her was the respect most of them had for us. Just


    not Hannah and her goons¡± Jay started, still boiling with anger thinking back to what they put his


    daughter through.


    ¡°But there are some good eggs in the pack, honestly most of them just got caught up in how the


    pack was run. You know as much as I do good leaders can make or break the pack. I don¡¯t believe


    all of them would be so willing to follow David that they would stop all outsidemunication¡± He


    ends, and with it, I have my answer.


    If they are not willingly following David, he must have them under control using his Alpha voice. You


    need to be close to the pack to do so. And it takes up a lot of energy. Especially when controlling


    the


    fatin tows


    entire pack. I shudder when I think about what it says about David


    An Alpha-to-be normally does not have the Alphamand just yet. But with me being a royal wolf.


    The first heir to the throne I already have mine, but I hardly use it. Let alone address the entire pack


    with it. Thest time I used it was the day I met A when I told everyone to leave her alone. To not


    touch her, it was in a moment of desperation. To keep my mate safe, as it should be used. In times


    of need, just to give one simplemand to keep someone safe. Whether it was the entire pack or


    just one wolf. Not to make the pack do your bidding, taking away their free will.


    When all of this is over we are going to have to reassess and find a new Alpha for the BloodMoon


    pack. Not like David was going toe back soon, he would need to be punished but if it did not


    end in him getting executed he would still be the Alpha. Stripping someone from their Alpha title


    means you strip their entire family of it. Giving that power to someone else, the new Alpha¡¯s family


    would get all the power. A told me once that David has a sister, who was a lot kinder than her


    older brother. If she were to be thest surviving member of the family she would be the next Alpha.


    Either as a ceholder until David, finishes his sentence or permanently if David dies during the


    fights or gets executed with his punishment. But abusing your Alpha power like that would


    immediately get him stripped of all his power. For some reason, this all makes me a little hopeful.


    What if he has his pack under control so much that he can just live his normal life with A as his


    Luna?


    It¡¯s not like he would allow the pack to help her or let anyone know for that matter. I know she would


    hate it, but it would mean she was as safe as she could be in the current situation. And it would


    mean I would see her tomorrow this could all be over so much sooner than I expected.


    ¡°It is good finally seeing you a bit more hopeful, care to tell me what is


    107 Gettin


    288 Vouchers


    on your mind?¡± Tessie asked me.


    I notice the doubt on her face when I tell her my theory. But she doesn¡¯ t say anything. And just


    ignore it because honestly, I need a bit of hope. This dinner is the first one in a long time that


    actually tastes good. Sure Tessie is an extraordinary cook I already knew that. But this is the first


    meal I have eaten where I have a bit of an appetite. All because of the hope I feel of seeing A


    again soon.


    I¡¯m choosing to give myself one night of hope, tomorrow in the ne to BloodMoon pack I will worry


    about all the possible oues. Tomorrow when I go there, I will try to convince myself that


    whatever happens, I will be one step closer to A and that is all that matters. So with dinner


    finished I make my way to Alpha Cedric to update him on the ns. And then I will have to tell the


    people from the Silver Moon pack who traveled with me, they would most likely all want to join me in


    traveling to the BloodMoon pack. When that was done the only thing left to do was to let Dad know


    how many people would board the ne with me. And then go to bed to hopefully have one good


    night¡¯s sleep so I will have my energy up for tomorrow.


    105 ApaThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    08 A


    ¡°I know you she-wolves like to nest, and I decided it would be better for our mate-bond if I stay here


    with you. I brought you a bunch of nesting s hit so here you go¡± David got me out of my stupor by


    throwing a bag filled with ratty nkets towards me.


    The dull thud of the bagnding on the bed seemed to snap something in me. Like I suddenly was


    done with all of it. There is no use for me in being sad, after all, Griffin showed me he wasing


    for me. I know he will and not just him, the BloodMoon pack treated me like sh it. Making me believe


    I was unloveable just for being smaller than the average wolf. But with moving packs, and getting to


    know yet another pack. I have learned I am loveable, I might not be it for everyone. But I am for the


    people who care about me. The people I need to love me.


    Griffin won¡¯t be alone in his mission to rescue me. All these wolves risking so much to get me back.


    The least I can do is stop wallowing in self-pity. Stop crying myself to sleep every night and to stay


    strong. David can p, hurt, and abuse me all he wants. He won¡¯t kill me.


    Not because I trust him to not be a killer. I know he is, hell this man killed his parents as a way to


    win me over. The reason I know he is not going to kill me is because he thinks he is in love with me.


    In his mind, all of this is leading up to me bing his mate again. It is clear he is prepared to put


    up a fight, thinking he can just wear me down. So I will give him a fight, but not one he thinks he is


    getting.


    ¡°Wow, some ratty nkets that really would suit a nest for a mate like you. Lucky me you will never


    be my mate again¡± I scoff, walking up to him and grabbing the bag with the food from his hand.


    108 Ayta


    283 Wouchers


    Something I could only manage because he was too stunned with my reply. It was another half-cold


    breakfast left over from the pack


    breakfast. It is nothing special, but it would sustain me. Soon enough I would be having breakfast


    with Griffin in our kitchen again. Or maybe just in the pack kitchen I am sure I could get Milo to


    make me his waffles and chicken again soon.


    Thinking about the meals I would soon be having I scarf down this breakfast. I am hungry and there


    is no need to pretend to be more elegant or to look good. I cannot wait for David to be put off by me


    again. I rather spend my time in solitude here than being with him all the da mn time. Besides he


    should spend time at the pack to lead his pack members. Even with how most of them treated me I


    still wanted the pack to do well. The pack I once wanted to be the Luna of so I could lead them


    to a bigger and brighter future.


    Of course, David is hot on my tail, steaming as he pulls his te towards him and starts eating.


    ring at me, but I have never been so unbothered as I am now.


    ¡°You know I could kill you right, I had my parents killed¡± He growls.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t kill your mate you will have to beg on your knees to get a second chance.


    Neither did you kill your parents you were too much of a coward. Like you just said you had


    someone else do it¡± I scoff, the benefit of growing up with this poor excuse of a man is that I know


    how to push his buttons. All of them.


    He growls again not even speaking this time. There is a tick in his jaw, which he used to have when


    his dad would scold him. I took some pleasure in knowing I was as annoying to him as the man he


    killed to be his own man. Not that he would ever be a man. He is a foolish little boy who


    obviously didn¡¯t get the love he needed. Something I would sometimes notice when we were


    growing up. I used to pity him and think he likeding over to my ce because my parents had


    so much love to give. It was why in my mind I figured we could turn


    108 A


    288 Voucherg


    things around and change the pack for the better. But my sympathy for him had long vanished he


    was an adult now. He chose the path he was on, all by himself.


    ¡°If you are so sure, we won¡¯t ever be mates again then why should I not kill you¡± He asked me, and


    as convinced as I was that he would not actually kill me.


    I did need to tread carefully and make sure I didn¡¯t upset him so much that he would attack me in a


    fit of anger. I remembered the clip Griffin posted on the royal website. Making sure to leave me so


    many hints, acting like he believed the letter all to keep me safe. I needed to act like that too, I


    needed to give David just enough to keep him believing he was making some progress. Just


    cate him enough to not hurt me too badly, and for him to want to keep me alive. Swallowing


    down the bile because of what I was about to do I looked up at him.


    ¡°I am sorry David, I get you mean well but I am hungry, cold, and bored I have been rejected for the


    second time I am just a bit emotional,¡± I told him keeping my eyes focused on the te like I was


    ashamed of myself. When in reality I did not want him to notice the burning hatred in them.


    ¡°That figures, you she-wolves are emotional. But I will be staying here now, so the shower will have


    warm water. You havepany and I will get us regr meals¡± He half apologizes.


    That son of a bi tch could have granted me warm showers, but only when he is here. Only when he


    needs to use the shower he turns on the heat. I am livid and as much as I want to get into another


    argument with him. I know that won¡¯t help my case at all. I just swallow down the treats and curses I


    want to scream at him and opt for a half-truth instead.


    ¡°There was a time I wanted you to reconsider me as your mate. But since rejecting me you have


    done so much to hurt me. I am not ready to


    59.09%%


    108 Ayta


    288 Nouchers


    just take you back you know.¡±


    ¡°I know I made some mistakes too, and with you being so emotional it makes sense that you


    couldn¡¯t cope. But I will make you see what you lost and have you crawling back to me. If Princeboy


    could, I have no doubt I can too since I am the one that was hand-picked for you, not him. Second


    chances mates are just the Mo onG oddess¡¯ slo ppy way of getting rid of loose ends¡± He boasts and


    for the third time during this breakfast, I just swallow his remarks not wanting to let on how much I


    still love Griffin. How much fate I have in him and how good we fit together.


    Arrogant as he is David takes my silence as a confirmation that he is right. Thinking I lost the ability


    to say anything because he outwitted


    me.


    88.22%T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    109 Griffin


    My trick helped, lying in a bed that smelled of A. Thinking about reuniting with her the next


    morning, finally made me get a good night¡¯s rest. But when I woke up this morning, the reality hit me


    like a ton of bricks. This could go two ways, we would have to fight and proceed with a hostile


    takeover of the BloodMoon Pack and find A there. Or we did but David would have been smart


    enough to hide her somewhere else entirely.


    Going in fighting could hurt our chances of finding A. Something I wasn¡¯t willing to risk. But the


    chances of David allowing us to just walk in and talk about things were non-existent. I sigh heavily,


    this day could be the day I have been looking forward to ever since reading that letter. Or it could be


    the worst day of my entire life.


    A small voice in the back of my mind reminded me of the third option. The option where A would


    get caught in the crossfire and die. My stomach churned at the thought and I need to run to the


    toilet. I barely made it in time, and as my b*dy was heaving. I hated myself for not being able to be


    in control of my thoughts and emotions. I was an Alpha wolf, and not any I was the Crown Prince.


    My mate needed me to be strong and brave like she no doubt was. Yet here I am listening to the


    sound ofst night¡¯s dinner sttering the toilet bowl. Gagging even more at the acid smell


    surrounding me now.


    ¡°Griffin, are you okay son?¡± A worried Quinn asked me.


    He knew I was not alright, honestly, I don¡¯t think either of us is. But there is not a lot you can say


    when you find your grandson-inw puking in your missing granddaughter¡¯s bathroom. Quinn was a


    comforting figure and an Alpha who had issues with his mate before


    109 Griffin


    293 Vouchers


    theypleted the matebond. He had to fight a war with hunters and rogues just to keep his mate


    safe. Maybe he could give me some words of wisdom. Something to make me feel ready to take on


    this new mission.


    ¡°Would it be rude to tell you I am scared sh itles s¡± I shrugged, still kneeling in front of the toilet


    bowl. Scared of what would happen if I


    were to move.


    ¡°No, it would show me you are an amazing mate and future King.¡± Heforted me, patting my


    back and ignoring the stance that was filling up the small bathroom.


    ¡°How is not having my things in order, how is crumbling under the burden of missing my mate a sign


    that I am a good King or mate for that matter¡± I asked him finally able to stand up again.


    ¡°Do you know why the Moo nGoddess created mates?¡± Quinn seems to ignore my question but


    there must be something he wants to tell me.


    In reply, I just shake my head and it is all he needs to continue.


    ¡°Because no matter how much she tried to perfect us she never could. She could not make us


    wless. As a solution to that she gave us mates. A mate to counter your ws and strengthen your


    powers. All we need to do to be worthy of our mate is believe in the Mo onGoddess and love them,


    unconditionally¡± Quinn¡¯s words were somewhat shooting.


    But it still seemed more like he was telling me why I was so wed not as opposed to what made


    me so strong.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking but to love your mate unconditionally, you need to think about them


    with your heart, not your mind. The fact that you¡¯re mate is not here, and we don¡¯t know if she is


    safe gets a different reaction from your brain than it does from your heart right?¡±


    109 Griffin


    208 Vouche


    He asked me


    At first, he didn¡¯t make any sense. But when I gave it a bit of thought he was right. My brain was


    telling me I was the Crown Prince. That I am strong enough to ovee this. It was telling me the


    steps I should be taking to get her back. But I couldn¡¯t because my heart was telling me to be


    scared, my heart was telling me there is no use to life if it was not with her in it. And the voice of my


    heart was loud enough to drown out the voice of my brain.


    ¡°It does, and my heart is way louder. Thanks, Quinn that helps a bit¡± I tell him as it did.


    Maybe I have been looking at it the wrong way. Maybe this isn¡¯t a sign of weakness. If he is truly


    using his Alpha voice like we are suspecting him to, David is using his wits, not his heart. He is


    using his powers over his pack not the love between them. Right now there isn¡¯t a lot that is more


    reassuring than being reminded how different I am to him.


    ¡°Go brush your teeth, shower, brush your teeth again, and thene down for breakfast,¡± Quinn


    tells me, like a father would his son, reminding me of the fact that I am a part of this family.


    And that as a family we will not rest until we have our girl back with us. So I do as I am told. Once I


    am downstairs I eat a normal breakfast. Not plucking at pastries, eating as little as I can just to give


    off the appearance of eating to get some of the others off my back. No, I eat enough to be strong,


    and full of energy to face whatever I will be facing when I finally arrive at the BloodMoon pack.


    Knowing I am listening to my heart and not my mind because that is how the Mo onGo ddess


    intended it gives me peace and hope. Peace in knowing I am not weak, I am just wed as we all


    are. Hope because she is an honest goddess and will not punish the ones who live as she intended


    us to. Still listening to my brain every now and then won¡¯t hurt me either. Some things you just need


    to be smart about.


    48.42%


    109 Goffin


    388 Nouchers


    After breakfast, we all make it to the airport, Alpha Cedric and his mates and kids are staying


    behind. They cannot abandon their pack. Especially since there still is a threat of war. David seems


    to be either delusional or deranged. So there is no telling what he is going to do


    next.


    The rest of A¡¯s family including Krystel areing along, as are Dillion, Colin, Gerald, and Jessa.


    I have decided to ask the warriors who came along with me to stay behind. Which they were more


    than willing to do. This way the White Oak pack is stronger in numbers even if they already have an


    impressive army. It also shows signs of the alliance between them and the royal family.


    As I board the ne I see Mom and Dad again. And I can¡¯t help but notice how tired they look. Like


    their bodies finally realized that they were aging. I hate the fact that David is hurting so many


    wolves. When all he had to do three years ago was realize what a gift he had been blessed with. HeMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chose to reject the gift, to reject A. Only for him to regret his decision when she found happiness


    with someone else. When we found happiness with each other. I swore to myself again that I would


    punish him for this.


    But when we finally arrived at the BloodMoon pack I had no idea how to. Because He was gone, the


    pack was left without an Alpha. They were obviously still under his control. But he was nowhere to


    be found, so A wasn¡¯t either. Even if he needed to be close to have such control over them. And


    from the look of disarray, it had been a while since he had been an active Alpha.


    ¡°F uck what are we going to do now?¡± Father asked me, cursing for the first time in forever.


    76.04%

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    110 Griffin


    I have no idea what to do either, everyone in this pack looks like a zombie. Walking around,


    aimlessly doing what is expected of them. In that, they are keeping the pack afloat but that¡¯s it. The


    pack is just barely afloat, it isn¡¯t lively and buzzing like a pack should be.


    ¡°Can we not appoint a new Alpha to the BloodMoon pack? I mean as the royal family we need to


    approve Alpha¡¯s and their behavior right?¡± I ask Dad because this is the first time we had to do


    something like that.


    ¡°It is we can appoint a new Alpha by royal degree, we would need a very legitimate reason. More so


    now that we have a personal conflict with the pack¡¯s original Alpha. But this¡± Dad says waving his


    hand around the mess the pack is.


    ¡°This should be more than enough, using your Alphamand non- stop to make sure they


    behave. To make sure they do not tell others about his odd behavior. And presumably his crimes


    against the royal family. Is bad enough for us toe to that decree¡± Dad agrees with


    me.


    Now we need to contact the council and break the pack bond. Have conversations with the pack


    members to find out what happened. And to try and determine who the new Alpha is going to be.


    Preferably someone with ties to the pack. Because this will be a tough situation for all the involved


    parties.


    It will take at least one day if not two, precious time I cannot spend looking for A. Knowing she


    must be close to me because David is no doubt keeping her close. And he needs to be close


    enough to the


    110 Goffin


    288 (Vouchers


    pack toe over and talk to them at least once a day. Not to mention the fact that he will feel the


    pack bond breaking. And it will alert him, of the fact we found out something is happening. Only


    members of the royal family with permission of the council can break a pack bond like that. It is not


    something we can do when we are at a distance too. Meaning he will know that we have been toThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the Blood Moon Pack.


    ¡°You have given me daughter extra time, and with the hints in the video she no doubts knows you


    areing for her¡± Jay addresses my worries before I even express them.


    He is right again, and as much as I want to rescue my mate. As much as I long to have her in my


    arms again. I know what she would have wanted. She sacrificed so much to keep this pack safe.


    Seeing the state it was in now would kill her. When I finally get her back because I am sure I will. I


    want to look her in the eyes and tell her.


    ¡°Darling, it took me a little longer but I did everything I needed to do to keep your former pack safe¡±


    And she would love me even more for


    it.


    ¡°You should make the call Dad,¡± I tell my father knowing he is waiting for my permission.


    Only he tells me to be the one to make the call, he wants me to be the one in charge of this entire


    operation. I don¡¯t know if I am worried about it or incredibly honored he thinks I am ready to take on


    a task like this. Even if it is in line with my training, I am not at my best right now so to know even


    now he has so much trust in me is reassuring.


    ¡°Okay, sure I can do that but it would be nice if there is an empty office I can use. But it¡¯s not like the


    rest of the pack will tell me¡± I start thinking out loud.


    Surprisingly they have been very unaffected by us being here. Most have greeted us but as if they


    didn¡¯t really see who we were. Not even


    110 Griffen


    288 Megchers


    the Hemmings who have been such an integral part of this pack are not acknowledged by them.


    Then again it is better than them being aggressive toward us. Fighting wolves who are not in their


    right mind isn¡¯t just hard it¡¯s unfair too. And something I would want to avoid at all costs.


    ¡°I have an office at our home you can use that.¡± Tessie offers.


    Weird with all that happened I almost forgot, that the Hemmings still have a home here. They


    moved packs but it had to be so sudden they didn¡¯t have the time to pack. I remember A being so


    sad her parents could never go back to get their personal belongings.


    Now their home still being intact will be my saving grace. I will make sure that whatever happens,


    they will have ess to their personal belongings again. But I have another idea forming in my


    mind. Not wanting to get ahead of myself I¡¯m not saying anything. For now, I just follow the


    Hemmings towards their home.


    Reminding me of the days I spend here. The door I fixed when the former Luna angered me so. I


    wonder if that Hannah She-wolf really was involved or if she was under the influences of the Alpha


    voice too. But I guess we will soon find out.


    ***


    I spent an hour on the phone with the council just like we expected they were wary of us intervening


    in the matters of David¡¯s pack. In the end, they did see reason and agreed with us dering the


    royal degree. Which now meant I needed to use my royal Alpha voice to have the entire pack


    gathered in front of me. Only when they are can I break the packbond. Of course, I do not have to


    address David so he won¡¯t be ¡°summoned to the pack ground¡±


    ¡°Members of the BloodMoon pack, because of the atrocities your Alpha David Phillip Birch


    committed against not only the royal family


    110 CHA


    288 Vouchers


    but especially your pack. I know you release you from your burden. By breaking the pack bond by


    royal decree¡±


    The break is sessful because pack members are starting to look up. Like they are getting out of


    a daze. Some start screaming, others start crying and several run up to the Hemmings. Hugging


    them and


    weing them back. Most of them came up to the podium I stood on thanking me for freeing


    them.


    But I need to move on, I need to talk to all of the pack members. Both to get their witness reports


    about what happened with David leaving the pack. The death of his parents, his sister gone


    missing. And of course, most importantly if they have any idea as to where A is hidden.


    Sadly I did not get the council¡¯s permission to use my Alpha¡¯s voice during questioning. So I have to


    be careful to look for any signs they are not being honest. Or if it seems like they are withholding


    information from me out of some kind of misced loyalty towards David.


    Maybe it is wrong of me but I¡¯m exactly convinced of the BloodMoon pack¡¯s honesty. Not with how


    most of them treated my mate. Trying to put my prejudice aside I asked all the pack members to


    come talk to me in the former Alpha¡¯s office.


    ***


    Hourster I had spoken to the entire pack. With how Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna ruled the pack


    its numbers had dwindled. Still, the hours spent interrogating the pack had been draining. All pack


    members had told me something along the lines of


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened after his parents died, David did not handle it well. He used his


    Alpha voice a lot and I do not know where he or his sister are.¡± Some admitted to the high possibility


    of him


    71.48%


    110 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    kidnapping A but no one was sure.


    The one thing they all agreed to was to make Jay the Alpha. It would mean a lot of changes for my


    entire family-inw That is why I asked all of them toe to the office so I could ask Jay if he


    wanted to be the BloodMoon¡¯s pack new Alpha effectively making Dan his sessor as he did not


    have a set function yet.


    111 A

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    111 A


    David being here with me didn¡¯t offer me any relief. Sure I was able to take a hot shower. And


    Hannah had stopped by with new clothes that did not smell like him. She got me ugly stuff either


    way too baggy or way too revealing. But I would just have to make do. Little did she know my scars


    had healed, and my fear of showing my b*dy, and my skin was long gone. Sure I did not want to


    dress se xy for David, but it wasn¡¯t for him. It wasn¡¯t like I picked the clothes out to please him.


    She had also brought some food over, burgers and fries. David¡¯s favorite, don¡¯t get me wrong I love


    a good burger. I can even appreciate the big fast-food chain burgers every now and then. Just not


    the cheap run-of-the-mill fast-food restaurant David loved to go to.


    Still, it sustained me, so I did notin, I knew I had to give him the idea that I was getting used


    to this. Getting used to us. So I just keep quiet, notining but not chatting with him either. Just


    co- existing in silence, David was ying games on his phone. Saying I needed to earn the


    privilege of getting a book.


    All of a sudden, David bends over doubled in pain. At the same time, I felt hope swirling in my


    chest. I don¡¯t know what was happening but Griffin must be close. I knew he wasing for me, I


    did as soon as I saw the video on his website. He must have done something to hurt David from this


    distance. I needed to get David to bring me to the packhouse. He can¡¯t possibly know Griffin in the


    reason for the pain in his chest.


    ¡°Do you not need to be home at the pack to care for our pack members?¡± I carefully ask him.


    There is a sting in my heart as I refer to the BloodMoon pack as our


    111 A


    288 Vouchers


    pack. It hurts the bond I started creating with the Silver Moon pack. I didn¡¯t mean it of course but I


    knew that¡¯s what I had to say to keep him happy. To make him believe he could make me fall in love


    with him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me leave you alone again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see right through you¡±


    he snarled


    Hmm, I needed to y this better, he still was too paranoid.


    ¡°No I wanted toe with you, did you not want me to fulfill my role as Luna?¡± I try to sound as


    sweet and demure as possible.


    Still looking at my hands, again to not show him the anger in my eyes. While acting like I was so


    obedient that I did not dare look him in the eyes. Something unreadable shed behind his eyes.


    Showing me there was something terribly wrong. I just hoped Griffin wasn¡¯t in any danger. And I


    needed a way to either get out and go to the pack. Or at least go outside so that I can leave some


    sort of a sign for Griffin to find me.


    For now, I decided to shut my mouth and make sure I kept David happy. Whatever just happened,


    might put him on edge. And he has proved himself to be very unstable. If I push him too much he


    might freak out and hurt me. More than just a p to the face because I annoyed him. I could deal


    with those because, in the end, it was a sign of his weakness. Of getting under his skin so bad that


    he wanted to p me.


    Not that I need to aggravate him enough to p me in the face either. I had to gain his trust. Even


    when every ounce of kindness I gave him made me feel physically ill. From how much I loved him


    and from how strong the matebond between me and Griff already was. It was not like David noticed


    anyway he was so lost in his own mind, That he hardly noticed me and what I did. Not unless he


    wanted my attention, or if I did something extremely annoying to him.


    23.64%


    111 A


    289 /Vouchers


    Maybe I shoulde up with ways to make David notice me in a more positive light. Do something


    kind to him, I could swallow my pride just to make sure I was going to get out soon. I mean I should


    not be able to feel Griffin close to me as we hadn¡¯tpleted the mating bond. And I don¡¯t know


    how but in my mind I knew that was what I was feeling.


    ***


    Sleeping next to David had been horrible, I couldn¡¯t sleep most of the night scared he would try to


    snuggle up to me. The times I did fall asleep I woke up every single time he moved. And turns out


    David twists and turns a lot in his sleep. He was thrashing around mumbling things. For a while, I


    tried to listen in to see if he would say anything that would be useful to me. Either about where we


    are, or what his next ns are. But none of it made, sense Hannah came by again the next morning


    to bring us breakfast.


    Maybe I could use the fact that Hannah was the one providing us food now. I could act like the


    jealous mate. I need to be slow about it though even David would realize that something was wrong


    if I suddenly became jealous about Hannah. However the fact that we could not stand each other


    did help. It would make more sense for me to be jealous of Hannah than it would be about a pack


    member I used to like.


    Not to mention the stench of Daviding from Hannah the first time I saw her after being


    kidnapped. I couldn¡¯t care less whether they f ucked or not. But it would serve me as an excuse.


    Where I needed to be sure I did not annoy David, I had to try Hannah as much as I could.


    Preferably in a way that David would not notice and see me as innocent. Something the past


    between me and Hannah helped with again, he saw me as nothing more than her defenseless


    victim. And annoying Hannah would be much easier than being kind to David would be.


    49.31%


    111 A


    289 (Vouchers


    David was still showering when she came in, so I rushed out to get the food from her and te it up


    for David and I. Knowing he was out of earshot, I sniffed her. Immediately triggering her.


    ¡°Thank the Moo nGoddess you managed to shower this time. All though if it¡¯s not for David f ucking


    you until he can get better things¡± I said waving a hand over my b*dy making it abundantly clear I


    was the better thing.


    ¡°I bet no one is desperate enough to f uck you,e to think of it I think the Omega you rejected


    died because he was sad he couldn¡¯t be the one to reject your sk ank as s first¡± I smirked, and I


    loved seeing she was livid.


    I heard the shower shut off so I put the tes and mugs on the table and started ting the


    breakfast she brought. It was lukewarm again and I needed to know if that was because we wereMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    too far from the pack to get the food here on time. Or because Hannah was azy bit ch who was


    taking her sweet time to get here.


    ¡°What did you say you filthy wh ore¡± Hannah growled at me just as David walked in.


    Hannah was so angry she did not notice him, or maybe she just didn¡¯t care. I normally wouldn¡¯t


    have either. Now I need to make him believe that I did.


    ¡°No-no-nothing Hannah¡± I stammered grinning at her when David couldn¡¯t see.


    Then I turned to him lips trembling, eyes as wide as I could.


    ¡°Please Dave, don¡¯t let her do this to me again¡± I pleaded using the nickname I used when we were


    kids.


    ¡°Hannah, leave my mate the f uck alone¡± he roared.


    74.91%


    111 A


    290 voucher


    As Hannah tried to exin what I said, I took a step closer to David no matter how much I hated


    that.


    ¡°Please, David why would I say that?¡± I pleaded again but something changed in David¡¯s attitude


    and I knew I had to be careful now.


    ¡°You tell me, A?¡± He said in a cold clipped voice.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    112 A


    Before I could answer though Hannah came at me. And oh I wanted to fight back this time. I let it


    happen to me, so that David could see that I was the innocent one. Hannah grabbed my hair, which


    I had tied up in a ponytail. She used my hair to pull me closer to her and raised her fist ready to hit


    me. For a second I wondered how far David would let this get before he would intervene. Or if he


    would intervene at all.


    But before her fist connected with my face, David stepped between us.


    ¡°ENOUGHH, Hannah I do not care for your opinion on A, she is my mate she will be your Luna.


    You will respect her¡± he growled at her as I winked at her.


    David couldn¡¯t see but Hannah did and she was fuming, honestly, this was the most entertainment I


    had since I got here.


    ¡°Is she now David, do you not know what happened yesterday? Did you not feel it?¡± Hannah


    countered David¡¯s anger.


    She wasn¡¯t scared or upset just thoroughly annoyed. It was funny they had both rejected their first


    mates to be together. They obviously had, the entire pack knew and they had whispered about


    Hannah and not me bing their new Luna. Which was met with mixed feelings. From what I


    gathered they started sleeping together from the first second David rejected me. People bullied me


    with it, and it used to be heartbreaking. I got over it and apparently they did too.


    Because before David could introduce Hannah as his Luna. Hannah was looking for bigger and


    better things in life. She must really get tired of ying my second violin. If she wasn¡¯t such a vile


    and vicous bi tch maybe I would have pitied her. Now I just hated her guts, as she


    288 Noushers


    112 A


    did mine so we were even in that regard. After all the abuse I never guessed there would be


    something she could do to make me hate her more, but she did.


    When she was going back and forth between David and waiting to see when Griffin would reject


    me. David had started rethinking his choice of rejecting me. Which all led to him killing his parents


    and me getting kidnapped. While he was arguing with me like an old mated couple, hell I felt more


    like their pup than the mate of either of them.


    And like a small pup, I kept quiet, not because I feared them. No, I was right about the fact that


    something happened. Hannah seemed eager to remind David who in turn seemed to be deadset on


    keeping that information from me. The more he kept it from me the more I wanted to know. The two


    of them had entered a screaming match. The second I would so much as move either one of them if


    not both would notice me. Blowing my chance of overhearing whatever happened at the Blood


    Moon pack.


    Hannah said she doubted the chance of me bing her Luna because of it but that could be


    everything. Griffin overtaking the Blood Moon pack could be a reason. The council interfering with


    just all about everything could be a wrench in the works. Hell even me not epting him would in


    the end f uck everything up for David.


    No matter how many mistakes the Moon Goddess made, because I was sure she was wed like


    all of us. Her making sure that you could onlyplete the mating process as both of the partners


    agreed was some solid thinking. It gave me a sense of safety, it meant David had to try for me too,


    which I could use for my benefit. It also meant he could not mate with me. Because of how strong


    our matebond had gotten over time I feared that could be the end of Griffin.


    ¡°No, Hannah, not today and that is my final say. I am still your Alpha no matter what happened and


    as such you will listen to me.¡± David must have used his Alpha voice. because Hannah looked to


    the floor,


    22.40%


    204 Wayders


    112 A


    whispered ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± and she walked away,


    David did not speak about what just happened and I was smart enough to keep my mouth shut too.


    I was unsure what to do next, I used to think I knew who David was. What he liked and what he


    would want me to do. But I learned the hard way that I had no idea who David Birch really was. And


    I needed to act exactly how he wanted me to now more than ever.


    ¡°Sit, let¡¯s talk about what just happened,¡± He said and his tone was


    hard to read.


    I decided I needed to show my submission, most Alpha¡¯s would not want their Luna to be


    submissive to them. David however deemed women to be beneath him. Where with my true mate I


    was his equal, David wanted me to be submissive to him. More of a maid than a mate.


    ¡°I am sorry David, now our breakfast got cold, even if it was already lukewarm when Hannah


    brought it here. I am so sorry she must have been tired from walking all the way here. Only for you


    and her to get into a fight. When I know you are best friends¡± I stared at my feet again.


    I hade to find out that David liked feeling like I was too scared of him to look him in the eyes.


    Now that I knew what to do, now that I had a n to get out of this I was going to. Whatever David


    needed to feel secure and like he was having power over me. I would do until I could escape.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to walk far, she is just a petnt little bit ch, but that is not what is what is


    bothering me¡± He exasperated.


    I knew what was bothering him, this entire morning had been a s hit show, and now he was having


    a cold breakfast. On top of whatever it was that had happened to the pack. All I cared about was the


    fact that I knew more about where we were now. We could just walk to the pack


    112 A


    288 Mun chers


    in less time than it took for our breakfast to cool down.


    ¡°I wish I could just be with you at your home¡± I started careful to not mention the pack even if it was.


    Or well should be because with what Hannah was talking about I wasn¡¯t sure about anything


    anymore.


    ¡°Oh is that so, I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore¡± Right away the cold, clipped tone was back


    when David spoke.


    This man had more mood swings than a pregnant she-wolf. It made me need to tread extra


    carefully and it was honestly exhausting but I had to deal with it. Stroking his ego might be a good


    idea, so I tried a new approach.


    I sighed deeply before answering him. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore David, I used to more than anything.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You know I wanted you to be my mate. And when I smelled it was you it felt like a dreame


    through but you rejected me and stopped being my friend. Did you not know what Hannah and her


    friends were doing to me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me he was listening to me his arms crossed. I had forgotten he did that and how


    much I hated it. Even when we were friends, even back when I was hoping he would turn out to be


    my mate.


    ¡°Then Griffin found me, because Hannah made me, I needed to get away from the abuse. I didn¡¯t


    like him at first, but he was so good to me. Everything you never was, you would never be. For most


    of my life, I would have never considered a man who wasn¡¯t like you. But with how much you hurt


    me how could I not? I thought I had gotten over you but when I heard Hannah brag about the two of


    you having S** without protection I didn¡¯t know what to feel¡± I lied through my teeth, when he almost


    forced himself on to me he told me he wouldn¡¯t want protection convinced that wolves cannot get


    pregnant when not mated.


    112 A


    285 Woucher


    All I could do now was hope he was the same with Hannah, and that, it was the little detail that


    would make him believe me. I didn¡¯t even have a n ready for when he would not believe me, for


    when he used protection with Hanah.


    96.82%

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    13 Griffin


    ¡°Jay, I know you and your family left the pack only partially because of its leaders. That several


    packmembers beat up your daughter regrly. And even more who bullied her or mocked her. I do


    believe that this had something to do with the leadership¡± I started because I wanted him to know


    that I was not making this decision light-hearted.


    ¡°I agree, and I know A wanted to be the Luna of the pack still to make it better. To have this


    pack thrive, but I don¡¯t know if I like where you are going with this?¡± Jay was hesitant.


    And I understood why, he came from a long line of Alpha¡¯s so he knew how this was going to y


    out. Tessie, Dan, and Krystel who I all wanted to be part of this conversation all did too. Their faces


    showed it all.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t but knowing your daughter, my mate wanted to help this pack thrive only makes


    me more certain. So please Jay Hemming would you be the BloodMoon pack¡¯s new Alpha? Or at


    least for the time being because a trial will have tomence. And we won¡¯ t know the ou¡­.¡± As I


    was asking Jay to take over as Alpha.


    There was intense shooting pain in my skull, my hands flew up to my head. It felt like someone was


    viciously pulling my hair and I wanted to p away the hands. But everyone in the room with me


    was just staring at me worried about what I was doing.


    ¡°Someone is hurting A¡± I mumbled still clutching the back of my


    head


    As fast and as suddenly as I felt the pain it disappeared. Hopefully because whoever was pulling on


    A¡¯s hair. Most likely David let go


    0.00%


    O


    09.00


    113 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    of her.


    ¡°This is the answer I needed, I will be the Blood Moon pack¡¯s Alpha at least until we have my


    daughter back,¡± Jay said standing up.


    He wanted it to be over, he wanted to be the Alpha so we could start our rescue mission. All the


    members had to talk to him. even if he would not use his Alpha voice. Which he wasn¡¯t allowed and


    knowing him he wouldn¡¯t. And even with how depleted and poor the


    Blood Moon pack had gotten, we would still have an army to help find A. A small army would be


    better than no army at all.


    Since it was rtively early in the morning, we immediately gave Jay his Alpha rights. So once


    again and hopefully for thest time, I used my Alpha voice to summon all the pack members to


    meet in the main


    room.


    ***


    I felt no love for this pack, not ever what they had done to A. Still seeing a pack small enough


    that they would have been able to gather in a normal living room made me pity them. I never


    understood why we were told to not speak ill about the dead. If they had not been good people in


    life then why would we act like they were when they passed away? Like Alpha Philip Birch and his


    mate Luna Jenna Birch, they let their pack wither away. From what I understood from the


    Hemmings on several asions.


    How the Birches led the pack was the main reason for the pack¡¯s number to dwindle as they did.


    Not only did they not want Omega¡¯s in their pack which are a vital part of the back. There are only


    so many high or mediocre ranks a pack could hold. And we are pack creatures, the bigger the pack


    the stronger you are. As everyone could see here at the BloodMoon Pack. Hopefully, Jay could fulfill


    A¡¯s wish and make the pack thrive again. And I hope she won¡¯t be too mad at Krystel for not


    being able to be her Beta. First, though I had to tell the pack.


    23.15%


    III


    O


    < Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    09:00


    113 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Dear members of the Blood Moon Pack,


    As I have told you, and you should have feltst night David Philip Birch is no longer your Alpha.


    With no living and present family members remaining in the pack you all need a new Alpha that is


    not a Birch. I have spoken to all of you and neither of you had any issues with Jay Hemming as your


    Alpha.


    With that, the Royal family and the Council of Elder Wolves have decided that Jay Hemmings will


    indeed be your new Alpha¡±


    There is a loud roar of apuse and approving howls as the new pack bond forms. So far the only


    wolves who did note to the meetings were David, Hannah, and her family. This meant David


    still had a pack, but it was a small pack so in a fight we would be able to win. The only thing was,


    that by thews of the council, I had to go home to the castle now. I had to let the new pack bond


    form and leave the pack alone. Without interference from the royal family for a week.


    I understood the need for this rule, I really did. But not now, I would mean a week where I could not


    go look for A. Of course, the Blood Moon pack would continue searching for her. I was sure of


    that, especially now the pack was being led by Jay. But I noticed I was feeling better as soon as I


    arrived at the Blood Moon pack.


    Most likely because I was closer to A now, normally a matebond shouldn¡¯t be this strong. Not


    without havingpleted the mating process. I do not know why our matebond seemed to be so


    much stronger. After all no royal wolf had ever been in a situation like this. What I did know was that


    if I felt it A would too. And I would hate for her to think that I had given up on her. Or on finding


    her when she would feel I was getting further away from her again.


    I wish I was able to mindlink her, but that was about the only thing we would gain from finally


    completing the mating process. Then again if I had been able to mindlink her this close. I could


    have just asked her if


    50 16%


    09:00


    |||


    O


    <


    113 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    she knew where she was. We could use the mindlink connection almost as a sonar. The louder it


    would get, the easier it would be to mindlink the closer I would be to her.


    Suddenly I was ovee by the fear that I would never be able to hear my mate¡¯s beautiful voice in


    my mind. My entire chest started getting tighter and tighter like my lungs were going to implode from


    the pressure. My vision is blurring, like I am watching the pack celebrated their new bond. Even the


    Hemmings are joining in on the celebrations, and I got it that is what they needed to do now. To


    show they are going to be good leaders to the pack. Their pack members needed to have that


    sense of hope.


    I just didn¡¯t have any hope left, all the voices were so loud but still I could not hear a word they said.


    My legs are about to give out from under me. Something was wrong, but I did not know if something


    was wrong with me or if something was happening to A. Daniel came running up to me, but he


    ended up going in slow motion. I tried to tell him to hurry up but my voice didn¡¯te out when I


    opened my mouth no words came out. Before he could reach me every everything went ck. The


    last thing I could hear in the pitch-ck of my mind was A calling out to me. That was the


    moment I knew something bad was happening with her. Something I might have been able to stop if


    I had only found her in time.


    79.31%


    O


    J

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    114 Griffin


    When Ie to I am in a hospital bed in the BloodMoon pack with Tessie at my bedside, not as my


    worried mother-inw but as the pack doctor. Without her, the pack had been without a doctor. So


    she got right back to it even temporarily. Now that her mate was the new Alpha, she was the Luna


    and the doctor to the pack. She seemed fairly rxed, I figured that was because it had to do with


    A being in pain again. Not with my body.


    ¡°Griffin, you had a panic attack. Do you know what triggered it?¡± She asked me.


    I couldn¡¯t register what she was saying, I was a strong royal Alpha wolf. I should not be having a


    panic attack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to offend you Tessie, but I don¡¯t think it is possible for a wolf like me to get a panic


    attack¡± I tried to reason with her.


    She crossed her arms and red at me, almost motherly. I do not know if this is because of the


    bond we have. Or if this is how she looks at every patient in the hospital. But it makes me feel small.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely. It¡¯s not like the most important


    thing in your life is missing¡± She shrugged making me see how ridiculous I was.


    ¡°I was suddenly scared that I would never hear A¡¯s voice through the mindlink. And that I


    understood why I had to go back to the castle but it feels bad going away when I can feel she is


    close¡± I justy it all on the table.


    If I am getting panic attacks I am not as strong as I used to be. As I


    0.00%


    III


    08.28


    114 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    thought I was, I had been so deadset on being the one to find clues. The one who saved her, but I


    was getting nowhere, the more time that passed the bigger the chances were she got hurt. Maybe


    the panic attack was what I needed to realize I couldn¡¯t do this on my own.


    ***


    After having to stay in the pack hospital for the rest of the afternoon, just so Tessie could keep an


    eye out on me. She worried and hovered over me like my mom would do. Mom had even visited


    me, both insisting I needed to take better care of myself. They are not even wrong but I couldn¡¯t rest


    before I had A back in my arms.


    Still, I felt a little better about asking for help when I had to leave to go back to the castle. Alpha Jay


    had promised me he would send out patrols twice a day. With how small the army had gotten that


    was the most he could do. Meanwhile, Father had ordered some heat-seeking drones. Once I could


    control from my castle with an app. They wouldnd at the edge of the BloodMoon pack. In a


    designated spot. Where the guards on patrol around the borders would pick it up and ce it in the


    charger.


    That way I did not have to stay here to try and find some clues. Of course, I would also contact


    more Alpha¡¯s than we did before. And I needed to contact the human government to see if they


    could help me. Usually, they do not get involved with the pack business. But since this was a crime


    against the royal family they might be more inclined to help out. To make sure that the peace among


    the packs would remain. A reasonably small war between two packs did not hurt the humans and


    thus they would not get involved.


    If an all-out war broke out between several packs including the royal pack and at least one other


    pack. It could hurt the humans, and that had always been enough motion for them to get involved.


    Part of me hated that I had to sit in an office, going to stuffy meetings


    21.12%


    III ?


    O


    08:28


    114 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    instead of being out there actively searching for her. But I knew it was what I needed to do.


    *** This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And I had done for the past week, there was still another week left before I finally could go back to


    the Bloodmoon pack. It had been almost three weeks now since I got the letter. Four weeks since I


    last saw her. Not wanting to leave me she had stayed until Monday morning, she had already quit


    her job at that time. So she didn¡¯t have to leave at the cr ack of dawn.


    Still, I had been so tired that I overslept. Her rm didn¡¯t wake me. Neither did her getting ready


    and leaving me. By the time I woke up, all that was left was a sweet note on her pillow. I still have


    the note. At the time I sent her a sweet text thanking her but I wasn¡¯t too bothered about it. Sure I


    was a little bummed out but I thought I knew I would see her at the end of the week.


    I would get nightmares about her ming me because I did not wake up to see her off. Or that she


    would fall for David again because I didn¡¯ t even get up to see her off thest day she saw me. I


    would wake mmy, my heart beating wildly. It neversted long because when I was awake I knew


    my sweet, kind, loyal A would never do something like that.


    Still, it made me worry about how she was feeling. Did she regret slipping out and letting me sleep?


    Did she realize herst message never got through? When I made the video announcement after


    letting the pack know it was all a lie. I felt so certain this was the way to go. That she would instantly


    see all the hints I put in the clip. In my mind it wouldfort her to see the hints, knowing I was


    coming for her. Ever since getting back to the castle after being close to her, I was second-guessing


    every decision I made.


    The desperation was wing at my intestines with cold iron ws.


    48.17%


    O


    08:28


    T


    114 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    Leaving me restless and desperate. I was back to the point where I could hardly swallow any food


    down. Only now I was hiding the fact that I was surviving on coffee and the mandatory dinner with


    my parents. A dinner that was always followed by a run, Conan seemed to be the only one who


    truly understood me. Which makes sense he is missing her just as much as I am.


    I am on one of my runs again when I get dizzy, my breathing getsbored only this time my vision


    isn¡¯t blurring. I am still well aware of where I am, it is nothing like the panic attack I had the other


    day. This time I feel ws wrapping around my throat cutting off my air supply. Then I hear her


    voice in my mind


    ¡°Griffin help me¡±


    I know it cannot be we are miles apart from each other and we do not have the ability to mindlink


    yet. But I know it is her, I don¡¯t care how I am suddenly able to hear her when I shouldn¡¯t be able to.


    All I care for is the fact that my mate needs me and I am going to get her out. We tried to do it the


    right way, tactical, careful to not hurt innocent bystanders. We tried so for three weeks and are no


    further to find her. I am over it I will find her this week no matter what it costs me. I will travel back to


    the BloodMoon Pack tonight with the entire army and I will burn down every inch of the forest


    surrounding the pack until I have my mate back in my arms. And I don¡¯t care about the enemies I


    will make along the way. Not my parents, not the council.


    It is high time I let the world see what truly matters to me. Because A is the only thing that does.


    There will not be a trial needed when I kill David with my own hands and then finally mark my mate


    next to his dying body so that this can never happen again. With renewed purpose, I stride back to


    the guard¡¯s quarter to inform them of my ns.


    74.04%


    |||


    08:28


    O

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    115 A


    1288 Vouchers


    115 A


    It has been another week, it¡¯s been three weeks now and it is hard not to lose hope. Much too soon


    after I felt his presence near, Griffin seemed to have left the area again. Convincing David I am


    giving him a second chance seems harder than I expected too. He had soon grown bored of my


    squabbles with Hannah,


    Expecting me to do something for him in return on the asion he did defend me. I wasn¡¯t stup id


    either I knew they still sneaked off to have S**. I should be more bothered with it if I was really


    giving him a chance. But it kept me off his back it would always be the same. He would be on my


    case for two days. Telling me how much he missed me. How much he loved me and how he would


    prove to me that he was my only true mate.


    Nodding along, giving vague hints of me wanting to believe him or seeing he was trying more and


    more already took everything out of me. He would then follow his word with touches. Rough


    demanding touches I was sure he figured would please me. They never would not even if I did


    actually feel something for him. All his touches did was make it clear to me that I dodged a bullet


    when he rejected me.


    The problem was no matter how much I wanted to y along. No matter how important it was for


    me to make David believe that he stood a chance with me. I could not stop my body from


    shuddering, backing away on instinct from his repulsive touch. He would get frustrated, Hannah


    would notice and she would start brushing up on him when she brought us our supplies. She would


    call him Alpha in sensual whispers, barely dressed.


    He would always grunt he was going to see her out and be gone for at least thirty minutes. Often,


    even more,ing back with the stench of


    0.00%


    08:28


    ||| T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    O


    <


    115 A


    288 Vouchers


    S** and Hannah surrounding him. I would scrunch up my nose on instinct at the smell of it.


    Something he seemed to take pleasure from. Maybe in his mind, this was a part of him breaking me


    down. Showing me how easy it was for him to be with someone else. To try and make me so


    jealous that I would want him to mark me, so I had some im over him.


    The cruel thing about this is, that if your mate has S** with another wolf you feel it. It is one of the


    cruelest things you can do to your mate. It feels like your heart is breaking, your skin will crawl. And


    the blood in your veins will get so boiling hot it hurts and burns you from the inside out. As your


    body spams trying to fight the overwhelming sensation flooding your body.


    I was sure David and I weren¡¯t mates, in fact, Hannah and him didn¡¯t seem to be able to keep their


    hands to themselves when they were close. So he should just mark her and go on with his life. With


    their lives. But he didn¡¯t because he was still so convinced that I was his mate. And yet thinking I


    was, he risked hurting me like that every time he took Hannah outside to f uck her. I saw this ce


    as a dungeon, he saw it as the home he built for the two of us. Talking like he didn¡¯t care about


    being the Alpha anymore as long as he had me. So in his mind, he was cheating on his mate, doing


    so on or against the home he built her. Enjoying any reaction he would get from me when he


    returned.


    It showed me the depths of his insanity and wickedness. Making me wonder how in eighteen years


    of being friends I missed how horribly vile he was. How dark and evil the boy I thought I loved for so


    many years truly was.


    Just like the fact I seemed to have been blind to the fact that Hannah truly liked him. I always knew


    she did, but like most of the pack members, I figured she liked his status. She loved the idea of


    bing his Luna. The leader of the pack but the more I saw the two of them together I saw the


    truth. For some f ucked up reason she seemed to


    21.60%


    <


    O


    |||


    08:28


    115 A


    288 Vouchers


    really love him. Her eyes would light up when he would growl at me that he would see her out. It


    was something more than lust I was sure of that.


    It exined why she hated me so much too, even after he rejected me he did not choose her. It did


    make me wonder why she had seemed so excited about the idea of Griffin choosing her as his


    chosen mate. Even now she seemed to get deadset on getting Griffin instead. Was she just doing


    what David wanted to make him happy? Was she so sacrificial in her love for him? I could hardly


    imagine Hannah as sacrificial, then again I never considered her capable of loving either. And


    somehow she did. Somehow she managed to love the most despicable person known to our kind.


    She knew about him killing his parents and she still loved him.


    Today when she came in looking pained at how close David and I were sitting. Something I did to


    make him believe in the fact that I was getting used to the idea of taking him back as my mate. I


    was certain she really did love David. The other thing I was certain of was the fact that he would


    have S** with her again today. Since I had been refusing him for three days straight again. Hannah


    seemed to sense it too. Brushing up against him more than ever, she somehow smelled of


    feromones. To the point where she even smelled good to me.


    We both seemed surprised at David¡¯s utterck of response to her flirting. The heady scent of his


    arousal filled the cramped dungeon. Where on days like this he would normally tell me he was


    going to walk her out. He didn¡¯t even look at her now when he dismissed her. Thanking her for the


    supplies and telling her, we would see her tomorrow. She snarled at me to have fun, saying she


    hoped I liked it rough. Her words chilled me to the bone ever since arriving here I was scared to


    death he would force himself on me.


    Up until now, he had seemed determined to make sure the S** was consensual. Which it would


    never be, but him trying to get me to, all while he was letting out some frustrations on Hannah


    benefitted me.


    46.70%


    |||


    <


    08:28


    115 A


    288 (Vouchers


    Not only was the thought of having S** with David absolutely repulsing to me. The only thing that


    would be worse was the knowledge that Griffin would feel the pain of his mate having S** with-


    someone else. He might even understand or feel it was not consensual but it would only make him


    hurt more.


    And even now that it had been three weeks, even now that he had been so close only to leave


    again. I was still sure he woulde for me, he would never leave me here to die.


    ¡°Dress cute, we¡¯re going out today you are about to see your sister-in-w again¡± David addressed


    mepletely ignoring Hannah and her


    remarks.


    The odd situations, the sudden change of heart about me going out. And the petrified look in


    Hannah¡¯s eyes made me swallow with fear. There was a ball stuck in my throat now blocking it so I


    could not swallow down my breakfast. Something was so terribly wrong and I was about to find out


    what it was.


    ***


    As promised after breakfast David had taken me out of the dungeon. He had ced a cor around


    my neck like I was a da mn dog with silver spi kes. If I tried to run away from him the spi kes would


    stab me in the throat and they were long enough to kill me. I had no other option than to obediently


    walk alongside him.


    For a moment I thought I had figured out where we were, but when we started walking he started


    walking in the opposite direction of where I believed the pack would be. Until I noticed a shallow


    grave in the woods, my heart clenched hoping it was just a coincidence we walked past this.


    But as David stopped I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    72.39%


    |||


    08:29


    <


    ¡°He lies your beloved sister-inw¡± He spoke not even mentioning her


    name


    ¡°My father made me reject you, he made Hannah try to be with the prince before being with me. So


    I killed them, to have you back but she¡± he said as he angrily waved at the shallow grave


    ¡°She did not obey my Alpha voice, she ran of to warn that prince of yours I wish you were different


    but I guess I need to force people to do what I want even you, my mate. So the nice David is gone


    now¡± He snarled as he yanked me closer by the leash he was holding connected to the cor. I


    closed my eyes knowing what would happen to me now


    115 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°He lies your beloved sister-inw¡± He spoke not even mentioning her


    name.


    ¡°My father made me reject you, he made Hannah try to be with the prince before being with me. So


    I killed them, to have you back but she¡± he said as he angrily waved at the shallow grave.


    ¡°She did not obey my Alpha voice, she ran of to warn that prince of yours. I wish you were different


    but I guess I need to force people to do what I want even you, my mate. So the nice David is gone


    now¡± He snarled as he yanked me closer by the leash he was holding connected to the cor. I


    closed my eyes knowing what would happen to me now.


    92.26%


    Èý


    |||


    O

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    116 Griffin


    But before I could even reach the guard¡¯s station I fell to the ground. I felt the pain. I never expected


    to feel before. The pain I thought l would never feel. The pain of my mating having S** with another


    wolf, The worst thing of it all was that I could feel it was forced. Not just because I knew A would


    never betray me like that. I felt it, apart from the pain of her being with another wolf. I felt her fear, I


    felt being repulsed. Most of all I felt the crippling guilt she must be feeling.


    I want to reach out to her andfort her. Hold her and tell her everything would be okay. Tell her


    that I would never me her for this and that we would deal with whatever the consequences would


    be. At the same time, I wanted to kill David even more than I had before. I wanted to go over to him


    and rip his throat out with my bare hands,


    And to do all of that I need to know where they were. I needed to find her, he was getting


    increasingly more annoyed and violent with her. For three weeks he had not hurt her much, or not


    enough for it toe through via de matebond. Now in one day he had choked and raped her. And


    I still wasn¡¯t doing anything for her.


    I changed my mind about how to handle the situation now though. So instead of going to the


    guard¡¯s station, I went to Dad¡¯s office. Maybe if he knew what was happening to A he would


    change his mind on how to go about this. He was way too gentle and patient. I needed him to be


    the King. He needed to control the entire county. He needs to rage war on David and make him an


    enemy of the country. So we can be sure no wolf can help him anymore. Isting him from the


    majority of his pack didn¡¯t seem to be enough. Meaning the only thing we could do was iste him


    more.


    Dad had to have noticed something happening to me because before I


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    r


    08.35)


    116 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    could reach his office he was already walking up to me. Lips a thin tight line, eyes creased with


    concern.


    ¡°Griff what happened, I saw you fall to the floor. Is it A?¡± He asked me still walking towards me.


    It caused some of the other wolves walking around the hallways to look at us. I trust every single


    one of them but some things you still should keep private. A would have had enough to deal with


    when she came back. If she came back because with every passing day, I was more and more


    scared that she would never. We were closer to my office than we were to my father¡¯s office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± I told him pointing towards the door.


    He nodded as his face showed more worry. He knew me enough to know that if I wanted to talk


    about this inside. That if I wanted to keep this private from the rest of the pack members it was


    something serious. He must have understood it was most likely something to do with A too.


    ¡°He raped her dad, and I could feel it all¡± I didn¡¯t wait for Dad or me to sit down. I needed to get this


    burden off my chest and make him feel the urgency.


    Make him feel we needed to act now, that what we had been doing so far was not enough.


    ¡°Griffin, I am so sorry are you okay? I¡¯m sorry of course you are not but I don¡¯t know what else to


    say¡± He told me.


    As much as I wanted to be mad at him, as much as I wanted to me him for not doing enough I


    knew that wouldn¡¯t be fair. Seeing the genuine hurt and empathy in his eyesforted me. Another


    gentle reminder that I was not alone in this. On the worst days, I felt like I was. Like I was all alone


    with no one who got me. But in moments like


    29.36%


    O


    08:34


    <


    116 Griffin


    ? 288 Vouchers


    this, I was reminded of the fact of how loved she was. How many of us wanted her back home? And


    like always it would give me a little bit of hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it Dad, we cannot stop this from being a war. We need to act now, make David the


    country¡¯s number one enemy¡± I shouted, I noticed my voice getting louder but there was nothing I


    could do to stop it with how terrible I felt about it all.


    ¡°I get you want to son, but think about it for a moment¡± Dad warned me I wanted to scream at him.


    Tell him that had done nothing else but think about it ever since A went missing. He shot me I


    look and I know what he was thinking. And he was right about it I panicked about it. I stressed about


    it and I thought about how much I missed A. How badly I wanted her back in my arms. Not about


    the consequences of my actions. I had almost done something rash and impulsive.


    ¡°But nothing we have done so far is working either, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡± Iin as I


    start pacing the room.


    I realized Dad was right, raging an all-out war and dering David the country¡¯s enemy would not


    only iste him. It will make him desperate, and desperate people do crazy things. He could just as


    wellsh out and kill A and himself.


    ¡°I am not going to tell you I have all the answers¡± Dad started and I appreciated his honesty but I


    needed someone with all the answers


    now.


    ¡°Maybe we cane up with some halfway solution, I still think dering a war is the wrong thing


    to do. Not because I want to spare David but, because I hate him for what he is doing to A. I just


    fear we need to give him some hope so he has a reason to keep her safe. You can however contact


    Alpha Jay, and ask him if we are allowed to


    55.93%


    |||


    08:35


    116 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    set up camp on his pack ground. You can bring the entire army, even though I would suggest youText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    leave enough behind to keep our pack safe. Then you can scout the environment until you find her.¡±


    He goes on to exin.


    I get his idea if I find him and I have most of the royal army to back me up, and the BloodOak army


    he will stand no chance. Not even with the small pack he managed to still keep. It feels like I am


    finally doing something that is enough and for a split second I am excited to call Jay. Because I am


    sure he will be more than happy to let us set camp on his pack ground. Hell, the pack had so many


    empty abandoned houses.


    And knowing him he is going to offer us to sleep in the homes. One more week of waiting. But a


    week where I can get the pack ready, train the army tell them all I know about David. Until I realize it


    also means I have to tell Jay I think his oldest baby just got raped, close to him without him being


    able to help her. And suddenly I fear the conversation.


    83.83%


    |||


    O

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    17 A


    After raping me on his sister¡¯s grave, David helped me up like we were a couple that just had some


    sneaky fun in nature. I wanted to refuse, but I needed him to get up, I was barely able to walk, with


    how rough he had been. On top of that, I had to deal with how guilty I felt over the fact that Griffin


    had felt all of this. I just hoped he somehow could feel how much I hated it too. Not that I wanted


    him to feel my pain but that would still be better than him thinking I was having consensual S** with


    David.


    When we got ¡°home¡± I took a shower so hot it burned my skin, as I kept scrubbing myself. I felt so


    dirty, and I wanted to be clean, not that I would ever be again. Still, I wanted to be as clean as I


    could be. To wash the ces where David touched me as much as I could. For some odd reason,


    he used protection, telling me he could get me pregnant since we were real mates.


    I don¡¯t know if this man does not understand how fertility, S**, and pregnancy work. But the fact that


    it is easier for wolves to get pregnant when they¡¯re mated is not the same as always getting


    pregnant when you have S** with your mate. Unfortunately, it goes both ways, even when having


    S**, or being raped by someone who is not your mate, you still can get pregnant. I wanted to get


    pregnant, but not with David¡¯s mate, not to mention the fact that it would probably make David go


    even more crazy.


    I tried to look at the positives, I had managed to leave the picture of me and Griffin I had printed,


    behind in the forest. Not only that, but I had it on me when they kidnapped me. David had been


    ¡°kind¡± enough to let me earn my purse back. Since that moment, I had kept the picture on my body.


    To make sure, David wouldn¡¯t find it and destroy it. Secondly, it felt good to have a part of Griffin so


    close to me.


    0.00%


    O


    08:36


    117 A


    288 Vouchers


    David had been so upied with raping me he did not notice, I pierced my finger with my canines. I


    had used the blood to write ¡°luv u¡± on the back of the picture. Every other wolf would still be alerted


    by another wolf¡¯s blood for at least a week. Probably more because it didn¡¯ t rain a lot in these parts.


    Griffin had been here, whatever the reason was for him leaving again. He was here, so I was sure


    wolves he trusted would be on patrol now. Not BloodMoon pack members loyal to David.


    Even if they were, either they knew and nothing would change, and if they did not know it could go


    one or two ways. Either they stood behind their Alpha and nothing would change, or depending on


    what Griffin had done during his visit. They were scared of Griffin or did not agree with what David


    was doing, and they would get me help. I liked these odd enough, that I had no idea when I would


    have the chance to do something like this again.


    Maybe, just maybe, if this was the reason Griffin would find me, it would be worth it. As long as he


    wouldn¡¯t me me for it, but I knew my mate. Now I trusted him enough that he would never me


    me. He had saved me before, he made me whole again. I was sure he would again. Just by being


    him, just by being there for me.


    Slowly, I started to pull myself back together again: It was my fault, I had tried suggesting to David


    that he liked Hannah more than he did me. That I would forgive him if he wanted to be with her


    again. After raping me, had told me he knew what I was trying to do. I shudder thinking back on his


    words.


    ¡°I know what you are doing A, you are still wanting to go back, trying every trick in the book to get


    me to trust you. So now I took you outside like you imed to want so much. I just hoped it was


    everything you longed for.¡± He had grinned at me and then licked his lips before continuing.


    ¡°If you are not going to love me for all the caring things I did for you, I


    29.45%


    |||


    O


    08:36


    117 A


    288 Vouchers T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    just guess I need to give you some tough love.¡± There had been a glint in his eyes that scared me.


    And I was right to be scared, as soon as we got back to the dungeon he had chained me to the bed.


    I could make it to the bathroom, and the kitchen. I was unable to reach the living room. Now I had to


    earn the right to eat or to sleep in bed with him. He had thrown the ratty nkets in a messy heap


    on the floor. This was my bed for now, I could still use the bathroom. Meaning I could pee, shower,


    and drink water but that was about it. It was enough, though, I had hated


    sleeping next to him these past weeks. Now he had done thest thing I always thought he


    wouldn¡¯t, sleeping next to him was even more unsafe now.


    Sure, not eating would be a bad thing. And go against my entire n to stay strong and full of


    energy. But there was nothing I could do about it. There was no way I would be doing the no doubt


    wicked ns David woulde up for me to earn my privileges back with.


    There is no way I am going to keep strong when he keeps on doing to me what he just did. Sure,


    not eating would weaken my body. But it would not break me. What happened a few hours ago had


    almost broken me. I would not survive something like that one more time.


    Exhausted physically, and emotionally, I crawled down on my nkets. Curling up in the fetal


    position, I fell asleep like that. I never noticed David had gotten into bed. My heart grew cold


    instantly, and it dropped to the ground. I had been sleeping in vulnerable around David. I scrambled


    up, but I soon noticed I was still in my pajama pants, so he didn¡¯t do anything to me. There was


    nothing else I could do, and I needed to be sure I wasn¡¯t sleeping so deep I would not notice David


    doing anything to me. So Iid down again to get some more sleep.


    When I woke up the next time, Hannah had squad down next to me with a syringe in her mouth.


    She quickly took it from her mouth and


    60.86%


    O


    ¡¸


    08:36


    117 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    hushed me. Before, I would have wasted no time in screaming to alert David. Hannah used to be


    my worst enemy. cing all the attention on the tension between us. And the fear I used to feel for


    her served me well. Or I thought it did. But yesterday, David had proven he was the biggest threat to


    me. So when Hannah let me read and see what was in the syringe, I took the chance. Trusting her


    over David now, hoping


    she had be so jealous that she wanted to kill David.


    92.31%


    III

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    118 Griffin


    Finally, it was time to return to the BloodMoon pack, and this time I would not go back without my


    A in my arms. For the past week, I had been training the guards. I made sure every single one of


    them knew what A looked like. That they all knew what David looked. like, and that they all knew


    they should kill them if that meant they could save A.


    I did as Dad requested, or should I say suggested, and I kept about 30% of the army back at the


    castle. While 70% joined me in the BloodMoon pack. Of course, Dillion, Collin, Gerard, and Jessa


    joined me too. They would always be there for me and A. I knew they would. But the fact that so


    many of us meant that we could not take the jet. It¡¯s not amercial airne, so we cannot fit the


    hundred. wolves that joined me into the BloodMoon pack. Somehow I liked that because driving


    there might take longer, but it was more active. It felt like I was actually doing something to get


    closer to her. To get her back, I just knew I would have been restless on the ne. Now I needed to


    focus On the road ahead of me, that is why I chose to drive. alone.


    ***


    It is funny how the same journey can feel so much shorter or longer depending on the reason for


    the journey. Knowing this time I was going there, this time to rescue her. And how much time I


    would need to finally find her the road to the BloodMoon pack seemed too long. That would have


    been the only upside of using the ne. It would have been there so much faster. Now I need to


    stop halfway through the journey. We had made a reservation on forchand. iming to be a football


    team here for practice, still, the hotel staff looked at us funny when we all entered the hotel. As was


    often the case when arger


    118 Griffin


    group of wolves was residing on human property.


    288 Vouchers


    Another downside of having to travel like this. But the biggest downside was, how human we


    needed to act. We couldn¡¯t shift to go for a run when most of us had a lot of pent-up energy. Eating


    as much as we wanted to in just one restaurant. Because we eat more than an average human


    does, Dillion, Gerald, and I have been kicked out of an all-you-can-eat restaurant before. Since they


    thought we were stealing food with how much we were eating. To solve that, we go our separate


    ways in different groups. So that we do not draw so much attention to ourselves. We would also all


    eat at two restaurants. Making this a costly trip, but I would drain the entire treasury and my own


    ounts. to get A back, and it would all be worth it.


    I knew that I could not get away with eating on my own. Dillion and the rest of them insisted on all of


    us going together. Which would mean they would watch me. Keep an eye on what I was eating, and


    if I would make do with the bare minimum because I was hardly able to swallow anything down. Not


    with the lump in my throat. Not with the ball of nerves and worries about my mate longed in my


    throat.


    ***


    Dinnerst night could have been worse, the others did carefully watch what I was eating. Still, the


    fact that I wasn¡¯t alone all night made the time go by faster. Now I was on the road again, on my


    own in my car. Doing something to get closer to A. sting songs that reminded me of her.


    Talking to her, promising her that I was getting closer to her. I didn¡¯t hear her voice anymore. By


    now, I didn¡¯t even know if it had been real or not. Still, talking to her, believing, or maybe just hoping


    that she could hear me made me feel better.


    Everyone agreed with me not to stop at a hotel again tonight. We all wanted to get to the


    BloodMoon pack as fast as possible. Not just to be able to shift and act like ourselves without


    having to be overly aware of the fact that humans might notice something ¡°weird¡± about us.


    24.51%


    C


    09 55


    1288 Vouchers


    Everyone was just as determined to get A back as I was. We talked about the fact that we would


    arrive sote in the night, and it would be dark out already. And it had been one of our guards,


    Nicky, who suggested we could just go on a nice run. To give our wolves some. freedom after a long


    road trip. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help being wolves, and being alert and maybe finding some clues when we do now can


    we Prince Griffin¡± She had smirked.


    I had just hugged her and everyone knew enough at that moment. Now I was a


    to finally arrive and go on that run we talked about. She had a point, going out as wolves might be a


    smarter idea than going in our human forms. Our instincts and senses are much better developed


    than those of a regr human, even in our human forms. But it still was nothingpared to our


    instincts and especially senses when we were in our wolf forms. Combined with the fact that we will


    be closer to the ground to notice clues like scents and footprints. I felt bad I didn¡¯t up with this idea


    myself.


    come


    ***


    After being in the car for another nine hours, with a thirty-minute break to get some food. We finally


    arrived at the BloodMoon pack at dusk. Alpha Jay and Luna Tessie were already waiting for us at


    the entrance. They both looked awful, which made sense. Alongside their daughter being missing,


    they had taken over a pack that was ruined to the ground. And while they were rebuilding it, they


    learned their little girl was raped. Raped by the wolf the once hoped she would be mated


    to.


    The second Tessie saw me, she burst out in tears. Now was the time for me to be strong. Not


    because I was, but because it was what A would want for me to do. I walked over to Tessic and


    wrapped her in a tight hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, we will get her back, and we will make him pay for what


    118 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    he has done¡± I told her.


    ¡°I know, and I am so happy she found a mate so understanding. Thank you for not ming my little


    girl. I don¡¯t think she would survive losing you¡± Tessie answered me.


    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t happen because I would not survive losing her either. But listen, none of us could


    shift yesterday. Do you mind if we go for a short run before we settle in?¡± I asked both her and


    Alpha Jay.


    Thest gave me a knowing smile, but they agreed. Even as befriended packs, as family.


    Werewolves are sticklers for traditions and rules, showing our respect for one another. With me


    asking the Alpha and Luna for permission to do something good for my pack. The guards I brought


    with their written permission. I made sure not to upset any of the other pack members. Which in the


    end would make my life so much easier. The loyalty in this pack still was fragile, and we needed the


    pack to be strong enough to take on their former Alpha. Because more and more it seemed like that


    would be what we were going to have to deal with. Hopefully sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°Come on guys, we can go on a run for about an hour before we have to settle in¡±


    I shouted at my army, who stood at attention, paying their respect to this new Alpha and Luna. I felt


    a swirl of pride in my chest as I looked at them, I truly did not understand how the Birches had run


    this pack to the ground because they only wanted higher-ranking members. But I had no time to


    think about that, I needed to go into the woods to find my girl, and so I did¡­


    09 55


    |||


    119 A

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    119 A


    The past week had been horrible, David had not touched me again. In his twisted mind, mating with


    me was another ¡°privilege¡± I had to earn. Just as getting enough food, sleeping in a bed, and having


    freedom were. He allowed me one meal a day. Which always consisted of his leftovers. And


    probably was just to keep me alive. I could still freely ess the bathroom so I had ess to all the


    water I needed. I could go to the bathroom and not soil myself.


    In theory, I could even shower myself but in reality, I was unable to. Missing my mate, missing my


    wolf. Not getting enough food all weakened me. To the point, I could barely stand on my feet. The


    injection Hannah had given me the morning after I got raped was a contraception injection. I know


    of this injection which is mostly used to keep from getting pregnant during the heat. Since mom was


    a pack doctor I knew of it. How it looked like and what it did. I had enough knowledge to be sure she


    was actually giving me contraception.


    ¡°He somehow doesn¡¯t quite get how pregnancies work. I don¡¯t hate you enough to bring a child into


    this¡± She had shrugged, but there was a tenderness in her voice I couldn¡¯t really ce.


    It was the first and kind thing she had ever done for me. Hannah had never liked me. She was a


    year younger than David, and he always looked up to him. They hung out together a lot when their


    fathers met up. Seeing as Hannah¡¯s father was Alpha Philip¡¯s Beta that had been a lot. It is why


    Jason and David ended up being best friends, with Jason as the next Beta. After Hannah gave me


    the injection I felt that there was more going on between her and David. Or that she wanted there to


    be.


    At the beginning of this new normal, I was trying toe up with


    O


    0955


    280 Mouchers


    Vas


    ns to use it to my advantage. But with how weak I was feeling now I couldn¡¯t gather my own


    thoughts. It felt like something was missing. Something just out of reach, hidden by the blur of


    hunger. Tonight no different as I saw the sunlight slowly fading through the sunroof. Listening to


    David snoring as he was taking an afternoon nap, I tried toe up with ideas but all I could think


    about was missing Griffin.


    Every time I fell asleep I dreamed of better times, I would dream about meals we had in the past. Or


    maybe they were just random dreams where I was eating all my favorite foods while chatting with


    Griffin. The two things I missed most now. Just as I was getting overwhelmed with frustration again I


    felt something else. Griffin was back and he was so close. I watched David still peacefully asleep


    and I wondered if I should just ce a pillow over his face and suffocate him. This a recurring


    thought I had ever since I found out he was the one who had me kidnapped.


    At first, I figured it would have been a dumb move. Hannah or any of his other goons, would find me


    and surely kill me. From past experiences, I knew I could outsmart and outrun Hannah. But not


    several of the BloodMoon pack members. And I was sure he had more wolves helping him, there


    was no way the two of them could do all of this. Back when I thought I knew him, when I would see


    him daily, David could not build anything. He didn¡¯t have a lot of practical skills as he focused all his


    energy on his education. So I was sure he hadn¡¯t been able to build all of this on his own.


    Now there was a high chance Griffin would find me as he was so close. Even if Hannah woulde


    in here to bring David his breakfast in the morning. Taunting me with the fact I still hadn¡¯t deserved a


    good breakfast, I could escape and outrun her. If Grillin was still so close he would be able to find


    me if I would be able to hold out for a little while.


    And that was the issue now, I was so weakened I could not hold on at all. Not to mention the high


    risk that David would wake up as I was


    25 49%


    09 55


    119 A


    288 Wouchers


    trying to suffocate him. He would easily overpower me. And I shuddered thinking about what he


    would do to me if he woke up to me trying to kill him. Wanting to be saved I opted for the Mo onGo


    ddess. instead. to keep me safe and to make sure Griffin found me.


    Whatever his reason was for going away two weeks ago, he was back now. And I needed him to


    find me as soon as possible. I had no idea. how long he was able to stay for this time. I hated not


    knowing anything, I could very well be he wasn¡¯t even allowed at the


    Blood Moon pack. Then again maybe he was because David hadn¡¯t gone back one. Not after the


    night, he acted funny, something must have happened to the back looking back.


    Hannah had tried to hint at it too, but David had aggressively silenced her about it. I tried to think of


    what would happen if an Alpha stayed away from his pack for weeks on end. It was another


    memory I couldn¡¯t reach. Eventually, I fell asleep wracking my brain for ideas on how to make sure


    Griffin could find me.


    ***


    I was startled awake when David stumbled out of his bed, done with his nap. Not that I knew what


    this man needed naps for as he wasn¡¯t doing anything. The dungeon had turned into a pigsty. He


    would wake up, scoff down the breakfast Hannah brought him, and mock me for being hungry. Then


    spends the entire day ying stu pid games on his phone up until lunch. After his lunch, he would


    feed me his leftovers before lifting some of the weights he asked Hannah to bring. iming it was


    to keep him fit, so he could defend me if push came to shove. Like thirty minutes of weightlifting in


    between hanging on the couch and ying games was going to make the difference between


    winning or losing the fight.


    In the beginning, he would interact with me a little, he would watch me clean his mess up. He would


    take regr showers usually after I took mine. Almost like this grown-as s wolf, who now had to


    lead an


    ?


    1551


    1288 Vouchers


    entire pack however small the pack might be. Needed a reminder to take a shower and brush his


    teeth. In my annoyance, I came up with an idea. For the longest time, I had been utterly unwilling to


    do anything. to earn privileges back.


    Feeling Griffin so close to me had changed everything, though. It would be virtually impossible forT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    him to find me in this dungeon without help. Back when I still had been hopeful I kept reminding


    myself I needed to be strong so I could help Griffin. With all that happened to me. I kinda let go of


    that idea. Which was foolish because if it wasn¡¯t for me being so weak I might have been able to


    help Griffin find me. Or at least try toe up with some ideas to leave more hints. The first


    privilege I had to earn back was to cat, and as much as I did not want to. I think I had an idea of


    what I needed to do, so as David stumbled out of bed towards the kitchen to get himself a drink I


    pushed myself up and crawled to the bed. Still too weak to walk there, and just as I hoped this drew


    in David¡¯s attention. He was staring at me, I could feel from his eyes burning holes in my back.


    |||

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    120 Griffin


    Even if this was just a run, where we would keep our eyes, ears, and noses open for clues. It was


    not the same as a patrol or a mission. Still, we agreed to go on a run in a few smaller groups. This


    way we could cover more ground. Running alone would be unwise, both for safety concerns. And


    because we might find a clue we needed to secure, the leader of the group could stay with the clue.


    As the others would help the rest of the army to find us. Eventually, we would always find each


    other, but here on unknown terrain, it could take us a little longer. Time was a luxury we could not


    afford ourselves.


    We divided the army into five groups, Dillion, Colin, Gerald, Jessa and I all leading one group. As


    soon as I shifted I let Conan take over, there was a bigger chance he would find something. We


    agreed he would give back control the second my human form was needed. I told my team Conan


    would be in control and of course, they all agreed. As the Crown Prince, I have had to lead and train


    the pack in both forms. So letting Conan lead them was nothing new for the pack.


    Even now, when my entire world is crumbling down around me, I enjoy the feeling of being along for


    the ride. Experiencing the speed at which we were running, the scents and sounds around us when


    I was not in control was different. I was along for the ride, and it felt like it. I also noticed Conan


    seemed unwavering about the direction where to run to. Hoping he had noticed something I could


    not, I was feeling good about the decision to go on thiste-night run.


    And then it hit me, the overwhelming scent of blood, and not just any blood. I could smell it was


    A¡¯s. If I had been in my human form, I would have probably crashed to the floor. My legs would


    have given out from under me. Now I heard Conan mindlink everyone they needed to hurry in/our


    direction.


    28 Vouchers.


    ¡°It¡¯s her blood, you all smell it right,¡± Nikita, Nicky¡¯s wolf asked. through the mindlink.


    We all knew it was, and normally a question that redundant had pis sed me off, and it would have


    pis sed Conan off even more. He must have heard the fear and sadness in her voice too. Nikita


    wasn¡¯t stating the obvious, she seemed distraught about the fact that her future Luna and Queen


    had lost blood here in the woods. I had noticed how loyal the pack was to A already. I knew she


    made an impression during the BBQ, but I never knew Nicky, and her wolf seemed to adore her.


    In fact, Nicky had been one of the very first to ask if she could join me. on this mission to get A


    back. She had be a guard just to be able to. While she had always been a very skilled fighter,


    Nicky had seemed a little ky about what she was going to do. Almost like she was scared to


    make a decision that would change her life.


    ¡°Griffin, I am sorry, but I am going to have to give you control back¡± Conan¡¯s voice pulled me from


    my thoughts.


    My brain had drifted somewhere else as Conan had been getting closer and closer to the source of


    the blood. It was like my mind had tried to protect me for as long as it could. Now it was my time to


    see what we had found. To stay as calm as I could, so as to not make matters worse. My stomach


    clenched together and that weird feeling in your throat that makes you feel like you are about to


    vomit was back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a picture, but we need our human form to read the back,¡± Conan told me before giving back


    control.


    Our wolves cannot read at all, it¡¯s nothing something an animal can do. When our human spirits are


    in control of our wolf body, we can still read. But holding a picture in your hand is far easier than


    holding one in your paw. I told the rest to stay in their wolf forms to give me cover if needed. I send


    two of them out to walk ahead and hopefully guide the rest of the pack towards us.


    09 55


    120 Offi


    281 Vouchers


    The picture was of me and A during the BBQ, where I introduced her to the rest of the pack. I


    had to blink a few times to see clearly again as my vision blurred with my unshed tears. There was


    so much love in this picture, it hurt me to know it had been weeks since I had been able to make her


    feel that love. With no time to be sad about that, I turned the picture around to find a message


    written in A¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Luv u¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t a lot, but she must have written it in a hurry. The letters were shaky, wriggly lines. It was a


    smart move on A¡¯s part, I was sure she was in this forest somewhere now. The blood had made


    it so much easier for Conan to find the picture. The message let me know that she left it on purpose.


    I told myself that if she was able to do all of that and think about it like she had. It had to also meant


    she wasn¡¯t in any critical danger.


    Gerald was the first one to reach our group, the others soon followed after.


    ¡°She told me about that picture, she must have had it on her body when she was kidnapped¡± Jessa


    confirmed what I was thinking.


    ¡°So what is next Griff¡± Colin asked me refraining from using my titles. Rather, addressing me like the


    friends we are.


    It kept me grounded, reminding me of the fact I was still here with my friends. Close to A¡¯s family,


    my family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the BloodMoon pack house. Alpha Jay, and the rest of his family, will want to see


    this too. Princess A left us a clue, so we owe it to her toe up with a n on how to get her


    out. As much as I want to find her tonight. Going on a wild, unprepared goose chase in the middle


    of the night isn¡¯t going to help her.¡± I addressed everyone through the mindlink, seeing as most of


    them were still in their wolf forms. They could hear me regardless of mindlink in both


    |||


    120 Griffin


    288 Nouchers


    forms. But when in wolf form, we could onlymunicate through the mindlink. And they did


    because my mind soon flooded with shouts. of agreement and loyalty to both me and A.


    To keep up with the rest of the pack, I shifted back again. After carefully cing the picture between


    my teeth. Making sure I wasn¡¯t damaging the picture, and I was not losing it either. We all took off


    running back towards the pack house.


    When we arrived it seemed as though theck of wolves, and theck of a strong, big army, was


    solved by other forms of security. Because again before we arrived Jay, Tessie and now even Dan


    and Krystel were walking up to us, worry etched on their faces. Not that I could me them, even I


    wasn¡¯t sure of how much good news this was.


    ¡°I made sure the homes for the warriors are done. They just need to decide who to bunk with, we


    canfortably fit six wolves inside a home. I have 15 empty homes, so I figured maybe you and


    the others can stay at the pack house with us.¡± Jay told me. His hint was clear, I dismissed my


    warriors and followed him to the meeting room. Hoping one of them would be able to make more


    sense of the clue I had found.


    0955 D


    1288 Vouchers

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    121 Griffin


    ¡°You look like you found something?¡± Jay did not beat around the bush as he led me into the


    Alpha¡¯s office.


    For a moment, I was taken aback by how much it had changed since thest time I was here. David


    had kept the office like his dad had before him. Modern, sleek, and cold. Jay had made the office


    his own, it was warm and homely, and I could recognize all the pictures from their home now


    adorning the walls in his office. Which included the pictures of A and seeing her smiling looking in


    the camera. Happy and carefree, surrounded by her family, felt like a punch to the gut. Making me


    wonder if I would ever be able to think about her without feeling like this. But I shook those thoughts


    from my mind as soon as they came. I would, because soon she would be back with me where she


    belonged.


    ¡°Your daughter is a smart woman, she left me a message,¡± I told Jay and Tessie as I showed them


    the picture.


    ¡°Oh, that is the one she wanted to print out to hang in your guy¡¯s living room.¡± Tessie¡¯s voice


    trembled.


    ¡°And they will my love, we just need the n to find her right, Griffin?¡± Jay pleaded with me,


    desperate to cheer up his mate.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse that, I know I would have said anything even remotely true if it meant cheering up


    A. Forcing a smile I hoped seemed real enough, I looked up at the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see if we cane up with a n together, you know this area so much better


    than I do. And Tessie, can you prepare a first aid kit?¡± I asked Tessie because she was so much like


    her daughter.


    09 55


    121 Grin


    1288 Vouchers


    If they were worrying, keeping them active helped. I was the same, I needed to feel like I was


    helping. Like I was actually doing something to improve the situation, too. She got up right away toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    make the first aid kit I requested. As soon as the door closed, Jay thanked me.


    ¡°But you¡¯re actually here toe up with a n to get my baby back, right?¡± He asked me.


    Since I was, we discussed what the best approach was for hours. In the end, we figured we would


    make ten groups. Eight started on the outer edge. In all four cardinal and four intercardial directions.


    Two groups would run to the spot where I found the photo. I had 19 wolves with me when I found it,


    Each group would have two of the wolves that knew to find the direction of the photo. More so


    because I imed a tree near the spot. All members of my pack should be able to find it now. It was


    a risk as it was a tree David and A clearly passed and if he smelled I imed it. He could be


    tipped about me being close, finding A was crucial though. And it was highly unlikely that he


    would be out a lot with her. And if he would be, he would probably notice a hundred wolves


    patrolling through the forest.


    Because that is what we decided to do with the groups patrolling. Each group would consist out of


    five wolves from either pack with an appointed Silver Moon and BloodMoon leader. The leaders


    would be each other¡¯s equals. This way, everyone could reach each other using the mindlink. And it


    would make the BloodMoon wolves who were a bit hesitant about the Silver Moon pack feel safer.


    The same would be true for the few Silver Moon wolves who did not trust BloodMoon pack


    members, because of what some of them had done to their Luna and Queen-to-be.


    ¡°We should go patrol as soon as it is daylight, there is no time to waste. But we need to be sure we


    are able to find things if we are out in the woods.¡± I suggested, and Jay once again agreed with me.


    Normally when two Alphas get along like we do, when two Alphas are


    20.25%


    §º


    0955


    121 Gamin


    1288 Vouchers


    family (inw) the packs wouldpletely trust each other. It was sad the situation with the


    BloodMoon pack had gotten so out of hand. When all of this was over. I would have to talk to my


    parents about making sure things wouldn¡¯t get out of control for any other pack like this anymore. I


    had no idea how we were going to realize that. All I knew was that we needed to, just because


    maybe in the future it could save someone for the same faith A had.


    The how and when was a worry for future Griffin. It was two am already, and after being on the road


    for ten hours. Spending nine of those hours actually driving. Only to go for a run, and find something


    heartbreaking during that run, had worn present-day Griffin out.


    I needed to be well rested and sharp early in the morning tomorrow. So, sk ipping dinner, I just said


    my goodbyes to Jay and went to the guest room assigned to me.


    As I was walking out, I texted my parents with updates. I would mindlink the pack members with me


    here about our ns for the morning. Walking and texting was no talent of mine, I figured there


    wouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the halls right now anyway. Only I was mistaken, so I bumped into a


    middle-aged wolf, causing me to drop my phone.


    The middle-aged wolf practically flew to the ground to pick up my phone. Handing me my phone,


    baring is neck to me. A sign of submission, every wolf knew what it was, and this wasn¡¯t the first


    time someone showed their submission to me.


    Normally though there was a reason to do so, either because something else put me on edge.


    Showing your neck to an Alpha or Royal wolf when they were pis sed off was a smart way to defuse


    any situation, the other situations where when you had done or asked something offensive or were


    about to. Not something like this where we both not watching where we were going.


    ?


    0915


    121 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am so sorry Crown Prince Griffin, I was just going home I watched


    some sports at my best friend¡¯s ce. He is the chef so he lives here,


    sports at my best friend¡¯s ce. He is th normally there isn¡¯t anyone walking down these halls. I lost


    track of time, and I was runningte and didn¡¯t want to worry or upset my mate. She hates it when I


    amte, but it was no excuse, though I know¡­¡± Raising one hand, I stopped the man¡¯s word vomit.


    I wondered what the hell kind of rumors circted about me for this healthy adult wolf to fear me


    like that.


    ¡°Calm down man, I figured the hallways were empty too, so we both didn¡¯t pay attention it sucks,


    but it happens. We were both at fault¡± I told him thinking that would be the end of it.


    But it wasn¡¯t because for some reason this man thought an Alpha could never be at fault. Let alone


    a royal wolf, after a bit of pressure the man, who I found out was named Rob. Had been taught by


    the Birches that the leaders of a pack can do no wrong. And again I was reminded at how awful


    those people had been.


    ¡°So, what is your role here in the pack¡± I asked as I got an idea of how to not only reassure this poor


    guy.


    But to help Jay, show the pack there was another way. Another style of leadership; a better one. A


    happier, more stable one.


    ¡°Warrior Sir, in fact, I volunteered to be on the team to find your mate. A is such a sweet girl, you


    know. I never got why some of the pack members made such an issue about her height. It¡¯s


    probably the fact that Alpha Phillip was such a freak about perfection. I do not agree with what


    David is doing now, and I never agree with murder¡­¡±


    My body instantly grew numb and cold at his words, did this man know something I didn¡¯t? We had


    figured out most of the pack honestly had no clue about what happened to A and David. And that


    if they would, they couldn¡¯t tell us because of a lingering Alpha


    121 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    command. Maybe he knew more, but could only just now speak up. Because the Alphamand


    no longer controlled him now the pack had a new Alpha. He might have been a bit anxious to tell


    Jay and with me reassuring him it might have just been the push in the right direction. So I didn¡¯t


    say anything not wanting to make him feel like he could not tell me. Because I needed to hear this


    no matter how much I


    feared what I was about to hear.


    93.90%

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    122 A


    With how weak I was, I couldn¡¯t do much, still I managed to get the bedding off the bed. It left me


    breathless, and I just slumped down on the mess of dirty linen resting against the side of the bed.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing¡± David snarled at me.


    I was trembling with how much this took out of me. Still, I felt the need to scream at him. A need I


    repressed because I needed to make him believe I was doing this for him, for us.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this anymore, David, I wanted to change and make the bed for you. But with


    how little I have been eating, I hardly have the energy.¡± I told him, sticking as close to the truth as I


    could be, without angering him more.


    ¡°Well, whose fault is it, you haven¡¯t been getting more food?¡± He snarled again, not waiting for the


    answers.


    Still, his tone softened somewhat when he told me he was d I wasing to my senses.


    Ordering me to have it done before he wasing back to bed.


    And I managed too, with all the breaks I required it took me the entire evening. But by the time


    David got into bed, the bedding was clean, and the bed was made. David didn¡¯t say anything, but


    he grunted appreciatively before going to sleep. As soon as his breathing showed me he was


    actually sleeping, I let myself get some sleep too.


    ¡°She made the bed, see I told you this would be working, I might let her sleep in the bed with me


    again tonight¡± David¡¯s booming voice


    122 A


    288 Vouchers


    woke me up.


    Hannah must be here with breakfast, I couldn¡¯t move, all the effort it took me to chance the bed.


    Hoping it would earn me some breakfast, but no. He wanted me to sleep with him, of course he did,


    how could I have been so naive. Of course, he would choose the reward that fitted him the best.


    ¡°Well I am happy for you but think about it David, there is still a lot to clean around here, this ce is


    getting filthy.¡± Hannah pointed out.


    Sh it, even if it meant sleeping in the bed with him, which I absolutely despised, it would mean I was


    on the right track. In the end, the reward would consist of being fed more. And I was at the point that


    I would do anything to regain some of my strength. The feeling of Griffin being closer to me hadn¡¯t


    left me all night. It was the same feeling I always had when I reach Silver Creek as soon as I would


    drive on the pack ground. There was this feeling ofing home. And it was that feeling that still


    lingered with me now.


    ¡°I am well aware, but I am still and Alpha, I am still your Alpha. So what do you expect me to do


    about it¡± David seemed more on edge ever sincest night than he had been for the entire period


    he had been here.


    ¡°Give her food, let her clean more, give her more food. Sleeping in the same bed as you seems like


    too big of a reward right away, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hannah asked, leaving me to wonder if she was so


    jealous of me she didn¡¯t want me in the bed with the wolf she so obviously loved. If she was pitying


    me, or if she simply had a modicum of logic left in that otherwise vapid brain of hers,


    Not that it mattered because David agreed with her logic and seconds after he did I heard her


    footstepsing towards my nest.


    ¡°Guess you earned yourself some breakfast¡± Hannah scoffed like she


    ?


    122 A


    was unhappy with it, when I knew she was the one suggesting it.


    288 Vouchers


    So I just nodded, and scoffed down the hash browns, and breakfast burritos Hannah ced in front


    of me. It was an oddbination to say the least. And like all of David¡¯s favorite take-away foods, it


    was dripping with grease. Suddenly I realized ever since the night that David acted too weird as I


    felt Griffin closer to us. Something definitely was going on, and I was too tired to make sense of it.


    All I did know was that it was Griff¡¯s doing because he wasing for me. Because the man I did


    not trust enough before. Was the one person I should have never doubted. He must have felt David


    raping me, and he didn¡¯t leave me for it. No he was here again, for the rest of my life I would show


    him how much I loved him. And how much I regretted being such a bi tch to him for the first fewThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    weeks.


    Strangely enough, scoffing down this greasy burrito, the first real meal I had gotten in a week, was


    showing Griffin how much I loved him too. That was what I kept telling myself as I ignored the


    nausea. The clenching of my stomach that wasn¡¯t used to food anymore, and now had to deal with


    this heap of fat. But I managed to keep it down. And as soon as I was done eating, I curled around


    to a small ball on my bedding.


    Hoping and praying, I would be able to keep the food down. As soon as I was feeling better, I would


    have to do more chores around the house to earn myself a lunch. As much as I hated doing


    anything for David, as much as I hated giving him the idea he was getting through to me. Finally


    being able to do something, being back to plotting my escape, gave me a sense of purpose.


    It couldn¡¯t have been more than an hour before I was startled awake, because David was hissing in


    my ear.


    |||


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Did you call for them, why are they here with so many of them¡± He scream-whispered only adding


    to my confusion.


    When I finally became aware of my surroundings, I noticed it too. The fact that there were wolves in


    the forest. And not just some wolves, there were a lot of them. From what I could sense, some of


    them were from the BloodMoon pack, but others were from the Silver Moon Pack. Were they


    fighting, had Griffin with an army found our location only to be ambushed by t only to be ambushed


    by the BloodMoon warriors? Or was something else going on?


    With us being several feet underground and the wolves seemingly not directly above us, the sounds


    were very muted. But it didn¡¯t sound like they were fighting. I would almost say there was some sort


    of


    comradery going on. But then again, it was hard to hear what exactly was going on.


    ¡°What the hell did you do you bi tch¡± David was now full on screaming, shaking my by the


    shoulders.


    ¡°STOP, PLEASE JUST STOP¡± I screamed on the top of my lungs, not because I was scared of him.


    No because I hoped that one of the wolves outside would hear it. That one of the Silver Moon pack


    members heard the screaming, recognized my voice and alert Griffin.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, I was down here weak and miserable because you made me¡± I answered,


    still screaming so loudly it left me a bit out


    of breath.


    And then, just as, David threw me back on my nest with an


    exasperated sigh. A shadow fell over the both of us. As a silhouette of a wolf was standing directly


    on the sunroof.


    Was this it, did Griffin and our pack finally find me. I wanted to


    72675


    |||


    O


    1280 Vouchers


    scream, shout, anything to draw the attention of the wolf directly above me. But David mped his


    hand on my mouth and nose and pushed me back to the ground with so much force my weakened


    body could not fight him off. So I justid there, eyes glued to the shadow that could very well be my


    savior.


    956.n

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    123 Griffin


    I knew we had to be close, I sensed her, but I could not feel what side it wasing from. We


    combed through every inch of the forest, but we didn¡¯t find any building where they could be hiding.


    No, new pack forming, the most logical thing for them to do was to move to another territory, an


    unimed one. And build their new pack there, or their leftover pack for that matter. But for some


    reason, they hadn¡¯t there was no way I could still sense A this strongly if she wasn¡¯t here


    anymore. For a moment, my heart fell to the floor when I noticed the shallow grave at the foot of the


    three I had marked. The fear he had killed her ever since I had been close, that the photo was her


    last goodbye had gripped my heart.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, it does not work like that you would know if your mate dies, you know that right!¡±


    Rob, the warrior I met the other night, had asked to be in the group with me and now calmed me


    down.


    Talking to him had been somewhat useful, he wasn¡¯t sure of anything. However, he seemed to be


    one of the first Pack members who saw something was off with David. When his parents died, Rob


    was the first one to suspect David was involved he still was, same with David¡¯s sister going missing.


    Rob and his mate had been wanting out years ago. Rob being a warrior though caused Alpha Philip


    to forbid him to move packs. He couldn¡¯t risk bing a rogue not with a mate and two teenage


    children.


    Even now that Jay was leading the BloodMoon pack, it was clear how much the pack was


    damaged. There was no telling if we could bring the pack back to how it was supposed to be. But


    the threat of someone so unstable, someone worse than the Alpha who brought an entire pack. to


    the brink of ruin. A wolf capable of killing his family to get what he wants. Having kidnapped my


    sweet, gentle mate worried me more than


    09:56)


    123 Gon


    288 Vouchers.


    before. So every second I wasing up empty-handed, I felt more. and more desperate.


    Hopelessness had settled in my chest like it was there to stay.


    Not that I was about to give up, neither of us was. Still, for now, we had to retreat. We had been at it


    for four hours now, and we didn¡¯t find anything. Chances that we wouldn¡¯t find anything new were


    very high. We were however at risk of being discovered by David and his pack.


    The marked tree had already served as a reminder to him, it was an action I already regretted now.


    Yesterday I was arrogant, thinking I would find her today. Not caring if David noticed how close I


    was or not. Only now did I consider he couldsh out and hurt A. But what¡¯s done is done. There


    was no way back anyway, so there was only one thing left for me to do. Make sure I found her as


    quickly as possible, and that meant I could not lose my cool. I could not stress out now, and I was


    about to. So when everyone said we should go back to the pack home, I reluctantly agreed.


    We said we would rest for about an hour or two, just to shower, eat and nap. After those two hours,


    we would meet up and discuss a new n. There had to be something we were missing. Maybe a


    break and or a fresh set of eyes would do the trick. All I did in those two hours was toss and turn in


    bed. Waking up so early after not getting a lot of rest the night before left me tired and a bit drowsy.


    As soon as I stepped into my bed, anxiety drove away my sleepiness.


    ***


    ¡°You look rough, son, you need to rest, stay strong for her¡± Jay warned me as I walked into his


    office.


    It was the same thing everyone had been telling me ever since she went missing. Like I was not


    taking care of myself on purpose. When it was never like that, I just couldn¡¯t rest. My mind kept


    racing about her, and my body kept aching for her.


    0456


    200 Mouchers


    ¡°I know Jay, but that is easier said than done with how much I am missing her¡± Jay¡¯s gaze softened


    as soon as I told him what was bothering me,


    I did not want to waste too much time, so I asked Jay what he thought we were missing. We could


    estimate how old the picture was, or how long ago A had left it. That couldn¡¯t have been more


    than a week for the scent to be so strong. We needed a way to drive David out, to make him show


    himself. The problem was that he was so me ntally unstable that there was no telling how he would


    react to whatever we were nning. None of us wanted to risk A even more, all of us were very


    aware of the fact that we were already putting her at risk, if only for a bit.


    ¡°Well, if we cannot lure him out, we need to keep looking. There must be something we are missing¡±


    Jay thought out loud.


    He was right, but David had no ties left to this pack. When given the chance, nobody had left to join


    David¡¯s pack. Of course, that could still very well be because they did not want to give his


    whereabouts away. Still, there was no sign of anyone not being loyal to Jay now. Not a single pack


    member had seemed shifty or extremely nervous when I spoke to them.


    All of them had been a little nervous, like Rob freaking


    out the a night when he bumped into me. It was the fear that was pushed onto these wolves, the


    fear that leaders could punish you for even the smallest, little mistake. That was trauma, not the


    nerves one would get when you are trying to hide something from a higher-ranking wolf.


    Jay and I just sat there in silence, unsure of what to do next, when there was a knock at the door.


    Since I was closer to the door, I stood up to open it. When I did, I stood face to face with a sweet-


    looking girl who was fidgeting with the hem of her sleeves. And an adult wolf behind her looks like


    the mirror image of the girl with a few more years on her.


    III


    123 Gr


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am sorry to bother you, Prince Alpha, I am Marianne, Rob¡¯s mate¡± The woman was almost as


    nervous as the girl who must have been about fourteen years old.


    ¡°Ah. Marianne, I hope you did not give your mate a hard time after I kept him too long?¡± I smiled at


    her, no matter the stress I was under I would always be a kind and understanding leader and these


    wolves needed it more than anyone I ever met.


    ¡°No, how could I after the voice you sent¡± she chuckled, clearing thinking back about the voice I had


    sent with Rob¡¯s phone made her feel a little more at case.


    ¡°I am just here to invite you to dinner at my home in an hour, Lizzy here thinks she might have some


    news about David. But she has been scared to talk to you¡± Marianne¡¯s words were enforced by


    Lizzy¡¯s trembling lip.


    Anger swirled in my chest, how could so-called leaders of the pack put so much fear into young and


    innocent children? I wholeheartedly believed in the fact that as leaders, you were like the parents to


    your pack. All we needed to do was to guide and love them. Swallowing down my anger, so as to


    not frighten the teenager more, I looked at


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s very brave of you toe forward now Lizzy, and you know what I like your Dad a whole lot. So


    it would be a pleasure to have dinner over at your house regardless, okay?¡± I told her, and it wasn¡¯t


    a lie if Rob still wanted to leave the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s memories behind. after all of this I could use


    another warrior, and he would be wee. to be a royal guard.


    Lizzy nodded at me, a smile cracking through her pale and nervous. face as she said her goodbyes.


    They were going home to prepare dinner and I would be there in an hour. Once the door was


    closed, I turned to Jay to wrap up our meeting, and I was surprised to see him smiling at


    71 841


    that she meughlite box Sond that wheelieve the Mon Cities will onto the wolf Mease the


    Vingdion need wat the wall and the autod Velbon Bandising me to get cont Be He


    Awal ) del singing on to the age that was rght and the hope


    last


    123 Griffin


    me.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You are a good Prince Griffin and you will make a da mn good King, that is why my daughter loves


    you. And that is why I believe the Moon Goddess will reunite the two of you. Because the kingdom


    needs you, the two of you¡± He stated before dismissing me to get ready for my dinner.


    And I did, clinging on to the hope that Jay was right, and to the hope that whatever Lizzy knew


    would actually be useful.


    0472%N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    124 A


    It had been thirty minutes were the wolves were walking on top of our hiding ce. Thirty minutes


    where I fought to stay awake. Silent tears streamed over my cheeks as I was getting breathless and


    dizzy since David was still mping my mouth shut. And then they just left, they didn¡¯t see anything


    and they just walked away. Leaving me behind in this desperation, in this hell hole. And my body


    just gave up, the second I stopped battling to stay awake I passed out.


    When I woke up I didn¡¯t know how long I had been passed out. It had to be the rest of the day for


    sure as it had been getting dark by the time I passed out, and it was light out again now. The te


    of leftovers was waiting on me next to my nest. My stomach turned at the sight of the coagted fat


    on the te. Gluing David¡¯s half-eaten breakfast burrito to my te. Next to it was a stic


    container with colew. He must have gotten takeout that had colew as a side dish. David was


    convinced that wolves did not need vegetables. ording to him, we


    are carnivores.


    To some extent he is right and our diet needs a lot more proteins than a normal human diet does.


    That doesn¡¯t mean we can have the exact same diet as a regr wolf would. Not that I¡¯ve ever seen


    a wolf enjoy a breakfast burrito with extra chipotle mayo either. But that was just David¡¯s logic. I was


    not a big fan of colew but at this moment I was just happy to be eating some veggies. I stumbled


    to the kitchen to heat up my burrito. It would make it taste the slightest bit better. When the food was


    warm I noticed an opened can of soda unattended and I craved sugar. I craved a quick energy fix,


    and it seemed like I was all alone.


    David was no doubt spoo ked by the fact that the wolvesing to rescue me were so close to the


    dungeon. He was probably out


    9560


    288 Mouchers


    fortifying the structure and instructing the pack members who still were loyal to him to increase the


    security of this ce. So I took a few quick sips of the soda, ignoring the cramping in my


    Once aga


    stomach. Before making my way back to my nest to eat my meal.


    The stomach cramping had been moremontely. Every time I ate or drank something too


    greedily my stomach would cramp up. And I would have toy there praying for the cramps to


    subside. If not I would throw up and lose all the precious food I had gotten. With only having earned


    one meal, and having been able to swipe a few sips of coke and a candy bar. I still was weak, and I


    had to force myself to eat more. Because of the stomach cramps it caused.


    ¡°Honestly, you trust me right David, you know I would never go against you¡± Hannah¡¯s shrill voice


    filling the dungeon rmed me of the fact that I was no longer alone.


    ¡°Look who is up sleeping beauty¡± David scoffed striding towards me in big threatening steps.


    I knew this wasing he med me for Griffin and the othersing to look for me. While I was


    happy with it myself, and I left the picture to give them a clue. It was not like I could have


    communicated with them from this goddess-forsaken dungeon. All I needed to do was stay calm


    and convince him of that. Preferably without snapping, about how dumb he was, or how much I


    hated him. I still needed to earn some br ownie points with him.


    I needed to convince him to give me more meals, I needed to regain some strength and then find a


    way out of here.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to get them to look for you here¡± He snarled as he lifted me from the floor


    by my throat.


    27 11%


    124 A


    Cutting off so much of my air supply I could not even breathe enough to answer him. I was wing


    at his hands, coughing and rasping desperately. All he did


    imed to love me, to as watch me with cold unwavering eyes. He


    have always loved me. He told me he killed his family because they came between us and he was


    foolish enough before to let them.


    I knew he didn¡¯t love me, not like you are supposed to love your mate. Not how Grillin and I loved


    each other. I had been quick to realize he never loved me, the only person he ever loved was


    himself. Still looking into his empty eyes chilled me to the core. Like a warning to remind me exactly


    how f ucked up he was. It was thest bone-chilling image was thest thing I saw before the big


    empty ck hole swallowed me up again.


    I was starting to feelfortable in the empty darkness, when I first was kidnapped I had dreams.


    Happy dreams about a future with Griffin. I still hoped for at the time. Nightmares about being


    kidnapped, about Griffin believing the note. Or about him never finding me. Now the moments


    where I was not awake were filled with nothingness. Afortable emptiness that kept luring me in.


    Only when I was awake I knew the reasons to stay strong, to stay alive, and to wait for my mate.


    But every time I was swallowed by this darkness I could hardly remember why I shouldn¡¯t just give


    up. It was Willow¡¯s voice that kept me from entirely floating away. However, I was scared to find out


    how long that would keep me from giving up. Because my body and soul were growing so tired.


    Sure I missed Griflin with all that I have, I missed my family. I knew I had an exciting and fun life


    waiting ahead of me. The problem was that my return to that life was getting less and less likely with


    every passing day. Leaving me to wonder how much longer I would have to suffer through the


    absolute hell my life had be now. Before giving up and making my peace with the fact that this


    was how it was going to end for me.


    O


    1288 Vouchers


    Make peace with the fact that because I had been so stubborn I would never be able toplete


    the mating process with Griffin. That I would die, young, cold, and lonely barren of his name on my


    corbone. I would be disposed of like I was a nameless, mateless omega. My hopes of him finding


    me were slowly fading into hopes of him finding a third chance mate, they were unheard of I knew


    they were. And the thought of Griffin being with someone else was heartbreaking but I have never


    been good enough for him.


    Ever since he was young Grillin dreamed of the whirlwind romances only true mates can have. I


    had already taken that away from him with the ghost from my past. Now that the ghosts had


    be so very real I knew I was ruining the chance of having a happy family with his mate too. So


    no matter how hard it was, if I wasn¡¯t able to get back to the light again. If we were unable to find


    our way back to each other I could only hope he was still going to have the future he deserved.


    Someone was shaking me, but I could tell from the scent that it wasn¡¯t Griffin. He hadn¡¯t arrived just


    in time to save me from the darkness. So why would I listen to the voice telling me to wake up


    before ¡°he¡± wasing back?


    IIIN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    125 Griffin


    As I was getting dressed to have dinner with Rob, Marianne, and their kids, I felt I was getting out of


    breath. The sensation of hands wrapping around my throat as I was all alone in the room, was


    indication to why I was feeling this way. Somebody was choking A again. This time it was all my


    fault, he must beshing out at A because he sensed how close we were.


    Or they because for all I know, the about ten pack members that have gone missing ever since


    David had to. Are all living with A in some sort of cult-like new pack. This time, unlike thest


    time I felt A getting choked, I could not shake the feeling of being weak. It was as if my mussels


    were trembling underneath my skin. My legs felt heavy and jelly-like.


    I wondered what was happening to A to make her feel like this. And if this was even because of


    what she was feeling. There is always a different edge to the pain you feel when it is your mate.


    They had taught me so during my education. Sadly enough, I had been well aware of the truth


    behind that statement. Having felt A¡¯s hurt and pain so much the past few weeks. And this feeling


    weak was different, it felt like I wasing down with a fever.


    But werewolves like I hardly get sick, and if we do, we are quick to recover. Meaning that either way


    I had no time to think about what it meant. It would not help A, and learning what Lizzy had to say


    could be the hint we needed to find A. If it was me getting down with some kind of sickness I


    would be all better in about two days. So that would mean I could just push through without getting


    any more. dying in finding my mate..


    Walking over to the cabin Rob and his family in took me longer than it


    §Ò§à


    289 Vouchers


    should have. My legs felt like they were filled with lead. I was determined not to let my hosts know


    though. They already seemed so jumpy around me. I knew that inviting me into their home, to cook


    for me. And to tell me something they had new before and could turn out to be essential in finding


    A. Was already scary enough for them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about how I was feeling. And if


    it had anything to do with them and the food that they made me. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Another young girl opens the door when I finally arrive, she must be Lizzy¡¯s younger sister. She is


    absolutely trembling.


    ¡°Hi, sweetheart I am sorry I am a littlete I got held up, can I know your name?¡± I try to keep the


    tremble from my voice and sound as gentle and sure as I can manage to.


    After a bit of hesitation, she takes my outstretched hand in hers and nods.


    ¡°Yes of course I am, Jane¡± she stutters shaking my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, one of A¡¯s favorite books is Pride and Prejudice do you know the names of the


    sisters in that book?¡± I ask her, wanting to have a bit of small talk


    to put her at ease.


    Suddenly the hallway fills with Rob¡¯s deep chuckle out of all of his family members he seems the


    one who is most at ease in my presence.


    ¡°Go on tell him Jane¡± he prompts his youngest daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s favorite too so she named us after them¡± she now giggles.


    And her giggling is a fast improvement from her trembling and stuttering. So I smile and chat a little


    about books and how much A loves to read. All while sitting down at the table.


    ¡°It is nothing special, just mac and cheese, green beans, mash, and


    comfort


    foods,


    I¡¯m still feeling weak and shaky but thefort food is helping. It is the first time in days I have an


    actual appetite. Part of it is because this dinner is supposed to help me find A quicker and with


    that I do not feel as guilty to be eating when she is most likely going hungry.


    ¡°First of Prince Griffin, I am so terribly sorry for not telling you I was so scared. I told Dad when he


    came home telling me how kind you are. I wanted to tell you but I was still scared that you would get


    mad at me for waiting so long to tell you. Dad promised me you wouldn¡¯t though¡± Lizzy swallowed


    looking at her father hopefully.


    Rob nodded, encouraging his daughter to continue. But she was still scared, so I decided to


    reassure her a little bit myself.


    ¡°Listen, Lizzy, you are almost an adult wolf so I feel like I can tell you. this. Leaders should make the


    other wolves trust them. You not being able to trust me is all on Alpha Philip and his family. I am just


    happy that I could show your father he could trust me. And I would never make a father break his


    promise to his daughter so you can just tell me¡± I exined, causing her to bite her lip and not with


    determination.


    ¡°Okay, well you see Ka¡¯s younger sister Suzanne was my best friend, or maybe she still is.


    Ka¡¯s family agreed with the Birches and have followed Alpha David to the new pack. Suzanne


    never wanted to, sheined to me about it. The Alphamand stopped us from talking about


    things like this to wolves outside our pack¡± As Lizzy was talking to me, I was wrecking my brain to


    remember who Ka was, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hannah had always wanted to be the Luna, she is so in love with David that it¡¯s pretty


    embarrassing.¡± Lizzy rolled her eyes, finally showing she was a teenage girl.


    43.3214


    |||


    125 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    A had told me as much, though, that Hannah, Ka, Charlotte, and Taclyn bullied her for being


    so close to David. When Hannah had. hoped they would be fated mates. Suddenly it urred to


    me that wast the Ka, Lizzy was talking about now. So with some effort, I focused. back on what


    Lizzy was telling me.


    ¡°I would hate to have to live underground too, that is why I remembered it. Maybe Suzanne was


    making matters worse than they were. And maybe they changed their ns but well I figured


    maybe it would help you to know she might very well be kept underground?¡± While telling me what


    she knew, Lizzy had gotten less sacred, which I was happy about.


    Because the fact that A might be living underground was upsetting. Still, it was new information


    and something we could look into. It could very well exin why I felt so close to her in the woods,


    without being able to pinpoint the exact direction it wasing from.


    ¡°Thank you, Lizzy, that has been extremely useful, and of course thank you for being brave enough


    to do the right thing. If there ever is something I can help you with, be sure to let me know, and I will


    do what I can¡± I promised the young girl, something shed behind her face, but she didn¡¯t answer


    me.


    The rest of the night I spent eating, three hourster I made my way back to the pack house, ready


    to copse in my bed and hopefully wake up feeling better.


    I just turned the corner, blocking Rob¡¯s home from my view, when I heard someone call out for me.


    ¡°Please, Prince Griffin, wait for me¡± I recognized the voice as Lizzy¡¯s. Maybe she had remembered


    something more, so I stopped in my tracks, waiting for her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask you this with my parents here, but your Beta to be


    O


    125 Grimn


    1288 (Vouchers


    Dillion, he visited the pack before he mentioned, how his mate is a man is that true?¡± She asked if


    same-sex rtionships weremonly epted among werewolves.


    After all, if the Moon Goddess blesses wolves with same-sex mates who are we to argue, but I


    knew some Alphas still thought they knew better and did not ept it.


    ¡°Yes, he has, Colin is an amazing mate to my best friend why?¡± I asked in return but she just ran off


    crying leaving me utterly confused. And hopeful that one day she would tell me what this was all


    about.


    A part of me was worried that she was against same-sex mates, and would now cause me trouble


    for epting it. But she had seemed like such a sweet and kind girl that I pushed those thoughts


    away if only to make me feel better.


    O

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    126 A


    ¡°You need to wake up, A, this might not be Griffin, but you know he is looking for you¡± Willow


    howled at me.


    She was right, I couldn¡¯t die, not like this. It took me a lot of effort, but I managed to open my eyes.


    Staring into Jason¡¯s angry face. I shook my head, thinking I was hallucinating. Not that I had


    reasons to be happy about Jason being here.


    ¡°Here drink this it is a broth, for some dumb reason, my sister does not want you to die. Even if the


    Alpha doesn¡¯t care. Some mate he is¡± Jason scoffed, there was a bitter edge to his voice.


    He was here willingly, if he wasn¡¯t there would be no way David would let him get so close to me.


    Not with how obsessed with me, he had gottentely. Still, his unwillingness of being here seeped


    from hist every pore. Jason had been rejected too, so he had known the pain I was going through.


    His reason was different, though.


    He found his mate, a female, the connection was instant. The Alpha had wanted Jason as her Luna.


    Jason in turn had not issued with being a Luna. Since it was clear he was head over heels with her.


    Alpha Philip however had something to say about a man bing a Luna. Telling Jason a Beta is


    a higher rank than a Luna. That he should go his mate and demand she gave him the Alpha title


    and in turn would be his Luna. Nobody knew what he asked or told her exactly.


    to


    All the entire pack knew was that they had a huge fight everyone had been able to overhear


    snippets of it. At the end of the fight the Alpha had rejected Jason. It had almost cost him his life, he


    grew bitter ever since that moment. I used to pity him but when he agreed with his sister rejecting


    an omega. When he apuded David, for rejecting me


    ?


    O


    126 A


    1248 Wouchers


    so brutally for everyone to see. Especially when he knew how painful that was, had turned my pityThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    into hate. And of course him helping his sister and his coo ns to beat me up so often did not help


    either.


    But something had changed again, and maybe now I could use our joined pain to get some more


    information out of him. He must be the one helping me by giving me some food. Even with Hannah


    giving me the shot to make sure I didn¡¯t get pregnant, there was no way she wanted me to have


    food. She would not stop at pointing out all my wrong doing to David. Telling him exactly why I


    would still not make a good Luna.


    ¡°Thank you Jason, funny right we could have both been happy Luna¡¯s now but the Birches made


    sure we wouldn¡¯t¡± I pretended to reminisce, to gauge his reaction.


    I expected it to be hard to get through to him but to my surprise he sat down next to me leaning his


    back against the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Well that is what those Birches do, selfish, spoiled rotten wolves ruining every thing. No wonder


    that Prince of yours took the pack way from them¡± He growled obviously more upset than I expected


    him to be.


    ¡°He did what now¡± I yelled, which was a mistake.


    Jason immediately retreated from me, giving me a dark look. And in the bed above us, David


    started to stir. Jason quietly jumped to his feet, he shot me a pleading look. There was a chance


    David would just kill him for being so close to me. Not only would I never be despicable enough to


    not care about someone dying. I had been spending weeks trying to find David¡¯s weakness, and


    Jason might be it. As quick as I could I curled up like I was sleeping screaming some more


    nonsense


    about a he.


    ¡°I came to bring you your food Alpha, your mate screaming distracted


    26.45%


    |||


    1248 Wouchers


    me. I think she is sleeping though¡± Jason covered for both of us.


    As I kept curled up, focussing on keeping my breathing slow and steady like it would be when I was


    sleeping. Pretending to kick me, Jason shouted at me to shut up. I jumped up trying to act like I was


    just startled awake.


    Not that I was much of an actress, but jumping up on little to no food in my stomach helped as I


    immediately grew dizzy. Of course, looking back David had never been the brightest wolf. So now


    sleepy from waking up like this he just grumbled at me to go back to sleep and shut up.


    Commanding Jason to prepare dinner and wake him up in thirty minutes. When David wasying


    back down Jason shook his head at


    me.


    Like I personally disappointed him, when he was the one helping the man he hates to kidnap me. I


    bit my tongue though, I needed to find out why Jason was not David¡¯s little helper and not Hannah.


    And I needed to have more quiet moments with him. Moments where I could win him over, maybe I


    could get him to bring Griffin a message. I was sure that if I asked him to Griffin would pardon him.


    Especially if he had been involved in helping him find me. But suggesting that right. now would be


    foolish. First I needed to know why this man was so invested in helping the very family he hated.


    The family that caused him to be rejected by the mate he clearly loved instantly.


    I still needed to make David believe I wasing around to the fact that I was not getting out of


    this. Make him feel like I resigned to the knowledge I would be his mate. We passed the point of him


    believing I would actually ever fall in love with him again. Which was fine he didn¡¯t love me either,


    the man was incapable to love anyone else but him. I honestly do not think he needs me to love


    him, either.


    He wants me to be the Luna of his ruins of the pack he still has left. A pretty little things on his arms


    he can show around. Because in his mind, he will no doubt still be seen as an Alpha when him and I


    build


    |||


    O


    288 Vouchers


    the new pack. And of course wear his mark and build his children. I had no illusion he wanted me to


    be happy while living that life. He might prefer it because it would stroke his ego, but it wasn¡¯t a


    priority to him either.


    My nest had started to reek, since I had not washed it or myself. And while I cleaned his bed two


    days ago. His bed linen was still in the hamper with some more dirty clothes. Using all my strength,


    I put my nkets in the hampers and dragged it to the bedroom. Luckily, he ced a washer and


    dryerbination here. I managed to put the bedding and nkets in. It left me drained but with my


    best getting washed there was no where semifortable I couldy down and sleep on. I would


    just have to wait for it all to be done. I slumped down in the bathroom, hoping to catch my breath


    and regain enough energy to bathe myself.


    But my peace was interrupted when David came into the bathroom, keys off the chains dangling


    from his right middle finger. What was he nning to do to me now?


    84 25%


    09 57

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    127 A


    ¡°I see you finally realize they are noting for you. You deserve another reward¡± He told me as he


    unlocked the chain from the bedpost, never releasing it from my neck.


    I hate how scared I have gotten of David now. Because every time I thought this was the worst thing


    he could do there is anotheryer. Yet another vile thing he has done. Leaving me afraid of what he


    is going to do next. To my surprise, he brings me to the table set for two. Where he chains me to the


    dining room table so that we can have breakfast together.


    I would have preferred to cat my breakfast on the floor like I did the other day. I have been out of it


    so much I cannot remember how long ago that was. Not that I am about to tell David, and I won¡¯t tell


    him I would have preferred to eat away from him.


    It¡¯s funny how love however misguided it might be, can make you overlook certain things. The way


    this man eats is disgusting, I honestly to goddess do not know how he can make so much sound


    while eating. pancakes and bacon. d to be getting some more food I just stare at my te,


    quietly eating my food trying to drown out the sounds of David¡¯s slurping and chewing.


    Jason gives us both a mug of coffee, it¡¯s ck and bitter, but since it should help keep me awake I


    gratefully ept it. Hannah would always just leave when she brought us over our food. Giving me


    the chance to be alone whenever David would take a nap. And since he did that so often I felt alone


    a lot. A fat better alternative than to be surrounded by wolves I hate.


    Even though I knew I needed to get through to Jason, I was annoyed at


    O


    ??


    127 A


    288 Vouchers


    the fact that he was still lingering here. Especially now that the cramps. were back. Hindsight is


    twenty-twenty because, of course, it¡¯s not at smart idea to drink coffee when your stomach can


    hardly stand normal foods.


    ¡°David can you chain me back to the bed again, I want to bathe myself,¡± I asked.


    It was the truth for several reasons, I had more than my fill of being so close to both David and


    Jason. I had no ce toy down but I had to deal with these stomach cramps to stop myself from


    vomiting. Because I could not afford to lose what little food he was giving me. And since I decided to


    stick to my pliant mate¡± behavior and bathe and dress semi-cute. Now seemed like the perfect


    time to get said bath.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you reek, and you should smell good for your mate. David told me ignoring the fact


    he always reeked of old sweat.


    Sometimes I dreamt of being able to tell him every single thing that has been on my mind for the


    past weeks. Maybe I will get to when Griffin finally gets me out of this joint. Because David was


    wrong, he figured the fact that my rescue team had been so close to me and yet did not find me,


    made me lose all hope. He saw it as the reason for my better behavior now. Which suited me


    perfectly. It¡¯s not like I could tell him I was earning meals, so I could gain strength and help my only


    true mate get me out of here. If I felt Griffin so close to me, he must have felt me too. He would


    never give up on me, especially not when he could. sense I was so close.


    The best thing I could do was make up an excuse to go outside and leave another little hint. Closer


    to the dungeon. I mean, I was not sure Griff had found the picture of us, but with how organized the


    search right above us had seemed, it was very likely that he had. Even if they didn¡¯t, it would still be


    a good idea for me to leave another hint. They had been close to us before, so the chance they


    would return was very likely.


    O


    127 A


    288 Wouchert


    Since I was still treading on thin ice, and I did not know if David. actually had updated security, I


    needed to be a little patient though. I should get in his good favor more. Find a way to hint at getting


    out more, instead of asking him directly. Right now, I was doing a pis s poor job of making David


    happy, as he loudlyined about the fact that I have been quiet. Not answering his question.


    ¡°I am sorry David and I know you have your reasons, but I am constantly hungry and feeling weak.


    And it makes my mind feel like it is filled with cotton wool, I am hardly able to focus what did youN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ask?¡± I tried to keep my tone light and submissive and not let the hatred seep through.


    ¡°I asked if you wanted to watch a movie with me like we used to, before you ran off and let some


    other wolf fill your mind with lies. If you are so hungry, I will even get us a pizza to share. Like a


    date, since we¡¯re mates and all¡± He stated, obviously chuffed with his idea.


    I wanted to yell at him, that I did not run away, that he rejected me. How I would be eternally grateful


    to the Moon Goddess that he did. because it was because of him that I found Griffin. Who would


    never call a quiet night in with fast food a date! Silent tears rolled down my cheek as I thought about


    the fact we never had our movie night on the new couch we got for our living room.


    ¡°Are you seriously crying because I asked you on a date¡± David growled as he yanked the chain


    pulling me closer to him,


    ¡°N-n-n-no, of course not, I just go sad thinking about our past and everything that happened


    between us since you rejected me. That being said, I love to watch a movie with you after I bathed¡±


    My lies, seemed to cate David who muttered.


    ¡°If only you had given in that night, you would have given me a reason to fight for you.¡±


    127 A


    298 Vouchers


    At this point, it wasical to keep finding new lows in this man¡¯s ability to be self-aware. All it did


    though was help me, his utterly misced self-esteem made him so blind to the truth all around him


    that it was easy for me to get away with a lot of s hit. It was easier for him to believe I was on the


    brink of falling in love with him. That even with him mistreating me, he would make a better mate


    than Griffin, that he never considered second guessing what I was doing and the reasons behind


    them.


    ¡°I¡¯lle get you in an hour, so you better be ready by then¡± He warned me as he chained me back


    to the bedpost.


    Hiszy as s was already getting tired of having to drag my chain around. Slowly an idea fo around.


    Slowly an idea formed in my mind. Cleaning clearly was the way to win his favor and with the


    current situation, I could never clean it all. And I was a long way from him trusting me enough to


    unchain me. Maybe I could just act like I understood his reasoning, all while wearing him down.


    As I was thinking this all over, I put in some soap and turned on the taps to make myself a hot bath.


    The second the water started pouring creating a noise, Jason and David started talking, seemingly


    unaware that I could still hear them.


    ¡°I honestly do not get why you are taking this risk, using my sister as a puppet, you don¡¯t know what


    the Prince is going to do.¡± The anger in Jason¡¯s voice was palpable.


    I was a quiet as a mouse as I got in the tub because I needed to know what Hannah was going to


    do with Griffin


    111

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    128 Griffin


    Thest thought in my mind before falling asleep yesterday was to tell Jay about A possibly


    being underground. Part of me had wanted to get excavators and just started digging. The sensible


    part of me knew that would be a dumb thing to do. Without knowing where to dig, we could hurt A


    and possibly innocent bystanders. Or we could just alert David and his new pack that we knew they


    were hiding underground. Causing them toe up with a different hiding ce. To give credit


    where credit was due, from hearing about him and interacting with him. I would have never been


    deemed capable of doing something like that.


    But when I woke up this morning I was unable to move, I felt hot and shaky, and I noticed my


    bedding and pillows were soaked with sweat. It felt like someone had sprinkled ss splinters in


    every single joint. Making the pain of moving my heave jelly-like limps excruciating. I panicked, even


    when I quickly realized this had nothing to do with. how A was feeling. This was just my own


    body giving up on me.


    ¡°Dillion, Gerald, I am so ill I cannot move can you guyse to my room and help me¡± I mind-linked


    my best friends, aware of the fact that I would never make it out of this bed alone.


    Like clockwork, they were in the room with me in three minutes. Where I expected them to pity me,


    and tease me a bit. And then help me get ready to go to my meeting with Jay. They both gave me


    judgmental stares, Gerald even had his arms crossed. I rolled my eyes. at them, hissing from the


    fact that even that slight movement hurt me.


    ¡°I know, I know, I should have taken better care of myself now, please help me get out of this bed,


    so I can shower and make it to my meeting with Jay.¡± I croaked out, getting my voice above a


    whisper was a


    §ã§à§Ý§î


    17 288 (Vouchers


    struggle.


    ¡°Grill, I love you, but we won¡¯t Dillion is going to the meeting as your Beta. And you are finally


    getting some rest. You¡¯ve been running yourself to the ground¡± Gerald stated, like he was the one


    with the authority here.


    ¡°Stop messing around Gerald, I am still your Crown Prince, which makes me higher ranking. You


    need to do as I tell you¡± But even I could hear there was no authority in my voice.


    ¡°Ha Ha we thought about that too, technically all I need to do is call the King and ask him what he


    wants us to do¡± Dillion threatened, knowing very well Mom would panic.


    She would force Dad to bring me home until I was healed, in our pack hospital before letting me go


    back to the Blood Moon pack.


    ¡°You would never do that to me, you know what my mother would do¡± I protested.


    ¡°Look man, we both love you, and I don¡¯t know what I would do if it was Colin that was kidnapped.


    What I do know is that you and Gerald would want me to take care of myself too¡± Dillion tried to


    make me see


    reason.


    ¡°And not just him and you, what about Fire Cra cker, I love her as a sister, our future Luna and


    future Queen but when she is mad she scares me a little bit Grifl¡± He chuckled and I knew what he


    was doing.


    Trying to lighten the mood, and make it seem like it would be any day now we would see A


    again. He was right she would be so upset with me right now if she saw me like this.


    ¡°If you feel her pain, she feels yours too so it is not fair on her either you know¡± Gerald offered some


    extra advice.


    1288 Vouchers


    Gerald was almost soft-spoken, quiet, and reserved, not speaking until he thought things over. Until


    he was sure what he was saying. Dillion would blurt out everything trying to make light of every


    situation to keep our spirits high. They were both fiercely loyal and protective of the ones they loved.


    The way they went about it was just vastly different. And I believe it was what made us such good


    friends, and it would be what would make them a good Beta and Gam ma as soon as I was King.


    ¡°You guys y dirty, I grumbled¡± as I had to admit defeat.


    I quickly told Dillion all about what Lizzy had told me,


    e, about Ka and the probability that A was being kept underground. He reassured me he


    would tell Jav all about it. Look into ways to find her when she was underground and keep me


    updated. As he left Gerald ran me a tub so I could get cleaned up. I barely managed to find the


    strength to make it to the bathroom. Scared I would fall asleep again and drown Gerald made my


    bed. Talking to me as he did, for a


    moment I considered not answering just to see how fast he woulde running in. But I decided


    against worrying about my best friend. like that.


    He was right I was feeling incredibly weak, and I should not mess around because if something


    happened to me he might note running. Thinking I was ying another prank on him. Not to


    mention. the fact that I was worrying about how sick I was. I should have started. my recovery as


    soon as I woke up, but nothing had changed since I had woken up. I knew what I had to do, even if I


    was reluctant to do so. The only thing that made me ask for more help was the thought that A


    might be suffering even more because of me.


    ¡°Gerald, can you please get me the pack doctor, you know Tessie, A¡¯ s mom?¡± I asked Gerald as


    soon as he helped me put on my boxers and


    back into bed.


    *****


    45 921


    E


    128 Griffin


    IBB Vouchers


    Gerald walking off to go and get Tessie was thest thing I remembered before I must have drifted


    back to sleep. Suddenly I felt the bed dip, it was probably Tessie sitting down next to me to check


    up on me. But I was so tired that I was unable to open my eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry Tessie, please give me ten more minutes, I am so¡± I tried to ask her to let me get a little


    more sleep.


    I never expected her to stroke my hair, and that¡¯s when the scent hit me. The smell of A invaded


    my every sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Tessie baby, don¡¯t you recognize your mate?¡± Her voice was so different, but I couldn¡¯t careThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    less. All I needed was her back in my arms. I struggled to wake up to open my eyes. It was like


    something was wrong, her scent was a little different, and ¡°baby¡± was weird too. But it felt as if the


    fever had boiled my brains and I could not get them to work properly anymore.


    ¡°Shhh, sleep baby I am tired too, let¡¯s take a nap together¡± The voice. that imed to be A cooed


    at me.


    Followed by a warm body snuggling up to me, I opened my arms, ready to finally embrace the love


    of my life again. Even her body felt different, it was longer and more slender. As the realization of


    what must be happening dawned on me, I finally managed to open my eyes, And just as I noticed it


    was Hannah who had crawled in bed with me. Dressed in one of my shirts, I had given A to sleep


    in. Hannah must have found it somehow and slipped it on. I knew she did it on purpose, and I knew


    how this looked. But I had already heard the creaking of the door, and I knew who was about to


    come into my room.


    ¡°Sorry Griff, I put out one of A¡¯s shi.,¡± I could tell the exact moment she noticed I was in bed


    snuggled up to the girl, who tormented her daughter for the past few years.


    I know I should have pushed her out of my bed, I should have her


    71 67%


    09:57


    sell Teese and he belong tee a me volt Pinnalt


    128 Griffin


    288 Mouchers


    arrested. But it has been so long since I saw A. So I could not refuse what Hannah was trying to


    offer me, I just wished I had been able to tell Tessie and Jay before they saw me with Hannah.


    09 57


    129 Griffin

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    129 Griffin


    ¡°Well, I guess you are over missing your mate, aren¡¯t you? I hope David kills A because it would


    be more merciful than you breaking


    her heart like this.¡± Tessie screamed at me. her heart like this.


    She was right, this would break A¡¯s heart if it was true. They had to know right that I would never


    rece A. Let alone with the girl that hurt her. But if Hannah was involved in kidnapping her, she


    knows where A is. We need to know why she is here and what motivates her, so we can get to


    A. And I would do anything I needed to do. His mate¡¯s yelling had alerted Jay, who now ran into


    the room, Dillion hot on his tail.


    Dillion knew me well enough to know I would never do this willingly, but Jay saw red. I could see he


    was fighting to not let his wolf take over and kill me. The only way out of this now was to use my


    Royal Alpha voice on my inws. I hated that I had to, but it was the only way. Imand them to


    go to Jay¡¯s office and wait for me there. They do as they are told, but I can see the fire in Jay¡¯s


    eyes. A mixture of disappointment and pure hatred.


    All I can hope for now is that they not only see my point. For now, I turn to Hannah, struggling just


    as much as Jay and Tessie are not to hurt her.


    ¡°Hannah, I get what you¡¯re doing, but we need to talk you cannot just crawl in bed with me. Your


    wing in the pack house is still intact. So I would advise you to go and wait on me there¡± I tell her, it


    doesn¡¯te out as sweet as I wanted it to be.


    But it is the best I can do, and since she gives me what I can only imagine is supposed to be a


    sultry smile, I guess I didn¡¯t do too bad.


    129 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°What the hell is going on Griffin¡± Dillion mindlinks me the second the door closes. Still careful


    enough to make sure Hannah cannot overhear us.


    ¡°I trust you, and I know how much you love A, but I swear to the Moon Goddess if you hurt our


    Firecracker I will never speak to you ever again!¡± He continues, at least he trusted me enough to not


    jump to conclusions.


    And I cannot me him for being a bit protective over A. She isn¡¯t just his friend, she is his future


    Luna and Queen. So he should feel this sense of loyalty towards her.


    Wanting to be safe, I answer him using our mindlink too.


    ¡°I need Hannah, to get my Darling back. Now I need to get dressed and talk to her parents, but I still


    feel weak, so please help me¡±


    An understanding dawns on his face as he quickly helps me get into a pair of sweats and a shirt.


    There is no sense in dressing up for this meeting. I still want this to feel like a family meeting. Not


    like official. business, and I am fairly sure the Hemmings will see it my way when I exin to them


    why I did not have Hannah arrested right away.


    When I am dressed, I make my way to Jay¡¯s office as quickly as I can to find Daniel there too.


    Which would have been a good thing if it was not for him punching me in the face. With how weak I


    feel and it being. a surprise attack, he knocks me to the floor. Luckily enough I did not. pass out,


    although I could have done with Krystel screaming at him telling him, she regrets being his mate


    when he is clearly this aggressive.


    This all is getting out of hand rapidly, and Dan seems conflicted. between groveling at his mate¡¯s


    feet or punching me in the face again.


    ¡°Krys, he thinks I am cheating on A with the she-wolf that


    O


    288 Vouchers


    tormented her. They all do, so it is my fault for obviously not being clear enough about how much I


    love my mate¡± I tell Krystel hoping to make the other¡¯s aware of how little trust they have given me.


    ¡°Listen, Griffin, I am sorry, the thing is I trusted you. After I first met you, back when A was still


    conflicted about you, I have sung your praises so much I seemed like your da mn cheerleader. If


    she goes through all of this, to find you having moved on with Hannah. She will die and so for a


    moment, I felt guilty about it. But you¡¯re right deep down I know you would never do something like


    that. Please can you forgive me¡± Dan rushes to apologize.


    Truthfully, if the tables were turned, and I thought he had moved on from Krystel so quickly, I wouldN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have been the same. And so I tell him exactly that. Before telling everyone why, I need Hannah to


    think there might be something between us. I require her to trust me enough, to at least be careless


    in going to visit David. Because I have no illusions about her reasoning. The fact that she stole


    A¡¯s shirt Tessie nned on bringing to me to make me feel a bit better says it all.


    At the same time, me being sick now is a great excuse to not talk to Hannah too much. Just see


    what she was getting up to, find out more about her motives to suddenly im her ce as my


    mate since A had supposedly told me she would make a good Queen.


    ****


    The next day I woke up feeling a bit better after sleeping for most of the day. All I did the day before


    was sleep and eat. Tessie who felt terrible for jumping to conclusions hovered over me like my own


    Mom would have. To the point where I would not be surprised if she sat in the chair to watch me


    sleep, just to make sure I was breathing evenly.


    Now I was still feeling a little weak, but I was strong enough to go talk to Hannah and ask her what


    was up with her suddenlying back to her old pack. Not to mention slipping into bed with me,


    referring to me


    ?


    129 Gaffin


    1283 Mouchers


    as her mate. Even if she would pretend to be aware of what A wrote me about her being a good


    Queen. Even choosing your chosen mate was something you had to do with care. And you would


    need to ept- each other first.


    Jay had spent most of yesterday trying to find out how in the hell it had been possible for Hannah to


    get into the pack house. Turns out, since she had always been a part of the pack. Respected by


    most, even if that mostly had to do with her father¡¯s status. None of the guards thought about


    stopping her, or asking their new Alpha if she was wee in the pack. With her not having


    epted Jay as her new Alpha it had been a st upid thing to do..


    It made all of us wonder if there was anything left to save as far as the Blood Moon pack was


    concerned. And with all the work piling up, finding A became even more pressing. It would not be


    long before I would have to return to my duties as Crown Prince. The search for A would still


    continue, of course. But it would be without me, and that was something I wanted to avoid at all


    costs.


    Hence, the reason for me going to speak to Hannah to try to find out more about her motives. When


    I was still sick. We learned the hard way we couldn¡¯t put our trust in the BloodMoon pack, because


    at this. moment the pack and the loyalty towards the pack even with their new Alpha and Luna was


    too broken. We could not expect them to behave like a pack when for so long they were not treated


    as one. And honestly, Jay did his best, he was a good Alpha and Tessie was a good Luna, but


    neither of them had their heart in it and it showed.


    76-84%

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    130 A


    She¡¯s all about you, she¡¯s never interested in Prince Griffin, you know that as much as I do. Your


    father forced the two of you, so I never understood why you¡­¡± The shouting stopped just as I


    slipped into the warm bath.


    I was ashamed of how murky the water was getting, but I needed to hear all of this, so I didn¡¯t dare


    to rinse off. Not that it helped because David had obviously used his Alphamand again. There


    was no way Jason would stop shouting mid-rant. Followed by a soft ¡°Yes Alpha¡± before he got out to


    get us pizza. At this point, I was wondering if Jason would be joining us for our movie night. Not that


    I would be too bothered with it. It might even be a barrier to make sure David wouldn¡¯t take


    advantage of me again.


    It was just weird because it had always seemed like David and Jason were close, too. And when


    David was not spending time with me and Jessa, he would spend time with Jason. We lived in the


    same pack and were all about the same age. But we never did anything together. Not that I wanted


    to at the time, even before the abuse started, Hannah and I had never seen eye to eye. And even if


    Jason did not seem to be too fond of her friends. As siblings, they were close, so hanging out with


    Hannah¡¯s brother never appealed to me and Jessa much.


    But thinking about it now would not help me get anything done. And it would be best to get out of


    the tub and rinse off now that I still had a little energy left. Because, no matter, how much I disliked


    the idea of having a movie night with David. Getting two meals in one day had turned into a luxury I


    could no longer refuse. Especially not since I felt like I had minor flu, I could instinctively tell it was


    Griffin¡¯s illness I was feeling. I longed to be there with him, caring for him and nursing him back to


    health, but I knew I could not. And with that, I decided all


    ?


    211 Vouchers


    I could do to make him feel better was to be sure I was feeling the best that I could. If I could feel


    him being sick, he would feel all my pain too. I know it would make home worry even more. So


    tonight I would be extra careful not to anger David to avoid getting beaten up again. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Something that was probably for the best regardless of how Griffin was feeling. Time away from the


    Blood Moon pack had healed ny percent of my scars. It also made my body capable of fighting


    off injuries again. Not that I had gotten into any major ones anymore. Not before the night I got


    kidnapped, but now after being so close to losing Willow. Not being able to shift for weeks on end.


    Combined with all the abuse, and theck of food. My body was starting to stop healing itself again.


    To my horror, this time it didn¡¯t even sear. Some of the wounds still hadn¡¯t closed yet. And I had


    bruises still visible th should have healed a long time ago, even on a normal human body.


    I was close to giving in on the physical front, and a lot of days, I was close to giving in on the men


    tal side as well. I was so done with what my life had turned into. But on days I was at my lowest,


    Willow still managed to talk to me. Like she was saving all her strength for the moments of dire


    need. The moments where I required her most without even realizing I required her. In those


    moments, she would remind me how Griffin would feel if he would find me when he was toote.


    How he would feel if he found me dead? And every time Willow reminded me of Griffin, I pushed


    true. It all gave me a push to fight a little longer.


    Holding on men tally meant I needed to take the best care I could take of my physical body. Even if


    it meant cating David¡¯s favorite overly greasy pizza and watching a movie he loved, sharing a


    nket because he wanted to. Still, I kept as much distance as possible, no matter how much it


    annoyed him. Heshed out by telling me he was taking a nap, and I was not allowed to take one in


    the bed with him. I needed a nap too because I still was very low on energy. But the washer-dryer


    was done. So I remade my still-warm nest and curled up in it, the health of


    27.34%


    130 A


    the freshly dried nkets lulling me into another deep sleep.


    11 289 Mouchers


    I woke up before, David, and Jason would be back with dinner soon. He would have to wake up


    David. So I crawled over to theundry basket, pulled it close, and started folding it. Jason walked


    in to wake David when I was almost done.


    ¡°How, does he have she-wolves falling at his feet, waiting on his hand and fect¡± Jason scoffed as


    soon as he saw me.


    ¡°Trust me, I would much rather be at home with my true mate. Sadly, here I need to fold theundry


    of the man who is ruining my life. To get fed¡± I snap back at him.


    For a second he looks at me with a bit of pity, but his face hardens. again soon. He seems to be just


    as annoyed with David as he is with me. Not that I can me him, as an Alpha you need to take


    care of your pack and lead it. To an extent, that means that you will have staff to do simpler tasks for


    you. Tasks like cleaning, and cooking. Not being woken up from all of your naps. Hell, most Alpha¡¯s


    I know do not have the time to nap.


    Now Jason has to wake up, the man who refuses to make his sister happy. After he has been acting


    like he would make her happy. I wonder if Jason ever truly saw David as his friend because it would


    be better for me if he did not. It would be easier to get him to help me. He is hard to get a read on,


    though.


    ¡°Seeing as you did moreundry, you can have dinner with me at the dinner table,¡± David tells me


    as he walks past me. Chain in hand, like I am some kind of rabid dog he needs to take care of.


    Again, I cannotment on what he is doing yet again. Griffin seems to be doing a little better, but


    I¡¯m still not willing to risk causing him any more harm.


    Dinner is a greasy takeout meal again, and this time I cannot help doubling over in pain. For some


    reason, this annoys David.


    130 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Why are you acting like such a little bi tch, you know men don¡¯t cook, so take out it is¡± He growls at


    me.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry David, since you punished me I get a stomach cramp every time I eat something¡± I


    stutter not out of fear but because my stomach keeps cramping up.


    ¡°Or you might be carrying my pup since we made love that same night,¡± David remarked gleefully.


    I shuddered at the thought that David called raping me, making love. I was sure it wasn¡¯t because I


    was pregnant. Not only that, but I knew it was because my stomach hadn¡¯t handled food for such a


    long time. And now eating so much food, and such fatty foods, was just too much. And Hannah


    gave me the injection from stopping me to conceive, with the circumstances of the rape making the


    chance of a pregnancy unlikely, to begin with. But I couldn¡¯t tell David any of that.


    ¡°I am sure is not pregnant, and I can tell you why¡± Jason¡¯s statement felt like someone pouring a


    bucket of ice over me.


    85.79%

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    131 A


    ¡°She is malnourished, the circumstances of you having sex aren¡¯t optimal, to begin with. If by some


    miracle she did conceive, she would have lost the pup since you are almost starving her to death.


    That¡¯s


    the cramps are, her stomach is so not used to food that it cramps up when she has a fatty meal. I


    suggest you lead her, cook for the two of you, Alpha.¡± He sneers, but David does not seem to


    notice.


    Obsessed with the idea of me cooking for him, my first impulse is to protest. To hate Jason for what


    he suggested. But when I think about. it, this will only suit me. I get more freedom, and I can


    actually eat healthy foods. Eating regrly should help with the cramps because I know Jason is


    right. But it¡¯s not only, the fact that I can eat more food, I¡¯m sure healthier, less greasy options will be


    easier to stomach.


    ¡°I would love to cook for us, maybe we can even get some groceries. together in a human store of


    course. Somewhere we will not run into other wolves¡± I suggest taking the opportunity Jason has


    unknowingly given me.


    Or maybe it was knowingly because Jason seemed quick to agree with my idea, almost too quick. It


    could be he just hated doing so many chores for David. But it almost seemed like he was trying to


    help me out. Or maybe he was just actively working against David, Jason was smart enough to


    know the risk of me going outside even if it was in human territory. For now, I just took the break, I


    could try to find out what Jason¡¯s motives wereter on.


    David did not seem all too excited about the idea of going grocery shopping with me. And it was not


    until Jason proposed that he would take me out shopping if David-didn¡¯t want to. That, he told me


    we would go out to the supermarket in the morning. Hearing so, I excused


    O


    131 A


    288 Vouchers


    myself to go to sleep in my nest, stating I was still very tired. To an extent that was true of course


    because with how my life was now I was always tired. That was not the reason for me wanting to go


    to bed early tonight. I need to be up before David. If I was going to leave another hint, I needed to


    be sure to be careful about it. I didn¡¯t have anything to write on in my own blood anymore.


    It still needed to be a hint that showed Griffin where I was, and that showed him I was rtively


    unharmed, and had left the hint on purpose. All I coulde up with was to tear up one of the thin


    sheets that made my nest. Rip them to thin shreds and make bows out of them. It would smell of


    me, but the ribbons dropped in a trail should hopefully show Griffin it was a trail to the ce David


    kept me hidden.


    As I walked past Jason, he harshly grabbed my arm, and I was sure he would leave bruises on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the orange juice¡± He whispered, and the way he said it even if he had to whisper


    unsettled me.


    one


    Especially since it was the luxury David let me have, every lunch where I would get the meal made


    up of scraps there was a ss of orange juice next to it. It was awfully sweet, but I didn¡¯t care, I


    always drank it knowing my body needed the sugar. Before, when I was still allowed to eat, David


    hardly did anything except for getting me that one ss of orange juice in the morning. Tomorrow, I


    would identally knock it over, to see if David would freak out about it.


    Jason¡¯s warning might look legit, especially added up with the weirdness surrounding the ss of


    orange juice. But I was not naive enough to blindly trust him either. I trusted neither, and spilling my


    drink would be the easiest way to find out what was going on. I just nodded at Jason, letting him


    know that I did hear him and would take it into consideration. He could hardly expect me to just


    believe him instantly, and even if he did, I didn¡¯t care.


    26.35%


    III


    O


    131 A


    288 Mouchers


    It was not like he couldin about me not listening to him. Because of the way he acted, it wasThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    clear he was going against David¡¯s wishes. And David was a ruthless man who murdered his entire


    family. To force the she-wolf he had rejected before to be his mate. again. Forgoing his entire pack


    that needed him to do so. And he did it all without any remorse, with a smile on his face.


    ***


    Luckily,st night, it didn¡¯t take me long to fall asleep. And now I was waking up to the sound of


    David snoring. There wasn¡¯t any light filtering to the sunroof yet. So it was probably the middle of


    the night or in the early hours of the morning. Before the rays of the sun were strong enough to light


    up the forest. As I started tying the ribbons, I was thinking about the fact that this could very well be


    myst day in captivity. Of course, I would not only leave a trail of ribbons from sheets that smelled


    of me. I would also try to make a run for it at the grocery store. There wasn¡¯t a lot he could do when


    we were surrounded by humans.


    He had to take the chain off too or else the authorities would be alerted because of the kidnapping.


    The human government had some connections to the Council of Elders and the royal family. Griffin


    and his parents had no doubt alerted them already, asking them to look out for suspicious behavior


    around these parts. Even David, being as stubborn and as arrogant as he was, knew this would


    happen.


    I hated I might risk some of the innocent people in the supermarket, but it was the only option.


    Luckily, I had memorized Griffin¡¯s phone. number. Most stores nowadays have security, so my n


    was to run out of the supermarket and into the closest store possible to ask the security guard to


    help me out. Then I would call Griffin, who I still sensed was close. He woulde to collect me,


    and then I would try to lead him back to the dungeon with the help of the ribbons to find David and


    Jason and have them arrested. I had no doubt others are


    55.35%


    J


    131 A


    helping them.


    1208 Vouchers


    And I still don¡¯t have a clue where Hannah has gone. Jason spoke about Griffin, but that would


    mean she would need to go back to the Blood Moon pack and from what I gathered the bond


    between David and his former pack was broken. There should be a new Alpha in ce now, and


    they would never let Hannah just wander about the pack she used to live in. Not before she pledged


    her loyalty to the new Alpha or even their family if this new Alpha was already mated. Overthinking


    all of this, going over scenarios to escape in a few hours as I was tying the ribbons, made the time


    fly by.


    The sun was high in the even, lighting the forest surrounding my hideout. Causing daylight to


    stream into the room via the sunroof. I tied more ribbons for about an hour or so. Until I heard the


    telltale creak of the door to the dungeon opening. Signaling that Jason was here to wake us up to


    start the day. I rush to shove every single ribbon in my pocket before curling up like a baby again,


    pretending to be asleep.


    1 32 Ayta

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    1 32 A


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend I know you are not sleeping anymore¡± Jason hissed at me, and I wish he would just


    let me be.


    I was unsure how much he had seen exactly, or how he knew I was not asleep for that matter. All I


    did know was that it was unsettling that he knew. It shows me he was watching my every move,


    commenting on it without letting David know. It was confusing, not knowing why he was helping


    David. And if he really agreed with all that was happening here. At the moment, he seemed to be


    helping me. But most of the time it seemed as if he still hated me. Like I had actually done


    something to hurt his sister when it was the Moon Goddess who fated me to David.. In retrospect, I


    would never choose him in my mind, she could have him if she wanted him so badly.


    you


    ¡°Why are you doing this Jason, you¡¯re awfully loyal to the man who made


    You, your fated mate, and your sister¡¯s life miserable. Or did enjoy being rejected, because of what


    the Birches told you to do? So I might be pretending to sleep to get a little more rest. You are


    supporting the man who is hurting your sister every day. So maybe it is you pretending you are


    pretending to love your sister. Because neither of my siblings would ever let anyone do this to me.


    Yet here you are waiting on the hand or foot of the man who uses your sister as his own. personal


    prostitute. To share with everyone who wants to if it gives me an advantage. All to mate with the


    she-wolf he told your sister, she rejected to be with her.¡± I scoffed at him, and I knew how vile the


    things I was saying were.


    But I had to, I needed to provoke him. To make him lose control and say things he shouldn¡¯t have


    said. Or to at least get a read on him. If he lost control of his emotions then maybe I could find out


    more, and find a way to get out of this hellhole.


    1000


    |||


    1 32 A


    1 288 Mouchers


    To his credit, Jason did get mad at me, but he managed to keep it in. He was balling his hands in


    fists and I expected to see the ws grow from his hand. But none of that happened. He swallowed


    harshly and then turned his attention back to me.


    ¡°You speak a lot for someone who is so out of touch with what is happening here. But you have


    always been, haven¡¯t you, A? The wonderful A Hemming, the untouchable Ice Queen, does


    not interact with anyone but her family and two best friends. Who always. got everything she ever


    wanted without knowing any struggle in her life. And now that you are finally struggling, it is still over


    the backs of others.¡± He snarled at me, the growing tension and the voices getting louder woke


    David up.


    Getting into his protective Alpha role that gave me the ick right away. Screaming at Jason to leave


    me alone. Like he was protecting his mate. from someone dangerous. And not his own Beta


    arguing with his captive a little bit. The situation was ironic and if it wasn¡¯t for the pain. and hunger, I


    would haveughed at the stu pidity of the situation.


    ¡°I am mad at your mate because she is conspiring against you, just check her pockets Alpha¡±


    Sh it s hit s hit, Jason must have seen, and my heart plummeted to the soles of my feet when I


    heard Jason rat me out. There was no way for me to hide the tied ribbons fast enough. And not


    even David was dumb. enough to believe any lie I coulde up with as to why I was wearing so


    many ribbons with me.


    David seemed to snap awake at Jason¡¯s words, jumping out of bed and rushing to me. Roughly


    pulling me up, my arm so he could easily ess my pockets. Where he found about fifty ribbons, I


    spent the entire night making.


    ¡°What is this you filthy bi tch do you really think you could hide this from me?? You need to realize


    what a man, is and does. A real man


    28.011


    O


    13 2 A


    like me and what she-wolves can do. So I will show you¡± He told met raising his hand to the sky.


    There was a foolish silly part of me left that hoped that Jason would stop David from hitting me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hoping he would have enough decency left in his phone to stop David, right in this moment I


    couldn¡¯t even bet sure Jason would stop David if tried to rape me again.


    I tried staring at Jason but the eye contact got disrupted as David¡¯s fistnded square in my face. I


    could feel my nose break under the force of his fist mming into my face over and over again.


    Jason silently witnessed with a facial expression that was somewhere between guilt. and feeling


    gratified that I had to go through all of this.


    It wouldn¡¯tst long now I could feel it. A feeling that I was getting more and more often. A tiredness


    that seemed to settle directly behind my eyes. Sounds, sights, and smells getting muted. Like I was


    watching myself inside when I was standing outside, soon now I would slip back into that darkness


    where I would have to find the strength to fight my way out.


    ***


    But today it didn¡¯t happen because just when I was about to pass out the door creaked again. David


    released his hold on my cor causing me to copse to the floor. Jason turned around the door


    ready to shift. So whoever it was that just walked into the dungeon with us. They were not expecting


    them either.


    It wasn¡¯t Griffin, I would have sensed and smelled him before the door would even open. Still, it


    could be one of his guards it was not like I knew the entire pack by name and or scent. Jason¡¯s sigh


    of relief was the first indication that it was not who I had hoped to be.


    To all our surprise it was Hannah who stood in the dungeon with us. She rushed to David and told


    him to stop beating me half to death.


    1 32 A


    Then she whirled at her brother with fury in her eyes.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°And you Jason thank you so much for betraying me like you are doing now, I begged you and this


    is what you do.¡± She yelled at him.


    Hannah might have stopped David from beating me to death, and I might have been able to eat


    three meals yesterday. He did still punch into me for the longest time. While he didn¡¯t hold back at


    all, three filling but unhealthy meals didn¡¯t magically bring my body back to health. I tried my best to


    listen to their conversation and to make sense of the fact that Hannah was here again. The weird


    thing was that she was wearing one of Gerald¡¯s hoodies.


    I recognized it because Jessa hated that hoodie and had tried to get Gerald to get rid of it ever


    since they found out they were mates. But the darkness kept pulling and pulling and I was losing the


    fight. Eventually, I had no other choice than to let it pull me under and close. my eyes as I fell on my


    makeshift bed. Hoping that I would wake up soon if I would wake up at all.


    0

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    133 A


    This time I had clearly slept the entire day. By the time I woke up, David was fast asleep, and it was


    dark. My lunch and orange juice. were ced on the ground beside my bed. I scoffed down the


    lunch, s kipping the orange juice with Jason¡¯s warning still fresh in my mind. It was not that I did


    trust him, but I trusted David even less. And with him sleeping there was no way of testing my


    theory of knocking over the orange juice.


    I wanted him to stay asleep longer; it gave me a bit of a break. But as soon as I got up to try and


    make my way to the bathroom. I noticed that they had not chained me back to the bed after passing


    out. I don¡¯t know if it was because they forgot, or if they tried to let me be asfortable. as


    possible when passed out but I didn¡¯t care. Tonight was the night I was going to escape. The door


    was always locked from the inside out and David had the keys. He slept with them on his body.


    Wearing the keys to both my chains, metal cor, and the door on a ne.


    I would have to tear it off his body and that would wake him up for sure. If he woke up I would be


    dead, he would lose his temper and I would end up in another shallow grave next to his sister. Since


    being here I thought about suffocating him with his pillow but I never had the guts to do so. Scared


    he would be able to overpower me. Today I was feeling a lot stronger, and even Willow¡¯s voice was


    stronger now. I knew it was my only chance in a few hours Jason would be here again and he would


    find David.


    No matter if he liked it or not David was his Alpha. And he would. want to retaliate for his Alpha


    being killed. Not to mention Hannah. hanging around the dungeon again. Like the love-sick puppy


    she is she would want to get revenge even more than her brother would. Taking deep breaths and


    summoning my courage I sneaked over to the bed.


    |||


    133 A


    288 Mouchers


    Carefully taking the pillow I slept on when I was still ¡°allowed¡± in bed.


    He was sleeping on his side and I needed him on his back. So I tickled his right side hoping he


    would turn towards the feeling. And when he did he looked like a starfish. I realized it couldn¡¯t have


    turned out


    better so I sat down on his chest. Pressing my knees into his shoulder stopping him from moving.


    He opened his eyes surprised. When he saw me sitting on top of him he smirked at me.


    ¡°Finally could not resi¡­¡± I knew what he was going to say but he would never say those words to


    me ever again.


    Before he could finish speaking I pressed the pillow down onto his face. His breathing had already


    bebored because of the weight of me on his chest. So I had expected him to die quickly but


    he did not. He kept trashing scratching at me. Fighting against me, I felt he drew blood. We could


    probably both smell it, my arms got shaky and I felt myself grow tired but I knew I had to hold on so


    I did. It must have been about five or six minutes before he stopped thrashing. Just to be sure I sat


    there still pushing the pillow down on his face as I counted down two more minutes in my head.


    Until I was sure he was dead. Now I was a killer, a cold-blooded murderer but in the end, it was him


    or me. And I had to choose myself for the people I loved, the people who loved me.


    I yanked the ne of David¡¯s still warm but lifeless body and I quickly undid the cor. The chain


    dragging behind me would only slow me down. There was no sense in hiding it as Jason and or


    Hannah would find out what I had done anyway. I just let it fall to the floor and ran to the kitchen. I


    had no idea if I would be able to find the Blood Moon Pack right away and I couldn¡¯t find David¡¯s


    phone. This all meant I had no idea how soon I would be safe, and the strain of suffocating David


    had already left me a bit shaky and dizzy.


    So I packed all the candy bars and sodas I could find in David¡¯s backpack and then I made my way


    to the door of the dungeon. The


    29 45%


    288 Moucher


    door creaking startled me like it would make Davide alive ande after me. Or it would


    summon Jason to stop me from running away. But after the creaking stopped my world was covered


    in silence again. Nothing was stopping me from climbing the raggedydder we needed to use to


    get in and out of the dungeon. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly I was outside in the dark and quiet forest with not even the birds to keep mepany. I


    was fairly sure the Blood Moon pack was on the left side. so that


    shift but I felt I was st, as where I started to run towards. I tried to


    unable to. So it was not something about the


    dungeon itself that stopped me from shifting. It was something about me and since I was not


    wearing any silver. The only thing I coulde up with was the orange juice Jason had told me to


    stop drinking.


    Even in my human form. I had always been quick, but it was nothingpared to my wolf form.


    Now the exhaustion and malnourishment of thest weeks had done a number on me. And I


    regretted packing the heavy soda cans and choctes with me because it slowed me down.


    Something I could not afford so after contemting for a little bit I dropped the backpack. Hoping I


    would find the pack soon enough. I grew up in these parts and I was sure I could still find my way to


    the pack. Whoever the new Alpha of the BloodMoon pack was, they were appointed by the royal


    family and so they would tell them about the fact that the missing Princess was found.


    But as I kept running and running I started to lose momentum. I was growing tired and I still hadn¡¯t


    seen any sign of the pack. The sun was rising and that meant David¡¯s corpse would soon be found


    by one of the siblings. I had hoped to be safe before that moment. But seeing as that wouldn¡¯t be


    happening anytime soon. I decided to look for a safe ce to have a bit of rest. If I could just eat the


    one candy bar I had kept in my pocket. And take a quick little nap I wouldn¡¯t be so disorientated and


    I would be better able to find my way back Griflin had still felt so close, so the chances were high


    that he was still at the Blood Moon pack trying to find a way to find me. Imaging the surprise


    O


    1288 Nouchers


    on his face as he would get the call from the guards that I was on pack ground was what kept me


    hopeful. And as Iy down in a shallow cave, hidden from view I whispered a quiet See you soon to


    the man I love. The man that I would be reunited with today


    95 95%

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    134 Griffin


    Ever since arriving two days ago, Hannah had been too careful. After I had spoken to her. It had


    been clear she was lying to me about her reasoning foring to visit me.


    ¡°I just came back to the pack Prince Griffin, the decision Alpha David and Luna A made to switch


    mates hurt me. I really did love David you see. When I saw you here at the Blood Moon pack I


    realized it was a sign from the Moon Goddess herself that you and I are meant to be together¡± She


    had told me, looking up at me through fluttering eyshes.


    The only time I noticed some sincerity in what she was saying was when she told me she loved


    David. Maybe she was yet another victim of his games. Yet she chose to help him. She could even


    involved in the murder of his entire family. And she had been abusive to A even before this sh it


    started. So I could not pity her not at all.


    Still, I had to act like I did like I was going to give her a chance. She needed to feel safe enough to


    allow room for slip-ups. To make her believe she still stood a chance when I was staying over at the


    pack I had given to A¡¯s parents. I tried to act heartbroken hearing that A was actually living


    with David. Pretending I was a grieving mate going back and forth between believing the letter and


    not wanting to believe. my mate would ever do such a vile thing. Especially thetter seemed to


    resonate with Hannah.


    She was smarter than I/gave her credit for though. Because she seemed very aware of the fact that


    she was being followed. Nothing was giving a clue about where she was going. The next morning


    she went for a run. She was still being shadowed by one of my warriors but she clearly had the


    home advantage and so he lost her. The only thing he


    O


    283 Mouchers


    could tell me was that she tried to steal one of my hoodies. But all she did was grab the one Dillion


    had left in my temporary office.


    Getting desperate to find A. I invited her to have breakfast with me. I told her that I wanted to get


    to know her better. Since I finally started believing that A had really dumped me to be with David.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now we are sitting here, in the kitchte of my small temporary living room in the pack house


    suite I am staying in. She seemed nervous, maybe it was because she sensed I was not genuine in


    wanting to get to know her. Looking back maybe it would have been better if I tried a little harder..


    I hadn¡¯t even bothered with making the breakfast myself. Thest time I made breakfast it was for


    A and I. And the next breakfast I would make would be for her too. Suddenly Hannah¡¯s eyes


    glossed over, she was mindlinking with someone. She must not know that I am aware of the fact


    she is no longer a part of this pack. She is a part of David¡¯s pack, so whoever is mindlinking her now


    is too. It might even be David himself.


    She turned so pale I could almost see the veins in her face as she pressed one hand against her


    stomach.


    ¡°S-S-S-Sorry I h-h-have to go¡± She stuttered not giving me any exnation. Whatever the person


    mindlinking her told her it scared her. And it made her lose sight of where she was.


    ¡°Attention, everyone this is it, Hannah just ran out scared after someone mindlinked her. Follow her¡±


    I mindlinked every warrior.


    Within a second Krystel told me she told Daniel who mindlinked every trustworthy member of the


    Blood Moon pack including his parents. Of course, I ran out myself too. I felt it in my soul, I felt it in


    my bones. Today would be the day I would finally find A again and I could not


    wait.


    I


    209 Vouchers


    As we expected Hannah, ran into the forest again. This time she wasn¡¯t bothered with trying to keep


    us of her back. She either knew we were following her or did not care. Or she was so scared she


    was blind and deaf to her surroundings. Thetter seemed to be the most logical but in the end, it


    didn¡¯t matter, all that did was that she was leading us straight to David.


    Lizzy had been right, and Hannah ended up leading us to a trap door. The door was open and she


    rushed in. We waited for two minutes knowing that they could not exit without us seeing it.


    ***


    Or so we thought because when I was the first to rush in twenty secondster I heard the


    No matter how angry I was, no matter how panicked I was, I could not hit a she-wolf. Let alone a


    pregnant one.


    ¡°My mate is right, she is crying about David almost getting murdered did you not hear his voice¡±


    Gerarld added in and he was right, David¡¯s voice had been very h oa rse.


    ¡°We are going to find David, you are both guilty of treason punishable by death do you want that for


    your pup?¡± I asked Hannah hoping this was indeed the way to make her speak.


    She wrapped her arms closer around her stomach and shook her head.


    72.18%


    ???


    134 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Then I need you to tell me exactly what happened and where my mate. is. And maybe I will spare


    your life and his¡± I growled barely able to contain my anger.


    ¡°Fine, I will tell you can we go back to the pack house I don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡± Her answer


    was quick and sure even if there was a tremble in her voice.


    ???

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    1 35 A


    I don¡¯t know if I am dreaming or if I have died. I really hope it is the first one because I am too close


    to being back with Griff to die now. But on the other hand, I have never felt as peaceful as I do now.


    I stand up to look around and I notice I am wearing a white flowy dress. It reminds me more of a


    robe than it does of a dress.


    Suddenly I see a figure looming in the distance. The person is watching me but makes no effort to


    come closer. I¡¯m unsure of what I should do, it feels as though they are calling out to me. It feels


    familiar and before I know it, before I even decided to. I am moving towards the figure. As I get


    closer I see that it is a female, with long blonde hair that is so light it is almost white.


    She is wearing a robe simr to mine but hers is embroidered with sparkling silver. This is my


    answer I must have died, and the Moon Goddess deemed me worthy enough to ascend to the


    heavens. Here I can live in her valley now. The eternal pack house. I will have long- lost family


    members and friends waiting for me here


    But there still is this urge to go back to Griffin. I do not want to be dead, I finally had a life I wanted


    to live. And now it has been taken away from me before I could do the things I really wanted to do.


    Like finally being Griffin¡¯s mate in all senses of the word. My tears leave stains on my robes as I


    make my way towards, who I suspect is Selene the Moon Goddess and mother of all werewolves.


    ¡°Sit with me my child, tell me why are you crying?¡± She asks me, gesturing at a white wooden park


    bench I could have sworn wasn¡¯t there seconds ago.


    ¡°I am sorry, you are the Mood Goddess right?¡± I stammer having no


    09 54


    288 Mouchers


    clue how to speak with her.


    ¡°I am, and you are A Hemming, daughter of Jay and Tessie Hemming, fated mate to David Birch.


    And second chance mate to Griffin Taylor¡± She tells me and hearing Griffin¡¯s name alone hurts me.


    Like she is stabbing me with a burning knife. She must see me winching in pain. As she gestures to


    the bench again. There is no use in standing up against the Moon Goddess herself so I just sitT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    down next to her. Not speaking because she wants to know why I am crying. But I am really not


    sure how to tell the Moon Goddess that you do not want to be in her presence because you rather


    be with your mate longer.


    The mate you have notpleted the mating ritual with all because you were too scared to get hurt


    again. I wonder if she knows how often I cursed her, how I wanted to stop believing in her. Or how I


    was so convinced that they made mistakes. That I thought for so long that having fated mates is


    bulls hit. As is the pain when someone rejects you. Because how is it fair to be rejected by the one


    who is supposed to love you unconditionally? And then to be in pain because of it.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind, my child. Which I guess is fair since you¡¯ve been through a


    lot haven¡¯t you?¡± Selene asks me.


    When we are young, we are taught that the Moon Goddess is the mother of all werewolves. It is


    why the one who helps lead the pack with the Alpha is named Luna. The Latin word for moon,


    because in her likeness, us Luna¡¯s are supposed to be the mother of the pack. Where the Alpha is


    strict, the one setting down the rules. Luna¡¯s are the ones that oversee the rest. That takes care of


    the pack, listening to Selene¡¯s soothing voice telling me that I have been through a lot.


    Makes me feel like I am listening to a mother. And I cannot bear to tell her just how mad I am with


    her. Just as I would not tell my mother I no longer look up to her. I would never imagine telling


    Selene that. Not


    288 WoucherS


    out of a fear for her and her anger. No, because it feels bad to tell her that. Because suddenly the


    idea of disappointing her feels like such a heavy burden. A burden that I need to avoid at all costs.


    just answer her, not letting her know how I still feel that it is her fault.


    90 instead I


    ¡°I have, and I don¡¯t understand why. Not that it matters much, the reason I was crying is because it


    all was for nothing I still lost him¡±


    Selene looked at me questioningly, I expected her to know what I was talking about. But her next


    question indicates that she doesn¡¯t


    ¡°Griff, I lost him now and I know this is supposed to be a better ce,¡± I tell her as I make a wide


    gesture trying to capture the entire valley.


    ¡°But to me, there is no ce better than right at Griffin¡¯s side. It took me way too long to realize that.


    And now I am toote¡± I s ob


    ¡°Well your body is indeed giving up, it has been through too much. But our spirit is stronger then our


    body is. I wanted to talk to you, tell. you why I picked David as your fated mate¡± She exins and


    suddenly I feel a little bit of hope warming my heart.


    ¡°Wait so you mean to tell me that I am not dead?¡± I ask because I need to be sure.


    ¡°No your body has given up, your spirit is still fighting to find your way back to your mate. Eventually,


    you are going to have to decide if you want to keep fighting. Or if you are going to join me here¡±


    Selene states, and right now I cannot think of any reason to not keep fighting to get back to Griffin.


    But there must be a reason she feels I might not want to fight when I have heard everything there is


    to be said. I sit back and nod, signaling for Selene to continue talking. Because I am speechless,


    my throat. feels so dry that I am sure no words are going toe out.


    175%


    |


    O


    211 Mouchers


    ¡°You must be wondering why I chose David as your fated mate. Wondering if I knew what he was


    capable of. Admittedly Griffin is a far more suitable mate for you. He is my apology of sorts¡± She


    starts


    It was weird knowing that being mated to David, wasn¡¯t a mistake. I had been telling myself it was a


    mistake. That I should have been mated to Griffin to being with. It had been easier. to believe that


    the Moon Goddess never saw a man as vile as David match me. That she did not believe a man


    like him was the one who could make me a better person.


    13 6 Griffin


    ¡°I am taking in Hannah for questioning, you follow the others through


    her kidnappers. We need to search the woods for her¡± I mindlink the warriors, as Jay mindlinks his


    pack members.


    the tunnels and arrest them. Princess A has ese rough


    We rush back to the pack house, without needing to speak, we both know where we want to go.


    Likewise, we walk her to Jay¡¯s office, his eyes glossed over on the way there. As we arrived, Tessie


    was waiting for us, arms crossed over her chest and a face that spelled trouble.


    ¡°I am sorry, I had to, she is A¡¯s mother after all¡± Jay whispered to


    me.


    Now that I was so close to having my mate back, I could hear the double meaning of Jay¡¯s words. It


    made sense that he told Tessie, ast she was his mate and A¡¯s mother. But I just knew he made it


    clear that A¡¯s fierceness came from her mother and not him.


    ¡°Jay, Grillin, please tell me that you did not hurt a she-wolf, however despicable she is?¡± Tessie


    asked, there was an edge to her voice I could. not quite ce.


    She has been through a lot too, so I didn¡¯t think too much of it. Not until I noticed the regretful look


    on Jay¡¯s face. I knew it wasn¡¯t because he hit Hannah because he hadn¡¯t been alone with her. The


    answer came in the form of Tessie¡¯s fist, socking Hannah right in the nose. There was a sickening


    crunch like someone crumbled up a cra cker. Then my sweet, caring, and gentle mother-inw


    shook her hand to loosen her fingers. Preparing for the next punch.


    ¡°Tessie, she is pregnant¡± I yelled at her, I knew she wouldn¡¯t want to


    0

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    13 6 Gettin


    1-288 Wouchers


    beat up a pregnant wolf.


    ¡°Lucky you, I care for your unborn mutt more than you did for my pup¡± She snarled at Hannah.


    But she opened the door to the office and took a seat. We had Hannah. sit down across


    from Tessie. As we sat down next to our respective mate and mother-inw.


    ¡°Like I told you, Hannah, I can give both you and David a royal pardon for the execution. But only if


    you tell me what happened. Starting by what caused you to run out this morning¡± I told her.


    I wanted to know all that had happened, and how my sweet mate had been treated. That wasn¡¯t the


    priority now, though. Knowing how she had managed to escape. What she had with her, how long


    she had been gone etcetera, etcetera would provide me with the most answers.


    ¡°Nobody, gets this, but I love David, I do. He isn¡¯t as bad as you all think he is. But the things his


    father did to him. That would mess with everyone¡¯s head¡± She s obs, I roll my eyes and am about to


    snap at her to hurry it along.


    But


    When Tessie speaks up; ¡°Then why did you two not mate, it is his pup you are carrying is it not?¡±


    Hannah, by the looks of it, still rightfully scared of Tessie, just nodded. at this. But Tessie surprises


    all of us by putting her hand on Hannah¡¯s. Thetter flinches, but she doesn¡¯t pull her hand back.


    But


    ¡°I am a mother too Sweetheart and your pupes first, make us understand why we should not


    just execute you and David. And your


    21 70%


    pup with it¡± The sweet caring Tessie that held Hannah¡¯s hand was reced by the ice-cold


    venomous woman that just punched a younger girl in the face.


    Honestly, she was kind of scary, and I was d I was on her good side. It was effective though


    because Hannah crumbled and started sobbing again. But this time she wasn¡¯t just crying, telling all


    of us how much she loved that son of a bi tch. Now he told me about the punishments. About A


    being chained to the bed, and not getting fed enough. My knuckles turned white from the force I


    used to hold the top of the desk. All to try to stop myself fromshing out at Hannah, either verbally


    or physically.


    ¡°When we were having breakfast this morning Jason, my brother mindlinked me that A had


    escaped and that he had found David unconscious¡± While I resent, Innah I understand why she


    ran out of her like she did.


    I would have done the same if anybody at all had mindlinked me that they found A unconscious.


    While David, dide to, he had trouble speaking and when Hannah arrived we did too so she


    didn¡¯t have a lot of time to talk to him.


    What her brother let her know he suspects though is that A¡¯ realizing, David forgot to chain her to


    the bed after she had passed out again and had tried to kill David. All so she could get the keys


    from his body and escape. She seeded in getting the keys and escaping,


    knew by now. But she didn¡¯t seed in killing David.


    as we a


    Everything indicated that she had suffocated David, he was found with a pillow on his face. He must


    have passed out and stopped struggling, and she must have seized the opportunity and ran.


    Leaving us with the question of why she wasn¡¯t here yet. More so since Jason, thinking David had


    died, ran out again to find A to make sure that she couldn¡¯t escape and tell me or the others


    about his involvement. And


    13 6 Coffin


    288 Vouchers


    he had not found her, so he went back and mindlinked his sister.


    It must have been hours ago and she knew the way around these parts because it is where he grew


    up.


    ***


    ¡°Crown prince, we followed them for as far as we could but they blocked the tunnel. With silver


    netting and rocks, there is no way we can break through it. This must have been a nned escape


    route.?¡± One of my warriors mindlinks me as we are just wrapping up questioning Hannah.


    ¡°You cane back to the Blood Moon pack, you can take a break. I¡¯ll go out to join the search for


    the princess with a fresh group of warriors¡± I answer.


    ¡°None of us want toe back when the Princess is still out there. We much rather join the search


    for our Princess.¡± Another warrior answers


    me.


    Their answer warms my heart and the thing is, I know they will not get rest. Not when they want to


    be out there searching for A. The pack bound is a wonderful thing. It makes us stronger, it does


    more for us than anything else does.


    ¡°She will be happy to hear how much all of you care for her, I will see you out there in a bit,¡± I tell all


    of them before I step out of the room. To be met with the rest of my warriors, who all have heard


    that A has escaped but seems to be lost or hurt in the woods.


    ¡°We are here to help you find our Princess,¡± one of them tells me, I feel the swirl of warmth you can


    only feel when the pack bond is getting stronger.


    And I hope A is out there somewhere, and she feels this warmth in


    |||


    100


    13 6 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    her heart too. Hopefully, it gives her some strength to hold on and wait for me.


    Now that we are safe, we all shift to our wolf forms because that makes it easier to find A.


    Everyone stayed between the entrance of the dungeon and the pack house. But we cannot find her


    there, and the thing is if she did that. She would have already found her way back to the pack


    house.


    ¡°I think we need to go in the other direction¡± I mindlink everybody


    They all follow me and soon it turns out I was right. The scent of A is getting stronger and


    stronger. At first, it seems like she has just passed through here because we do not see her. Until I


    suddenly spot a secluded cave, what if she needed a rest? Which makes sense with all that


    Hannah told me. So I rush up to the entrance to the cave only to be met with a horrifying sight¡±


    1000


    137 Griffin


    1288 VouchersN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    137 Griffin


    My sweet, wonderful mate, unconscious on the cold cave floor. Even now that she was curled up. I


    could see how matted her hair was. How skinny she had gotten. And I saw her body covered in


    bruises. It triggered something protective deep inside of me. I just barely managed to tell the others


    to leave the two of us alone. She is fully dressed, but the clothes are draping off her body. They are


    too big on her now. I remember when we first met. She was so ashamed of her


    scars, that I never minded them. And if these wounds turn into scars. too. I still would not mind, but I


    know she would. So I want to hide ast many wounds and bruises as I can.


    I shift back to my human form, not minding I am as naked as I was the day I was born, and I walk


    over. She seems so peaceful on the one hand. But on the other hand, it is so clear that She is not


    okay. That she wasn¡¯t just sleeping because she was exhausted. So, like I intended to do. I covered


    her bruises the best I could before I lifted her in my arms and carried her out of the cave.


    I carried her like that in my arms all the way to the pack house. Asking her toe back to me,


    whispering sweet nothing¡¯s in her ear all the time. Asking her toe back to me. Telling her about


    the ns I had for the two of us. Every single thing I could think of to get her to get back to me, but


    nothing helped. Of course, Jay and Tessie had been brought up to speed. The two of them were


    waiting for us, together with Daniel and Krystel, Collin, Dillion, Jessa, and Gerald had been in the


    forest with me when I found A, and they had walked alongside me as I carried her to the pack


    house.


    After I had brought her to the pack hospital, ced her in a bed, and


    0


    137 Coff


    288 Wouchers


    washed her. Because I could not stomach the idea of anyone else touching her. Tessie came over


    to check up on her daughter. Not as a mother but as a pack doctor, for me, it was a bonus to know


    that her doctor loved her as much as I did. But I was not stup id, I realized how critical her condition


    was. So for Tessic to work on her own daughter as a patient who might not make it must be


    terrifying and


    heartbreaking.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tessie asked me, her tone cold and professional.


    I feel like she was keeping herself detached from the situation. So she could be as professional as


    she could. Without falling victim to the emotions that woulde into y from seeing her doctor


    like that.


    ¡°I do not know we found her like that, on the floor of a hidden cave, though. One of the other


    warriors found a backpack full of candy bars. and cans of sodas. So our best guess is that she was


    too exhausted and hungry with not having been fed enough. The bag got too heavy for her, so she


    dumped it. And it seemed like she had justid down for a little nap. I have no idea why it has gotten


    so much more than just a little nap. All I do know is that she is not waking up¡± I told Tessie all the


    information I had.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t much to go on, but it was all I knew. Tessie asked me to leave the room so she


    could examine A. I did not want to leave her side, I had missed her for so long. And she had


    missed me so I wanted her to feel her close to me. I knew in my heart that feeling me close, would


    make here back to us, back to me sooner. Still, I did not want to bother Tessie as she was


    doing her job, and neither did I want her to think I did not trust her. Reluctantly, I got up to leave the


    room and give A and Tessie the privacy and space that they needed. But not before bending


    over and giving Tessie onest kiss on the forehead, whispering to her.


    ¡°Come back to me, Darling, I cannot do this alone, I need you here. with me¡±


    180


    1288 Wouchers.


    Thatst kiss to the forehead was two hours ago. Tessie still had note out of the room she was


    in with A. And I was getting anxious, why would she note out to tell us what was wrong?


    A firm hand on my knee stopped me from shaking it so much.


    ¡°She is in good hands Griff, and there is no way our Fire Cr acker is not pulling through.¡± Dillion told


    me, but he was pale, and his eyes were glossy.


    He was trying to reassure himself as much as he was trying to reassure me. The two of us andT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone else in the waiting room breathed a sigh of relief when Tessie finally walked out of the


    room.


    ¡°She has been getting a medicine that I did not know of, and finding out what it was or did wasn¡¯t


    easy. I managed to find out it is a medicine given to control someone¡¯s shifts. Meaning that with all


    the abuse she has been through, she has been forced to ignore her wolf too. The exhaustion and


    hungerbined with the medicines and. their effects made her slip into aa. ¡°Tessie¡¯s


    exnation made me boil with anger. At the same time, I am sick with worry, wanting to do anything


    and everything I can do to get A out of hera.


    When I asked Tessie what I could do to help A if there was anything I could do to help her with.


    She told me I needed to take care of A. Be with her care for her and talk to her. There was no


    proof that what I would tell her would matter. People are known to just read a story to the person in


    aa. Because it is more the sound of your voice than the wordsing out.


    1288 Vouchers


    First, though I wanted to take care of her just like Tessie suggested I would. Not wanting to leave


    her side for even a second. I had asked Jessa to get A all her favorite toiletries and lotion and


    whatever it was that she used. I had handed her my ck card and she was back soon enough with


    a ton of stuff. She had saved me the receipts. I just crumpled them up and threw them away. Not


    only do I fully trust Jessa. If she had stolen from me that would have been fine too. As long as she


    did get the items I needed. The items A liked the most and since I recognized a few of the bottles


    from our bedroom I knew Jessa had done a great job.


    I crawled into the bed with A, lifting her until she was like in a sitting position when I was done. It


    gave me free ess to her hair just as I wanted to. Starting with spraying in some detangling spray


    and then patiently brushing small bits of her hair. To make it soft and bouncy again. And as I did I


    sang for her. There was so much I wanted to tell her it stopped me from talking to her at all. I could


    not find the words that would do justice to what I was feeling now.


    O

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    13 8 A.


    It takes a long time before Selene continues. Normally that would make me feel anxious or jumpy.


    And I am not a fan of it now either. But, in an environment that is as peaceful as this is. I cannot feel


    too


    anxious.


    ¡°I have seen a rise in chosen mates in the recent five years or so. Not situations where you lost an


    earlier mate. Or if you never found your mate and fell in love with someone. No situations where


    wolves think they can find a better wolf than the one I picked out for them¡± Selene suddenly starts,


    and I blink at her in confusion.


    For most of my life, I had an opinion about chosen mates just because you think you can do better


    too. Still, I do not see what this has to do with my situation.


    ¡°Davides from a long line of chosen mates. You A Hemming on the other hande from a


    long line of people who stayed loyal to their loyal mates. Even your great-grandfather who found out


    he had a human mate, and even more special his human mate. The one who did not grow up with


    the idea of ever finding a soul mate that was created. for her¡± Selene continued and I could not hold


    back the scoff.


    Because where Selene is now praising me for my honorable heritage. with my human great-


    grandmother. It was one of the main reasons why David rejected me. And it was the main reason


    why most of the pack had whispered behind my back. It fueled the bullying, even if I now believed it


    was because Hannah never got over her petty little jealousy, not even when David had rejected me.


    ¡°I know what you must think, I truly thought that having a mate so close to him. One who he grew up


    with, that it would stop him from


    |||


    O


    1 38 A


    1218 Vouchers


    rejecting you. Sadly I was wrong, both in David¡¯s capability to love. and in Phillip¡¯s capability to let


    his family make their own decisions.¡± Selene looked guilty and I still had a lot of questions left. I sort


    of got why I was mated to David and what it would bring him. Or would have brought him if it was


    not for him rejecting me? I still couldn¡¯te up with anything David could bring me. Nothing that


    was in it for me so to speak.


    ¡°What would have been in it for me, what made David the perfect mate for me?¡± I asked Selene,


    unable to hold back even with her looking as guilty as she did.


    ¡°Nothing, only he could give you. You are meant to be a Luna or the Luna of all Luna¡¯s but I figured


    that outter. There is a reason why sometimes mates get rejected. Or that some mates turn out to


    be terrible. All of you still have a free will. All of you will develop your personality. And those


    personalities will either make the paring better. or worse. It is not an exact science¡± She pauses


    speaking for a minute. to smile a nostalgic smile.


    Almost like she wishes it could be an exact science. That she could. make sure every mate would


    be as perfect as Grillin is for me. Weirdly, she is the Goddess. The one I have been told to honor


    and praise for all of my life. But as we are sitting here speaking she doesn¡¯t seem unreachable or


    untouchable. She reminds me of a young mother is still finding out what she needs to do to best


    raise her pup/?


    Who


    She tells me all about mates, and how she hoped I would be the one to save the BloodMoon pack.


    How her heart hurts every time she sees a pack failing. The longer she speaks the more I get her


    reasoning. David. might not have been right for me. Not even when I tried to believe that he was.


    He could have made me happy if he had tried better. If he would have been a mate like Selene


    intended mates to treat each other¡¯


    S.


    Èý


    11 2011 Vouchers


    He would have never made me as happy as Griffin is doing now. And his first fated mate would


    never have made him so happy as I make Grillin. But it¡¯s not like we would have known about each


    other and what lives could have been like. You cannot miss what you never heard. So the four of us


    wouldn¡¯t have been unhappy. We would feel like we had all we could wish for.


    Just looking at the carnage that had happened now showed how much better the Kingdom would


    have been if Selene¡¯s first n had worked


    out.


    Now that I had her next to me and she seemed to be so eager to speak I wanted to take advantage


    of the possibility.


    ¡°Okay, I get that you cannot stop people from changing and bing cra ppy mates. Or even


    rejecting mates but why do you punish the rejected mate? When David rejected me and I was


    hurting like that. I felt abandoned by you¡± I asked her and her face fell.


    ¡°It was not meant to be like that, the reason I made a way to reject your fated mate. Was to make


    sure you would not feel the bond, the sparks if your mate was unworthy. Alling back to the fact


    that I foolishly thought that you would all be so happy with your fated mate. That no one would ever


    reject their mate, not unless they had a very good. reason to do so¡± She says and she gives me that


    same sad smile she has given me a few times.


    While it is still weird to see the Moon Goddess so humanlike sad and vulnerable. It does make


    sense why wolves that get rejected hurt so much. It was meant as a punishment. Not punishment


    for getting rejected as much. But punishment for being someone so bad, so vile that not even your


    fated mate was left with another option than to leave you. It could have been beautifully poetic if


    only Selene had fully. taken our free will into ount.


    And talking about free will she had told me a lot but nothing that had


    |||


    1 38 A


    1288 Vouchers.


    made me rethink my want to get back to Griffin. I was shocked and sad about how things turned


    out. Deep down I wished that Selene had made me and Griffin fated mates at the beginning


    because it would have saved me a lot of pain and trouble. I couldn¡¯t change the past, and since it


    had led me to Griffin I wasn¡¯t too sad about it either.


    ¡°Selene you said you would tell me something that might make me reconsider wanting to go backThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and be with Griffin. But nothing you said so far those. Because honestly, part of me is still hoping


    you just hurry up so I can go back to Griff, you know I think he needs me.¡± I tell her and this time her


    smile is not timid or broken.


    Her smile is radiant now and bright as she looks at me. Before telling me to listen closely. For a few


    seconds, I have no idea what she is talking about. But then I hear it, Griffin¡¯s voice in the far


    distance.


    ¡°Come back to me now baby, I need you¡± I cannot see him, and his voice sounds too far away.


    ¡°He found your body, you¡¯re in aa and of course, Griffin wants you back, but I have put you


    through so much. You are wee to just stay here. And I will make sure Griffin doesn¡¯t hurt too


    much after you die.


    O

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    139 Griffin


    Ever since that first day of taking care of A, I had been at her side. I would shower at the showers


    in the hospital. Eat the foods family and friends brought me. And every day like that first day I took


    care of her. I would wash the body with her favorite soap. I would massage her with her favorite


    body lotion. After that, I would brush her hair. Either blow-drying it after having washed her hair. On


    other days I just used the leave-in conditioner to keep her hair soft and shiny now that she was lying


    on it so much.


    For seven days, I had been caring for her like that. And of course, it was worth it. Of course


    spending time with her was still better than not being able to spend time with her alone. I just wish


    that it would help, that I would get the slightest bit of a reaction. And now for the first time in a week,


    I needed to leave her side. Mom and Dad hade. over to discuss some of the issues with the


    BloodMoon pack and how we would handle it from here on out. I understood why I needed to be


    there with them. I just hated that I had to be away from her for more than ten minutes.


    ¡°Knock Knock¡± Dad¡¯s voice interrupted my somber thoughts.


    I told him toe on in, and of course, mom was with him too. We had been on the phone every


    day and most of these days they asked to be put on loudspeaker wanting to talk to A. Now they


    brought her flowers and scented candles. Another I noticed Mom carrying was A¡¯s copy of Pride


    and Prejudice.


    ¡°There is no need for the three of us to be there with her. You need to be present for the meeting.


    But I don¡¯t so I will just be here reading to my daughter-inw¡± Mom stated that she would not


    ept anyone trying to stop her. She just sat down next to A and opened up the


    <


    1288 Vouchers book. Not that I was about to stop her, I still rather would have been the one sitting


    next to her.


    Like Mom said though I cannot, I need to be present in this meeting. But doing so knowing that A


    wasn¡¯t alone. That she was someone close to her, and someone who loved her was reassuring, to


    say the least. After kissing my mom¡¯s cheek and A¡¯s forehead I led Dad to the big meeting hallN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    where we needed to be.


    Dad and Jay caught up for a little while before we all sat down to have a good conversation.


    ¡°I am going toe right out of the woodwork with this one¡± Jay started the meeting.


    As I had suspected he was not happy being the Alpha. There was no doubt it wasn¡¯t because he


    could not handle the responsibilities to be an Alpha. He handled them well, after all, it was in blood.


    He had told me before that he was willing to make the pack better. It was his daughter¡¯s wish and


    for that alone, he tried to do more than his best.


    This pack however was so damaged by the previous Alpha that there was no real pack bond left.


    No loyalty, as much as the pack seemed to love the Hemmings a their new leaders. Some of the


    pack members. were already looking at moving to neighboring packs. Or moving back. home to the


    packs they or their partner came from. It was why Jay wanted to stop the battle to try and rebuild


    the pack. Because he seemed to be the only one that did.


    ¡°I propose we just revoke the Blood Moon¡¯s pack rights. It will mean every habitant needs to find a


    new ce to live. They can just stay in here as long as they need to. As long as they know that it


    would be a temporary solution, nothing long-term.¡± Dad suggested and everyone agreed with him.


    In the end, I do think it is the best solution to all the issues. It was a


    3): 72%


    139 Coffin


    288 Wouchers


    shame but there was no way we to salvage this pack. Everyone was happy to know there was an


    ending to this mess.


    Sadly enough that wasn¡¯t all we needed to discuss. We needed to discuss what we were going to


    do with Hannah the council of elders would want to speak to her to see if she was indeed guilty of


    kidnapping A. Because she did not physically kidnap her. Nor was it her idea, but she knew that


    A was being kidnapped and abused, and not only did she not help her.


    She not mention it t anyone, in fact it was the other way around and she was lied to keep the


    kidnapping hidden. She helped David where she could. The fact that she did it out of some twisted


    idea of love did. not help her case. It could only work against her because she had personal gain


    from the kidnapping. She had told us she never cared about A being with me. Her master n in


    all of this was to make David see she was a much better mate than A was.


    However, I told her we as the royal family would vouch for her being executed. Sure I could break


    my promise but that isn¡¯t the kind of man, the kind of King I want to be. And there now was a pup


    involved. And no matter how much I hate that pup¡¯s parent. The pup is innocent and deserves my


    protection too. It was a difficult decision and we we made. some ns but we were unable toe


    up with a set n on what to do.


    The Elder council would have to take the lead on this one. The fact that we still had no clue where


    David and the others were was not helping either. Hannah had sworn up and down that she did not


    know where the others went to. Maybe if she had ever proven herself worthy of our faith we would


    have taken her word for it. Even if she would have assisted David in the kidnapping, Hannah,


    however, has shown. herself to lie to get whatever she wanted.


    Thest topic on the agenda was A, we needed to decide if we


    would still try to keep her alive at the pack hospital. And which pack


    ´¨


    1288 Mouchers


    hospital bcause I am not sure she the BloodMoon pack hospital would be fully equipped and


    working for much longer. Not with the pack doctor wanting to go home to the White Oak pack.


    A would just go home to the castle with us, Where she needed to be I would even look into hiring


    a private nurse so she could justy in the bedroom. She would feel me getting into the bed that


    was full of the scent of me. Then I would fall asleep with her wrapped up in my arms. I kept telling


    myself that it was all on her behalf. That I was sure that this was the one trick to would finally pull


    her from hera.


    Before I could suggest hiring the private nurse though Mom called out for all of us through the


    mindlink, she was in the room with A. Telling me that whatever made her call out for us through


    the minlink had to do with A. Not wanting to wait for a secondter than.


    O


    r

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    140 Gif


    11


    140 Griffin


    We had moved A to the Silver Moon pack¡¯s hospital. Partly because the BloodMoon pack no


    longer existed. Partly because, unlike the Blood Moon pack had, we have been thriving. So we


    have more staff and a better-equipped hospital. When I first brought A here, I had hoped it would


    mean she would recover quickly.


    Maybe I wanted too much too soon, after all, it has only been two days. since we have been back at


    the Silver Moon pack. The reason Mom had called us in was because A had twitched when she


    was reading to her. It had given my mom hope, she was waking up.


    And it still could be the case. Tessie told us that she would have to show more signs of being


    responsive in the next few days. If she did. not, that would mean she had slipped too far into the


    coma. And it would mean we would have to consider taking her off life support at the end of the


    week.


    ¡°I feel like you should be the one to make the decision, Griff, not to unload something like this onto


    you. She wanted toplete the mating process and it would have made you the next of kin. Not


    use ast parents and I pray to the Moon Goddess, that it does note to it. But if it does, I want to


    honor her wishes and have her mate be the one who decides¡± She had added, and I could only nod


    because she was right.


    It was not a decision I would make lightly and like my mother-inw, I prayed to the Moon Goddess


    every day that she would help A pull through. But if she wouldn¡¯t, I would want to do thest


    things that a mate can do before losing the love of his life.


    I already regretted not being able to bring her home to our chambers.


    |||


    O


    1208 Mouchers


    With all the life support she needed to be on, it was impossible to have her sleep in a regr bed.


    And me climbing into bed with her, twisting and turning as I was sleeping. Meant a risk, I pulled out


    one of the threads keeping her alive. Tessie, however, had been very clear about the importance of


    keeping track of A¡¯s movements and twitches to see if she was waking up.


    So I got myself a notebook, I had A put in a private room and I did. not leave her side. Not even


    allowing me a full sleep, all I would allow myself were little catnaps when others were visiting her.


    Because my wonderful mate had clearly made asting impression on our pack. Every day. pack


    members came by bringing flowers and gifts. Several people had asked if they could read to their


    Princess, hoping it would help her wake up. And of course that was just the pack members. Our


    family and closest friends wereing over more often.


    Krystel was determined to believe that her sister-inw, new friend, and her future Queen would


    come back to us. Had started on her Beta duties,piling files of what A needed to learn, and


    making shopping lists so that A would have everything she needed in her office. She woulde


    over at nine in the morning every weekday. Going over the tasks she had performed for A. She


    started this when A was still in the BloodMoon pack¡¯s hospital. And she kept up with it now that


    A was home. Today was Friday again, and Krystel said her weekly goodbye.


    ¡°Well, that was a productive week, although I could have done more with your help. But I will leave


    you be for now I know you and Griff like to have your weekend off¡± Only this time A seemed to


    smile.


    I rushed to get the notebook and wrote down the date, exactly what had happened, and the reaction


    I saw in A. Even Krystel agreed that it had seemed like A smiled at her.


    ¡°See, I know her she would want me to keep busy to make sure she can be the best Alpha and


    Queen to the pack she can be¡± Krystel had


    O


    1288 Vouchers.


    beamed before leaving me alone again.


    ¡°Come on, Darling, smile for me too. I miss that smile of you so da mn. much. I remember the first


    time you genuinely smiled at me. It was when you bit into the snickerdoodle that made you give me


    a chance. Maybe I should have told you that before but it was the best moment in my life. Seeing


    you smile after agreeing you would give me a chance¡± I pleaded with her, holding her hand in mine.


    The memory made me think, perhaps I could bake some Snickerdoodle cookies for her. Tessie


    exined scents can trigger a person in aa too. Ever since that first time. I would so often


    make her Snickerdoodle cookies. On asion, I had sent couriers to bring them to her the same


    day I baked them. It always seemed to make her happy. But making the Snickerdoodle cookies


    would mean leaving her for at least an hour. Something I still did not feelfortable with.


    Suddenly I sensed Dillion, who wasing over unannounced and without any schedule or reason


    for it. Yet he was the one who came over to visit her most often, sometimes just staying for five


    minutes. I had asked him about it once, only to find out he had some rhyme and reason for his


    visits. After he first visited the BloodMoon pack he had told me about A, stating he would like her


    as his Luna and Queen.


    They had formed an instant connection, to the point where it made me jealous before I was secure


    in my rtionship with A. A had described it as a tonic love at first sight. Like she knew,


    Dillion was destined to be a close friend. True to his chaotic nature, Dillion would. always pop over


    when A was at the castle. Sometimes to go out and do something, to discuss something serious


    with her. Other times to just showed the new jeans he had just bought or brought her a coffee just


    showed the new jeans he had ju and donut since he had been on a coffee run. Where he would


    give


    her, the treats he got her, and would go on about his busy day.


    So when he told me the reasons for his erratic visits, I finally understood how much they loved each


    other.


    1001


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°She wille back to us, and I don¡¯t want our friendship to chance. She hates being pitied, so


    every time I would have visited her if she was still healthy. I visit her now. That is why I still bring her


    coffee and donuts, even if I know she cannot have them now. Or show her my new shirt, when she


    cannot tell me how good I look in it. Because one day she will wake up and thank me for the coffee.


    One day, she will look at me and tell me the shirt brings out the color of my eyes.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had nodded, not to make anything clear to me. He nodded to hide the tears forming in his eyes.


    His nod was to confirm to himself that he was right that his Fire Cra cker woulde back to us.


    ¡°Da mn. Grill you are reek, are you not bathing?¡± He asked as soon as he walked into the room.


    He was probably right, with not leaving this chamber I would wash myself with hand soap and paper


    towels before changing in the fresh clothes Gerald would bring me every morning.


    ¡°Well there is only so much I can do with this bathroom sink¡± I shrugged at him, thinking he would


    understand me and leave it be.


    But of course, Dillion didn¡¯t, he told me to go home to shower, and have a longer nap, promising he


    would stay with A. Write down. every single movement and not take his eyes off her.


    ¡°I cannot leave her, Dillion, you know I can¡¯t,¡± I told him, ready for this conversation to be over.


    ¡°Firecracker, please tell your man to go shower. I mean, it would be bad enough for a human, but


    with our wolf scent, my eyes are watering. Please squeeze his hand if you want him to shower and


    sleep?¡± He asked A and just as I was about to snap at him that it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    I felt her squeeze my hand, and it felt like the entire world came to a


    |||


    2018 Mouche


    standstill. This has been the most obvious response to anything ever since we found her


    ¡°Did I see that correctly?¡± Dillion whispered in shock at the possibility that his pleading had helped.


    ¡°Please Darling, can you squeeze me once more if you do I promise I will shower, sleep, and then I


    will bake you your favorite?¡± I begged her, her hand twitched, and then¡­.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    141 A


    ¡°Why would I do that, I love Griffin with my entire being¡± I snapped at Selene.


    Because it felt like she was ying with me. Before she could answer me, I heard a different voice


    in the distance. I instantly recognized it as Krystel.


    ¡°Well, that was a productive week, although I could have done more. with your help. But I will leave


    you be for now I know you and Griff like to have your weekend off¡± Krystel told me.


    I realized she was still acting as my Beta, having faith in me returning to them. It brought a smile to


    my face.


    ¡°You are starting to hear them now don¡¯t you?¡± Selene asked, ignoring my previous question.


    ¡°I do, but it feels like I am still missing something, like there are things. that do not make sense¡± I


    honestly answer hoping Selene will fill in the gaps for me.


    ¡°That is because time here goes by differently than it does on Earth. The hour we have spent


    chatting with her has been ten days on Earth now. Soon Griffin is going to be forced to decide to let


    you go, if your soul does not return to your body¡± In this hour I had found out Selene had a range of


    smiles.


    Like she couldmunicate with them, she had smiles that made you pity her. Ones that made you


    safe, or would make you feel alone like. she wasn¡¯t actually going to help you. Now her smile


    seemed to tell me that it would be all right whatever decision I would make.


    284 Wouchers


    But there wasn¡¯t any decision to make. I needed to be with Griflin, I needed to make up for lost time.


    ¡°I know you love Grillin and your mind wants to be with him. Your heart might even but it is your soul


    that needs to go back to your body. You need to find out what your soul really wants. You fought


    against being Griffin¡¯s second chance mate. Not only that, but you have had doubts about wanting


    to be a Luna, let alone a Queen. Now is a chance to do some soul-searching. I owe you an out with


    all I have unwillingly put you through. Griffin might think he is not able to make it without you but he


    is. And I will be sure to make sure he has a wonderful life. with all he ever wanted¡± Selene offers me


    and then she stands up ready to walk away.


    I was about to ask her where she was going, and how she would know if I made my decision when


    another voice rang through the valley. The voices were getting louder this time. And I could clearly


    hear Dillion.


    ¡°Firecracker, please tell your man to go shower. I mean, it would be bad enough for a human, but


    with our wolf scent, my eyes are watering. Please squeeze his hand if you want him to shower and


    sleep?¡±


    Again, I must have missed a part of the conversation, but if Griffin was. not showering because of


    me, he was not taking care of himself. It was all I needed to know to want to give Griffin a sign.


    ¡°Please, Selene, tell me how I can squeeze his hand when I am here¡± I beg Selene as she turns


    away from me.


    She looks over her shoulder before answering me, ¡°If your soul wants to be with Grillin enough, it


    can control your body. Think about all that has happened between the two of you¡±


    With that, she walks away, in my mind is the soft rustling of her skirts as she walks off. I am going to


    the only answer to all the questio


    O


    r


    141 A


    288 Vouchers


    need to find a way to get back to my body. For now, just being able to control my hand will be


    enough. But what hand is Griff holding? What hand do I need to squeeze?


    ¡°Come on Griff, tell me what hand you¡¯re holding¡± I focus all my energy and my thoughts on him.


    Suddenly I can feel his hand holding mine. His fingers gently twitch like he is nervous. Hoping I will


    actually squeeze his hand. So I try, I try the hand of this non-corporal body, hoping my corporal


    body will follow suit.


    I was holding my breath, waiting to find out if it had helped or not. So. far I had felt Griff squeezing


    my hand back. But I could not be sure if he had actually felt me squeezing his hand. Or if he had


    squeezed my hand, hoping it would make me squeeze back. Dillion had whispered something but it


    was so quietly that I did not hear what he said. A secondter, Griffin¡¯s voice rang out, and while it


    was shaky and soft, I could hear him perfectly clear.


    ¡°Please Darling, can you squeeze me once more, if you do, I promise I will shower, sleep, and then


    I will bake you your favorite?¡±


    I smiled at the promise of his Snickerdoodle cookies and went to squeeze his hand. As I was about


    to, I was hit with a flood of memories. Pictures of what my future with Griffin would be like. I tried to


    squeeze his hand, but because of the images flooding my brain, I could not. I shook my head,


    pushing the images back, I seeded. and this time when I squeezed his hand I could feel drops of


    water sshing on my face.


    Griffin¡¯s voice betraying him, telling me he was the one crying was loud and clear as he told me.


    ¡°Okay, Darling everything for you, I will be back in two, two, and at half hours tops. You won¡¯t be


    alone, though, Dillion will be right here. with you. He misses you more than he dares to tell anyone¡±


    He slightly chuckled as he teased Dillion, it was a sense of normality that made


    44.06%


    O


    <


    288 Muuch


    my heart soar.


    ¡°He is wrong you know, I¡¯m not ashamed of how much I miss you Fire Cra cker. There are just not


    enough words to describe it. I miss you as my future leader because of the faith I have in you to


    make the pack and the country even better. I miss you as my best friend¡¯s mate which makes him


    so very happy, that fits in with our little group of best friends and mates so well. And I miss you as


    the other best friend I never knew I needed. I miss you as the tonic soulmate you turned out to


    be. But you are so much more, and there are no words to describe the more, and that is why I keep


    doing what we always do. Because I will not pity you when you finallye back to us. You are


    strong enough not to need my pity. I will be the chaotic best friend who needs to tell you the most


    random things at the most random times. So that is why I keep doing it even now because we are


    still like we were. And because I need to make myself believe that in fifty years from now, we will


    still be doing that.¡± Dillion¡¯s words reminded me that it was not just Griffin I needed to get back to.


    He kept speaking to me, but his voice started to drift to the background. Not the memories of all I


    had gone through both with Griffin and without him started flooding my mind. Moments of my


    greatest joys. And then shes of what the future would be like. Happy, blissful moments with just


    the two of us. Moments as a happy family. And then there were the moments where we fought,


    moments he made me sad, where we screamed at each other. Moments where we were exhausted


    while trying to get our pups to sleep in the middle of the night. Moments where we needed to make


    hard decisions for our country. Moments were stressed, and family life stressed us out so much we


    barely spoke.


    It made me realize I did not need to go to Grillin, and our life together would not be perfect. But it


    would be a happy life, filled with love and friends and family. And it might not be what I need


    anymore. Not when I can just be here in the heavens. But having all of that,


    experiencing all of that with Griffin, it was that I wanted so I needed to


    find my way back home.


    0T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    142 Griffin


    I had mindlinked the pack doctor on duty to go check up on A. Exining what had happened.


    He let me know he would be going over to her in ten minutes. Then I called Jay and Tessie to let


    them know. Even if they knew better than to get too much hope from this. I could hear the relief in


    their voices. It was a good sign and we all appreciated it. Next I mindlinked, all of our close friends


    and family in the pack. So all of them would know too.


    Then I rushed to our personal chambers. Krystel had brought the framed picture over. The bigger


    copy of the picture I found in the forest that day. Without thinking about it, I took out my drill and


    hung up the picture. Above our couch, above the spot where I pictured us all snuggled up. I had


    avoideding home and looking at pictures of A for that matter. It reminded me of the future we


    were nning and how unsure it had be. That same future suddenly did not feel so impossible


    and unsure anymore.


    Next, I started on the dough for the Snickerdoodle cookies and turned on the oven so it could


    preheat. By the time my dough was done, the oven was hot enough so I ttened my cookies rolled


    them in the sugar cin namon mix, and popped them into the oven as I made myself a quick


    sandwich. Ten minutester, the cookies are done and I set the tray on the stove to cool down.


    Then I take a quick shower, followed by a short forty-five-minute nap.


    Dillion was right, I did feel better and I had to admit I smelled better too. Before packing up the


    cookies, I mindlinked Dillion if everything was okay.


    ¡°Yes, nothing much has changed, I feel she looks more peaceful, but that could be on me though.¡±


    He tells me, and I choose to believe it is


    1002


    288 Vouchers


    on him.


    I am already feeling so happy, with the fact that she squeezed my hand. That I need to be careful


    and still protect my heart a little bit. Only when she has opened her eyes and talked to me, I can be


    sure she will make it out okay. After I have carefully wrapped up the cookies, I look at the clock to


    see I have been gone for two hours. I promised her I would be back in two-and-half hours tops.


    Meaning, I need to rush to make sure I won¡¯t break my promise.


    Cookies,


    ***


    ¡°Griff, nothing is wrong but you need to hurry here¡± Dillion¡¯s face. sounds happy, ted even when


    he mindlinks me.


    I was already at the hospital, so now I just ran through the hallways, storming into A¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ever since she squeezed your hand, she seems to be more lively. The doc. even said she had


    brain activity in parts of her brain where she didn¡¯t have any since she was in aa. And now she


    is trying to say something but I don¡¯t understand any of it¡± Dillion rushed to say, taking my stuff from


    me so I can sit next to A.


    ¡°What is it Darling, I am here now you can talk to me?¡± I say, stroking


    her cheek.


    Her face seems to rx like my touch is soothing. She doesn¡¯t speak for a while as I sit there


    silently stroking her cheek. All this time I have. been telling her about how much I miss her. How


    much I cannot live without her. And while that is still very much true. The moment she


    reacted the most was Krystel talking about work. Dillion being Dillion, asking her to tell me off. So I


    decided to give that a chance.


    2561%


    O


    142 Gon


    288 Wouchers


    I sit back next to her, holding her hand in mine. Telling her about making the cookies, and hanging


    up the picture and it seems to be working. Her eyshes flutter like she is trying to open her eyes.


    Her hand twitches in mine. Dillion sees it too, he whispers his goodbyes. But implores me to keep


    him posted.


    Wanting to keep telling her about casual things, but not having done a lot since she went missing. I


    am struggling with things to tell her. Happy casual things, when I suddenly remembered how my


    human. gaming friends had asked to meet up with me.


    ¡°So my gamer friends missed me, I stopped gaming for a little bit since you know what? Anyway, I


    told them my fianc¨¦ was ill. They send you their best and they want to meet with both of us when


    you are feeling better. I know this is more my thing but if you join me we could always go to the


    bookstore after¡± I started talking about simpler things because it seemed to help A.


    To


    Now I was smiling too. Maybe she was on to something, maybe I should not focus on everything


    that went wrong. But focus on all the things we still have.


    ¡°Help me¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Love him¡±


    She started mumbling moving her hands, for the first time since Iid her down here in this bed she


    now seemed like she was dreaming. Suddenly I smelled her blood and I panicked before I saw what


    was the cause. With moving around so much she had pulled her IV out. The oxygen machine was


    beeping two. Causing the doctors to rush in.


    0


    1002


    142 Oeffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Can you tell us what happened, Alpha?¡± Doctor Paul asked me.


    ¡°You know how earlier today she seemed to be responding to us. Dillion said she seemed to be


    wanting to speak since I got back from resting. Ever since I sat here talking to me, she suddenly


    started moving around. And it caused her to rip the IV out.¡±


    The doctors nod and they get to work on A. Nobody tells me to leave the room so I just stand


    back. Not wanting to get in the way of the doctors. But wanting to be in the room on the off chance


    she would wake up now. Watching doctors checking her pulse, and her lungs, shining a small light


    in her eyes was terrifying. It reminded me of when she was first taken in at the BloodMoon pack


    when we had no idea if she would even make it or not..


    Soon, two doctors walked out of the room, and Doctor Paul stayed behind to talk to me.


    ¡°She is getting more active and it means that we need to take her off the life support. It will be


    dangerous if she identally rips them out again. Especially the oxygen tube. And it doesn¡¯t seem


    like she needs. it anymore but it is a risk. So ultimately it is up to you.¡± He tells me.


    It is a scary decision to make because both could end up being fatal for A. Not choosing could


    also be fatal. It felt like I was deciding if I believed her to be strong enough or not. And that made


    my decision a bit easier.


    ¡°You can take her off life support, I am sure she can manage on her own,¡± I tell the doctor and he


    immediately goes to work..


    ro


    Telling me, the next three days are going to be crucial. Then he walks off, leaving me alone in the


    room with A. Before I can ask him my final question.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it when I talk about missing you. But I do you


    70 53%


    |||


    10023


    0


    1281 Vouchers


    know, it drives me crazy. So I decided to take this as a sign that you are making your way back to


    me, darling. I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor to see if this means I get to bring you home now?¡± I tell her


    before walking off and finding the doctor again.


    10 021)This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    143 A


    Selene never came back to me and I heard everything that happened around me non-stop now. I


    know I was back home in my own bed. The scent of Griffin surrounded me. I wanted so badly to


    open my eyes. But I couldn¡¯t, I had no idea how to get into my own body again. I had tried to shout


    for Selene, to beg for her, and to cry. Nothing helped, she ignored me.


    When I noticed another day had passed on earth, I decided to give up. on trying to get Selene¡¯s


    help. The rustling of the sheets I heard signaled that Grillin was getting up. Soon after I could smell


    fresh coffee.


    ¡°I made you your morning coffee my love, so all you have to do is wake up,¡± Griffin told me.


    Over what had been thest day on earth, I have heard him beg me, try to act casual, make me


    promise. And now challenging me just to get me to wake up. Only this time I even felt the bed tip


    under the weight of Griffin sitting back in the bed with me. Desperate I tried to open my eyes so that


    I could finally see my wonderful mate again.


    Harsh light blinded me, forcing my eyes shut immediately. Still, I had managed to, because I soon


    as I opened my eyes it felt like I fell. Like that feeling, you have when you are about to fall asleep


    and it feels like you fall.


    ¡°Darling are you awake, did I really see you open your eyes¡± There was an urgency to Grillin¡¯s


    voice.


    ¡°Lights¡± I mumbled, my throat feeling like it was burning.


    |


    1002


    143 A


    288 Vouchers


    It caused a coughing fit, and with every cough, it felt as if my brain. hade loose and was now


    bumping around against my skull. Giving me a terrible headache. Even the scraping of the curtain


    over the metal rod made me flinch in pain.


    ¡°The curtains are closed. Darling can you please look at me?¡±


    Opening my eyes again is a struggle and everything hurts. But I am so happy to be able to see


    Griffin¡¯s face again.


    Where I had no pain and no issues with moving my body when I was in the heavenly valley, now I


    struggled to lift my hand to stroke Griffin¡¯ s cheek. Seeing my struggle and knowing me better than


    anyone else, he took my hand in his. And he ced it against his check before. leaning in.


    ¡°I missed you so much my love how are you feeling?¡± He mumbled into the palm of my hand.


    I meant to say that I was feeling bad, but that I was happy to be back. with him. But as I listened to


    myself I only managed to get out


    ¡°Bad¡­. back you¡± Before getting another coughing fit.


    ¡°Take it easy Darling I will get the doctor toe over right away¡± I sensed he was mindliking


    someone he was still holding my hand that was now resting on the bed. I closed my eyes careful


    not to fall back asleep. Scared I wouldn¡¯t be able to get back to him again.


    Griffin must share the same fear, as he keeps talking to me stroking my hair. Asking me yes and no


    questions so I can answer with a single word. Everything he does is keeping me awake and I am


    sure he is doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Are you sure the Princess has woken up Prince Griffin¡± I recognize this voice it is one of the pack


    doctors.


    21 501


    ¡°Yes¡­ h o¡­¡­¡± I cough and stutter, unable to tell the doctor he is sure because I am still awake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak Princess A, the breathing tube has damaged your throat I am so happy you¡¯re back


    with us Can I check up on you¡± She asks.


    Following her advice, I just nod, and Lelose my eyes again because keeping them open still takes


    too much out of me


    ¡°I think I know the answer to this Princess A but if you want Prince Grillin to leave you can just


    tap my hand¡± The doctor tells me as she ces her hand on the bed next to me.


    She is right, she knows the anaver because, of course, he can stay. There is nothing she can tell


    me he cannot know of Not even if I would have been pregnant with David¡¯s pup


    ¡°Well your body is very slowly recovering, we flushed out the medicine that stopped you from


    shulling Meaning that as soon as your body is strong enough again you are able to shift. There is no


    permanent physical damage, recovering and healing will take a long time though. You just need to


    get a lot of rest and good food. Don¡¯t be scared you can sleep as much as you want. You will not


    slip back into aa again¡± Nothing is too surprising to me, I can manage a long. painful recovery,


    As long as I still have Willow, and if I have Griffin I will be okay in the end. And I could sleep, it feels


    weird saying this since I just woke up from aa. But it feels like it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve got a


    good sleep. The doctor advised me to eat something first. And the moment the doctor left Griffin


    gently pulled me against his chest.


    ¡°You will be okay Darling, I love you so much, since your throat hurts so much can I make you some


    porridge?¡± He breathes into my hair.


    |||


    143 A


    288 Mauchers


    And the weight of everything that has happened suddenly bes too. much to bear. Burying my


    face in his chest inhaling the scent of cin namon, cedar wood, and citrus. I let it all out, tears


    streaming down- my face as I kept sobbing. I felt Griffin¡¯s shirt getting soaked but I could not stop


    myself. I clung to him like I was afraid he would just disappear again. There was so much I wanted


    to tell him, to make him understand that he was the only reason I managed to pull through.


    ¡°Come on I will run you a bath, we can bathe together and then I help you get dressed, so you can


    have the porridge I¡¯ll make you.¡± Griffin told me as he peeled himself away from me.


    He walked off and soon I heard the tap running. If someone would have told me a year ago, that I


    would be this helpless. Having a mate take so much care of me I would haveughed at them. Now


    it felt oddlyforting to hear Griffin rummage about. Acting like nothing was wrong like I did not


    just have a meltdown on his chest.


    ***


    Two hourster I was lying down in our bed again. Drifting off listening to the sound of Griffin typing


    away on hisptop. Griffin had taken such good care of me. Everything he had done wasced with


    the love this amazing man felt for me. It had soothed me, the bath had left mo T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    feeling clean, and it warmed my aching mussels. Being surrounded by my mate was already


    healing. And all of his gentle touches had sped up the healing process. Not to mention how the


    porridge had made me feel full and sleepy. Just eating a healthy filling meal made me happy. Now


    Griffin had chosen to work in the bedroom with me so that I could rest knowing her was near.


    The door mmed open, I struggled to open my eyes again now that I was startled awake.


    ¡°Fire Crac ker, you¡¯re still awake, I came to tell Griffin I have an update about David, do you want to


    hear it too?¡±


    71.66%

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    144 Griffin


    I was finally taking care of A again, it was awful to see her struggle like that. For a second, I


    feared that she would just slip back into aa if I let her sleep for too long. I believed the doctor


    when she said that would not be the cause. And from the relief on A¡¯s face, she had the same


    fear before the doctor reassured us both.


    I don¡¯t think A ever knew how strong I think she is. However, I knew the truth, so feeling her


    break down in my arms. Feeling her tears soaking my T-shirt was like a stab to the heart. I hated


    seeing her so broken, and at that moment I had quietly promised her and myself that I would make


    her feel whole again. I would be the one that showed her how strong she was again. First, that


    meant taking extra care of her, if I could mend her broken body. To make her feel fit again, it would


    be easier for the rest to follow.


    As I undressed her for the first time ever, my stomach churned at the sight of her naked body. Full of


    bruises and cuts, seeing her ribs as she stood there ready to get into the bath. The fingerprints on


    her hips. Indicating how David had held her down as he was having his way with her. I felt sad,


    disgusted, and furious all at once. But with how A was feeling, there was no room for my


    emotions. She was my top priority now.


    Scared she would fall asleep during bathing, I got into the tub with her. Letting her sit between my


    legs as I gently washed every inch of her, Thanking the Moon, Goddess that my body did not have


    its usual reaction to seeing my perfect mate naked. To touching her soft bare skin. Now was not the


    time, I would not make her feel like that was the only thing I wanted from her.


    If she would never be touched like that because of what David has


    0.00%


    |||


    14:23


    144 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    done to her. I would not love her less. I would stay loyal to her to my dying breath. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Now she was lying in the bed to me drifting off after we bathed and she had eaten the porridge I


    made her. She asked me to wear one of my shirts to bed. And of course, I had agreed, I had always


    loved seeing her wear my clothes. It always drove home the feeling of her being mine. Not to


    mention it was se xy as hell since my shirts were so big on her that they functioned as a mini dress.


    Now she looks more vulnerable than she does s exy. With how much weight she lost, they were


    even bigger on her now. And still, I could not help but feel so da mn attracted to her. I had to remind


    myself that this was not the time. A had too much healing to do.


    For a second, Dillion rushing into our bedroom was a happy distraction. I figured he missed A


    too. And was now true to his word rushing in to just tell her something silly. Or show her something


    he had bought her.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what he said to her when I was gone, but the doctors were convinced that


    whatever it was had helped to bring her back to us. When he told us that he had news on David, my


    heart dropped. My anger soared at the fact that Dillion asked A if she wanted to hear it too. Of


    course, she didn¡¯t she was far too weak to get involved in the pack business now.


    But stubborn as my wonderful mate was, she pushed herself up, re?ting against the headboard.


    Gesturing at her throat to indicate that she couldn¡¯t speak yet.


    Dillion presented her with a small whiteboard with markers so she could join in the conversation


    without needing to speak. She smiled at him and started writing on it before Dillion even said a


    word.


    28.51%


    14:24


    144 Griffin288 (Vouchers


    ¡°Thanks, Dillion, this helps,¡± she wrote and I swear Dillion puffed up his chest a bit like he was proud


    to hear A thanking him.


    Or well to see A thanking him, the next thing she wrote was addressed to me. And her words


    made me fall in love with her even


    more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout Griff, I am proud to be your Luna and Queen. I want to help¡± She needed to write it


    down two times because the whiteboard was too small.


    When she was done, I could only smile and kiss her forehead as I told her.


    ¡°And I am proud to be your Alpha and King, Darling but worrying about you is part of the job¡± Then I


    settled into the pillows again resting against the headboard of the bed.


    Ready to hear whatever it was, Dillion had to tell us.


    ¡°David has been spotted at an airport, along with Jason and the other members of his new pack.


    Sad really that they left Hannah out, more so since she is carrying his pup. Poor girl really loves


    him, and I honestly don¡¯t see why. She is not my type but honestly, anyone could do better than that


    steaming back of hit¡± He shrugged, causing A to giggle.


    Hearing A giggle was the best sound, but I did not know how to feel about David escaping the


    country. On the one hand, I wanted to punish him for all he had put A and me through. On the


    other hand, knowing he was so far away from us now meant A was safe. He could not retaliate


    and kidnap her again before we would find him. We could look at what country he had fled to and


    contact the royal family there to make sure that they would expedite David and the rest of his pack


    to us. We would then be able to put them to trial and punish him. As evil as it was, I was considering


    if it would be enough reason to punish him worse. Toe back to the agreement I made with


    56.08%


    O


    14:24


    144 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Hannah, where I said I would spare both their lives in return for her telling me what happened to


    A and David.


    But A hadn¡¯t known about Hannah¡¯s pregnancy yet, and I was scared to see how she would react


    to the news. When I looked at her, she hardly seemed to show any emotion.


    ¡°Darling, are you okay, I wanted to tell you about Hannah being pregnant with David¡¯s pup?¡± I asked


    her since I could not read her at


    all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about their future, only ours,¡± She wrote on the little whiteboard.


    Taking my hand in hers, squeezing it again, showing me she was either much stronger than any of


    us could ever imagine. Or she was so broken that she wasn¡¯t able or willing to let her emotions in. I


    hated not knowing what the reason was for her to be this casual about it. And as Dillion said his


    goodbye and A snuggled back in the pillows, I could only hope I would know soon. So that I


    could help her the way she needed.


    84.75%

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    144 Griffin


    I was finally taking care of A again, it was awful to see her struggle like that. For a second, I


    feared that she would just slip back into aa if I let her sleep for too long. I believed the doctor


    when she said that would not be the cause. And from the relief on A¡¯s face, she had the same


    fear before the doctor reassured us both.


    I don¡¯t think A ever knew how strong I think she is. However, I knew the truth, so feeling her


    break down in my arms. Feeling her tears soaking my T-shirt was like a stab to the heart. I hated


    seeing her so broken, and at that moment I had quietly promised her and myself that I would make


    her feel whole again. I would be the one that showed her how strong she was again. First, that


    meant taking extra care of her, if I could mend her broken body. To make her feel fit again, it would


    be easier for the rest to follow.


    As I undressed her for the first time ever, my stomach churned at the sight of her naked body. Full of


    bruises and cuts, seeing her ribs as she stood there ready to get into the bath. The fingerprints on


    her hips. Indicating how David had held her down as he was having his way with her. I felt sad,


    disgusted, and furious all at once. But with how A was feeling, there was no room for my


    emotions. She was my top priority now.


    Scared she would fall asleep during bathing, I got into the tub with her. Letting her sit between my


    legs as I gently washed every inch of her, Thanking the Moon, Goddess that my body did not have


    its usual reaction to seeing my perfect mate naked. To touching her soft bare skin. Now was not the


    time, I would not make her feel like that was the only thing I wanted from her.


    If she would never be touched like that because of what David has


    0.00%


    |||


    14:23


    144 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    done to her. I would not love her less. I would stay loyal to her to my dying breath.


    ***


    Now she was lying in the bed to me drifting off after we bathed and she had eaten the porridge I


    made her. She asked me to wear one of my shirts to bed. And of course, I had agreed, I had always


    loved seeing her wear my clothes. It always drove home the feeling of her being mine. Not to


    mention it was se xy as hell since my shirts were so big on her that they functioned as a mini dress.


    Now she looks more vulnerable than she does s exy. With how much weight she lost, they were


    even bigger on her now. And still, I could not help but feel so da mn attracted to her. I had to remind


    myself that this was not the time. A had too much healing to do.


    For a second, Dillion rushing into our bedroom was a happy distraction. I figured he missed A


    too. And was now true to his word rushing in to just tell her something silly. Or show her something


    he had bought her.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what he said to her when I was gone, but the doctors were convinced that


    whatever it was had helped to bring her back to us. When he told us that he had news on David, my


    heart dropped. My anger soared at the fact that Dillion asked A if she wanted to hear it too. Of


    course, she didn¡¯t she was far too weak to get involved in the pack business now.


    But stubborn as my wonderful mate was, she pushed herself up, re?ting against the headboard.


    Gesturing at her throat to indicate that she couldn¡¯t speak yet.


    Dillion presented her with a small whiteboard with markers so she could join in the conversation


    without needing to speak. She smiled at him and started writing on it before Dillion even said a


    word.


    28.51%


    14:24


    144 Griffin


    145 A.


    I loved how Griffin worried for me about being confronted with pack business. It was just like him. At


    first, I fought it he always was so worried about me and tried to shelter me from it all. When we first


    started to get to know each other, I figured it was because he didn¡¯t trust me. In my mind him being


    so protective of me was because like most of the wolves in my life had before he saw me as weak,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    unable to handle things.


    I learned that it was not like that, all he wanted to do was to keep me safe. Not because he felt like I


    needed it. But because that is just how he shows his love. And how could I ever refuse to feel loved


    by this man?


    He was partially right about this one too. While I would hate not being in the loop. Knowing David


    had escaped worried me. More than anyone else I knew exactly what the man was capable of and


    that was enough to scare me. Hannah being pregnant with David should not bother me at all. It was


    not like I wanted to be with David anymore and I still hated Hannah. Thest thing I should do is pity


    the she-wolf that made my life into a living hell. Yet I could not help myself, I still wanted to raise a


    family with Griffin. Bing a mother should be the most beautiful thing on this earth.


    The moment that you¡¯re no longer just a couple but finally be a family. Needing to go through


    all of that alone must be horrible. But to think it was because David used her, and wanted nothing to


    do with her because he honestly was insane must be even worse. Now she is imprisoned, I don¡¯t


    know when her trial is or when her punishment will be. But it must be terrifying to be in a prison cell.


    And even if I knew it was out of selfish reasons. Because she wanted David for herself. She did


    help me while I was in that dungeon.


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    14.24


    T


    145 A


    288 Vouchers


    I kept thinking of ways to help her when as I snuggled up in the bed. It didn¡¯t take long for me to fall


    into a peaceful sleep even with all the worries on my mind. All because of Griffin¡¯s presence next to


    me, it was so warm and soothing and it made me feel so safe.


    ¡°It is good to see you again my dear?¡± I whirled around at the now familiar face of Selene.


    If I was seeing the Moon Goddess that only meant one thing. I had died or slipped back into a


    ***


    Hourster I woke up from an otherwise dreamless sleep. Or at least nothing worth remembering.


    When I did wake up my throat felt a lot better. Griffin was still tapping away at hisptop. And I can


    only imagine how behind he got on his work while searching for me. It¡¯s weird still not knowing so


    much of what happened from the moment I got kidnapped until this very moment. I had only been


    out of mya for a few hours. Most of those hours I had spent sleeping but it was what the doctor


    advised and for the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t going to be stubborn. Deep down I was scared of


    the consequences it seemed miraculous I hade out of it all with no permanent damage.


    Or at least not physical I have no idea how I will feel once I am able to get out and about again. And


    I tried not to think about it either. I needed to focus on getting physically healthy again. The next


    step was to shift again. I had missed Willow and not being able to shift for so long is terrible for both


    our human and wolf form. So the only way I would bepletely healed is after shifting and letting


    Willow roam free again.


    ¡°Oh, Darling you¡¯re awake, are you feeling hungry¡± Griffin had obviously noticed I was awake even if


    I justid still wrapped up in my thoughts.


    With wanted to see him smile again, and with my throat feeling so


    54.03%


    |||


    O


    14.24


    145 A.


    288 Vouchers


    much better. I wanted to do something nice for him.


    ¡°I am more hungry for some snuggling with my wonderful mate,¡± I told


    him.


    This time able to talk without getting another coughing fit. The doctor told me that with my werewolf


    healing. My throat would need to feel better within a few hours and it was another thing she was


    right about.


    Griffin rushed to get theptop off hisp, pulling me into hisp, in the spot where hisptop had


    just rested. Being in his arms again felt right, it made me feel strong like I could ovee


    everything the universe still had in store for me.


    I wanted to kiss Griffin, tangle my hands in his her, and pull him closer to me. Sure I was still


    exhausted and could probably not do much more than just kissing him. But I would be fine with that.


    I just wanted us to feel close, I wanted to show him my love and for us wolves, there is no way to


    better show your love than being physical. To say I was surprised and a little disappointed when


    Griffin pulled me into his chest, hugging me instead of kissing me was an


    understatement.


    83.22%

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    146 A


    Despite the awkwardness for a few seconds being back in Griffin¡¯s arms felt good. We stayed like


    that cuddled up together for about an hour when my stomach grumbled loudly. It was a good sign,


    that I was getting my appetite back but I still felt a little ashamed about it.


    Especially since it already seemed like Griffin didn¡¯t see me like he used to before.


    ¡°Do you want me to cook for you?¡± Griffin immediately wants to take care of me again.


    And I don¡¯t mind as long as he doesn¡¯t feel like he is demoted to some kind of caregiver and nothing


    more. I decided to give it some time though. It must have been traumatizing for him too. And I am


    sure he is tired too. For now, though I am craving being outside. It¡¯s cruel for a wolf to have to be


    inside all of the time. During my time in the dungeon, I hardly saw any sunlight not even through


    windows since the sunroof wasn¡¯t enough to light up the entire dungeon.


    ¡°Actually Griff, I am dying to go outside is there somewhere we can eat outside? Just go to a


    restaurant or something?¡± I ask hoping he won¡¯t mind being seen outside with me in this state.


    When he starts speaking he is a little hesitant not finding the right words. For a moment my heart


    sinks and I feel like he is going to tell me that he as a future Prince cannot be seen outside with his


    mate looking like this. I know he still loves me, but with being royalty you have a standard to hold on


    to. Not to mention the fact that I am very aware of the fact that I do not look like I used to before.


    Sure I have always been petite for a werewolf. I was happy with how I looked and all of that


    changed now.


    0.00%


    O


    J


    14:24


    146 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°There is a food festival close by on human territory, it is supposed to have a lot of Mexican food


    stands. My parents wanted to take you there but I was unsure if you would be able to handle it withT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    how tired- you seem¡± He tells me.


    I cannot help but beam, at him. It¡¯s not about him being ashamed to be seen with me. It¡¯s not about


    his status because he is about to take me on a family outing amongst humans. At least our pack


    members knew what had happened to me unlike said humans. All this perfect


    wonderful man is scared of is my health.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know how long I can stay, but I haven¡¯t had good Mexican food since the day I went to


    the White Oak pack to go pack my stuff¡± I answered.


    There was a sh of guilt visible on Griffin¡¯s face, I know he mes himself for my kidnapping. Even


    if there was nothing he could have done to stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my parents if they made ns or if they still want to go okay?¡± He suggested but I haven¡¯t


    spoken to Isabe or Rodrick for so long, and I have started to love them like I love my own family.


    I¡¯ll tell them maybe they would like that?¡± I ask suddenly feeling a ittle unsure.


    ¡°They love it¡± Griffin¡¯s answer is short and sweet.


    He then pecks my lips and wraps his arms around me tighter dispelling more of my fears.


    ¡°Isabe, Rodrick it¡¯s me A did you still want to go to the food festival¡± I text the two of them.


    They call back instantly which is a little overwhelming. That doesn¡¯t stop me from smiling at their


    genuine happiness to hear from me. Or


    26.03%


    O


    14.24


    <


    146 A


    288 Vouchers


    their genuine worry for me. They are not wanting me to overdo myself.


    ¡°I am sure, I am desperate for some fresh air, and some normalcy. So Griff, and I are going out to


    have dinner anyway¡± I try to reassure him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you dare go without us, we can be ready in thirty minutes¡± Isabe rushes to say


    making me chuckle.


    ¡°I take it, my parents still want to go out with us¡± Griffin chuckles knowing his parents well


    I nod and get up to get dressed in my clothes. The good thing about going out for food at a food


    truck festival is that it means I do not have to dress up. That way I can wear clothes that do not


    emphasize the scars and bruises on my body so much. A pair of skinny jeans, chunky sneakers,


    and a white T-shirt, and now the only thing I need is the lc cardigan I bought with Krystel when I


    went shopping to surprise Griff.


    But I cannot find it, I am getting more and more frustrated until reality hits me. I¡¯ve worn that


    cardigan on one of the times I travel back to the White Oak pack. It¡¯s been washed and folded.


    Waiting for me in one of my bags to be brought here for the permanent move. It is a silly little thing


    to be sad over, but it is a symptom of so much more. For all the things I lost, for the fact that my life


    has been put on pause. By now I should have been Griff¡¯s marked mate, I should have been looking


    for my Gemma to be. Getting more lessons with Isabe.


    Not sitting here in front of my closet realizing, my stuff isn¡¯t here yet. All of it just causes me to break


    down. By the time Griffines out of the shower, he finds me on the floor a sobbing mess. Of


    course, he immediately worries rushing to me and pulling me against his still-wet body.,


    ¡°What is it Darling, did you hurt yourself?¡± His voicees out squeaky, panicked and I hate myself


    even more for worrying him like this.


    50.49%


    14.24


    O


    <


    79 81%


    146 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°No, I am okay it¡¯s just my lc cardigan is not here yet, I wanted to wear it and now I don¡¯t know


    what to wear. It shouldn¡¯t be like this Griff, we should have been so much further along in our future¡±


    I cry in his chest for the second time today.


    ¡°Darling, I love you so much, we have the rest of our lives to build our future. I hate that all of this


    happened to you, to us. But you are back with me now, and that is all that matters we will get there


    TOGETHER¡± He tells me and then gets up without saying another word.


    When he returns he has one of his jeans jackets in hand, his favorite


    one.


    ¡°Here Darling, wear this, and to be honest I like knowing even the humans can see you are mine¡±


    He smiles so brightly that I instantly feel better.


    I slip on the jacket wash my face with cold water and reapply some of my make-up. Just wearing


    clothes I feelfortable in, having done my hair and my make-up worn me out already. Griff


    seems to notice it, he is watching me like a hawk. But it hasn¡¯t just worn me out, it also made me


    feel better. More like myself so I loop my arm in Griff¡¯s both to be close to him and to have a little


    support with walking. Ready to go out and see where the night takes us, as long as I don¡¯t copse


    from exhaustion.


    |||

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    147 A


    Isabe and Rodrick were waiting for us at the front door. I can suddenly see where Griffin has his


    careful and worrying nature from. Where Rodrick rushes up to me and gathers me in a bear hug


    that has me feel like he is breaking my ribs. Isabe smacks her mate telling him to be careful and


    then fuzzes over me making sure I am alright.


    It¡¯s a thirty-minute drive, Griffin surprises me when he suggests we go there in two separate cars.


    Again Rodrick seems to want to speak up while Isabe stops him from doing so, agreeing with


    their son. Only when we get to the car I finally get his n.


    ¡°Close your eyes, Darling sleep for thirty minutes it will do you some good,¡± He tells me as he gets


    into his truck.


    He just gave me an opportunity to rest a little more. A moment I needed so I do as he said and I curl


    up in the passenger seat. Where the rumbling of the car engine ¡°sings¡± me to sleep instantly.


    Attentive as he is Griff wakes me up five minutes before we arrive at the food festival. Giving me the


    chance to feel less drowsy.


    After parking he jumps out to open the door, something he has always done. Tonight it feels like a


    reminder of how good life can be with him. How special and cherished he makes me feel every day.


    I ignore the little voice in my head that I should be wearing his mark already. That I have no idea


    when I will be able to wear it because the thirty minutes of sleep in the car were far from enough.


    And a part of me regrets agreeing with this n.


    Maybe Griffin was right, maybe this is all too much, too soon. Still, I can¡¯t help but bask in the light of


    the setting sun. Enjoy the wind on my skin and the buzz of the night that is alive with happy people.


    The


    0.00%


    O


    14:24


    147 A


    # 288 Vouchers This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    air is pregnant with the smell of various foods.


    I am unsure if Rodrick does because he sees how tired I am. Or if just like his son, he is a


    gentleman. But he suggests we get a table to sit down on every time we find something to eat. He


    spotted some tables you can reserve for a little money. While thewn chairs won¡¯t be very


    comfortable this table at least gives me a ce to sit down when I need to. And pausing in between


    all rounds being able to sit and take my time eating will help too.


    ***


    Two hourster we were on our way back, of course, I was the one who wanted to go home first.


    And at the end of the night, I was swaying on my legs with how tired I was. During the car ride


    home, I could not sleep because Griffin was clearly upset with me. Even if he said no when I asked


    him about it. The tick in his jaw, and his white knuckles because he was gripping the steering wheel


    too hard was all I needed to know.


    ***


    This time he didn¡¯t just open the door for me and he carried me to the car. Still not saying a word.


    We had gotten into arguments before, when I was strong, when I felt safe. Now all that had


    happened to me left me feeling vulnerable and raw.


    ¡°Please Griff, I can tell you are upset please tell me how I can make it ¡°up to you?¡± I begged not


    wanting to be so terrible atmunicating


    again that I would spiral.


    Spiral into that dark ce where I can¡¯t believe he loves me. Where I am so sure he is going to find


    fault in who I am and what I do that he will leave me. The dark ce where I want to spare myself


    from that pain so much that I will find fault in everything he does just so he isn¡¯t the one to find fault


    in me. The ce where I was when we just met.


    27.01%


    ?


    O


    14.24


    147 A


    268 Vouchers


    The ce he healed me from and the one ce where I never want to go back to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you Darling, can we please talk about this in our room when we¡¯re in our bed¡± He


    grits out through his teeth.


    Leaving me with no choice but to believe him and just wait. Trying to stop myself from spiraling into


    that dark ce.


    And I manage to when we reach our chambers and Griffin struggles to open the door because he


    seems unable or unwilling to let me go. I am still not in that dark ce, all I am is anxious about


    what he will tell me. Being anxious is far better than being there. He eventually manages to open


    the door andys me down on the bed.


    Taking off my sneakers, and getting a clean one of his shirts for me to sleep in. All without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t stand this any longer I am so scared you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore¡± I cry


    and hees to an immediate standstill.


    ¡°Darling, all I ever wanted was to be with you, even before I knew you. You were all I ever imagined


    when I was dreaming about my mate.¡± He makes his way to the bed and sits down next to me


    before he


    continues.


    ¡°Remember how I said I loved that you¡¯re so petite. I still do but I loved it because it made me feel


    like the big strong Alpha wolf that could protect you. It is st upid because you never needed it. It was


    just a feeling I loved¡± He falls quiet just staring at his hands like he doesn¡¯t know how to go on.


    The onlyfort I can offer him is to put my hand on his thigh. What he just told me is nothing new,


    but there is more to it, that much is clear. I just don¡¯t know what to tell him either.


    53.88%


    III


    O


    14.24


    147 A


    288 Voucher E


    After two minutes in this awkward silence, he clears his throat and he


    continues.


    ¡°And I failed it, when David kidnapped you, when it took me weeks to find out where he was. Then I


    stood on top of your prison, sensing you but I couldn¡¯t rescue you. I hate myself for it and now I


    couldn¡¯t keep you safe you from almost copsing from being so tired. I should have just kept my


    mouth shut about the food festival.¡± He starts crying, I have never seen him cry before.


    I have seen him on the verge of tears before, the time when he interrupted me rejecting him to get


    the cookies out of the oven. It was easy to forget that Griffin might have been traumatized too. He


    went through just as much as I did. Now I am the one who wraps my arms around him. Griffin just


    slumps down against me sobbing in my arms.


    in between.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad with me or disappointed at me?¡± He asks in between s obs.


    ¡°I am not Griff, you were the one that made me pull through, with all the love you showed me.¡± I


    start and then I tell him all about what happened when I was in thea.


    How I had the choice to die, to just stay in the heavenly valley knowing I deserved to be there with


    the Moon Goddes and how I had made my way back to him. Hoping it wouldfort him so that we


    could start healing together.


    79.56%

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    148 Griffin


    I shouldn¡¯t have been the one losing it. Now A wasforting me and no matter how good it felt,


    it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. I was supposed to be the one that is going to be strong for her. All


    this time I figured things would be okay once I would have her back here with me. And of course,


    things are so much better not that she is here with me and awake. But sometimes all we still have to


    do is overwhelming.


    Not just my usual work as the Crown Prince, but everything to do with the trialsing up for


    Hannah. Needing to find out where David is and contact the royals ruling that country to get them to


    extradite him and the rest of his pack to us so we can punish them. A¡¯s training which has been


    put on hold for too long meaning she has so much extra workload. Seeing how weak she still is


    today, how two hours at a food festival was more than she could deal with scared me.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to get back to work yet, everyone knew. Nobody was pushing her into doing


    things she was not ready for. Not yet, but I know my stubborn mate, she would be the one pushing


    herself soon enough. After all she had pushed herself tonight. Just to go out with my parents and


    me. Only because I suggested it to her. I should have suggested to just stay on the pack ground.


    Have a pic out in the open. She was so happy to see my parents again, making them happy that


    she didn¡¯t take care of herself.


    For so long she didn¡¯t trust me to be the mate she deserves, and I fought so hard to make her see


    that I am. I would have done everything to convince her to give me a chance. And when she had


    finally let me in so freely, I kept on /failing her. I should have kept her safe so she wouldn¡¯t have


    been kidnapped. I have stood on the dungeon she was held captive in. Where she has seen a


    silhouette of a wolf, knowing we were so close but not finding her.


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    14.24


    288 Vouchers


    Then she escaped on her own without me being ready for her. Finding her sote that she had


    slipped into aa. And now that she was pack I failed at protecting her making sure she was safe,


    cared for and well rested. It was just too much, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    ¡°Griff, you got to let me make my own mistakes. We¡¯re equals I felt how sick you were when I was


    kidnapped. I did not keep you safe either but it¡¯s not our fault. I refuse to taking the me for what


    David had done to us. It is not our fault, it¡¯s no ones fault that we underestimated how wicked that


    man is. Because you need to be evil yourself to imagine the lenghts he has gone through to get


    what he thinks he wants¡± Her body might have still been trembling from her exhaustion, her voice


    was clear and powerful.


    And even if it was hard to do, I had to believe her. I wanted to and we needed to moved past all of


    this. She might not be willing to ept me for what he has done. I refuse to let him ruin the


    future, I refuse to let him break us so much that we cannot fulfill all of our dreams. I just needed a


    little reminder.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Darling, lets get ready for bed I am exhausted too maybe we can just watch a show in


    bed¡± I suggest, relieved to see A nodding at me.


    I missed her and while she has been close to me today, we hardly spent time together. I mean I


    couldn¡¯t me her for sleeping so much. I wanted her body to heal and the doctor has been very


    clear about needing rest to do so. And her loving my parents as much as they love her is one of the


    reason I am so in love with her. More proof that she is my perfect mate in all aspects life.


    For now though I wanted us to just be together, spend some quality time. And as much as I love the


    nights where I am gaming and she spends her night reading next to me. We would still be in our


    own little worlds, being apart next to each other. What I needed now was


    31.51%


    |||


    14:24


    149 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    just to be in the moment.


    Tonight at the food festival she told us that she missed healthy food options. Which exined her


    craving for fresh smoothies, sdes and pokebowls. It baffled me more to know that David wants


    her as his mate, but proceed to treat her like she was less than nothing. A hindrance, an annoyance


    when he was the one to take her away from her life to force her to fall in love with him. ept him


    as her mate when he gave her nothing to love. A was right just know when she said we would


    never be able to understand her.


    When we just met I felt this need to prove to her that I was better suited for her than David. Now


    that I make my way to our personal kitchen I do not feel that need anymore. I know I am going to


    give her something now that he hasn¡¯t but this time there isn¡¯t a little voice in the back of my head


    telling me ¡°See this will prove to her that we are better than her first mate¡±


    All I want to do now by giving her this fresh fruit sd is to cheer her up. All while giving her body


    the nutrients it needs to get healthy again. There is one more thing I want to do for her, but I cannot


    tell her about that yet. It¡¯s a bit of a risk I am taking but I think she will love it. If going out even if it


    was wearing her down helped her so much men tally this might be perfect. It should be less draining


    than going out amongst so many people. This should be a lot less draining and hopefully it would


    heal her a lot more me ntally. When I saw her breaking down over not having a specific cardigan


    here I knew I had to do something about it.


    I was stup id enough to think it was just about the cardigan, it was even more than what she told


    me. Every time now she would need something that was still at the White Oak pack it would remind


    her of all that happened to her. And to the horrid reason why her stuff still wasn¡¯t here. Why it still


    felt like she was just spending the night at


    mine, instead of feeling like she was home. I was well aware of the fact


    63.85%


    |||


    14:24


    ¤¯


    148 Griffin


    that my n could backfire but it was a risk I was willing to take because if for once everything


    would go as nned it would be all worth it.


    97.51%


    288 Vouchers


    |||


    O


    14:24


    rN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    149 A


    I underestimated how much going out to the food truck festival would take out of me. When Griffin


    returned with a fruit sd and a fresh smoothie to watch our show, I felt so understood. And I told


    myself I would make it through at least two episodes. So that I could have some quality time with


    him. But I never caught the ending of the first episode. Now I woke up in an empty bed.


    Hating the knowledge that I still couldn¡¯t mindlink him, I got my phone to see if he texted me. He


    didn¡¯t and I could hear he wasn¡¯t in the rooms with me. That feeling of having lost him, of him having


    run away from me, was there for a split second. Where I used to let the fester months ago, I


    reminded myself of how good he was for me. How good our rtionship was and I managed to


    calm myself down quickly.


    He is probably just in his office, so maybe I could go ahead and surprise him by showering and


    bringing him his coffee. So I made my way to the kitchen where I found an already used coffee cup.


    Showing me, I was most likely right and Griff had just got up early to get some work done. It was not


    like he hadn¡¯t suffered from all that happened to me. Not to mention that I could see how busy he


    must have been with finding me, taking care of me, just sitting at my bedside. That he must be


    drowned in work. More so since I still was unable to help him.


    ¡°I will take better care of myself, heal the best I can so I can be the future Queen and Luna Griffin


    deserves as soon as I can,¡± I told myself


    And temporarily forgetting all about showering and making coffee, I got a notebook and set down at


    our dining table. I wrote down all the things I needed to do. Perhaps I can ask one of the doctors for


    some sort of physical therapy to get stronger quickly. Since the pack knew what happened to me, I


    could probably find afortable spot to have


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    10:45


    120 Ayta N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the Gemma interviews. So I wrote down a meeting with Krystel to go over Gemma¡¯s on the list too.


    Of course, I would ask Griffin if he had any tips. But I wanted to do this without him, so as not to


    burden him


    more.


    It must have been thirty minutes, and the list seemed daunting but it felt good to have a list. And


    deep down I knew I had enough time to get it all done, there was no rush. Nobody expected me to


    work yet, everyone expected me to take a break. To rest until I was feeling better. I heard the door


    open, as I was about to look up and greet whoever was visiting me. Figuring it would probably be


    Dillion who never knocked or just Griffining in to check up on me. When I heard my wonderful


    mate whisper to someone.


    ¡°Quiet, she has not texted me yet she is probably still asleep, let¡¯s try to keep i¡­.¡±


    I could hear the exact moment he spotted me. I looked up, wondering what all the whispering and


    secrecy was all about.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it behind Griffin, my parents, and grandparents hade down to visit me.


    Seeing as how Griffin is leading them into my chambers, I have no doubt that he is the one who set


    this all up.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± I ask as I start to get up, and that is when I notice the rest of it.


    They are all carrying boxes, there is one at Griffin¡¯s feet. He probably put it down to open the door.


    ¡°Hi, Sweetheart, we are here to help you finally unpack,¡± Grandpa told


    me.


    In that sweet matter-of-factly tone like not happening. I have always loved when he did that in the


    moments I was feeling lost with all that was happening around me. Unable to stop myself from


    smiling, I make


    28.68%


    III


    O


    10:45


    147 A


    my way over to my family to hug all of them. Everyone wraps me up in their arms at once. And it


    was exactly what I needed. I needed to be with my family, surrounded by the people I love.


    ¡°Kate and Tim will be hereter today, your parents and grandparents got in the car at six am to be


    here on time,¡± Griffin tells me before pecking my forehead.


    It is such a chaste touch, nothing like how it was between us. Sure, he would not just give me a


    passionate kiss with my parents and grand present. But we would at least give each other a normal


    kiss. Just a peck on the lips, it was like Griffin was scared to touch me now. I shook the thought from


    my head, convincing myself we just needed to find our new normal. We both just needed to heal


    and this would all be over soon enough. We would soon be back to normal, so I was not about to let


    my own insecurities ruin the amazing gift Griffin had just given me.


    ¡°I am sorry for not texting you Griff, I wanted to surprise you by making you a coffee and bringing it


    to your office. But then I got distracted by making a to-do list of everything I need to do so I can start


    bing the Princess you and our pack deserve.¡± As I spoke those words, there was another


    spark of heat in my heart.


    The sign of the pack bound growing, it was another thing I was desperate for. To be a part of this


    pack. My bound with the White Oak pack was still intact, so there was no risk of me bing a


    rogue. And while I loved the White Oak pack, I made a promise to the members of the Silver Moon


    pack that I was going to be their Luna, their Queen. I was more than ready to fulfill that promise and


    be a true part of this pack.


    Griffin looked over at the notebook with my endless list. I could see him starting to worry again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Griff, they¡¯re baby steps, you take a look when I finally


    54.25%


    <


    O


    |||


    10:45


    149 A


    take a shower, okay?¡± I asked, my arms still wrapped around his waist.


    I was met with another peek to the forehead like he couldn¡¯t get enough of touching me. All while


    holding himself back.


    ¡°Aunt Suzy, made you a cake sweetheart, I will go cut that up and make everyone a coffee to have


    with your slice of cake¡± Grandma cut through the awkward tension between me and Griff.


    I shot her a grateful smile, even if it was gnawing at me that the awkwardness was so obvious that


    my grandparents noticed. As I stood under the shower, I was contemting bringing this up with


    Griffin or not. I did not want to pressure him into anything, and I didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad.


    But there was this small voice in the back of my mind that reminded me of how important it had


    been to Griffin that we both saved ourselves for our mate. That neither of us had been with another


    wolf. The voice in the back of my mind would then question if Griffin was put off from being intimate


    with me again, knowing that he no longer was the only wolf I had been intimate with. Even if he


    should have felt that I never wanted it.


    82.76%


    |||


    10:45

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    150 A


    In the end, I decided to give it a little more time. It was not like my body was ready for much more


    than a bit of kissing. Griffin worries about me enough as it is. So it could easily just be him being too


    careful with me. Treating me like a little porcin doll. I would just show him how strong I still was,


    and then things between the two of us were all right. All I needed to do was patient and remind


    myself of the fact that Griffin was doing all of this out of his love for me.


    Getting dressed was another reminder of how little clothes I have here. Most of the clothes I do


    have here are for special events, I only have a few casual items here but they are summer clothes.


    It¡¯s not exactly winter yet, but the days are getting chillier and with how tired and skinny I have


    gotten I feel even colder than I normally would. Suddenly a pair of leggings catches my eyes. They


    are leather look leggings Jessa made me buy on one of our shopping trips. I have never worn them


    because it is not my style but it from trying them on in the shop I know howfortable they are.


    And not wanting to pressure Griffin didn¡¯t mean I could not show him what he was missing. So I


    combined the ck leather look leggings with one of his crisp white dress shirts. I know he loves it


    when I wear his clothes, so maybe this would do it for him. Or maybe I was just mean for teasing


    him like this, knowing that my body was too weak to do anything with the attraction I wanted to feel


    so badly.


    When I walked back into our kitchen, everybody was seated at the table with steaming mugs of


    coffee and big slices of ck forest cakes in front of them. I smiled, seeing how Aunt Suzy had


    remembered my favorite cake all these years. Griffin was busy going over the to-do list I made for


    myself like I suggested he did. He was so engrossed in it that he didn¡¯t seem to notice meing


    back. Not until I told Grandma


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    10:45


    how good the cake looked.


    He turned around to face me and his jaw went ck.


    ¡°Da mn. Darling, you look beautiful¡± He whispered like he was too spellbound to speak the words


    out loud.


    And when he suggested, I follow him for a moment before we would have our coffee and cake, I felt


    excited. Like he was making up an excuse to show me just how beautiful he thought I was dressed


    in his clothes.


    Until he didn¡¯t, sure, he pecked my check this time and took my hand to lead me down the halls. But


    again there wasn¡¯t as much physical attention as I would normally get from him. Even with him


    seemingly unable to take his eyes off of me.


    ¡°I saw you had set up an office on your to-do list, but I had nned you a wee home gift,¡± He


    told me as we arrived in front of his office, I followed his hand with my eyes.


    Only to notice the door with the big red ribbon and an envelope on it.


    He had to have prepared this before the kidnapping when he was still expecting me to be with him


    that Friday afternoon. And my heart hurt for him to know that every time he woulde out of his


    office, he would see that reminder of me not being home with him. At a loss for words, I walked over


    to the door and plucked the envelope off the door.


    ¡°My sweet A,


    I love you more than words can say and I am beyond excited about our


    future.


    Both personally as mates, creating our own little family together.


    30.53%


    O


    10.45


    150 A


    289 Vorhers


    And as the rulers of this pack and the kingdom, I just know you are going to be the best Luna and


    Queen this kingdom could ever want. So I find it only fitting to give you the perfect office.


    All my love,


    Griffin.


    PS. It being so close to mine is an added bonus, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The note was sweet and kind and it reminded me of the way things were between us before all of


    this. I knew enough before even opening the doors, I turned around and pulled Griffin closer to me.


    Pulling him in for a kiss. To my relief, he kissed me back without any hesitation. Even if it was more


    of a short sweet kiss and not as much a hot passionate kiss. He still kissed me without hesitation,


    pouring all of his love into the kiss.


    I even was the one to break the kiss, to open the door, curious to see what kind of office Griffin had


    made for me.


    As expected, the office was perfect, the lc walls perfectly matched the gray carpet and all the


    whitewashed furniture in there. Just like I wanted, he made a sitting corner, set up with a coffee


    maker, kettle, and everything else needed to have a coffee or tea. He had managed to create an


    office that was both professional and homely. It was far different from the sleek, modern business


    style of his office. Not only was this more my style, but as the Luna and Queen, I would have wolves


    come to me with problems of a more personal nature.


    Conversations that called for a more homely environment to make them feel morefortable. I


    smiled at the fact that he had ced some bookshelves too. Because he knew I would want some


    books in here too. On the desk was a smaller copy of the picture I had printed out, I wondered if it


    was the one he found in the woods. The one with a message written on it in blood. No matter how


    sweet this was, that


    52.98%


    |||


    <


    10:46


    150 A


    would have been too much of an ugly reminder of the ck pages in our story I wanted to forget as


    soon as possible.


    He pulled me closer to his body, hugging me from behind, reassuring me that he had the picture


    printed again.


    ¡°I went back in to add the picture the rest has been done for weeks, I cleaned it myself Jessa is the


    only other wolf who has seen this office. To be honest I needed her help with it¡± He chuckled thest


    bit.


    I appreciated him asking Jessa to help him. After all, the bond you share with your best friend is


    different from the bond you share with your mate. And Jessa and I grew up together, so she knew


    what I liked most out of everyone. His leaving his ego out of the door to give me the perfect office


    was the sweetest.


    And I cannot wait to sit here and finally be the Princess the Silver Creek pack deserves. The office


    isfortable enough to sit here and have the Gemma interviews, I know Griffin wants me to take


    better care of myself without being too worn out. But I want to be there for him as he is for me, and


    to me, that is more important than my own health is. He will just need to understand that.


    81.65%T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    151 Griffin


    Since I still hadn¡¯t gotten a text from A asking where I was, by the time I brought her family to our


    chambers. So I had just assumed she was still sleeping. What I did not expect was to find her at her


    breakfast table, hair tied up in a messy bun. Only wearing her panties and my ck T-shirt.


    Because again it did things to my body it should not do. Not with A still having to recover from all


    she has been through. I was scared to death to give her the idea her body was the only thing I was.


    interested in.


    Nor did I want her to feel pressured to make love to me, or toplete the mating process even if it


    constantly was on my mind. Her walking out of the bathroom in tight leggings that looked like


    someone sewed leather around her figure to make it perfectly with only one of my white dress


    shirts. Did not make it any easier on me, but I didn¡¯t want to let it go to my head. Most likely she just


    didn¡¯t have anything to wear. Taking one of my shirts out of my closet just to be warm and


    comfortable. But I had missed her in every aspect of life, and I even know it is natural for mates to


    feel this drawn to each other. Especially since we haven¡¯tpleted the mating process yet.


    It was another urge I had to control, maybe I should go and talk to my dad about this. It wouldn¡¯t be


    the first time not even in my rtionship with A where I asked him for advice. On the other hand


    there was a possibility he could not help me since he had never been through something like this. I


    know he has been telling me to focus more on my


    work.


    He had been so understanding about me not getting anything done while I was looking for A.


    And then when I didn¡¯t want to leave her bedside because she was in aa for weeks. Yesterday


    he had told me that he was d I started to get back to work. Reminding me that


    288 Vouchers


    as royalty we were never excused from our jobs. And that in the A and I needed to get the work


    done together as a team. Meaning that wherever I cked off no matter how understandable it


    might be. In the end A would end up having to work harder to make up for lost time.


    That didn¡¯t fit the future A and I had nned out together. We had promised each other to work


    extra hard during the weekdays so that we could have our weekends off. The cup of coffee I would


    make here in bed, every morning, and the weekends would be to be quality time together. Just the


    two of us now, and back then we had soon hoped to have a little family to spend our weekends with.


    There were some dys now, but to me, that was still the future I wanted. The future we wanted


    together, so Dad¡¯s words triggered something in me. An urge to work harder, and do more, so that


    A would not have to work harder on my ount.


    It was the one thing I felt like I could hold on to. The only thing I felt like I could do was to make sure


    our future could go on as nned. To make sure none of this messed with our future. Because it


    was the only thing I could control. I could not control how soon we would find David, nor could I


    control when the trial for Hannah would be held. A trial where A would have to be the key


    witness, yet another thing I had to tell her about. A thing that scared me because I had no idea how


    that would affect A¡¯s healing process. My mate being so weak and hurt both me ntally and


    physically was yet another thing I could not control or speed up.


    Hell, I could not even control my own body, stop it from acting like a hormonal teenager whenever I


    saw A do or wear anything remotely sex y. And there was a whole lot she could do or wear that I


    considered. se xy. Work and how much work I got done, how hard I worked. How much work there


    would be left for A to pick up when she got back to it was the only thing I could control. And


    judging from the massive to-do list A had written it wouldn¡¯t be long before she would want


    151 Griffin


    1280 Vouchers


    to go back to working.


    It was only when I saw setting up an office that I was reminded of the fact that I had made her, an


    office. I hoped she liked it, and that maybe it was already taking some of the load of her. As I knew


    myself it wasn¡¯ t easy to put together an office. Making all the choices, and keeping an eye out for


    the contractors¡¯ work.


    Tonight I would also help her with making a list of people I think are a good fit for her to have as her


    Gemma. For now, I wanted to show her the office I made her. And then have her get back to her


    family so that they can help her unpack everything. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ***


    Today had been torturous, I was sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. A isn¡¯t a tease and she knows


    her body isn¡¯t ready to do much more than kissing yet. But I lost count of how many times she had


    to raise her arms to get something. Pulling my shirt up so high that it no longer covered her perfectly


    round as s. She seemed to crave my touch to be around me, which was normal seeing as we had


    been apart for so long. I felt the same towards her, but she brushed up on me so many times. Her


    hand just barely touching spots that made me lose the ability to think clearly and now feeling this


    hot and bothered I had to go to the airport to pick up her pregnant Sister and brother-inw. So I


    had to hop to take a cold shower just to make sure I was somewhat


    presentable when I went to pick them up. And hopefully, wash the smell of my near-constant


    arousal off of me.


    ***


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to picking up Kate and Tim but it ended up being a good thing. Being away


    from A for a little bit when I knew without a shadow of a doubt that she was safe helped me. It


    gave me a bit of a breather from all the conflicting feelings I had.


    |||


    0


    1 288 Vouchers


    But when I walked into our living room where A had spent thest hours unpacking her books


    and pointing out where they needed to go. Since she had be too tired to do it herself. I did not


    get the reaction I expected. She got up and hugged Kate and Tim telling them how happy she was


    to see the two of them. She then excused herself right away and fled to the bedroom where we


    could all hear her cry. With no idea to what made her this sad I decided I should just go and find out


    what happened, so I could be there for her.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    152 A


    I knew Griffin had gone out to get Kate and Tim, and of course, I had not forgotten that my sweet


    younger sister is pregnant. Still, seeing her showing belly suddenly served as a reminder of all that I


    missed. Of all the pieces in my life that are still not how they were supposed to be. And even if I


    realize how bad it is. I struggle to stay there and act happy. With someme excuse, I make a


    beeline for the bedroom. Thest thing I want is for Kate to think that I am not happy that she here.


    Tim already felt bad enough for his cousins¡¯ behavior. Making him feel like I me him for this is


    another thing I don¡¯t want.


    But all I do is keep on trucking, acting like I am over all that has happened to me. Both physically


    and me ntally, until suddenly either my body or my brain ms the brakes. Reminding me how far


    from okay I am.


    Of course, it¡¯s not long before Griffin follows me into the bedroom. He must have known something


    was up. A testament to how well he knows me, but I fear it will only make him pity me more. Not see


    me as the strong, fierce mate I used to be.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling, do you want me to set up your family in their rooms?¡± He suggests and I


    know he didn¡¯t do it on purpose but it only makes me feel worse.


    Makes me feel guilty that all of them traveled so far just to be with me. And here I am sobbing in my


    room like an ungrateful little b itch. Where Griffin who put so much effort in getting them all here is


    comforting me instead of finally enjoying his evening. Dad told me he would love to throw me a BBQ


    and even asked Rodrick, who of course said he was fine with it but would love to join. Ment ally, it


    would probably do me some good to be surrounded by so much family. Dan


    A


    288 Vouchers


    suggested they could tell me more about what happened. Another thing that would do me some


    good because I had so many questions about all that happened.


    But I was exhausted and I still had so much stuff to unpack even with the help of the others. I was


    shaky and tired so I sat there on the bed thinking of what to tell Griffin when he made the decisionThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    for me.


    ¡°Dad told me about the BBQ, I think you have overdone it again, take a nap I will make sure the rest


    of your stuff gets unpacked and then we will talk about all that has happened during dinner okay?¡±


    He asks but I can tell from his tone that it is not really a question.


    He knows me too well and will not take no for an answer, still, I try to by reminding him of all the


    things I need to still do. It¡¯s part of the reason why he invited my family over. So eventually I just give


    in because getting in a squabble with him will be exhausting now. And I know I am not winning this.


    With a resigned sigh, I just start to undress to get ready for a nap. Too tired to even be bothered by


    the fact, Griffin practically bolted out of the door the moment he saw I was getting naked. He was


    probably right about me having overdone it and needing a nap. And no matter how guilty I felt, no


    matter how much I kept overthinking when I was awake. The second my head felt the pillow, I was


    fast asleep.


    The smell of fresh coffee woke me up, I was a bit drowsy and still felt a bit disorientated. Until I saw


    where the smell of coffee wasing from. Griffin had sat down next to me on the bed. With a


    radiant smile and two mugs of coffee in his hand.


    ¡°I know this is the evening now, and I promised to do this for you every morning. But this morning I


    need to let you sleep in because of my surprise. Just wanted to let you know I haven¡¯t forgotten


    about my


    1288 Vouchers


    promise. And I will keep honoring it¡± He smiled at me as I took the mug from his hands.


    With all the questions and uncertainties running through my mind, I suddenly had only one I needed


    the answer to. The morning coffee and Griffin¡¯s promise about it. My habit of sending him a picture


    of my first coffee of the day when I was unable to have it with him. It all stemmed from this one


    promise. The promise to always make time for one


    another. The promise to make sure we started our day together when we could.


    ¡°Griff, can you promise me that we will be alright in the end, not just the two of us personally but


    together as a couple, as a team?¡± I ask because if we can make another promise, I am sure we can


    both keep it.


    ¡°I promise you, Darling, at the end of it we will be more than alright, we will be stronger than ever


    separately and together. Nothing in this world can stop me from loving you, and I know you feel the


    same about me¡± His answer is firm and it was direct.


    There is nothing I can add to that because he is right, we love each other more than anything. I


    chose this man over the heavens because I know life with him with all the ups and downs we would


    face in our future. It would all still be better than being in the heavens without having experienced


    life with him. Instead of using my words, I just snuggle up to him, sipping on my coffee.


    Griffin buries his face in my messy hair before muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve to be


    your second chance mate. To get to be the one to show you


    will thank the Mo what kind of mate you actually deserve. But I


    the rest of my life.¡±


    Goddess on my knees for it every single day for


    I can hear the earnestness in his voice, there aren¡¯t a load of wolves left with the same devotion to


    the Moon Goddess as Grillin has. Making me wonder what he would feel if he found out he was


    always the one


    0


    152 Ayta


    288 (Vouchers


    better suited to me. Would it reassure him to know he is my perfect mate? Or would he be upset


    knowing all about the time we lost? And the pain we both felt because the Moon Goddess made a


    wrong bet?


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Darling?¡± Griffin interrupts my thoughts.


    ¡°About what I experienced during mya, I will tell everyone during dinner though, okay?¡± I ask


    for the sole purpose of giving myself a little more time to think about how much I am going to tell


    him. Not wanting to keep things from Griffin, but not wanting to hurt him either.


    It might depend on what the others tell me happened during my absence and mya too.


    Because I want to make sure that what happened to me will never happen to anyone else ever


    again. Not just by finding, arresting, and punishing David and the rest of his new pack. But by doing


    all I can as the future queen to make it impossible. to do things like this to your mate.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    153 A


    Laying in bed so much is making me feel a bit grimy so I decide to take another quick shower.


    Before I took a nap, we finally put all of my clothes in the closet. And while I love wearing Griffin¡¯s


    clothes. Being able to wear my clothes again feels good too. While the weather is good, the nights


    still get chilly. And I still get cold easily since being back home. I decided to wear one of my few


    long-sleeved, maxi dress with long sleeves. Taking a shawl with me to put on if it gets too chilly.


    Again, Griffin tells me how beautiful I look, enforcing hispliment with another chaste kiss.


    Everybody is already waiting in the private part of the royal garden, so again I pay it no mind. I do


    not ask him if he is still attracted to me. We promised each other we would be okay at the end of all


    of this. I just have to believe in that promise, I just have to be patient. It¡¯s not like I am healed, so


    maybe it¡¯s just my mind ying tricks on me again. It could be I am just getting back to the mindset


    where I doubt everything Griffin does because I am too scared to believe someone so perfect for


    me could love me the way he does.


    ¡°Thanks, Griff you look handsome yourself¡± Is all I say and I mean it.


    Linking my arm with the arm he offers me, we just walk out to the private garden, not saying much.


    There isn¡¯t much we need to


    say now. All we need to talk about is more suitable for a conversation with the others all around us.


    After we sat down Dad, started grilling up some meat, and everyone. was getting some side dishes.


    For a few moments when we are filling up our tes, chatting about everything and nothing, it feels


    like we


    just having a nice family dinner. Until Rodrick is the first one to broach the subject, we have all been


    tiptoeing around.


    ¡°Are you ready to hear about everything that has happened in your absence?¡± He asks


    I don¡¯t think I am ready and I am not even sure I am ready to tell Griffin what happened when I was


    in aa. If I can even call it that, to me, it felt more like a long lucid dream. Ready or not to move


    on from this, I need to know all that has happened. And so I look at Rodrick and tell him:


    ¡°Yes, I am ready, in fact, I think I need to know all of this¡±.


    Rodrick agrees but pushes Griffin to be the first to talk.


    And he does, he tells it all how he didn¡¯t believe the letter for a second. Despite the self-doubt about


    not being good enough for me. That knowing the real me and how much we loved each other kept


    him believing. He then told me about the video on his website, and how he just like I suspected put


    as many hints in the video as he could.


    Expecting David to show it to me. Hoping it would stop him from hurting me more.


    Then he told me about all the resources he used to find me. The desperation he felt when he


    couldn¡¯t and the getting back to the Blood Moon pack. Hearing that, my parents had tried to be the


    new rulers. Certainly exined a lot about what happened during my time in the dungeon. That


    must have been the reason David stopped going back to the pack. Since he no longer had a pack


    to control with his Alphatmand. It was the reason Griffin had gone back so soon after arriving at


    the Blood Moon pack as a member of the royal family, that he had to. The Elder Council would have


    made him if he did not go voluntarily.


    Heard nobody was able to save the pack, finding out that the pack I


    o


    288 Wouchers


    grew up in no longer existed. The pack I wanted to be the Luna of in hopes of making it better


    and stronger was gone, and hurt me. Granted, it was never a good pack, even before the abuse


    started. Even with most of the wolves in my pack respecting my parents too much to do more than


    make snide remarks. I had never been happy there because things like rank and strength were too


    important to all the pack members. Deep down, I knew it was because of the way it was the pack


    was being led that cost the members to do so.


    Selene herself had told me the reason she chose David as my mate and not Griffin was because


    she hoped I could be the Luna the pack needed. Because she knew that the pack was not going to


    survive being led the way it had been for generations under the rule of the Birch family.


    ¡°I hate I disappointed you, Darling, I tried to save them, I really did. And Mom, Dad, and I have


    discussed we wille up with newws to make sure something like this doesn¡¯t happen again. I


    get it isn¡¯t enough you wanted to heal the pack now as your second chance mate I ruined it all¡± He


    looks so broken.


    All this time I thought I knew how much this had hurt him. But it¡¯s more, he has not only been scared


    about finding me. Desperate to be with me, his mate, again. No, he has taken on all the weight of


    the world on his shoulders. He has never referred to himself as my second chance mate. He


    wouldn¡¯t let anyone refer to us as second-chance mates.


    When I asked Dillion about it because Griffin never really answered the question. He told me that


    Griffin felt there was a negative ring to ¡°second chance¡± Like it wasn¡¯t as good as being with your


    fated mate. Your first fated mate, so hearing him refer to himself as the second chance mate who


    ruined the ns I made with my first fated mate. Meant he was judging himself too harshly.


    Suddenly I knew if I wanted to tell Griflin and the other¡¯s about all that


    54.02%


    1288 Vouchers Selene had told me. No matter how Griffin would feel about her and his faith


    afterward. He needed to know that he had always been the mate that was the most suitable for me.


    That he wasn¡¯t my second chance, my do-over. Finding him and being with him so I could live my


    life with the mate that was most suited for me was an apology gift. He didn¡¯t ruin anything Selene


    herself had told me she was wrong to have so much faith in David and me being able to bring the


    pack back to where it should be. The poison that is the rule of the Birches had spread too far.


    Sometimes you had to cut off the infected limb to save the rest of the body, and that is exactly what


    Griffin had done. Together we would make sure no other pack would ever go through something like


    this. Because he was the only one I could ever aplish something like that with.


    ¡°Griff I need to tell you something, something you should all know¡± I started, hoping that this


    wouldn¡¯t hurt him too much.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    154 Griffin


    It was good to have it all out in the open, but still with every word I felt I disappointed her more and


    more. The only thing I never wanted to do was to disappoint her. Not just because she was my


    mate. I honestly think if I would have to pick a chosen mate, she would still be the only one I could


    have ever fallen in love with. She is so perfect for me that I sometimes don¡¯t understand why we are


    each other¡¯s second chance mates.


    It means David was better suited to her than I was. It was always an afterthought, though.


    Something that popped up in the moments when I realized how perfect she was for me. I know part


    of her wish to be David¡¯s mate, David¡¯s Luna stemmed from her will to help the BloodMoon pack,


    her pack, the pack where she grew up was going to do better. Even as the Queen, she could have


    helped the BloodMoon pack. Now that I ruined her chances at that, I suddenly felt the weight of only


    being her second chance made weight me down.


    Being pitied never felt good, still, I was more than ready to be faced with A¡¯s pity. Or with her


    anger for absolving the pack she wanted to rescue. Not with the fragile determination she had when


    she told me she needed to tell me something. Like she was sitting on a huge secret without


    knowing what letting us all in on the secret would do to us.


    ±¾Ü‡Ü‡


    When she was done telling us about how she experienced her time in aa. I understood what


    worried her. As wolves, you get taught that the Moon Goddess herself handpicks the one wolf that


    is perfect for you. To learn it is not an exact science. To hear that not only does yourpatibility


    change depending on how you grow and evolve as a person. But that she sometimes picked the


    second-best choice for you


    ?


    288 Vouchers


    because of what it could mean for the pack or the kingdom. Or whatever she figured needed the


    help of a specific couple. It was jarring, I have always been big on traditions and making offerings to


    the Moon Goddess.


    ¡°How are you feeling about all of this, Griff?¡± A asked me and I know what she meant, she must


    be afraid that her revtions changed something for me. Made me feel less sure, or maybe even


    disappointed in my faith. In my love for the Mood Goddess and our cultures. All I hear though is that


    I am not just her second chance mate. I am the most perfect wolf out there for her. How can I me


    Selene for wanting A to save a pack that was on the brink of ruin for so long? Like A said, it¡¯s


    not like I would have been unhappy if I found my first fated mate. I would not know what I could


    have had with A.


    Knowing I have done enough to be worthy of her in the end, finding out that with what I have done.


    How I lived my life only made me an even better, even more perfect mate, for he is the biggest


    compliment I will ever get. If anything, it took a weight off my shoulders.


    *********


    It has been three weeks since A¡¯s family was over, three weeks since I learned the truth about


    how being mates works. Things were slowly getting better, for the two of us. And for the people


    depending on us. A had gotten back to her Luna and Queen training. Part-time, though, because


    she made sure to see a werewolf therapist every week and go to physical therapy on all the other


    weekdays.


    We still kept our promise to make sure we took the weekends off to have time for each other. Those


    weekends were bittersweet. Being able to just spend time with her was amazing. I loved being able


    to spend time with them, not having to worry about anything. It didn¡¯t matter if we would just spend


    the entire weekend staying in. Going on dates, the two of us, or if we spend time with our friends


    and families. It was always a good time, reminding us both of how life used to be before all


    154 Onlin


    1288 Vouchers


    of this.


    One thing was bing a struggle though, I was unsure how long I could keep holding back on


    this attraction I still had towards her. The urge to mark her as mine was always on my mind. I still


    did not want to bother her with it. David had told me she nned toplete the mating process


    the day she would permanently move into the castle. Since she got back, I never heard from her


    aboutpleting the mating process again. She would be the one to initiate intimacy between us.


    Yet she never said anything when I stopped at just kissing her.


    Confirming for me that she did not want to go any further either. It was another Friday again,


    another weekend where we would spend all of our time together. Tonight was the first time she was


    going to try to shift. She asked me toe with her, to shift so that Conan could be there to support


    Willow. Of course, I said yes. Not only would I always do everything I could to support A in a time


    like this. Conan was more than eager to see Willow again, too, and I could not me him. He must


    have missed his mate as much as I missed mine.


    Still, with A does not officially break her connection with the White Oak pack to form a connection


    with the Silver Moon pack. And with us still not havingpleted the mating process means we still


    cannot mindlink. Which in turn means we cannotmunicate when we are in our wolf form. A


    scary thought, because if something goes wrong now, there is no way she can let me know. And I


    still long to hear her beautiful voice in my mind, I want to be able tomunicate with her no matter


    what, no matter the form we are in..


    After our morning coffee, I have been able to drown myself in work. iming I needed to make sure


    that I was able to take the weekend off. A did not seem happy with it, she knows me so well that


    she probably knows I am lying. Maybe I should just confess to her what is on my mind soon. Just


    not a weekend that is so special and so scary as this weekend is. The sound of a text pulls me from


    my worries because


    154 Calfin


    201 (Voucheri


    the irony is that I haven¡¯t gotten anything done with all this worrying.


    ¡°Grill, you seem to be too busy, and maybe I am better off shifting again for the first time with


    someone who wants the ability to mindlink me. Don¡¯t rush your work. I think I am just going to ask


    Jessa. I love you A X XX¡±


    The text is sweet enough, but I do not miss the implication that I do not want to be able to mindlink


    with her. So I rush out of my office to go and find her and talk this over once and for all. There is no


    way I will let my mate think I do not want to be with her in that way.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    155 A


    I regretted the text as soon as I sent it. The past three and a half weeks after waking up from my


    coma Griff has been amazing. We have


    slowly been getting back into the swing of it. And we are spending every weekend together. He still


    brings me coffee in bed every morning and he is the most supportive mate I could ever ask for.


    I love working and training with Isabe and both my therapy and physical therapy have been very


    helpful. The only thing missing is being intimate with my mate. And it is not like I haven¡¯t initiated


    things either. He just always stops at a kiss. The weird thing is I can. smell and feel his arousal.


    Maybe it is not that he isn¡¯t attracted to me any longer. Since his body seems to respond.


    All I know is that I should have just asked him about it. Instead of sending him a passive-aggressive


    text. The fact that I told him I loved. him in the same text doesn¡¯t make a lot of difference. Feeling


    guilty I get up, I will just go over to him and apolo¡­


    But before I got out of my seat the door to my office mmed open. Without a word, Griffin turns


    around and locks the door. Before making his way over to me in big strides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell me I do not want to be able to mindlink with you. Do you know how scared I was to


    never hear that beautiful voice of yours in my mind ever?¡± He growls.


    And I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him so mad. I start to apologize but he cuts me off by pulling me


    closer to him and mming his lips on mine. One hand is wrapped in my hair so I can¡¯t move. Not


    that I wanted to, I melt into him kissing him back, opening my mouth to give him ess. Which he


    eagerly takes, his kiss is domineering and


    shatter.


    Shatter into a thousand needy pieces.


    Thank the Moon Goddess though this time when he breaks the kiss because we both need to


    breathe, he rests his forehead against mine. The initial anger and passion are now reced by


    something tender.


    ¡°I know we need to talk but I need you, I¡¯ve been fighting how much I still need you, how much I still


    want you. How much I crave to see my name etched on your skin so much. That now I finally


    realize you want the same thing I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking unless you need me to¡± His


    breathing stilles out chopped.


    As if he is still out of breath, but I don¡¯t if that is because of the heat of the situation we are in now.


    Or because of the kiss. And it¡¯s no big deal, he wants me like I want him. He never stopped wanting


    me, we have shown we are not always the best at talking.


    ¡°I want to be yours in every Griff¡± I breathe out, hoping we can just sk ip to showing each other


    instead of telling.


    I hop on the desk pulling him closer, but he steps back and for at second I am confused. Until he


    tells me;


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this here, Darling¡± Before picking me up in bridal style and walking me towards the


    door.


    I know I am forgetting something, but my mind is so hazy with lust. My body is on edge craving his


    touch and I cannot form any coherent thought. Not until we, Griffin steps outside the office, still


    carrying me. And wee face to face with Isabe. Sh it, I had a meeting with her, she was going


    to go over some of the systems she has in ce ast the Queen to keep track of the packs and what


    is going on.


    ´¨


    ¡°Sorry, Mom, A and I need the rest of the weekend off¡± Griff winks at her, not caring about the


    fact that it is his mother who will know what is going on.


    ¡°No, problem this seems to be more important¡± She giggles, letting us know that she actually does


    know what we are about to do.


    Wolves, in general, are pretty open about mating, but Griff seems extra careless today. Like he was


    just desperate to finally make love to me again, to finally mark me. He just strode to our chambers,


    opened the front door, and walked up to the bed where he gentlyid me down.


    Only to rush out of his clothes so much that he ripped his T-shirt. It made me giggle but seeing


    Griffin getting undressed, his erection straining against his jeans. Smelling the heady scent of his


    arousal had me struggle to get out of my clothes as soon as I could, too.


    My scars had been healing, and I had been putting on a little of the weight I lost, but my body stillT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn¡¯t like it used to be before. The way Griffin¡¯s eyes roamed over my body, his eyes shifting color


    showing me Conan wanted to take control, made me feel so wanted and se xy. It made me want to


    take control and make Griffin feel just how much I wanted him to.


    So I slid to the edge of the bed just as he took a step closer to get into bed with me. I traced my


    nails over his hard, toned stomach, eliciting a deep grunt from him. Seeing his body quiver as my


    nails drew closer. Until I took him in my mouth, without hesitation, without a warning. Enjoying the


    control I had over him now.


    ¡°F uck, Darling¡± he grunted and I reveled in it.


    Trailing my free hand over his perfect body as I continued orally


    pleasuring him. His hands found their way into my hair but he let me set the pace. Way too soon, I


    felt his body tense up.


    Èý


    O


    155 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Don¡¯t woo¡± but his words were cut off by the org asm that seemed to m into him..


    It made sense since it had been too long, but, one look at Griff showed me he was nowhere near


    done with me. Like he seemed to try to reassure me about. Not that it would have mattered that


    much. Just the feeling of knowing he still wants me. Knowing that he is still attracted to me would


    have been enough for now. He dropped to his knees, spreading my legs, eager to return the favor.


    And I let him, I would always let him. Within seconds, I felt heat pool up in my stomach. And all I


    could breathe out was how much I missed this, how much I missed him. Before I fell back on the


    bed the pool of heat overflowed, leaving my body feeling weightless for a few glorious seconds as I


    basked in the bright white light consuming me.


    Griffin used that time to crawl in bed with me, shifting my body so I was no longer partially hanging


    over the edge of the bed. On his knees. between my legs, I could see he was still eager. Wanting


    more but it was like he was holding out waiting for something. Until he spoke up, letting me know


    exactly what he wanted:


    ¡°Darling, I still need more of you, want more but I need to know can I mark you?¡±


    |||

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    156 A


    ¡°More than anything¡± I manage to get out before we both get wrapped up in this bliss of our


    attraction again.


    I don¡¯t know if it is because it has been too long. Or because of the promise of what is about to


    happen soon. But when he enters me this time it feels different. More intense like my every nerve


    ending is focussed on the feeling of Griffin filling me up. I always expected the time when I would


    get marked would be gentle and tender. But it is nothing like it, it is hot, rough frenzied, and


    passionate. And I love every single second of it.


    I love the feeling of almost desperation for more, more of him. More of us, I love the fact that the


    entire world has faded away. How all I can feel is the deliriously delicious feeling of him filling me up.


    How with his every thrust sparks erupt over my body. How he grunts and moans as I move against


    him.


    He positions his legs so that he can go even deeper. The feeling is so overwhelming that I feel my


    eyes starting to water as I pull him in for another toe-curling kiss. All while he keeps thrusting harder


    and deeper with every thrust. Until my nails bury in his back as I feel I am close to losing it, this


    intense pleasure is bing unbearable and I feel like I am about to explode¡±


    ¡°Griff, baby, I won¡¯tst much longer¡± I am surprised to hear my own voiceing out as a needy


    whine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling, I am right there with you¡± His voice was gruff and his gaze tender.


    He dips his head and starts kissing and licking the very ce his fangs


    |||


    288 Mouchers


    will sink into soon. The ce where his name will adorn my body. A scream falls from my lips when


    he sucks on my sensitive corbone. I am ready to cry and beg him to let mee when his teeth


    finally pierce the skin. There is a sh of intense pain for the first few seconds. Before it feels like a


    boiling heath is flooding my veins making everything more intense and more enjoyable.


    My body trembles as I org asm while Griffin is still marking me. It seems tost forever even when I


    feel his tongue swipe over the bite mark to heal the wounds.


    ¡°Stay with me Darling, mark me too¡± He grunts as he flips us over with what seems to be hisst bit


    of strength.


    It gets me out of the hazy stupor of the longest and most intense org asm ever. I can feel I am his


    now everything feels different. But it is still notplete, it is my turn to mark Griffin. To make him


    feel mine, unlike Griffin though I neither have the energy or patience to tease him like he did me. Of


    course, I want to make it enjoyable for him too. I want him to feel as good as he made me feel just


    now. It just doesn¡¯t take as much time. Soon I feel we are both ready for me to mark him and I sink


    my teeth into his corbone.


    The tangy iron taste is weird, but it is nothingpared to all that I feel through our mate bond now


    that it isplete. It is like I feel every ounce of love this man has for me. Like me, his org asm


    seems to go on and on. Only when I swipe my tongue over the two pinpricks on his corbone does


    it stop? Before even getting a good look at the mark I left on my wonderful, handsome mate I


    copse on top of him.


    We are both worn out, so when Griffin wraps me up in his arms, covering us both with the duvet


    before mind linking:


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now, Darling¡±


    I just snuggle into him, just barely getting the words ¡°I would love to¡±


    out over the mindlink.


    ****


    1288 (Vouchers


    We wake up still snuggled up together, and a little sore, or at least I am. But the moment I hear


    Griffin¡¯s voice telling me ¡°Good Morning Sleepyhead¡± everything else is forgotten. Even the fact that


    it looks like the sun has gone down already. All I want now is to look at our marks.


    ¡°Come on baby, I want to see our marks¡± I mindlink back already sitting up and pulling on his arm.


    ¡°I love it when you call me baby¡± He chuckles pulling me back in bed with him to kiss me.


    Normally I can never get enough of his kisses but right now I am really excited to see the mark. He


    can stay in bed if he wants to but I need to see it. So I rush out of bed, happy to notice Griffin is


    following me. Even if it seems like to him it is more about seeing me so happy than it is to see his


    mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your mark, babyyyyyy¡± I tease him wondering why he does not seem to


    share in my excitement.


    ¡°I do, but the most important thing about it is that it finally means that I am only yours,¡± He says and


    then kisses the top of my head.


    I do not miss the fact that he sees it as being mine, not just as me being his. I just love this man for


    how much he wants to be mine, and for how happy he makes me.


    When I look in the mirror to my joy I find out that we have matching marks. Where I have Griffin¡¯s


    name in swirly cursive letters with at crescent moon in the background. My name on Griffin¡¯s


    corbone is surrounded by stars.


    |||


    O


    1208 Vouchers:


    ¡°See even your mark shows you are truly destined to be the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡± Griffin¡¯s sweet


    words are interrupted by the loud grumbling of my stomach.


    I would have felt ashamed if it was not for Griffin¡¯s stomach grumbling even louder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a shower, get dressed, and go out for some food, I want to show off this mark¡± He


    suggests


    And showing the entire world starting with the pack, that I am his sounds like an amazing n.


    EER!


    After I shower that could have been a lot quicker if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we couldn¡¯t keep our


    hands off each other. We eventually managed to get clean and out of the shower. I never expected


    that I would feel so giddy like I had fallen even more in love with him. Now I know why people talked


    about the honeymoon face. I mean for us wolves being newly mated is about the same. And I felt


    like I was floating on air. While I have been wanting toplete the mating process with Griffin for a


    while now. I always figured I would still feel the same. It was just to show the world that he is mine


    as I am his. To be able to minlink him I never expected to love him more. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nothing could wipe the bright smile off my face, not even when we opened the door all smiles and


    giggles to walk out to go get some food. Bumping into a stern-looking Rodrick who was just about to


    knock on our door. His eyes fell on my mark because I wore a dress that showed it off. And I was


    relieved to see his serious face brighten with a genuine smile as he saw we were finally mated.


    ¡°Wee to the family official now A, I am proud to be your father-inw¡± but we need to talk he


    told us.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    157 Griffin


    Everything feels so much better now that I am finally officially mated to A. I now get why Dillion


    and Gerald told me how much better life would be. Before now, I always thought they were


    overdoing it. Thatpleting the mating process wouldn¡¯t change that much. Sure, I always looked


    forward to having her mark on me. To be able to mindlink her and hear her voice in my mind. Never


    did I expect that I could love her more.


    That feeling all she feels for me, being so connected with her, would make me love her more.


    Simply because, up until now, I thought I couldn¡¯t love her more than I already did. But boy was I


    mistaken, I have half a mind to beat myself up over the fact that I made the two of us wait so long. I


    should have just asked her what she wanted after she had recovered enough. But it is all good now,


    so I will not spend time worrying about the has-beens. All I am going to do now is enjoy life with the


    woman I love. With my fated mate.


    That is why I suggested going out to eat after we finally got out of the shower. But if Dad¡¯s face is


    anything to go by, he is worried. The fact that he is happy with me and A finally being mated


    brings a smile to his face. Still, I can see the worry behind the smile. The fact that we are mated is


    only going to bring extra issues to the table.


    ¡°You look like it cannot wait until after we had dinner, Dad?¡± I tentatively ask.


    I know it cannot wait, but A and I are both starving. And if this is going to be a long discussion we


    might end up just getting some food from the pack kitchen. Which would be fine on any other day


    but not today I wanted it to be something special. I wanted A to feel how loved she was. Having


    already failed at making the moment I marked


    0 00%


    10:28


    157 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    her, the moment we marked each other special. At the very least I wanted her to have good


    memories of the rest of the night. A night she will always remember, an example to give our future


    kids and


    grandkids to tell them how magical it is to find your fated mate and mate with them.


    What I do not want for her is her memory of finalizing our mate bond is rough make-up sex followed


    by dinner over a meeting. A meeting about a seemingly important topic if Dad¡¯s face is anything to


    go by.


    ¡°Sorry, son, I am afraid it is not but it should be quick enough so you guys can go on and enjoy the


    rest of your night. He confirmed my fears, and I still doubt we can go in with our night after this. It


    either takes us too long. Or the news is so depressing, the night won¡¯t be as we nned it.


    But it is not like I can just take a night off from issues that are this critical. It is the biggest downside


    of being a royal. Showing she truly is the Luna the pack deserves, the Queen the country deserves


    and the mate I¡¯m not sure that I deserve, A¡¯s voice suddenly fills my mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this baby, we have the rest of our lives to make memories together¡± Before I


    have the time to react, she turns to my father with a bright smile.


    ¡°Have you eaten, I could whip up some quick sandwiches to tie us over. Then we can be in your


    office in ten minutes¡± She tells him, to which he happily agrees, letting us know Mom will be there


    too.


    A instantly walks back to the kitchen, going to work on the sandwiches. I say my goodbyes to


    Dad before joining her to see if she needs any help.


    ¡°Sure, just pack some cookies and bags of chips, baby,¡± She tells me not looking up from the pan


    she is grilling the chicken in.


    24.73%


    III


    10:28 B


    157 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    Her calling me baby is a new thing, she just started it today but I love it. Just as I love simply being


    in the kitchen with her. Watching her make club sandwiches for me and my parents as she is


    humming along ¡ª to some tune I don¡¯t even know. It hits me that my life is far from perfect. WithExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A still needing to heal, David is on the run, and the work as a royal that sometimes keep me from


    doing what I want to do at that moment. And yet because I am with A it feels perfect.


    Like the rest doesn¡¯t matter, none of these things can bring down the happiness I feel from being


    with my mate. I know she loves to cook, we both do, and we both do not like to be interrupted. She


    will just have to forgive me this time because the feelings I have for her now are so overwhelming


    that I need to just let them out.


    ¡°Thank you for making my life feel like it is perfect, my darling¡± I whisper in her ear as I hug her from


    behind.


    ¡°Life with you is as close to perfect as it can get baby, I am happy I chose this life over being in the


    heavens.¡± She smiles at me, pecks my cheek, and then motions for me to leave her be and pack


    the cookies and chips as she is finishing up the sandwiches.


    ***


    Whatever it is that had Dad so worried, it cannot be life-threatening because as soon as we open


    the door. Before we even set foot in his office, Mom jumps up almost squealing. She is holding a


    ck velvet box that reminds me of a jewelry box.


    ¡°Can I see your marks? I suspected that was what was going on, but when Ro told me he saw you


    were marked I knew for sure¡± It¡¯s funny to me how the others always see Mom as this gentle but


    serious Queen


    When she is often like a giddy teenager behind closed doors. Dad is the one who is serious all the


    da mn time. Regrly forgetting the little


    49.11%


    O


    10.28


    288 iVouchers


    things around him as he tends to get sucked in by the work. And I truly believe he needs someone


    as quirky and excitable as Mom to keep him from bing a workaholic recluse.


    A proudly shows the mark on her corbone showing the moon and my name. As if I am not in


    the room, Mom coos over how pretty it is. Before taking on a more serious impression. I would


    almost say she is a little shy. Which is unlikely for her, especially when she is in thepany of the


    people she loves.


    ¡°A, Sweetheart we have a tradition in my family where we pass this ne down to every


    oldest daughter once she is officially mated,¡± She tells A well showing the velvet box.


    Now I get it Mom has told me she considered A as a daughter, but asking her to continue a


    tradition as if A actually is her daughter is a big ask. I know she will be hurt if A refuses, but on


    the other hand, she would never want A to say yes out of pity.


    ¡°Sadly after Griffin, I couldn¡¯t get any more pups, giving birth to him nearly killed me. But I have


    come to consider you a daughter and it would mean the world to me if you ept this ne to


    continue the tradition. That being said, don¡¯t feel any pressure, maybe your own family has a


    tradition that better suits you. And you know I used to be an omega before. So it¡¯s nothing like the


    other royal jewellery¡± She ends her little speech by opening the velvet jewellery box to reveal a


    beautiful delicate thin silver ne with an intricate crescent moon hanger with a moonstone in


    the middle.


    ¡°It is stunning Isabe and I would be honored to wear it¡± A beams leaving no question whether


    she is genuine about this or not.


    Dad and I smile as we watch Mom put the ne on and then hug A. But I cannot imagine this


    was what they called us in for.


    74.40%

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    158 A


    I was at a loss for words at Isabe¡¯s kind gesture, there was no way I would say no to this. Not just


    because it is a tradition I would love to share with my daughter if I will be blessed with one. But


    because Isabe feels like a second mother to me. Not just my mother-inw. And as excited as I


    am to start my future with Griffin here. As much as I enjoy living here and getting to know the pack.


    It feels good to still have a bit of family here. So with Daniel living here, and Griffin¡¯s family, I feel


    more at home than I thought I would.


    Funny how when Dillion asked me the first time I met him if I would be willing to leave my pack.


    Leave my family and go and live in another pack. I gave him the most nomittal answers.


    Because A I was so sure I would never be chosen by Griffin and, B had not felt like a part of the


    pack for so long. Now his pack feels like my pack, even without the transition being finalized. And


    the family of the Crown Prince I was so set to avoid feels like family, too.


    That¡¯s why I did not hesitate when Rodrick showed up at our doorstep. I had a responsibility


    towards my new family and my pack. What I told Griffin was the truth, I was finally convinced him


    and I would have a whole lifetime of making memories ahead of us. And I was sure Isabe¡¯s kind


    and thoughtful gift was not the reason they needed to speak with us.


    After hugging Isabe, I sat down and passed around the food I brought with me, Looking at


    Rodrick, waiting for him to tell is the bad


    news.


    ¡°The Elder council has decided not to wait until we find David. They want to put Hannah on trial in


    two weeks¡± Rodrick got the hint and


    0.00%


    10 26


    ers


    immediately exined why we were gathered there.


    It didn¡¯t register with me why this would be bad news at first. Or why it meant Griffin and I had to


    interrupt our date to discuss this. Slowly, like I tried to block it out but lost against my own mind, theT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    realization dawned on me. Going to trial means there would be a court, I would have to testify. Tell


    the city of Elder Wolves and everyone remotely interested in what happened to my experiences


    during that horrible time in my life. A time in my life that caused me to visit a therapist almost every


    weekday because of how much it had hurt me. How much it still hurts me.


    I would have to talk about how badly this whole ordeal influenced my life. All while showing the


    people I still was the strong and kind Princess. In most cases, the victims are asked for an idea


    about the punishment too. As the Princess and future Queen, what I say will be scrutinized. No


    matter what they did to me as the future ruler of the entire nation, I would need to make sure to be


    just in whatever punishment I requested. Even if there was no guarantee that the Elder Council


    would agree with what I asked for.


    Nation,


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle that, Darling, is there anything, anything at all we can help you with?¡±


    I had drowned out the other¡¯s talking as I wasing to terms with what this news meant for me.


    But Griffin¡¯s worried voice pulled me back to the conversation.


    He was sweet to want to help me, but there was not much he could do. Nothing other than be there


    for me and to just be himself. So that is what I told him. Rodrick and Isabe told me they would be


    there for me with whatever I needed. Suggesting that I should invite my family over to give me even


    more moral support.


    ¡°Well A was still a member of the White Oak pack when she was kidnapped, so Alpha Cedric is


    going to need to be here for the trial


    25782


    O


    <


    10 28


    regardless¡± Griffin mushed.


    And he was right at the time I was a wolf kidnapped from his pack property. A wolf under his


    protection, so in kidnapping me, David and his helpers hadmitted an act of war against the


    White Oak pack and the Silver Moon pack in one big swoop.


    ¡°That is another topic we need to address, A, you are still not officially a member of the pack.


    Most wolves in our pack are understanding, of what you have been through and the effect it has on


    you. But as you know, some pack members are not as open to having you as Griffin¡¯s mate. More


    so out of personal reasons than because of you. The thing is, with you seemingly notmitting to


    each other, they had grounds to spread rumors. You and Griffin being marked will help with the


    rumors a bit but¡­¡± Isabe sighed like she was unsure of how to go on.


    When the four of us knew exactly what she was hinting at. If I was to make sure that the pack would


    love and ept me as their own. I needed to be epted into the pack sooner rather thanter.


    Which didn¡¯t bother me at all, it made perfect sense and I was ready to fully be a member of


    the Silver Moon pack. There had been only one thing stopping me, and that was wanting to


    complete the mating process with Griffin first.


    Now that had finallye through I was ready to be an official member of the pack where I


    found my happiness again and the pack where I had been living for weeks now.


    ¡°So you are saying we need to n an extra event, so I can cut my bond with the White Oak pack


    to form one with the Silver Moon pack?¡± I asked, just to be sure that was what Isabe had been so


    worried about.


    ¡°You do, and I do not want to rush you but sadly I think there is a bit of rush¡± She answered me


    without any hesitation.


    64 84%


    111


    O


    10.28)


    62.43%


    158 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    I smiled because if this was thest thing we needed to discuss, Griffin and I would still have some


    time to go out and eat some more. Maybe it would be ate dinner since I still wanted to try to shift


    too. Regardless of how we would n the rest of the night though this wouldn¡¯t take much longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the rush, I needed to heal a bit more but we can start nning something and sending


    out invites this Monday if that works for you?¡± My answer surprised both Rodrick and Isabe.


    Griffin just smiled at me, which made sense. I was undoubtedly close to his parents. But no one


    would ever get me the way Griffin did. He must have known or felt I was ready to permanently


    be a part of his pack. Or he was just smiling because he could sense me wrapping this up


    because we had other things to do.


    ¡°Then do not let me stop you kids from celebrating,¡± Isabe said with a bright smile on her face.


    She didn¡¯t have to say it we all knew she was happy I was going to officially be a part of her pack. I


    just hope she knows how happy I am about it too. And more importantly, I hope the other pack


    members do


    too.


    O


    <

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    159 A


    The squabble with Griffin,pleting the mating process right after that. And now we were sitting in


    the Italian restaurant on the pack ground. Some of the pack members had noticed our marks and


    came over to congratte us. It all was lovely, but the closer I got to finishing the meal, the more


    nervous I got. A lot was riding on this first shift, I had not lost Willow that much was clear. But I had


    no idea what shape my wolf would be. This shift could determine if I would still be able to run in my


    wolf form. To do all the things I love so much about being in my wolf form. Running was the thing I


    loved most, it was the one thing that benefited from my size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, we have the best doctors here, as long as you have not lost Willow I am sure


    you will be fine in the end.¡± Griffin mindlinked me, he must have felt I was getting nervous about it.


    I wonder if he knows howforting it is to me to hear his voice in my mind. Or if it is asforting


    for him to hear me.


    Before I can ask him, though, it is time to pay the bill and leave to go to the forest.


    ¡°Please, let me pick up the bill to congratte you two for being officially mated,¡± Luca, the owner of


    the restaurant, said as he walked up to her table.


    He was Italian and moved here for his mate, and he had told me before he was a romantic at heart.


    With how bright he smiled, I was sure he meant this genuinely. I was still getting used to the royal


    treatment. Griffin subtly looked at me, and I loved he was giving me the chance to refuse. Since it


    sometimes felt a little fake and awkward for me. I hade to realize, though, that it was the


    trauma from my old pack


    0.00%


    4


    |||


    14:45


    159 A


    288 Vouchers


    holding me back. The Silver Moon pack members were far more honest. They did not offer me gifts


    to bribe me, they weed me as one of their rulers. And with that honor came gifts.


    ¡°Thank you, Luca, that is so kind of you,¡± I told him, and felt happy to see him genuinely smile at my


    answer.


    And I was d I did because we had to refuse the extra portion of tiramisu. I trust Luca, I trust most


    of the Silver Moon pack members. The thing is, I am not ready to tell everyone I am unable to shift.


    So I stumble toe up with a polite reason to refuse a second kind gift of the night. Even if we


    epted the first gift.


    ¡°Sorry, Luca, A doesn¡¯t want to be rude, but the thing is I have a surprise for her so we won¡¯t be


    going home anytime soon¡± Griffines to my rescue.


    Luca just smiles and walks back into the restaurant after saying his goodbyes. The walk to the


    forest was quiet and calming. Neither of us said anything because there was nothing we could say


    now. Not that it mattered, just walking here hand in hand was all thefort I would ever need.


    ***


    Twenty minutester, we arrive at the clearing in the forest where I will try to shift for the first time


    after being kidnapped. Still not speaking, we both get undressed. Griffin has told me before he


    would shift first so I could easily mindlink him. If I was unable to shift, Griffin would be able to shift


    back and help me out.


    ¡°We can do this and I am excited to see Conan again¡± Willow


    reassures me.


    Griffin¡¯s gaze on my body as I undress is so intense it would almost make me feel shy. If it was not


    for the shudder of thrill traveling


    27.04%


    O


    14:45


    159 A


    288 Vouchers


    through my body. I don¡¯t know if this is a side effect of just being mated to Griffin. Or if it was


    because we had missed being intimated so much. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Whatever it was it had to wait, I shook my head trying to clear these thoughts. Before I tried to shift.


    To my utter relief, I seeded.


    Shifting is neverfortable but it¡¯s not painful, the difort is not different from the usual


    difort.


    ¡°Finally I get to tell you how gorgeous you are, my mate¡± Conan¡¯s voice rings out in my mind.


    It¡¯s simr to Griffin¡¯s but a little more animalistic, there is a little growl to it. But all I can feel is the


    overwhelming joy Willow feels at being able to hear her mate.


    My wolf body still feels a little stiff and achy, but that was to be expected with all the abuse I have


    gone through. The fact that I have not been able to shift for so long. I am unsure if I can run as


    much as I did before. The fear paralyzes me and leaves me unable to try to run.


    It is Conan who nudges me, jumping up and down with his front legs yfully. As Griffin prompts me


    to let Willow take control. Maybe he is right, though because I am too deep into my own head.


    Willow seems far less scared, she takes off into a sprint, tempting Conan to follow her. And he does.


    ***


    An hourter, we are back in the castle. I run out of breath and energy a lot quicker than I normally


    would have. But it is nothing serious, I can just work on getting my stamina back like I was going to


    therapy for my me ntal health. Like I was going to physiotherapy for my human form. I could just


    train with Griff and Daniel to get my stamina back in wolf form.


    $3.30%


    |||


    O


    14:45


    §¤


    159 Ays


    288 Vouchers


    We walked in, and I made my way to the kitchen to get us both ast drink before we went to bed.


    Suddenly my eyesnd on a cake box in the middle of the kitchen ind with a note attached to it.


    ¡°I hope the surprise was lovely, here is thest dessert of the night. Luca¡±


    I smile as I find a big piece of tiramisu in the box, it was more than enough for the two of us.


    Smiling. I ce the tiramisu on a te with two spoons. Griffin said he would wait for me in bed.


    cing the two bottles of water and the te on a tray, I make my way over to the bedroom to


    surprise him.


    Luca turns out to be wrong, in the end, the tiramisu wasn¡¯t thest desert of the night. Griffin was


    because for some reason we could not keep our hands off each other today. But when I fell asleep


    hourster with my head on Griffin¡¯s chest. The steady beat of his heart lulling me asleep, I felt


    blissfully happy. Even with David still on the run, I felt like things were right for us again. I felt safe


    and untouchable. Maybe it was foolish of me, but at this moment I truly believe things are finally


    settled, the future we have been dreaming of for so long is finally here. I was ready to do all the


    things we wanted and not let anything get in the way of it anymore.


    79470


    111


    14:45

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    160 Griffin


    Seeing Willow again, knowing A can still shift and know that her wolf form was not critically hurt.


    It was the most relief I have ever felt, there have been moments before where I felt a relief unlike


    any other. Finding out I hate a fated mate, A not rejecting me, her epting me officially. Yet


    nothingpared to knowing she was alright. I could feel her nerves increase with every bite of


    food we took at Luca¡¯s restaurant. I knew why she just sat still for the first moments after she


    shifted. Everyone who knows her knows how much A loves to run. The fear that she might not be


    able to do so anymore had crept from her pores into my very soul. Like this all-consuming shadow


    of more heartbreak hanging over us.


    Granted, she was out of breath way faster than she used to be. But it was ack of stamina, not a


    critical injury. So that¡¯s something we can work on. Just like we did on the way there, we didn¡¯t


    speak on the way back. We just walked home hand in hand. The atmosphere was different, though.


    When we were walking to the forest clearing I could practically hear her heart beating out of her


    chest. Now there was a calm between us. A feeling like we were finally getting back on track with


    our lives.


    ***


    I don¡¯t know what hase over me, but the second I am near A, I feel like a hormonal teenage


    boy. As soon as she was in another room, I regained some sense. That¡¯s why I told her I would wait


    for her in the bedroom when she was getting us a bottle of water for the night. I suspected it to be a


    side effect ofpleting the mating process, one that would be over soon.


    I had just settled into the bed when she walked over carrying a tray,


    0.00%


    14:45


    O


    <


    160 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.


    ¡°We¡¯re still having tiramisu for dessert,¡± she told me, showing therge slice of tiramisu on the te.


    I pulled the duvet down so she could take her seat in bed next to me. Happy to share a midnight


    sweet treat with her before we would go to sleep, cuddled up in each other¡¯s arms. I loved she had


    brought the dish on one te with two spoons so we could share the dish. But even as we were just


    watching some TV show, casually chatting as we were enjoying our tiramisu. That lingering


    attraction got strong. Every brush of her legs against mine, the slightest touch of her arms or fingers


    on mine, sends sparks of want up and down my entire body. My arousal was noticeable, I had no


    doubt A could not only smell it but see the contours of it through the tented bedsheets. The air


    around us seemed to be electrically charged with our lust. As the scent of our mutual arousal


    mingled. Both of us ignored it, me because I was aware of how handsy I had been since mating.


    But when she brushed a bit of the mascarpone off my chin with her thumb, I lost it. I was barely able


    to ce the te with thest bits of tiramisu on my nightstand when I pulled her on top of me. She


    reciprocated instantly crashing her lips onto mine, desperately pulling at the hem of the shirt she


    was wearing to bed. She broke the kiss only to finally pull the shirt over her head, revealing that she


    was not wearing anything underneath it. My co ck was now so hard that it started to hurt.


    ¡°F uck, darling, I need to be inside of you¡± I grumbled.


    A reacted like I had just given her the best gift in her life. She practically jumped off me so I could


    pull my boxers and pajama pants off. She kneeled on all fours, her perfectly round as s slightly


    pushed upwards. Just one look showed me how ready she was for me, Cagerly she was waiting for


    this.


    how


    25.25%


    |||


    O


    14:45


    160 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, mate?¡± She practically purred at me, and I lost all ability to think.


    The word mate did something with me, so I positioned myself behind her on my knees. My hard co


    ck lined up with her entrance. Hands on her hips, just brushing against her, teasing. She shuddered


    with need, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this for long, but neither was I.


    So with one deep thrust, I felt her up entirely as I grunted ¡°Nothing¡±


    She arched her back so I could prate her even deeper. Being inside of her, feeling her every


    ridge, gave me a dizzying pleasure. Sex with A has always been good, but this was almost like


    an out-of-body experience. My every sense was flooded with the bliss that came from making love


    to her. Bending down even more, she now rested on one arm her other hand, stroking her tender


    nub with one hand as her other gripped the headboard. While I kept pounding into her like my life


    depended on it. Because at this moment it felt like it did.


    As I felt her pus sy contract around me, as I felt her clench down on me as the or gasm ripped


    through her body, I found my relief too. I could barely keep up with my thrust, they were bing


    more and more frantic with every passing second. To my surprise, my erection did not go down after


    my org asm, like my body was ying catch up for all the weeks we missed this.


    A wasn¡¯t satisfied either because the second thest twitches of her org asm left her body she


    started bucking her hips. Riding my co ck while she was still on all four.


    ¡°Please, baby give me more I need more¡± she moaned shattering thest fragile bits of my resolve.


    I pressed a kiss between her shoulder des before pushing her down even further into the pillows.


    Hissing at the sensation of feeling this new angle. Then I started f ucking her again. Surprising the


    two of us


    53.42%


    <


    14:45


    160 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    with the fact that I could go on for another two org asms. A even managed to reach hers three


    times. Our bodies were exhausted, and I wasid again, but there was still this lingering sexual


    tension as we finally snuggled up together. Even A¡¯s breathlessly whispered ¡°I love you, Griff¡±


    sends shudders of want down my spine.


    ***


    For a moment, I thought the lust I still had when we fell asleep had manifested itself in erotic


    dreams of A. But that was not the case, the first thing I saw when I woke up was A on top of


    me, riding me.


    ¡°You had¡± ¡­ ¡°An aaaahh¡± she stuttered and moaned as the pleasure was too all-consuming for her


    to talk. Still, she managed to let me know that she had woken up to find me sleeping on my back,


    still naked with an erection. Ovee by the same lust she had felt yesterday she had decided to


    surprise me by waking me up like this. I was notining my first impulse was to grab her hips


    again as I started thrusting in sync with her movements.


    ¡°I want you to knot me baby¡± she cried out eyes rolling back in her head. And that was the moment I


    realized what was happening. What was causing us to behave like this? Something we needed to


    address. But how could I when I was so far gone in this frenzied lust?


    81.05%


    14:45


    ON?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    161 A


    When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused again. Looking over at Griffin, I noticed even in his


    sleep he was too. Everything in me made me want to just climb him. Act out on this impulse. And I


    did, there was a small sh of surprise on his face when he woke up. I would have never done this


    if I wasn¡¯t sure Griffin would not want this. And he did because as soon as he realized what was


    happening his hand found their way to my hips. As he started thrusting, matching my frantic pace.


    It was not until after we were done that he told me we needed to talk. For a moment, my heart


    dropped to my stomach. Had he not liked being woken up like that, had I not seen clearly through


    the haze of my lust?


    ¡°Darling, this not being able to keep our hands to ourselves, I think I know what the reason is.¡± He


    said, pulling me close to his body.


    Now reassured that he was not mad or disappointed, the puzzle pieces fell into ce for me. We


    hated marked each other, meaning I would be able to go into heat now. Not only had we epted


    each other as mates months ago, and growing the mate bond. Griffin is of royal blood, so the need


    to procreate for his bloodline was stronger. So it made sense I would get into heat so fast so that I


    could easily get pregnant and carry Griff¡¯s pups.


    ¡°You¡¯re right I think I am going into heat and with how I am feeling it won¡¯t be long¡± I filled in what he


    was saying


    Griffin just nodded like he was thinking something over. We both had expressed wanting to raise a


    family. I don¡¯t think that either of us expected me to go into heat so soon. And with everything that


    was


    0.00%


    III


    1031


    161 A


    288 Vouchers


    going on all around us.


    ¡°Do you want me to call the doctor to get you that shot¡± Griffin seemed to end the discussion before


    it even started.


    Just as I wanted to talk things over. Because Hannah had her trialing up, and while I did not


    know what her punishment would be. She was not a part of the Silver Moon pack and had


    committed heinous crimes against us. Making me sure she would not have to be a part of our pack.


    Most likely she would either be made to be a rogue where her being around our pack, the White


    Oak pack, or the former Blood Moon pack ground would be punishable by death. If she wouldn¡¯ t be


    executed right away. David was gone and it did not seem likely he would be back anytime soon. As


    an enemy of the country, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. To get to us without being noticed.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want pups now?¡± I ask him wanting to not jump to conclusions again but talk things


    over.


    He had already started getting up to go make us a coffee and it¡¯s like he freezes on the spot.


    ¡°Darling, there is nothing I would want more than to start a family with you. If it was not for David


    being on the run, and for your health, I would have ordered the kitchen to bring us food for a week


    and then I would have locked us in.¡± Still butt-naked, boxer shorts in his hand, he crosses his arm


    with a stern expression, like he wants me to know how serious he is.


    But what he is telling me and the sight in front of me makes me giggle. It is such aical sight, yet


    endearing because he is so determined in his love for me. Showing me how much he loves me.


    ¡°Oh, baby, I love you, let¡¯s talk about this for a minute okay?¡± I tell him in between my giggles.


    26.22%


    |||


    O


    10:31


    161 A


    288 Vouchers


    Shaking his head amused, he slips into his boxers, doesn¡¯t need to tell me what he is about to do.


    And he doesn¡¯t he just tells me he loves me too and walks out of the bedroom. I know he is headed


    towards the kitchen to make us a coffee. To keep his promise, to keep our morning ritual intact.


    We¡¯ll just discuss what to do with this heat now when he is back.


    ***


    When hees back with the coffee I see he has some pastries on a te too.


    ¡°All those work-outs left me hungry¡± He jokes


    But he is right I am hungry too, and we are about to discuss something very serious. Doing so


    together in bed sharing a te of pasties having coffee. Made it all less imposing, and made it into a


    talk about our future as a couple. As it should be, despite all the other factors it should be about us.


    Our future is about what we want. Since I was the one who said we needed to discuss this before


    we went to the doctor to get the shot that keeps me from getting pregnant I started the


    discussion.


    The shot Hannah had given me to make sure David did not get me pregnant. I was sure she did so


    because she could not bear the idea of any other wolf carrying his pups. Suppressing my heat


    would be very painful, trying to ride it out without seeing Griff could easily kill me. And with all the


    trauma my body has gone throughtely chances of me not surviving it were very high. Still, the


    idea of treating love to Griffin the same as I did being raped by David did not feel right. So that is


    what I tell him first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about that either, Hannah is locked up and we¡¯vepleted the mating process. We


    both wanted children before we needed to take over as king and queen right? We cannot put our


    entire life on hold for David. He might nevere back¡± I continue hoping to


    53.37%


    1031


    161 A


    288 Vouchers


    get Griffin to see my point.


    If he has other reasons not to want me to get pregnant now that would be fine with me. After all, we


    both need to want to have pups. It¡¯s the only way to make sure we both will be happy if I do get


    pregnant. But David has taken so much from us. He has put so many lives on hold, not to mention


    the ones he ended in cold blood. The one thing I did not want was to give him more power. By


    putting our lives, and our future on hold for a while longer. He was not worth it.


    ¡°Darling, you know I want to have a pup with you at least three if we would be blessed like that. And


    yes, I would have liked to have a pup before we have to take over because of our workload as King


    and Queen. While I am worried about David and will be until the moment he is dead. It is not the


    only reason I am unsure about trying for pups when you go into heat in a few days.¡± His answer is


    disappointing but he is honest with me, so there is nothing I can do about it.


    I just hope he will tell me what is on his mind, and why he changed his mind on having pups as


    soon as we could to this reaction.


    0T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    162 Griffin


    A was right, in terms of not letting David dictate even more of our future. Here at the castle, it


    would be even harder for David to get to her. And she was right it would be a has sle for him to


    come back to our country unseen. He was a wanted criminal now, so any wolf that saw him could


    make a citizen¡¯s arrest. Here we always have guards on duty, who would not hesitate to arrest him


    and lock him up as soon as he was close to the pack ground.


    She has been doing great in recovery too but I was unsure if she was healthy and strong enough.


    Mom had not been at the time she got pregnant with me. Due to this so much went wrong during


    the delivery that she couldn¡¯t have any pups after. A loss she never quite got over. A loss I wanted


    to spare both A and me from. Like Dad, I would never love my mate less if she could not give me


    pups, or if she could only give me one pup. But ever since the beginning of our mate-ship, we had


    both stated we wanted a big family.


    We were both very family orientated and it is one of the big things I love about her. I¡¯m not the Moon


    Goddess and I know I am not able to prevent her from every bit of hurt she could face. Neither can I


    make sure that we will have the same future as we always imagined. But if I had a bigger chance of


    sparing her this loss just by being a little more patient. I would.


    ¡°Darling, you know I want to have a pup with you at least three if we would be blessed like that. And


    yes, I would have liked to have a pup before we had to take over because of our workload as King


    and Queen. While I am worried about David and will be until the moment he is dead. It is not the


    only reason I am unsure about trying for pups when you go into heat in a few days.¡± I start and I can


    immediately see her face fall.


    111


    10 91


    162 Griffin


    A


    288 iVouchers


    She doesn¡¯t say anything yet, all she does is patiently wait for me to continue. It¡¯s far different than


    what she was like when we first met. Back then she wouldsh out, and get defensive because I


    had not yet shown her that she could trust me. The fact that she was now giving me a chance to


    exin myself. Not thinking I didn¡¯t want to have pups with her was a testament to how far we had


    gotten.


    ¡°While I agree that we should not let David, ruin our future. I would feel better if the doctor checked


    you over. Make sure your body is healthy enough to be pregnant. I would hate for you to have to


    deal with the same loss as my mom has¡± She doesn¡¯t protest, she doesn¡¯t hesitate before she


    answers me.


    ¡°Fair, I will ask one of the pack doctors if we can schedule a visit today. Because I have no idea if


    we can wait till tomorrow because I feel like I can go into heat anytime now¡±


    She is right, with how fast everything has been happening we do not have the luxury of waiting. This


    poses another problem for me, there is something else I would want to do before she got pregnant.


    Something I nned to do before she got into heat. But after the trial thinking the heat would take a


    few more weeks months even. Now I need to somehow rush everything so I could pull it off


    tomorrow evening all while making sure it would be perfect.


    ¡°I might ask your mother to start with the event prep for me being weed into the pack too. I


    need to be a member of the pack before our pup gets born¡± She states seemingly not noticing I was


    distracted. Suddenly it hits me in a few days from now the love of my life could be carrying our first


    pup. It was like I did not let the knowledge in for the sole reason of not getting too excited about


    something so unsure. But now that we are taking steps to make sure we can get pregnant suddenly


    makes it feel a lot more real.


    ¡°I agree, nozy Sunday for us today I¡¯ll join you to the doctor but I


    28.79


    O


    288 Vouchers


    should probably get some work done before you go into heat too.¡± I agree with her, partially


    because I would have to, and partially because having a good excuse not to be with her this entire


    day would make it easier to set things up.


    Since we had the pastries for breakfast in bed during this talk we decided to go and shower and


    start our days. Separate showers though because getting into a shower together would cost us


    hours now.


    ***


    By the time I got out of the shower, A had contacted the pack doctor and Mom. Both were happy


    enough to see her now. Currently, she was on a video call with her Uncle as the Alpha of her pack


    to see who would give her away to our pack. Telling him about the uing heat and how she


    would need it to happen soon.


    ¡°Me, your aunt, cousins, parents, and grandparents can all be there by tomorrow. Just tell me us,


    and I will be the one to give you away and break the pack bond. But I am sure the others want to be


    there¡± I sat down next to her hoping I could stay on the call when A would take a shower.


    It all worked out like that and it didn¡¯t surprise me Cedric knew something was up.


    ¡°Tell me, son, why were you so eager to keep chatting with me I feel it has little to do with my


    sparkling personality¡± I joked.


    I agreed with him and as I told him of my ns he told me to wait. Even with the videocall, I could


    see he was mindlinking someone. Soon after Jay and Tessie joined him in the frame. I was a bit


    nervous. I was sure they would agree with me but still saying the words out loud made my stomach


    clench together.


    ¡°Son we would love that just one text and we¡¯ll be there bells on¡± Jay


    111


    10 31


    162 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    smiled at me reassuring me just as I heard the bathroom door open.


    ¡°That would be great but A is gone so I am going to hang up now since we need to get going¡± I


    rushed to say to make sure. A would not see her parents on the call because that would raise


    suspicions.


    ¡°Ready, to go Darling¡± I beamed at her. While it was to distract her from the fact I rushed to end the


    call as she walked into the room again. I was genuinely excited to go to the doctor with her to see if


    A¡¯s body could deal with a pregnancy. It was a big step towards our future, the pack hospital was


    within walking distance. Giving me the time to ask Gerald and Dillon toe over. When Gerald


    told me Jessa would kill him I told him he could bring her and she would love us both for it. I never


    had the time to see if he agreed because when we arrived at the hospital I pocketed my phone


    nning not to take it out before we were done with our appointment.


    1021T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    163 A


    ¡°When you called A you told me you needed to make sure that your body could handle a


    pregnancy now. Is there any reason for that?¡± The doctor asked because I did not tell them


    everything.


    I still agreed with Griffin about going to the doctor first. It had just felt a bit awkward. Now I had no


    other option than to tell her everything. At least it was one of the female pack doctors Maxime.


    Before I could answer her tough she noticed the mark on my corbone.


    ¡°Congrattions Prince Griffin and Princess A, does that have anything to do with it?¡± she asked


    reaching for her stethoscope. Like she was about to listen to our pup¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°Sort off since we marked each other there are signs of the heating


    soon. And you know what that means, so why want to know our best course of action¡± I told her,


    causing her face to light up like a Christmas tree. That is when it dawned on me.


    If I was to get pregnant not only the entire pack but the entire country would know of it. And most


    would be happy for me. Of course, some of them would be jealous.


    Doctor Maxime really gave me a thorough exam and when she said back with a bright smile I was


    almost sure it would be good news.


    ¡°You¡¯re body is healthy, you still need to regain some stamina and you


    re still a little on the skinny side. At the bottom of the healthy weight curve so nothing is stopping


    you from getting pregnant. Based on hormone levels you will get the heat in one to two days¡± She


    adds giving us a bit of a timeline. This would mean that we need toe up


    0.00%


    O


    10:28


    288 iVouchers


    163 A


    with a celebration to ept me into the pack. That¡¯s a little daunting but I guess it¡¯s what we will


    have to work with so we will.


    ***


    ¡°You know I am always d to see you my dear, but what is the reason for wanting to start putting


    the event together a day early¡± Isabe asked right away.


    want to pl


    I had not told her the reason for wanting to meet a day early. I did not


    to her happy over nothing. Neither did I want to tell her what the reason was we would be holding


    on to trying to get pregnant at thest minute. For it might have reminded her of the loss she had.


    ¡°I am about one or two days away from going into heat. I would want to officially be a part of the


    pack before that. Since Griffin and I will be trying for a pup during my heat¡± I was nervous telling


    Isabe.


    I never expected the always-so-elegant Queen of the entire American werewolf poption to squeal


    like a teenage girl before hugging me and spinning me around. Which she easily could because like


    all other wolves she was a lot taller than I was.


    ¡°I might be a Grandma, you don¡¯t know how happy this makes me. We need to figure out how to


    throw an amazing party in a day. Can your family make it?¡± She asked the second she put me


    down.


    I loved how she asked me about my family because since the White Oak pack was fairly close to


    the Silver Moon pack. There would always be a pack member able toe over to break the pack


    bond. Normally the Alpha would but that was more of an unspoken rule than an actual requirement


    to break the pack bond. As long as the Alpha appointed the wolf toe along to break the bond.


    So Isabe asking if my family knew meant she was aware of the fact that I would want my family


    there.


    23.96%


    III


    10:28


    <


    163 A


    288 iVouchers Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are all able toe over tomorrow if they need to I called them after talking to you.¡±


    Isabe was the one to call Milo to ask what the kitsch could whip up in such a short time. Of


    course, Milo agreed toe over right away. After he cooked for the BBQ he and I have gotten


    close. He as well as several others have told me how worried he was for me during my kidnapping.


    And when I was recovering he kept bringing me special meals he said would aid in my recovery. If


    only thefort I got from them was anything to go by on they had really helped me.


    ***


    It was nice to see that he was here quickly but hadn¡¯t changed out of his casual clothes. Not even a


    meeting with the Queen and Princess meant he feltfortable with us. He already had some


    ideas on what he could make to feed all the guests.


    ¡°Since both you and Prince Griffin love TexMex so much, I figured I could do a taco buffet. Let


    people fill their own taco I could start on the meats that need more cooking time like pulled pork


    today. There is a bunch of Mexican co cktails too¡± One look between Isabe and me was enough


    to know we both liked the idea.


    ¡°Maybe, we can host a Mexican-themed co cktail party. Coc ktail parties are quick, and fun, and


    while people will still have to dress up a little nobody will have to go out of their way to get new


    fancy clothes¡± I suggested and Isabe instantly loved the idea.


    Since we agreed on it, she immediately mindlinked the entire pack. Telling them what the party was


    for and why we needed to organize it in such a rush. She did not mention that Griffin and I would


    actually be trying for pups. Leaving it to us to announce that. Telling your pack you were going into


    heat and trying for pups was a tradition I loved.


    Pack members will leave gifts at the couple¡¯s door, meals, and drinks


    50 45%


    10.29


    163 A


    288 iVouchers


    so we can sustain ourselves. Because neither of us would be able to take a break from each other


    for too long. They would also leave gifts, and small tokens to wish us luck. Offerings to the Moon


    Goddess to bless our union. A tradition I figured I would never be able to enjoy and here we are.


    Murmurs of excited pack members began to filter in through the mindlink. Isabe and I spent the


    rest of the day running errands to get the decorations we needed. Normally we would make a list of


    that and would leave the actually running of errands to the staff. Since this was such a rushed job


    we decided we were better off going ourselves and buying the stuff we wanted as we saw it. Not to


    mention that the staff would have to work their asses off to get the ballroom ready and decorated in


    time. It was endearing to see so many of the pack members offering to help. Staff offered toe in


    on their day off for free to start to prepare the ballroom for decorating. To me this was part of being


    in a pack I loved the most. Coming together for something, there was a special kind of love you


    shared with your pack members.


    And thinking about that I knew what I wanted to do about Cynthia during the BBQ with mine and


    Griffin¡¯s family they told me all about her too. All this time she had been locked up awaiting my


    decision. I was finally able to make one now and I hope it would be the right one.


    78.49%


    10:29


    |||

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    164 A


    Griffin had seemed distracted most of the day. But who could me him, we both unexpectedly had


    to work today. So we could hopefully be pregnant in a matter of days. Still, I had to tell him


    about my ns for Cynthia. We tried not to talk business during dinner but with all we had ahead of


    us. I figured this would be a good time to make an exception. During cooking, I had already told him


    all about our ns for the party, and how I had arranged for my family toe over. He grinned at


    thatst bit of information, and it was nice to know he was excited to see my family too.


    ¡°Griff, I think I finally know what I want to do with Cynthia and her punishment,¡± I told him.


    Causing him to look up and smile at me, urging me to continue.


    ¡°I think her punishment has been enough now with being locked up for so long. Maybe we can


    release her in honor of me joining the pack officially. I kinda like my first act as an official member of


    the royal family to be something about rejoining families, have her join the party¡± I told him fully


    expecting him to be on board.


    As far as I know, up until now he never had an issue with Cynthia or her father. But as he answered


    me he was full do doubt.


    ¡°I like that idea but maybe we should wait until after you are officially a member of the pack,


    Release her after the party, like the next day?¡± He told me but he didn¡¯t really offer a reason as to


    why.


    So after a little back and forth he agreed to start her release first thing in the morning.


    000%


    O


    10 41


    164 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    We had agreed to not make love until the heat. The more we would, the sooner I would go into heat.


    And we needed to make sure we could get through tomorrow without me being in heat. With how


    busy we were going to be tomorrow chances are we will fall asleep as soon as our heads hit the


    pillows. For now, though that simmering arousal was very evident. The only thing that could fully


    keep my focus away from everything else was to read. Griffin decided to game online with his


    human friends for a while.


    He had told them a little bit about me being sick after having to deal with my stalker ex. The guys


    made ns to meet each other and bring partners too. Now all of them wanted me to wear Griff¡¯s


    headphones so they could all send me their well wishes. Other than that it reminded me of the first


    nights we spent here. Him gaming, I reading all while being cautious not to touch each other too


    much. It was a nice reminder both of how far we have gotten and of how good we have been from


    the beginning. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it back then.


    ***


    As he did every morning Griffin slipped out of bed when my rm went off. And as I snoozed he


    made us our coffees in bed. It would be thest time we would see each other probably right up


    until the party. I had a little more free time, but Griffin had told me he was swamped. Again not


    surprising but a little said. It at least gave me the chance to find a beautiful coc ktail dress. Stating


    that people would not have to dress up too fancy since it was just a coc ktail party insinuated that


    people would just have a suitable outfit in their closet. Most would have, because as social creates,


    every wolf has a few party clothes in their clothes.


    The problem was that I stopped being a sociable wolf two years ago and had not gotten a lot of


    party dresses since that moment. I was


    23.98%


    |||


    O


    <


    1041


    164 A


    288 Vouchers


    considering asking Jessa and Krystel toe over and help me. But it had been hard to reach


    Jessa. Krystel on the other hand pressured me a little into getting all the work done I needed to do.


    By the time I was done with everything, there was only one hour left. I was a bit annoyed and how


    everyone seemed to want something from me. I was pulled in every direction and it made my day a


    lot longer than it needed to be. The moment I walked into our bedroom my annoyance disappeared.


    Laid out on the bed was a gorgeous dusty blue coc ktail dress with a ruffled skirt, off-the-shoulder


    sleeves and gold embroidery.


    ¡°Darling,


    I know you hardly had the time to pick out an outfit. Just as I know you love matching with me. So


    here is a little wee to the pack gift from me. I love you with all my heart, and I cannot wait to


    take this next step together.


    Your Griffin¡±


    I ced the note attached to the dress in my nightstand drawer and went to go for a quick shower.


    Even the warm water falling on my skin made me feel aroused. I needed to get this night over with.


    As much as I was looking forward to it. The symptoms of the heat were getting more and more


    persistent.


    Time to get this show on the road as soon as I get out of the shower, I start doing my hair and


    applying my make-up. Dressed in just a robe, so maybe it was good Griffin was so busy he had


    gotten ready in his office in between meetings. Because he would be affected by my heat too and


    most likely good not keep his hands off me when I was in just this robe.


    Not that the dress would make it any better, because when I pulled it on I felt se xy. It was stunning


    on me, regal-looking, elegant, and still it


    53.06%


    III


    10 411


    164 A


    288 Vouchers


    made me feel s xy. After a final look in the mirror, I was just about ready to head out and find my


    family. Because of how busy I had been I did not even have the time to meet them. But just as I took


    the handle to the door in my hand there was a knock.


    Dad was waiting for me on the other side of the door with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Griffin is a good man, honey, you look beautiful,¡± he told me.


    He probably didn¡¯t mean it like that, but he made it sound like he knew Griffin got me the dress.


    ¡°Your mother and the rest of the family are waiting for you in the ballroom. But Griffin let me know


    he was too busy to apany you to the ballroom. So I figured I would keep my oldest daughter a


    bit ofpany¡± It was a sweet gesture, and no matter how grown I was now, I still was a bit of a


    daddy¡¯s girl so I eagerly took the arm he offered


    me.


    Dad on the other hand seemed to be a bit emotional. Maybe it was the fact that I would definitively


    move to another pack now. Or perhaps it was because of all I have been through, at some point he


    must have been scared this moment would nevere. Because when I asked him about it he said


    it was nothing. Rushing to talk about easier more casual subjects until we reached the ballroom


    where I was stunned at what I saw.


    79.75%This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    165 Griffin


    Everyone kept telling me A would say yes to me. Her family told me that she has always wanted


    to uphold the family tradition of getting married to her mate. We were officially mated, and about to


    try for pups. For human couples marrying is thest big step, the onemitment you could not


    easily get out of. With being mated it was different for us wolves, yet my stomach was in knots as I


    watched her walk in with her father.


    Look as stunning as ever in the dress Jessa had helped pick out for me. Since I know my darling


    likes to match clothes so much I wore a dress shirt in the exact same color blue with a gold tie. After


    talking it over with our friends, and her family I came up with the n to proceed with the ritual as


    we normally would. At the end, A would need to give a speech to thank the pack for weing


    her in our midst. Where I as A¡¯s partner would give a shorter speech thanking them for letting my


    mate be part of our pack.


    During my speech I would not just thank my pack, I would thank A too. And that would end up in


    me proposing to her. We all liked the idea of A already being a member of the pack when I


    proposed. Not that her being engaged to me would change anything about the pack¡¯s answers to


    the question if we would allow her in the pack. Every one of them hade to love A. Well all


    but one, Cynthia still resented A, it is why I didn¡¯t like the idea of her being released before the


    party. Sadly I couldn¡¯t tell A without spoiling the surprise meaning that I had to take a huge risk.


    One voice not epting her joining the pack would not change much. In fact Cynthia still would


    even if she was still locked up. As a member of the pack connected to the mindlink her voice would


    be heard. But I feared she would say or do something when I proposed to


    0.00%


    10:41


    165 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    A. And I didn¡¯t want anything to taint that memory. When she pressed me about why I didn¡¯t want


    to release Cynthia today like she hade up with. I couldn¡¯t exactlye out and say well I don¡¯t


    want her to ruin the surprise proposal. I have been thinking about it for months but suddenly had to


    rush now because I want you to be my fianc¨¦e when you¡¯re pregnant. Marrying before you give


    birth or right after depending on what you want.


    Bad as it may be I had even looked at reasons to postpone her release. Set things into motion


    today just as I promised A I would. Just have it take so long that we couldn¡¯t get it done on time.


    Only when the Princess and the Crown Prince want to release a prisoner processing takes about an


    hour. Of course I could ask them to release her tomorrow tell A I tried my best. But I would never


    lie to my mate so I had no other choice then to hope for the best. At least Dillion and Gerald new


    they would keep an eye on her with their mates. Reassuring me a little bit.


    When I went dress shopping with Jessa we had bumped into Cynthia. She was all alone and no


    longer had any of her friends with her. Maybe because A had won them over, or because what


    David had done showed every pack member how ba tsh it crazy he was. Making it clear how much


    abuse she must have gone through before I met her. Or maybe they just saw how happy A made


    me and how much disrespect Cynthia showed her for it. Whatever it was it pleased me to see she


    was still suffering from the consequences of her behavior. Both because it was a sign of the packs¡¯


    loyalty to A and me. Secondly as a ruler I knew I could not me her for this forever. But as the


    mate of the woman she had offended so I still held a grudge for her.


    Now I had spotted her in the crowd in the full ballroom. I was shocked by the amount of work


    everyone had managed to pull off in such a short notice. The ballroom smelled of my favorite food.


    White and silver balloons and streamers filled the ceilings. Still it did notpare to the beauty of


    A¡¯s smile when she noticed me in the


    28.68%


    10:41


    165 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    crowd. Jay and her made their way towards me. It was a good thing that tonight A would no


    longer be a part of Jay¡¯s pack officially because even I could tell he was getting emotional. Now with


    the pack transfer A seemed to think nothing of it as it made sense.


    ***


    ¡°Silver Moon Pack, we are gathered here today to ask you to let my son¡¯s mate, my wonderful


    daughter-inw and your Princess be a part of the Silver Moon Pack. Is there any objection


    against this?¡± After a bit of small talk the ceremony had finally started with Dad as the Alpha leading


    it all. As he asked the pack members if there were any objections I scanned the crowd for Cynthia.


    Relieved to see her father holding her by the arm stopping her from saying anything.


    Reassured I face A again just enough to hear Dad dere. ¡°There are no objections from the


    Silver Moon Pack. Who here is present to break the bond with the White Oak Pack?¡±


    The rest of the ceremony went by quickly, A gave a wonderful speech thanking the pack.


    Promising to not only be the best future Luna and Queen there could be. But to never forget she


    was just another pack member either. There was a fine line between being a pack¡¯s leader and


    seeing yourself as more than the other members of the pack. It was a line A understood and


    never crossed. Yet another thing I loved her for, and now I could finally publicly dere all of those


    things.


    There was a mixture of shock, disbelief and hope on her face as I kneeled down and took one of


    her hands in mine.


    ¡°A my darling, there is so much I want to tell you know and yet there aren¡¯t enough words to tell


    you what you mean to me. For different reason we both feared we would never have this future.


    Now we had to move up this ceremony because in a few hours we will be trying for our first pup.


    You made my life infinitely better and you don¡¯


    61.34%


    10:41


    165 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    t even know half of it. That is why I want the entire world to know that you are mine, as much as I


    am yours. Just not wolves who will see your name carved on my corbone as it is carved in my


    heart and soul. No I want every human, and other being who sees us to know too. So my darling,


    my love will you do me the absolute honor of marrying me?¡±


    As I finished the speech that had drifted quite a bit from the one I wrote I opened the ck velvet


    box. Hoping that she would love it, ignoring the fact that I could see Cynthia moving from the corner


    of my eye. Eagerly awaiting A¡¯s answer.


    90.63%This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    166 A


    This must have been why Griffin seemed like he was avoiding me. I suspected he was just busy


    with work. I convinced myself that I was seeing things again, well he actually had been hiding


    something from me. Of course, the only thing he would ever hide from me was something like this.


    ¡°Yes, yes Griffin of course I want to marry you more than anything in the world¡± I sobbed


    I was overwhelmed with how happy I was. How beautiful his words were and how well the ring


    suited my tastes. It was not the standard gold ring with a diamond. This was a tinum ring with an


    agate stone. It was my exact size and I wondered how he managed to do that as he slid the ring on


    my finger. My entire body erupted in goosebumps and I was sure we would make it to the end of the


    night. For now, though we had to mingle the engagement had only caused more people to want to


    talk to us. More congrattions are to be received.


    Normally I would have loved that, but now with the symptoms of the heat getting stronger, I wish I


    could just get out of here. Go home with Griff and jump his bones, to thank him for yet another


    wonderful experience. Funny how at first I disliked the idea of living in a quarter of the castle. I


    supposed it would not feel like home if I did not have my front door. Now I was wishing I could go


    home as I was walking around mingling in the ballroom a few feet from the quarter I lived in.


    ¡°Princess A, I made you a gift can I give it to you¡± A little girl whose name I remember was Rosa


    tugged at my skirt.


    Her mother came rushing up to us. Probably worried about the greasy


    @00%


    |||


    10:35


    166 A


    288 iVouchers


    toddler hands on my stunning dress. But I didn¡¯t mind at all, I kneeled to be at eye-level with Rosa


    and asked her to show me the gift. It was a beaded ne, she must have made herself. It was


    bright and had all- the colors she could find that did not match my dress. Still, the admiration shiningN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    through in her big gray eyes made me want to make her happy. So I put the ne on just as


    Rosa¡¯s mother reached us.


    ¡°I am so sorry Princess A, I hope she didn¡¯t bother you. My mate and I brought you a gift and


    Rosa here wanted to give you something too.¡± She exined I figured as much when the new or


    future Luna gets epted into the pack it ismon for others to bring the new couple gifts. The


    value didn¡¯t matter as much as the fact that most members would give something meaningful.


    Something that came from a tradition. Or something handmade, so this ne perfectly fits the


    bill. So that is what I told Rosa¡¯s mother.


    After the ceremony, and Griffin proposing to me, I still hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite. Now I was hungry


    and constantly aroused. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to my family much either. I knew from the


    start that this was part of being one of the rulers of a pack. I had seen it with my grandparents, my


    uncle and aunt, and even with Alpha Philip. Even if he seemed to enjoy it when all the attention was


    on him, he was a different type of leader. But he didn¡¯t deserve to die like he did. No one would


    have, and I hated I was suddenly thinking about him on a night like this.


    Probably because tonight was everything I could have wanted. Still, it was so vastly different from


    the life I thought I would get. I never had enough time to process it all. Suddenly my thoughts were


    interrupted by an arm around my waist. The smell of pulled pork made my stomach rumble. Griffin¡¯s


    stubble scratched my cheek when he whispered into my ear.


    ¡°When tonight is over, I will take care of you the way you need it most. But for now, I¡¯ll take care of


    you like this you will need the energy¡±


    24.59%


    III


    10:35


    166 A


    288 Vouchers


    It only fueled my desire for him, his eyes darkening showed me that he knew what was happening.


    Leaving me a little afraid that the other pack members would pick up on the scent of my arousal too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s just me as your mate who smells it now¡± Griffin mind linked me putting me a little


    more at ease.


    Just to be sure, I decided to make my way over to my family. For most, it might have been awkward


    to talk to their family while being this aroused. For me, it wasn¡¯t because while every pack member


    knew we had to rush this ceremony because I was about to go into heat. It was still a somewhat


    private matter, one I would rather go through with loved ones than with pack members I barely


    knew.


    As I made my way over to them with Griffin to chat with them as I was eating my pulled pork tacos.


    Cynthia made her way over to us, she had a wicked smile on her face, and a ss of red wine in


    her hand. I felt Griffin tense up like me he knew she was about to cause trouble in a way where it


    would look bad on us if we behaved ordingly. We changed the course of our direction but that


    didn¡¯t deter her one bit.


    Suddenly we heard loud gasps around us, followed by a voice I knew all too well;


    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry I am so clumsy I still haven¡¯t gotten used to this stomach.¡± Kate apologized to


    Hannah who was drenched in her red wine. Staining her pastel pink dress.


    The wink she shot me, was proof that Kate had seen what Hannah was about to do. She not only


    stopped Cynthia from doing so but no one would go off against a pregnant wolf. Or maybe Cynthia


    would but she would be the one who looked bad not us. Tim came rushing up, offering Cynthia to


    pay for the cleaners or a new dress if the damage would turn out to be irreparable. Looking at the


    dress that might be the case. For a moment I figured Tim, sweetheart as he is, did not know his


    mate nned all of this.


    65 60%


    10 55


    <


    166 A


    288 iVouchers


    I was stilling to terms with the fact that Kate and Tim were here. It meant they had seen Griffin


    propose to me. I rushed over to them.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, you keep getting in my way all of you¡± Cynthia started screaming.


    But Sam was quick to pull his unruly daughter away dragging her out of the ballroom as Sam


    mindlinked the entire pack to apologize for his daughter¡¯s behavior yet again. It was sad to hear the


    exhaustion in his voice. We would need to deal with thister, I did not believe that Cynthia would


    pose a danger for us. She wouldn¡¯t go further than cruel pranks and petty behavior nothing too


    serious.


    With nothing stopping me now, I made my way over to Tim and Kate. Thest time I had seen them


    I was a mess and I had not responded well to seeing Kate and her beautiful huge pregnant belly.


    When she left to go back home she reassured me that she was not mad and she understood why I


    acted like I did. Still, I wanted to be sure this time we would have a nice time together.


    84.54%


    10 35


    |||

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    167 A


    ¡°Surprise, Darling¡± Griffin murmured into my ear as he took the te of tacos from my hand.


    Allowing me the chance to hug my sister.


    ¡°You look radiant, Kate, absolutely glowing,¡± I tell her still holding her tight. I miss Kate, we always


    knew we most likely would end up living in different packs. With three siblings it¡¯s not reallymon


    to all find a mate in the same pack. Grandpa was lucky, he chose Aunt Alexandra as his Beta long


    before he met Grandma. Before Uncle Nic met his mate, and that Grandma wanted Nic as her beta.


    That is why they could stick together but it wasn¡¯tmon. I know all three of us are happy now


    with our mates and lives. Dan about to be a part of the Silver Moon pack too is amazing. He


    will soon be epted into the pack, Krys and he waited for me to be epted first.


    Now it will probably be after my heat so Grffin and I can be present for it. Meaning Kate might not be


    able to since she cannot travel too much when she is pregnant. Sometimes I hate how much my life


    and the things that happen to me influence everyone else¡¯s lives too. Seeing Kate thest time,


    seeing her growing belly reminded me of that. As while as reminding me of the future I felt was


    robbed from me. Kate unaware of my inner turmoil lets go of me and beams when she tells


    me.


    ¡°From what I hear soon you will be too¡± This girl is the kindest person ever, even if she is a fierce


    warrior.


    She hates being told how kind she is, and I do not want to start more drama tonight. Not weighing


    us down with the heaviness of everything that is happening all around me still. So I nod at her


    smiling and go in to hug Tim.


    @007


    III


    O


    1035)


    167 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky that she-wolf wore a cheap dress or well ording to your sister she did¡± He whispers


    making it seem as if he knew Kate was going to knock the wine out of her hand.


    I raise an eyebrow, and he scratches his neck awkwardly like he remembered he wasn¡¯t supposed


    to tell me he knew about it. Then I think back to what Cynthia said and how all of them kept getting


    in her way.


    ¡°Guys, what is going on with Cynthia?¡± I ask the three of them just as Dillion walks up and hearing


    my word he makes a U-turn back to where he came from..


    Griffin is quick to grab the cor of his shirt and pull him back. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re part of this too I told


    you guys to be subtle¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about the fact that Griffin had gone behind my back to deal with the


    Cynthia situation. Not just doing as I asked and giving her a second chance. On the other hand, she


    had proved she would have abused that second chance. And Dillion shrugging telling Griff;


    ¡°We¡¯re werewolves what did you expect us to do?¡± made me chuckle.


    ¡°I am happy you¡¯re not mad Darling, I just was a little unsure if Cynthia wouldsh out when I


    proposed. Since that was a surprise I couldn¡¯te out and ask you what we should do. So I did as


    I promised, I just asked Dillion and the others to keep a subtle eye on her. Just to make sure she


    would not ruin my proposal. I wanted it to be a good memory that you would treasure for the rest of


    your life¡± He had the decency to look guilty at least.


    ¡°Yeah, but the second Griffin here got down on a knee I heard her mumble she wouldn¡¯t allow this.


    Getting a ss of red wine when I know for a fact this is the first time she¡¯s gotten a red wine ever.


    She is


    25.46%


    |||


    O


    10-35


    167 A


    288 iVouchers


    the fruity kind of c ocktail girl.¡± Dillion shrugged trying to y it cool.


    But I could see that he was proud he had been able to help me as his friend, and as one of the


    leaders of the pack and the country.


    Sure they had gone behind my back a little but for a good cause, they didn¡¯t harm Cynthia either.


    And spared me from being sshed in red wine because she was a petty bi ch. Griffin managed to


    n my perfect proposal making sure my entire close family including Kate and Tim were here.


    With the help of the others, the old me would have gotten mad over the fact that they hid something


    from me. The old me would have seen the fact that they wanted to protect me from Cynthia¡¯s crazy


    as a sign of my weakness. Now I see it for what it really is, all of them loved me enough to want me


    to have the perfect night.


    Not because they thought I was incapable of dealing with the burden of Cynthia disliking me. It


    wasn¡¯t because they figured I would not be able to protect myself from crazy either. It was because


    they wanted me to have the best night ever and they were able to help me.


    ¡°Well, thanks for helping me out guys, let¡¯s move to the side so I can finally eat my tacos¡± I told them


    hoping to convey I realized what they did for me and how grateful I was for it.


    Going off the smiles that shot me and the light banter between us as we made our way to the rest of


    my family, they did. I honestly love the love and respect the Silver Moon pack gave me from the


    moment I stepped off the podium after the ceremony up till now. But it was a bit overwhelming and I


    loved the fact that I could just chill with my family for a bit.


    ¡°Dad, why did you get so emotional when you knew Griff was about to propose? You knew we were


    mated already?¡± I needed to know because to most wolves marriage is less important than


    completing the mating process. And with a reason marking each other meant you vowed to


    yourselves, the pack, and the Moon Goddess that you


    51.55%


    111


    O


    <


    10 35


    167 A


    1288 Vouchers


    epted one another as your fated mate. While marriage was more of a party to celebrate your


    love with the pack and to make the humans aware of the bond between you and your mate. Or as


    much as they could understand it anyway.


    Being marked and being married are not the same thing. You can get divorced rtively easily. It¡¯s


    just a legal procedure, split up the asset and move on with your life. Breaking the mate bound was


    something else entirely it was near impossible. And you would not just lose your rtionship and


    your home. You would lose your home, and yourmunity, and if things went south you could


    easily lose your life. There are five recorded cases of wolves breaking their bond. Two of them


    ended up dead, after speaking to Selene I knew why it could happen. Why not every mate was the


    perfect mate putting their mate¡¯s needs above their own? Still as excited I was about getting married


    to Griff me being his marked mate mattered so much more to me.


    ¡°Actually, it was something Alpha Philip said a long time ago. All the signs that you and David were


    mates were there from age 12¡ä¡ä Dad started swallowing like what he was about to tell me pained him


    81.87%


    1035


    |||Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    68 A


    It turns out most of the BloodMoon pack members, including Alpha Philip suspected David and I


    were mates. This pull between young wolves when they are mates growing up in the same pack is


    fairlymon. It¡¯s always just a close friendship, sweet and wholesome. Looking back Alpha Philip


    must have known because at first, David wasn¡¯t happy about needing to befriend me. Only to grow


    to love spending time with me. Wanting to see me every free moment, and telling them he was


    going over to me without them asking him to do so. As the pack¡¯s leaders, and with that knowing a


    lot about our heritage, culture, etc. Both Alpha Philip and his mate knew the chances of us being


    mates were high. Especially since David would never pay much attention to other She-wolves


    during events.


    Something his dad, would have wanted him to do. Already preparing to find a chosen mate if his


    fated mate was not ¡°up to standard¡±. It was why Hannah would always be jealous of me, maybe she


    realized that the chances of her being the fated mate of the wolf she was in love with were small. It


    was also during one of these events Dad overheard Alpha Philip tell his Beta. Hannah and Jason¡¯s


    father.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Sweetheart I feel like I could have prevented this all from happening. I feel like I


    failed you because I did not. Back then I wanted to believe that your fated mate would be perfect for


    you like your mom is for me.¡± He swallows again visibly upset.


    But it was not his fault, I hate all that had happened to me. Still, I feel like it had to happen to me. It


    ended up leading me to Griff, the fated mate my parents wanted me to have. The fated mate that


    was perfect for me, and who made me just as happy as my parents make each other. So I prompt


    Dad to just tell me, reassuring him he isn¡¯t the one to me. That there was nothing he could have


    done this from happening


    0.00%


    |||


    08.03


    O


    <


    168 A


    288 Vouchers


    to me.


    ¡°Besides, Dad, it all turned out okay. I needed to go through this to understand what I am capable


    of. And what I need from my mate, and I found that fated mate who is more than perfect for me¡±


    Griffin pulls me closer to him, causing my cheeks to flush with the uing heat. And Dad just


    smiled at me before continuing:


    ¡°I overheard Philip talk about how he never wanted a runt like you to be his son¡¯s fated mate. He


    was unsure if he would allow it though because you were a pretty thinging from a strong Alpha


    bloodline. He just wanted to find out how high the chances of his grandchildren being small too


    were. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he then said that he would never allow you and David to marry.


    Mated or not he would never agree to his son to indulge in dumb human traditions¡± Even with me


    telling him he wasn¡¯t the one to me, Dad still looked crushed remembering that conversation.


    I had always been very honest about wanting to marry because it was a tradition in my family. As I


    have always been very honest and vocal about being proud of my human heritage, and the humans


    I considered family. Having lived as a human for years caused her to have some human friends.


    People who were there for her through thick and thin, helping her when her life was falling apart.


    epting her and Grandpa for who they were. My father was named after her best friend and


    former co-worker Jay. I grew up visiting Uncle Jay his husband, their daughter, and grandchildren


    and I always loved them.


    Both my parents knew about my dreams for the future, now I know they knew about Griffin


    proposing to me. Dad must have been emotional to find out that in the end, I did get the dream life, I


    wanted as a little girl. Something none of us dared to hope for anymore. Not to mention that during


    the kidnapping I had to survive. It was the only thing on my mind to survive to get back to Griffin, my


    family, and my pack. Almost everything I did was with that on my mind. It never had


    28.09%


    O All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    08.03


    168 A


    288 Vouchers


    been much, but I was able to do something to get out of that situation. While all my family could do


    was wait and hope to find a clue to get me back. He never said the words out loud but he must have


    feared he was going to lose his oldest daughter. Then he tried to save the pack I dreamed of saving


    only to find out he couldn¡¯t.


    This night was supposed to be about me and Griffin. About our love and the future we would shape


    with that love. None of that would have happened without the support of my family/our families


    though. And so I am happy to spend this time with mine. Reassuring them, letting them know that


    they have nothing to worry about anymore. Griffin being so happy to spend time with them too.


    Makes me love him more, and it leaves me wondering if I will ever reach the height of our love. If


    there will ever be a moment where I do not love him more. Because so often I realize that I actually


    love him more than I did before.


    ***


    ¡°Everyone, I want to thank you for supporting me and your Princess like you have. Not only


    weing my mate into our pack with open arms. But celebrating with us too. You all can continue


    the festivities for as long as you want. However, my mate and I are tired and we are going to retire


    to our room for the night.¡± Griffin¡¯sst speech is not only met with thundering apuse but with


    chuckles and wolf whistles too.


    Unsurprisingly because we had to let the pack know what the rush was, about me joining the pack


    tonight. Leaders going through heat is always announced, as it is a big deal for the wolfmunity.


    Not to mention the fact of us noting out of our chambers for three or four days would be a dead


    giveaway. Every adult wolf in here knows why we are retiring from our own party early. By the time


    we wake up tomorrow, there will be a pile of gifts and talismans waiting for us just outside our room.


    It would just be in weird that we are going to our room to mate for


    58.01%


    |||


    O


    r


    08 03


    168 A


    288 Vouchers


    hours and hours on end. Because I am barely holding on anymore. It has gotten to the point where I


    feel dizzy. Being in heat makes a she- wolf vulnerable as her hormones and instincts take over


    everything. Even Griff¡¯s hand on my lower back to guide me out of the ballroom is setting me aze


    right now. With Griffin though I feel safe being this vulnerable, certain he will take care of me and


    keep me safe until we reach our chambers. Where he can then take care of me like he promised he


    would earlier this night when he brought me the te of food.


    Even when he tells me it would be wise for me to take an ice-cold shower, a way to temporarily stop


    the heat symptoms. Something you would usually do when you can¡¯t or do not want to act on the


    heat I trust him. He would never n on me riding out this heat by taking cold showers and ice


    baths.


    87.19%


    08.03


    O

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    169 Griffin


    Even with Cynthia trying to act up, with bits of A¡¯s sad past being brought up. Tonight has been a


    dream and the reason for that is her. The mate I still can¡¯t believe I am blessed with. The mate who


    called me perfect tonight. Who is excited to not just be my mate but my wife


    too.


    As the night went on though the heat got more and more prominent though. I could smell her


    arousal and I was sure she could smell mine. I tried to not touch her too much because every slight


    touch would make the symptoms worse. On the other hand, I was practically unable to keep my


    hands to myself. It is not the same for male wolves, but the heat affects us too. I saw the unmated


    male wolves stare at A in awe. The pheromones she was realizing now drove them mad. Leaving


    Conan and me on edge in return, wanting to protect what was ours. What is ours! Parties like this


    usually go on until the sun rises again, but neither of us can wait that long. So after thanking the


    crowd, pretending we were just tired when everyone knows what is actually going on we make our


    way to our personal chambers.


    I ce a hand on the small of her back because I love leading her with me like this. And it is a fairly


    innocent touch over her clothes. Still, I can feel her shiver with want, arousal sp iking even more. I


    struggle not to push her into the quiet hallway here, and just make here this once. To just drop


    to my knees, get under the wide ruffled skirt of her dress, and taste just how much she wants me. I


    know A has gone far enough to let me. Nobody ever really uses this hallway. And if they would,


    they would notice what was happening and give us our privacy. We would not be the first couple in


    heat that doesn¡¯t make it back to their home without a little taster somewhere along the way. Not us


    though, because I want to make this special for A I failed to make the night I marked her special


    enough.


    0.00%


    III


    08.03


    169 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I know she said it doesn¡¯t matter to her, that just marking each other was a dreame through.


    She said she would never want to change anything about that night. I know she means it and I love


    her for it. For me though it is not enough I need to make A feel just how much I love her. Just


    how happy I am for her to be my mate. That is why I tell her to take an ice-cold shower. The split


    second of confusion and hurt, followed by a slight pout as she goes to shower. Almost makes me


    want to run after her to make love to her in the shower. She must have noticed how tight my cks


    are now. All because of her.


    But she needs the shower toe to a little bit. The cold should help her get out of that lust-filled


    daze enough to not be so dizzy anymore. It gives me the time to prepare the room. Just as I asked


    Gerald there are two dozen red roses waiting for us in the bedroom. I make quick work of pulling the


    petals off a few of them and sprinkling them down on the bed. cing the vase with the others on


    her nightstand. Just as I light thest candle I hear her.


    ¡°Baby, what are we waiting for I am so hot¡± I turn to her wanting to tell her why I needed her to wait


    for me.


    But as I do she lets her silk robe fall off her shoulders draping to the floor. Revealing her perfect


    body inch by inch. Now it is me who is unable to say or do anything. As I stride over to her


    desperate to feel her, touch her, taste her. However, her eyes widen in surprise as she takes a look


    at the room. Apparently, the shower has brought her back to her senses enough to see what I did.


    Just like I wanted when I told her too. My priorities and wants have shifted now. All I want to do now


    is make love to her. im her again, and when she walks over to the dresser slightly bending over


    to pick up the card I ced there only seconds ago I lose control.


    With one step at my wolf speed I crossed the entire distance between us I now find myself behind


    her my hands on her hips. Her being in heat, makes her ready for me. The scent of her arousal has


    never been so strong and I can easily see how wet she is for me. I normally love


    30.57%


    |||


    O


    09:03


    169 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    forey but now I am all out of patience. With all the discussion we had about the topic I know she


    wants this too. So the small sigh when I touch her is all the unspoken permission I need before I


    m into her in one hard almost desperate thrust. She grips the edges of the dresser bending down


    further. So that I can go deeper, she is not holding back her moans and neither am I. The card has


    fallen out of her hand and on the floor. The rose petals sprinkled out over the bed to make our first


    time making love in heat special long forgotten.


    Ovee with the desperate need we had for each other. Lost in the bliss of how good it feels to


    be inside her. How her body is made for mine, how her every curve and edge is created to make me


    feel good. Just as how I am made to make her feel good. That is why we fit together like we do


    because we are made to love and please each other. We always have, from the first time we made


    love even with our inexperience it has always been perfect. We have always been fully in sync but


    now hearing her ask moaning:


    ¡°Please baby, knot me, I want to carry your pups.¡± as I am about to


    come.


    Adds ayer to being with her like this but her legs are already trembling and so are mine. If I knot


    her know we are not changing positions for at least fifteen minutes. I am unable to tell her, I am


    unable to stop making love to her like this until I reach the org asm that I am so close to having. So


    after thest two thrusts we needed before we both reach an earth-shattering org asm I pull out of


    her still barely able to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop baby, I am not done yet I meant it,¡± A whines at me, and the desperation in her voice.


    This all-consuming need to be knotted by me sends another shiver of lust and heat through my


    body. Before I can lift her up and tell her.


    ¡°I am far from down with you my darling, but it is going to be a while


    64.59%


    O


    08 03


    <


    169 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    so you need to be morefortable¡± Before Iy her down on the bed, discarding the clothes I still


    had on because I was too desperate to fully undress moments ago. This time when I hover above


    her I can look her in the eyes and the lust, love and admiration in her eyes tell me that what I am


    about to do is the right thing.


    94.74%


    |||


    O


    08 03


    rExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    A 170


    I was in awe when I walked back into the bedroom after my shower. It could not have been more


    than ten minutes. And he again managed to set up an amazing surprise. He always does, it was so


    good, so thoughtful. That for a few seconds I wanted to enjoy the effort he put into it. That the


    overwhelming lust I felt for him was pushed to the back burner.


    Or it was until he walked up to me in onerge stride grabbing my hips. It had been rough when we


    marked each other. And yet it was nothingpared to this, it was on an entirely new level. The


    sex now was almost animalistic and I love it. His firm hands dug into the soft flesh on my hips. His


    hard deep thrusts I could feel resonated in my entire body. But when I begged him to knot me. He


    just kept pounding into me. I was truthful when I told him I wanted him to knot me. I wanted to know


    why he didn¡¯t but this overwhelming bliss of my orga sm creeping closer and closer left me unable


    to speak. Unable to do anything other than cling to the dresser when the waves of hot liquid


    pleasure finally took over. Only when I caught my breath again was I able to ask him what that was


    all about?


    When he crawls on top of me again, exining how far from done he is with me. I feel all the love


    and lust I have for him. I see the same feelings reflected in his eyes, in his gaze. Now more than


    ever did I know everything I have gone through is worth it to be with him like this. All the hurdles we


    had to take were worth it because, in the end, it was the two of us at the finish line. I only have one


    more dream for the future, onest wish. That is to be able to carry his pups, our pups. And raise


    our family together.


    Griffin is still watching me, teasing me, the sexual energy in the air is tangible. The scent of our


    arousals mixed together. But he is not


    07.49


    A 170


    288 iVouchers


    moving, as much as I can see and feel his arousal for me. He does not act on it waiting for me to be


    the first to act. So I do, his hair has grown a little longer ever since I have been kidnapped and I love


    it. It looks good on him, and I would not mind if he braided it like his father. For now, though I love it


    because I can wrap my hair in his curls and pull his face to mine. He expects me to go in for a kiss,


    eyelids fluttering close at the anticipation of the kiss.


    ¡°I want you baby, show me just how much I am yours my king¡± I whisper in his right ear instead.


    A pleased scream falls from my lips as he takes me up on my offer and sucks on my mark. Another


    wave of instant liquid heat pools between my legs. Causing me to jerk my hips up, trying to rub my


    legs together to get some of the friction I so desperately need. I have never been this desperate for


    him, and he never waited so long to give me some release before. There is a wicked grin on his


    face showing me how much he loves ying with me like this.


    ¡°Oh I will show you that you are mine, my Queen, I show you that every inch of you is mine¡± He


    follows his statement with a soft bite on my sensitive mark. Giving me extra pleasure I never knew


    existed. And then he makes his way down my body kissing down my neck, over the swell of my


    breast. Until he reaches my hardened nipples. cing his mouth on one of my nipples, sucking


    them, swirling his tongue around them while his hand ys with the other only builds up the pit of


    pleasure forming in my body. And I could swear I would be able to or gasm just from this touch.


    All too soon though his kisses trail a path over my stomach. When he finally reaches that sweet


    spot between my legs there is amotion outside of the room. I hear it but I barely register it.


    We¡¯ve given into my heat now, since the first thrust my mind has been consumed with wanting to


    mate with Griffin. With how much I love him and with how desperate I am for him. There is just one


    thing I want and that is to


    1


    mate with him as often as I can to be sure I will get pregnant by him as


    07:42


    A 170


    288 Vouchers


    soon as possible.


    However, it is not themotion at the door that stops. It is Griffin, to me the sounds are mu ffled


    but whatever it is, it distracts him enough to stop licking me and walking over to the door.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind I know I should get up put on a robe and go and listen to what


    this is all about. It could very well be that the pack needs its Crown Prince and Princess. On the


    forefront of my mind is how close I was to yet another or gasm, how whatever it is. Griffin will have


    to walk into the bedroom to either just finish what he started. Or to tell me what is happening, telling


    me we need to take action and get out of the bedroom.


    There is no way I will allow that, he is mine all mine. His duty lies with me his mate first, and I will


    show him exactly what he is missing. Spreading my legs wide so Griffin has a full view when he


    walks into the bedroom again I start ying with myself. Loudly moaning, it¡¯s not even half as good


    as what Griffin made me feel. But I will be dammed if I will justy here and suffer any longer.


    It¡¯s gotten unbearably hot in here and the only thing, the only one that can save me now is Griffin.


    ¡°I am sorry Darling, I¡­.¡± He walks into the room ready to tell me what the matter is, but as he sees


    the sight in front of him his jaw goes ck.


    ¡°F uck it, it isn¡¯t important¡± He mumbles as he makes his way back between my legs again.


    Again the voice in the back of my mind telling me that it feels like it is important. Gets drowned out


    by the need to be with this man.


    ¡°All of your org asms are mine, mine to give, mine to see, mine to feel and mine to taste¡± He growls.


    The flickering of his eyes indicates Conan and he are both struggling for control.


    6).71%


    C


    07:49


    A 170


    288 Vouchers


    It is yet another thing that doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Not when he goes back to licking me like


    he has something to make up to me. Finally, my eyes roll to the back of my head as another or


    gasm hits me. Before I can ride it out Griffin is on top of me thrusting into me in one thrust again.


    Adding anotheryer to the or gasms that has me screaming out his name. wing at his skin, at


    his back to have something to hold on to. We both same to race to another org asm, this time


    however he does knot me. Even as I can feel it stretching, on this paper-thin line between pleasureN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and pain. He keeps moving he keeps thrusting, and as the o rgasm hits me again the world around


    me goes ck.


    89.08%


    07 49


    O


    <

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    71 Griffin


    As soon as I noticed that themotion outside our door wasn¡¯t going to stop I wanted to kill


    whoever was trying to bash in our door. A was too far gone in her heat now, for the next three


    days she would barely be able to have a real conversation with me. Or not about anything else but


    me but our future at least. As for me, I had just enough control left to get off the bed and go see who


    was at the door- not bothering getting dressed, or doing anything to hide my arousal. Everyone in


    this pack knew exactly what they were walking into. If something serious was up they could have


    mindlinked me


    ¡°Don¡¯t Griff¡± Dillion called out to me as soon as the door cracked open.


    He should have known it only made me more curious. As a result, I swung open the door entirely to


    be faced with Cynthia. Maybe I should have covered up more because I did not like the lustful gaze


    she swept over my naked body.


    ¡°You stank up the entire ce with the smell of sex between you and our future Queen¡± Dillion


    spoke as he rushed over.


    While the heat doesn¡¯t affect male wolves as much as it does she- wolves. We are not immune to it


    either and with being a royal wolf. My dominance is stronger and Cynthia deliberately disturbing my


    mate and me when in heat. It could cause me to lose control and rip her throat out. Dillion¡¯s joke


    brought me back to the present, reminding me of what I was doing. What I would be doing again in


    seconds if I just dealt with this quickly?


    ¡°What is it you want Cynthia?¡± I snarled gripping the door frame. I could faintly hear A moan.


    |||


    171 Coiffin


    280 Mouchen


    With her being too far lost in the heat I could only imagine what she was doing. I wanted to be with


    her, she should be doing those things. with me. Not to mention how vulnerable she was now. I didn¡¯t


    want. the others to overhear her because the door was open.


    ¡°I am offering you onest chance, Griffin you know I am a better. match for¡­¡± From there on out


    everything happened lightning fast.


    all


    Dillion growled as he pulled Cynthia from the door. The man was jokes ny percent of the time.


    But he was loyal to a fault, and the angering off of him in waves as the insult to his future


    Queen clearly left him on edge.


    ¡°Thank you, Dillion, bring her to her father please we will decide what to do when the heat is over¡± I


    ordered him.


    Not because I like ordering around my friend, but because I didn¡¯t know what he was capable of


    with how mad Cynthia made him. I was right too because the disappointment that he could not


    punish her was written all over his face. All I wanted was to go back to A though and see what


    she was doing. Never did I expect to see her teasing me like that, ying with me like that and in


    that moment I got lost in the heat too.


    I woke up to A rubbing up to me still sleeping. Hours ago she had passed out during her org asm.


    It wasn¡¯t even umon for she- wolves still it scared me for a few seconds. Until I noticed she


    had drifted off into a peaceful sleep. I was tired too and I must fallen asleep. not long after. A


    wasn¡¯t up yet but she was getting there that much was clear. I slipped out of bed to make us our


    coffee. Determined to not even let the heate between me making her a coffee.


    By the time I got back, A was still asleep, which made sense as the heat was tiring. However,


    she had gotten restless without me. After


    24.76%


    III


    16:14


    171 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    cing both coffee mugs on my nightstand. I crawled big into bed. with her as the big spoon she


    calmed down for a few seconds before rubbing up to me again, Clearly she didn¡¯t need to be fully


    awake to feel the effects of the heat. Since we both fell asleep naked yesterday a n formed in my


    mind. I pushed her flush against my body. My erection rested between her butt cheeks as I wrappedN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    my arms around her. My hand made my way to her pu ssy, starting to y with her.


    She woke up moaning riding my hand, as soon as she opened her eyes looking over her shoulder. I


    thrust into her, she throws her head back. instantly matching my rhythm again. Her face was no


    longer, soft and sleepy. Now her eyes are opened wide, darkened with lust. She pulls. her knee up


    making me go deeper again. I love how loud she is now, usually, she is a little more reserved. Not


    wanting to have the entire pack here with us. Now she didn¡¯t care anymore. It was raw and


    desperate and I loved every second of it Even if like this it never took longer, than twenty minutes. I


    feel her clench around my c ock as she bes undone. And I followed her soon.


    As soon as I pull out she turns to me, face calm and soft again. She mumbles a sweet good


    morning into my chest. For a few moments, we do not speak, just lying here snuggled up together.


    Until her stomach rumbles, A sits up, so I sit up with her, handing her, her mug of coffee. Eaming


    me a bright smile, I think back to yesterday evening, Maybe I should tell her about Cynthia but there


    is no telling how she is going to respond when she is hormonal like this. I want to believe that she


    still is the same kind and sweet girl as I know her to be. But with the heat, you can never be sure.


    And honestly, I wanted to stay in this peaceful, bubble with her. I am sure she will understand if I will


    tell herter.


    Because no matter what, we need to deal with Cynthia because at this rate she is never going to


    stop. Nothing that she does is severe enough to inflict real punishments on her. No matter how


    much I want it. Honestly, I don¡¯t eyen think A wants to because she is a lot kinder


    |


    1616


    than I am. So for now I am going to leave it be. Instead, I went out of the room, to see if any of the


    pack members left meals already. Sure I could whip up some breakfast for the two of us. But neither


    of us can bear to be away from each other for too long. I always miss her when she is not close to


    me but normally I would be more than able to be away for her just to make breakfast. But the heat


    isn¡¯t just about lust it makes everything more intense. Including how much we love each other and


    how much we miss each other when we are not closer.


    Luckily even with the short time we have been locked up in our chambers. Several pack members


    have left meals, and talismans. outside of our door. Most I can guess who they are from there is just


    one odd parcel. I just take them all inside and bring the still-hot chicken and waffles no doubt made


    by Milo to the bedroom.


    ´¨


    O


    16:16


    # 288 Wouchers


    That is why I declined her offer it wouldn¡¯t be fair to any of us. Not on Jessa who would then spend


    arge part of her life in a job she did not want. Not on me because I would always feel guilty about


    forcing my best friend into doing something she didn¡¯t want to. And not on the pack and the country


    who deserved a Gemma who was all in. Someone who wanted this job to help me take care of the


    pack.


    Her father Theo had been a homemaker by choice. That is why we spent most of our childhood


    there. When she offered me to be my Gemma I reminded her of that and told her she should


    just expect all our pups to hang around their home as the rest of us were working leading the


    country. Adding in the would have the hardest job out of all of them. At the time it was a joke, to


    make her feel better about not helping out as she put it. Now Iid my hands down on my stomach


    because that fantasy might be a reality much sooner.


    ¡°Did you feel anything, you shouldn¡¯t be able to already right?¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed Griffin walk in with


    our coffees just as I was cradling my stomach.


    Another sign that the heat was dwindling, seeing I was not hyper- focused on Griffin anymore.


    ¡°No I am not, just thinking about the fact that I might very well be pregnant now¡± I smiled at Griffin.


    The heat may havee much sooner than either of us expected.


    We both have always wanted a big family, I wanted at least three pups. Probably because of how


    happy I was growing up with a younger brother and sister. We all had our own friends, but still, we


    had an inseparable bond. Even now that we had grown up we still did. Sure we didn¡¯t live in the


    same house anymore and we did not speak to each other daily. Not even Dan and me even though


    we lived in the same pack. Still, I know without a doubt in my mind that they would always be there


    for me when I needed them too. As I would for them.


    III


    ¡°It seems like you are feeling more like yourself today?¡± Griffin asked as he settled in the bed next to


    me.


    I nodded taking a sip of my coffee just being content with sitting so close to him this time. Not feel


    the need to practically crawl in his Ja p to get as much physical contact as I could.


    am I think we can spend today getting our bearings, looking at all the gifts we have gotten. And let


    the pack know we will be back to our usual work starting tomorrow?¡± I suggested being met with his


    bright smile as he agreed with me


    We both know that if push came to shove we would have been able to get back to the grind today if


    it was needed Luckily we were in the calm before the storm, as it was good to have a day together


    Where we could just enjoy each other¡¯spany Let the effect of the heat slowly wane Not to


    mention that I had seen the ridiculous amount of offerings we had The list of meals Grillin had kept


    that were brought to us. I wanted to write to each and every pack member who left us a gift Either


    as a wee to the pack gift or as a blessing for our heat a handwritten thank you note


    A sincere thank you, both because my pack deserved so. And secondly to show them the kind of


    leader I was going to be to them. I had seen firsthand the damage an arrogant leader who values


    themselves above their pack could do. It left me determined to show my pack, our pack, that I was


    their equal We all had a role to y in this pack and this country¡¯s dynamic While mine was a heavy


    burden to carry, it was not the only role of importance The strength in a pack, in a country, liest with


    its weakest link. There was only one Luna, One Queen, but there were dozens of warriors and pack


    doctors and even more omegas Their voice could grow louder than just my voice


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy onest meal made for us by Milo, and then maybe we can have breakfast in the pack


    kitchen tomorrow?¡± Grillin suggested showing me we were both on the same level.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    172 A


    288 Vouchers


    Like me, he wanted to show our pack, our people that we were one of them. And joining the pack


    breakfast after having been cooped up for four days was a great sign of showing them that we


    missed pack life. And we¡¯re happy to be able to be included in it once again. Now though I was


    going to take a long hot bath before enjoying another, breakfast that Milo made us. He had been the


    one to make us


    wonderful meals during these three days. Even on his days off. Other pack members had just left us


    snacks. I had no doubt Milo made it clear that he was the one cooking for us. I would not only have


    to write him a thank you note but thank him in person too. Before I could though we would need to


    sort through all the other gifts we were given.


    16:16


    III


    173 Gatin


    288 Vouchers


    our union and the fact that A now officially is a member of the Silver Moon Pack. With the timing


    of all of this the two moments where new couples especially ones that are leaders of a pack get


    gifts. Were happened back to back, meaning that we got an insane amount of gifts. Some we can


    not be sure of to which even they rte. Luckily most have cards or notes attached to them. Making


    it easier to see what it was for and more so who to thank for the gifts.


    That is why we know some of the other packs, mostly the Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡¯s have sent gifts to


    bless our mating too. The fact that news traveled so fast did note as a surprise to me anymore.


    But it seems to have taken A a little aback. And I cannot help but worry this will still one day


    prove to be too much for her.


    Not because I doubt her ability to handle it because, I know she will make the best Luna and Queen


    there is. And I am sure I will be a better Alpha and King because of her. She truly is my perfect


    mate. The one that makes me feel whole. Where I hate social function and have a hard time hiding


    it. She loves the more casual one and is sociable enough to make it seem like she is enjoying the


    grand royal events too. Just watching her thrive like that makes being at a royal party so much.


    more entertaining for me. Nothing beats watching herugh and dance.


    The thing is she still does not see herself the way that I do. She still thinks it is incredibly kind of my


    parents, my friends, and our pack to wee her with open arms and to show her so much


    kindness. She still does not get that it is because they can all see how amazing she is to me. How


    happy she makes me and what I kind and fair ruler she can. be. Well everyone aside from Cynthia


    can see that.


    Suddenly I realize that with the heat almost out of her system, A is not ruled by her hormones


    anymore. That means I.need to tell her about the fact that Cynthia came to my door, our door, to


    offer me ast chance to be with her. I hate that means I have to interrupt this happy atmosphere.


    Today should be all about enjoying the milestone


    2647%


    16 16


    173 Goffin


    285 Vouchers


    we just reached as a couple. It should be spent having quality time. together. Bask in the blessings


    the others have given us for thisst milestone. And it should be about dreaming about a future


    together and not about the one person who doesn¡¯t seem to ept our happiness.


    Cynthia has always seemed interested in me. Or more so my title I never got the feeling she


    genuinely liked me for me. Why wouldn¡¯t she, we have nothing inmon. She was attracted to the


    idea of being the Queen. Objectively she would fit the bill and she knows it. She is conveniently


    beautiful, and strong, even with her father not being a high-ranked wolf. Shees from a strong


    pure lineage. She loves sticking her nose into other people¡¯s business. The only thing she likes


    more is hosting and attending opulent parties.


    Surface-level perfection to be a queen, but worlds apart from what I need in a mate, everyone else


    saw it. Even with being aware of how much she seemed to like me. Or more so the idea of me


    being with her. I never considered her to be my chosen mate. Sure I needed to find a Luna forExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    my pack. A Queen for my country, but that was just part of it. I needed to find a partner for the rest


    of my life. Someone who could make me as happy as I can make her. I was looking for a mother for


    my pups. Someone that I could just be happy with living in a small cabin away from the castle,


    having our children and grandchildren over after we retired. Something I was sure Cynthia could


    have never offered me, but I never made it clear enough. I ignored her tant flirting hoping that


    one day she would find her mate and get over this silly little crush for the status that she had.


    Thinking it might be rude or dismissive to outright tell her I had no interest in her. Not wanting to hurt


    her feelings I just kind of ignored. it. Even when Gerald fold me her behavior was getting worse.


    Advised. me to put a stop to it before things would escte: I never did, all I did was talk to Sam her


    father, and tell him there was no chance I would. choose his daughter as my chosen mate. Offering


    him a trip around all


    O


    <


    packs to find her fated mate. While Sam had taken me up on my offer excitedly. Cynthia hadn¡¯t and


    had denied that the man who imed to be her fated mate was so. Something that might be worse


    than outright rejecting him. And even when Sam told me I did not explicitly tell Cynthia that she


    should give up on her dream future. And now because of that, I had to tell my wonderful fated mate


    that we had yet another obstacle to ovee. The guilt of what I was about to tell her settled in my


    stomach like a bloke of concrete


    16 16


    174 A

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    173 Goffin


    285 Vouchers


    we just reached as a couple. It should be spent having quality time. together. Bask in the blessings


    the others have given us for thisst milestone. And it should be about dreaming about a future


    together and not about the one person who doesn¡¯t seem to ept our happiness.


    Cynthia has always seemed interested in me. Or more so my title I never got the feeling she


    genuinely liked me for me. Why wouldn¡¯t she, we have nothing inmon. She was attracted to the


    idea of being the Queen. Objectively she would fit the bill and she knows it. She is conveniently


    beautiful, and strong, even with her father not being a high-ranked wolf. Shees from a strong


    pure lineage. She loves sticking her nose into other people¡¯s business. The only thing she likes


    more is hosting and attending opulent parties.


    Surface-level perfection to be a queen, but worlds apart from what I need in a mate, everyone else


    saw it. Even with being aware of how much she seemed to like me. Or more so the idea of me


    being with her. I never considered her to be my chosen mate. Sure I needed to find a Luna for


    my pack. A Queen for my country, but that was just part of it. I needed to find a partner for the rest


    of my life. Someone who could make me as happy as I can make her. I was looking for a mother for


    my pups. Someone that I could just be happy with living in a small cabin away from the castle,


    having our children and grandchildren over after we retired. Something I was sure Cynthia could


    have never offered me, but I never made it clear enough. I ignored her tant flirting hoping that


    one day she would find her mate and get over this silly little crush for the status that she had.


    Thinking it might be rude or dismissive to outright tell her I had no interest in her. Not wanting to hurt


    her feelings I just kind of ignored. it. Even when Gerald fold me her behavior was getting worse.


    Advised. me to put a stop to it before things would escte: I never did, all I did was talk to Sam her


    father, and tell him there was no chance I would. choose his daughter as my chosen mate. Offering


    him a trip around all


    O


    < N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    packs to find her fated mate. While Sam had taken me up on my offer excitedly. Cynthia hadn¡¯t and


    had denied that the man who imed to be her fated mate was so. Something that might be worse


    than outright rejecting him. And even when Sam told me I did not explicitly tell Cynthia that she


    should give up on her dream future. And now because of that, I had to tell my wonderful fated mate


    that we had yet another obstacle to ovee. The guilt of what I was about to tell her settled in my


    stomach like a bloke of concrete


    16 16


    174 A

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    171 Griffin


    As soon as I noticed that themotion outside our door wasn¡¯t going to stop I wanted to kill


    whoever was trying to bash in our door. A was too far gone in her heat now, for the next three


    days she would barely be able to have a real conversation with me. Or not about anything else but


    me but our future at least. As for me, I had just enough control left to get off the bed and go see who


    was at the door- not bothering getting dressed, or doing anything to hide my arousal. Everyone in


    this pack knew exactly what they were walking into. If something serious was up they could have


    mindlinked me


    ¡°Don¡¯t Griff¡± Dillion called out to me as soon as the door cracked open.


    He should have known it only made me more curious. As a result, I swung open the door entirely to


    be faced with Cynthia. Maybe I should have covered up more because I did not like the lustful gaze


    she swept over my naked body.


    ¡°You stank up the entire ce with the smell of sex between you and our future Queen¡± Dillion


    spoke as he rushed over.


    While the heat doesn¡¯t affect male wolves as much as it does she- wolves. We are not immune to it


    either and with being a royal wolf. My dominance is stronger and Cynthia deliberately disturbing my


    mate and me when in heat. It could cause me to lose control and rip her throat out. Dillion¡¯s joke


    brought me back to the present, reminding me of what I was doing. What I would be doing again in


    seconds if I just dealt with this quickly?


    ¡°What is it you want Cynthia?¡± I snarled gripping the door frame. I could faintly hear A moan.


    |||


    171 Coiffin


    280 Mouchen


    With her being too far lost in the heat I could only imagine what she was doing. I wanted to be with


    her, she should be doing those things. with me. Not to mention how vulnerable she was now. I didn¡¯t


    want. the others to overhear her because the door was open.


    ¡°I am offering you onest chance, Griffin you know I am a better. match for¡­¡± From there on out


    everything happened lightning fast.


    all


    Dillion growled as he pulled Cynthia from the door. The man was jokes ny percent of the time.


    But he was loyal to a fault, and the angering off of him in waves as the insult to his future


    Queen clearly left him on edge.


    ¡°Thank you, Dillion, bring her to her father please we will decide what to do when the heat is over¡± I


    ordered him.


    Not because I like ordering around my friend, but because I didn¡¯t know what he was capable of


    with how mad Cynthia made him. I was right too because the disappointment that he could not


    punish her was written all over his face. All I wanted was to go back to A though and see what


    she was doing. Never did I expect to see her teasing me like that, ying with me like that and in


    that moment I got lost in the heat too.


    I woke up to A rubbing up to me still sleeping. Hours ago she had passed out during her org asm.


    It wasn¡¯t even umon for she- wolves still it scared me for a few seconds. Until I noticed she


    had drifted off into a peaceful sleep. I was tired too and I must fallen asleep. not long after. A


    wasn¡¯t up yet but she was getting there that much was clear. I slipped out of bed to make us our


    coffee. Determined to not even let the heate between me making her a coffee.


    By the time I got back, A was still asleep, which made sense as the heat was tiring. However,


    she had gotten restless without me. After


    24.76%


    III


    16:14


    171 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    cing both coffee mugs on my nightstand. I crawled big into bed. with her as the big spoon she


    calmed down for a few seconds before rubbing up to me again, Clearly she didn¡¯t need to be fully


    awake to feel the effects of the heat. Since we both fell asleep naked yesterday a n formed in my


    mind. I pushed her flush against my body. My erection rested between her butt cheeks as I wrapped


    my arms around her. My hand made my way to her pu ssy, starting to y with her.


    She woke up moaning riding my hand, as soon as she opened her eyes looking over her shoulder. I


    thrust into her, she throws her head back. instantly matching my rhythm again. Her face was no


    longer, soft and sleepy. Now her eyes are opened wide, darkened with lust. She pulls. her knee up


    making me go deeper again. I love how loud she is now, usually, she is a little more reserved. Not


    wanting to have the entire pack here with us. Now she didn¡¯t care anymore. It was raw and


    desperate and I loved every second of it Even if like this it never took longer, than twenty minutes. I


    feel her clench around my c ock as she bes undone. And I followed her soon.


    As soon as I pull out she turns to me, face calm and soft again. She mumbles a sweet good


    morning into my chest. For a few moments, we do not speak, just lying here snuggled up together.


    Until her stomach rumbles, A sits up, so I sit up with her, handing her, her mug of coffee. Eaming


    me a bright smile, I think back to yesterday evening, Maybe I should tell her about Cynthia but there


    is no telling how she is going to respond when she is hormonal like this. I want to believe that she


    still is the same kind and sweet girl as I know her to be. But with the heat, you can never be sure.


    And honestly, I wanted to stay in this peaceful, bubble with her. I am sure she will understand if I will


    tell herter.


    Because no matter what, we need to deal with Cynthia because at this rate she is never going to


    stop. Nothing that she does is severe enough to inflict real punishments on her. No matter how


    much I want it. Honestly, I don¡¯t eyen think A wants to because she is a lot kinder


    |


    1616


    than I am. So for now I am going to leave it be. Instead, I went out of the room, to see if any of the


    pack members left meals already. Sure I could whip up some breakfast for the two of us. But neither


    of us can bear to be away from each other for too long. I always miss her when she is not close to


    me but normally I would be more than able to be away for her just to make breakfast. But the heat


    isn¡¯t just about lust it makes everything more intense. Including how much we love each other and


    how much we miss each other when we are not closer.


    Luckily even with the short time we have been locked up in our chambers. Several pack members


    have left meals, and talismans. outside of our door. Most I can guess who they are from there is just


    one odd parcel. I just take them all inside and bring the still-hot chicken and waffles no doubt made


    by Milo to the bedroom.


    ´¨


    O


    16:16


    # 288 Wouchers


    That is why I declined her offer it wouldn¡¯t be fair to any of us. Not on Jessa who would then spend


    arge part of her life in a job she did not want. Not on me because I would always feel guilty about


    forcing my best friend into doing something she didn¡¯t want to. And not on the pack and the country


    who deserved a Gemma who was all in. Someone who wanted this job to help me take care of the


    pack.


    Her father Theo had been a homemaker by choice. That is why we spent most of our childhood


    there. When she offered me to be my Gemma I reminded her of that and told her she should


    just expect all our pups to hang around their home as the rest of us were working leading the


    country. Adding in the would have the hardest job out of all of them. At the time it was a joke, to


    make her feel better about not helping out as she put it. Now Iid my hands down on my stomach


    because that fantasy might be a reality much sooner.


    ¡°Did you feel anything, you shouldn¡¯t be able to already right?¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed Griffin walk in with


    our coffees just as I was cradling my stomach.


    Another sign that the heat was dwindling, seeing I was not hyper- focused on Griffin anymore.


    ¡°No I am not, just thinking about the fact that I might very well be pregnant now¡± I smiled at Griffin.


    The heat may havee much sooner than either of us expected.


    We both have always wanted a big family, I wanted at least three pups. Probably because of how


    happy I was growing up with a younger brother and sister. We all had our own friends, but still, we


    had an inseparable bond. Even now that we had grown up we still did. Sure we didn¡¯t live in the


    same house anymore and we did not speak to each other daily. Not even Dan and me even though


    we lived in the same pack. Still, I know without a doubt in my mind that they would always be there


    for me when I needed them too. As I would for them.


    III


    ¡°It seems like you are feeling more like yourself today?¡± Griffin asked as he settled in the bed next to


    me.


    I nodded taking a sip of my coffee just being content with sitting so close to him this time. Not feel


    the need to practically crawl in his Ja p to get as much physical contact as I could.


    am I think we can spend today getting our bearings, looking at all the gifts we have gotten. And let


    the pack know we will be back to our usual work starting tomorrow?¡± I suggested being met with his


    bright smile as he agreed with me


    We both know that if push came to shove we would have been able to get back to the grind today if


    it was needed Luckily we were in the calm before the storm, as it was good to have a day together


    Where we could just enjoy each other¡¯spany Let the effect of the heat slowly wane Not to


    mention that I had seen the ridiculous amount of offerings we had The list of meals Grillin had kept


    that were brought to us. I wanted to write to each and every pack member who left us a gift Either


    as a wee to the pack gift or as a blessing for our heat a handwritten thank you note


    A sincere thank you, both because my pack deserved so. And secondly to show them the kind of


    leader I was going to be to them. I had seen firsthand the damage an arrogant leader who values


    themselves above their pack could do. It left me determined to show my pack, our pack, that I was


    their equal We all had a role to y in this pack and this country¡¯s dynamic While mine was a heavy


    burden to carry, it was not the only role of importance The strength in a pack, in a country, liest with


    its weakest link. There was only one Luna, One Queen, but there were dozens of warriors and pack


    doctors and even more omegas Their voice could grow louder than just my voice


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy onest meal made for us by Milo, and then maybe we can have breakfast in the pack


    kitchen tomorrow?¡± Grillin suggested showing me we were both on the same level.


    ???


    174 A


    ¡°Darling, there is something I need to tell you, please now I only kept it from you because of the


    circumstances¡± Griffin started after being quiet and thoughtful for a few moments. I understood why


    he had not told.


    me.


    After all the heat would have made me a little unstable. That didn¡¯t mean I hated the fact that we


    never seemed to be able to catch a break. I did not regret anything that happened to me or to us. I


    believe my life. and experiences so far shaped me up to the person I was today. And I had no doubt


    it had led met to Griffin. With that it lead me to the best thing that ever happened to me. All I wanted


    now is a break, just enjoy getting to know this pack, learning how to rule it. And settle into the life I


    was creating with Griffin without threats from the outside. Without people trying to mess with our


    rtionship.


    ¡°How bad it is¡± I asked Griff trying hard and failing harder to keep the exhaustion out of my voice.


    ¡°Wellpared to all the shi t we went through together I would say it¡¯ s more of an annoyance than


    a serious matter¡± His answer was humorless.


    He wasn¡¯t making a joke to downy what had happened he seriously. thought what happened


    wasn¡¯t all that bad. It was just something he needed to share with me. Itforted me a little. So I


    settled down into the cus hions of the newfortable couch to listen to what he was about to tell


    me. He started by reminding me of that first night when I had gotten into the heat. The time when he


    left me alone on the bed to check out what all themotion at our door was. I remember not


    wanting to get up and check it because I was way too preupied by what we were doing.


    16


    174 A


    288 Woucher


    ¡°It was Cynthia offering me ast chance to be with her and not you. And Dillion was about to kill


    her for disrespecting his friend, future Luna, and future Queen like that. Imanded him to take


    her home to her father and he was upset he could not execute any real punishment¡± Despite the


    situation, or maybe because of the absurdity of it, Iughed.


    I could see Dillion steaming with anger, wanting tosh out at Cynthia. I also remember how Griffin


    had walked out to open the doorpletely naked, still turned on by what we had been doing


    moments before. Griffin was right it was not a serious situation. Cynthia was a nuisance but sheExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    seemed rtively harmless. To the point where imagining Griffin having to give Dillionmands


    as his Crown Prince butt-naked made meugh.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not upset, with her or me?¡± Griff asked me.


    ¡°I am not liking her trying to make the moves on my mate. But I actually pity her. Because I fully


    trust you, I know I have nothing to worry about. As for you, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± I kiss his


    cheek to reassure him even more.


    And it seems to work, I see the tension leave his body as he settles back into the cus hions of the


    couch. He starts to exin that he hates what Cynthia is doing but that nothing she does is severe


    enough to warrant a real punishment. The most we can hope for is a bit of social exclusion.


    Everyone knows why she had been locked up during my kidnapping. What I did not know is that


    most if not every pack member had found myck of punishment. A sign of my forgiving nature and


    empathy.


    I honestly wanted Cynthia to be reunited with her dad, and not have someone excluded on a day


    that was all about celebrating old and new bonds. I ended up portraying myself in a far better light


    than she had been doing.


    25474


    174 Ava


    288 Wouchers


    ¡°Maybe we can talk to her, and have her father join the conversation. Just to let her know that we do


    not condone this behavior. And warn her of the consequences. We might not punish her but it¡¯s


    going to damage her standing in the pack¡± I suggest, because while I cannot punish her I don¡¯t want


    to just let it happen either. Luckily Griffin. agrees with me.


    ¡°This is why I know you will be the best Luna and the best Queen I could ever wish for. Even if you


    still doubt yourself some time¡± He beams at me.


    We decided we had to wait until after Hannah¡¯s trial though because among all the gifts left at our


    door, there was one single envelope. At first, we figured it had a card or a drawing but it was nothing


    like that. It was a letter from the council of Elder wolves, requesting we let them know when the heat


    was over. So they could be here the next day, to start with the preparation for the trial. Both of us


    want to wait until tomorrow to let them know. However, changes are they will find out that we were


    able to go back to normal today. And it would hurt not just our standing with the council of elders. It


    would also be a sign of great disrespect and with that, it could prove detrimental to the trial.


    Not wanting to risk it, Griffin decides to contact the council right away. Hoping that the fact it is


    already past noon means they are unable to make it here by tomorrow. It would be the ideal


    situation where we still have some time to settle back into our normal life. Without having to prepare


    for a trial and without having to lie to the Council of Elders.


    ¡°And now we wait¡± Griff breathes out as he closes theptop he used to contact the elders.


    He seemed a little down and I had how thest day of what should be a happy asion. The day


    when we should bond even more. Bask in how much stronger our connection has gotten during this


    period of heat. Now that we are both back to our senses, is getting


    III


    16 17


    174 A


    288 Mouchers


    overshadowed by the things we still have to deal with.


    ¡°Baby, I took a bath this morning you¡¯re still in your pajamas. Go have a shower or bath so we can


    decide on what to have for lunch after.¡± I prompt Griffin, ted to see that the use of the nickname


    still makes him smile like that.


    Little does he know that the reason I never used a nickname before was because it made it feel too


    real. Theck of inhibitions because of the heat made me use the nickname the first time. That


    didn¡¯t mean it was some lust-induced thing. Something I would never say again now that I was back


    to my senses again. It was a nickname I had swallowed down. dozens of time to protect my heart.


    But the past few days had shown me that there was nothing I could do to protect my heart from


    breaking if Griffin would ever betray me. It had also reinforced the knowledge that he never would. I


    regret how we started out, and I know I still wasn¡¯t fully healed from the betrayals in my past. But as


    I started chopping vegetables to surprise Griffin with a homemade lunch. I realized how much I had


    grown as a person and how much being with my wonderful mate still let me grow and heal.


    R2.24%

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    175 A


    Hours passed after our lunch without, a word from the Council of Elders. As more time passed by


    we were getting convinced that they would not make it to tomorrow. With not being ready to face the


    rest of the pack yet. Who all no doubt would be brimming with questions. We had decided to go out


    and finally met up with some of Griffin¡¯s humari gamer friends. With not all of them living close by


    enough it would not be a full meet-up.


    To us, it still was a fun reason to get out of the castle, dress up, and socialize. Without the pressure


    of being surrounded by the pack. Who with all their good intentions would more than likely be


    overwhelming. It is not like the heat is something that is switched off and on again. Just like the heat


    would gradually get worse. It would slowly go down too, humans would not sense my arousal like


    that. So they would not respond to me in a way that could trigger Griffin either. All in all this was one


    of the few times when hanging out with humans would be the better option.


    The fact that we nned to meet at an all-you-can-eat buffet helped too. That way it wouldn¡¯t be so


    suspicious for us to eat a meal a normal human wouldn¡¯t manage to eat. They would most likely just


    think we wanted to take full advantage of the rtively cheap food. It felt good just to dress up in a


    simple dress with booties. Not needing to go all out to appear as the elegant Princess. Griffin


    seemed excited too he had known these guys for years but had never actually seen them.


    ¡°Wow Griffin, you look way too fit to be a gamer, but I guys you have to with a stunning girlfriend like


    that¡± Hank one of the guys from the game group greeted us.


    O


    175 A


    288 Wouchers


    I felt Griffin stiffen a bit when I wasplimented like that. And I was relieved to find out Griffin


    realizedpliments like that were far moremon amongst humans. Instead of going into an


    overprotective, overbearing Alpha mode. He smiled greeted Hank andplimented his wife.


    Joking that Hank had some upkeep to do and then he took my hand to show the guys my


    engagement ring. It was heart-warming to see these guys we never met before. And who I had only


    spoken to a handful of times be so excited for us.


    Tom, another one of the guys started yfully asking what the dress code was for the wedding. And


    if he could bring a plus one. This brought a problem we hadn¡¯t thought of before. Of course, Griffin¡¯s


    gaming friends wanted to be present at his wedding. The men had be close and had been


    there for Griffin after I woke up from aa. But we would just get married on the pack ground


    close to the castle. There was no way we would be able to hide being wolves for them if we invited


    them too. It¡¯s the reason why most wolves do not really form connections with humans. Both Griffin


    and I did, so we needed to find out if we could trust these men with our identities.


    ¡°We are just at the very beginning of nning everything since I am still recovering¡± I smiled at Tom.


    Who not knowing as a werewolf I had already healed for ny percent at least physically. Seemed


    to feel guilty for not realizing I was far from ready to marry. With that all remarks and questions


    about the wedding were put to rest. Leaving us to enjoy the rest of the evening just getting to know


    each other a little better.


    All of us had decided to go to a bar for some drinks after having dinner. Of course with the chance


    of me being pregnant, I didn¡¯t want to drink alcohol. ming it on the medication I told the others I


    was taking I could avoid drinking alcohol. It was not like I needed it to have a fun night. Griffin drank


    a little but with him being a wolf he


    O


    16170


    175 A


    285 Vouchers


    didn¡¯t even get tipsy from just keeping up with the others. It made me feel safe this was the first time


    since I was kidnapped I had gone out without a lot of people or rather wolves around me that I didn¡¯t


    know.


    ¡°I am sorry guys, I think I drank a little too much I am not feeling well so I am just going to go home


    and get into bed okay?¡± Griffin¡¯s statement shocked me.


    He could not be drunk our metabolism is faster and all he had done was keep up with the others.


    He had gone to the bathroom I did notice. he was grayish when he walked back to us. like all the


    color had drained from his face.


    ¡°I received an email, the Council of Elders will be here at 10 AM tomorrow¡± Griffin reassured me by


    mind-linking me as he was looking at his feet.


    Acting like he was unable to stand straight or look them in the eyes. Now knowing what it was that


    made Griffin want to rush home. I had to hold back fits ofughter as Tom and Hank guided Griffin


    back to the car, iming that an average-sized girl like me would never be able to get that giant of a


    man in the car. Little did they know he was an average-sized wolf. And that I even with my petite


    frame was a lot stronger than two human men who had admitted not to work on their condition too


    much.


    Still, I let them to not raise any suspicion and was grateful because, to them, they were doing a kind


    thing both for their new friend and for me. It also meant I was finally able to drive Griffin¡¯s car. He


    loved it when I was his passenger Princess. He would always joke that I was the only passenger


    Princess who was an actual Princess. But in reality, I liked driving more, I just always let him


    because it seemed to bring him so much joy. Now as he was mind-linking everyone who needed to


    know about the Council of Eldersing to the Silver Moon pack. I could distract myself by


    focusing on the road ahead of me. Not thinking about what my night would look like now.


    55 96%


    III


    16170


    175 A


    288 Vouchers


    I had hoped to be able to read some more and to fall asleep snuggled up to Griffin, as I was still a


    little exhausted from the past few days. Now I would have to spend my night informing the others.


    Asking my family if they were still able toe over to support me. And most of all to prepare for


    the trial that would force me to talk all about the experiences I had when I was kidnapped.


    And to think of a punishment I would request to be given to Hannah. For me her being pregnant or


    not would be a big part of the reasoning behinding up with a punishment. If she lied about it,


    that would only mean she deserved a worse punishment. Where as her pregnancy being a truthN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    would make me reconsider things. As that would mean I would be punishing both her and her


    unborn pup.


    ¡°Griffin, before I decide to do anything I need to see Hannah and speak to her¡± I told him, and one


    look at his face showed me he didn¡¯t like what I was asking him.


    16:17


    O

 Chapter 176

    176 A


    As expected Griffin did not like me going to see Hannah. I was scared it would bring back unwanted


    memories. He didn¡¯t trust her either, he had no reason to. The fact that I was adamant about going


    tonight did not help either, he wanted to prepare me before meeting her. I hadn¡¯t seen her ever since I


    was kidnapped, I knew she was carrying David¡¯s pup but I had no idea how far along she was. She


    might even show already. The thing is there was no time left, if the Elder Council would be here


    tomorrow morning there was no telling howte they would start the trial. I would need to get some


    rest, write my statement,e up with a punishment, and have breakfast with the pack all before 10


    AM tomorrow.


    Griffin knowing I was right agreed, and mind¨Clinked one of the guards to bring Hannah to one of the


    interrogation rooms. By the time we got there, Hannah was already waiting for us. Without her


    expensive clothes and make¨Cup, she looked different. The fact that she was indeed showing, even if it


    was just a little bump did not help either. Her eyes were not filled with equal parts fear and defeat. It


    had reced the hate and arrogance her eyes had always held when she looked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you know¡± Were the first words that fell from her lips before I had truly sat down.


    I was lucky, there was no use in denying that. Still, I was unsure why Hannah mentioned how lucky I


    was. Especially with all that I went through because of her


    ¡°I know I am but why tell me that now?¡± I asked as I settled in my


    chair.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Because I did it all for him, I hated you for being his mate. But he has proven he isn¡¯t worthy of either


    of us. Yet you found your second chance mate, and it¡¯s clear how much he loves you. Yet I rejected my


    true mate, in the hopes of him eventually loving me. Now all I have is our pup as he left me behind.


    Now you are here to decide what kind of punishment you are about to give me aren¡¯t you?¡± She sighed


    clearly defeated.


    Again I had no reason to deny what she was telling me. I am not one to lie not even to her. So I agreed


    exining more of why I was here.


    ¡°Well, the Council of Elders will have the final say. Since I am your victim though they want me to


    suggest a punishment. I know what you did to me, I know the moments when David had me kidnapped


    when you helped me. And I want to know why you did what you did. I want to know what you were


    hoping to get out of this. Of course, I have some ideas as to what drove you. But unlike you, I am not


    one, to ruin someone¡¯s lives based on what I think of them.¡± I couldn¡¯t help adding in thest part.


    I was not nning on screaming and shouting at her. Likewise, I was not going to be violent to her.


    That didn¡¯t mean I was not angry with her, that I did not hate her for what she had done to me and my


    family.


    ¡°You know why I did it, I love David, even after everything that he did to everyone I still love him. All I


    wanted to do was to make him see I was a better fit for him than you are. Even when you didn¡¯t want


    him anymore. I was never the one who wanted to mate with Griffin.¡± She started exining.


    Causing Griffin, to wrap his arm around me. Like he was staking his im showing her that he had no


    intention of mating with her either. I smiled up at him, I was not worried about him being attracted to


    Hannah at all. I didn¡¯t even believe her when she tried to convince me


    Griffin was about to pick her as her chosen mate. Let alone now that we marked each other, were


    trying to conceive and engaged to be married. Still, his reassurance was sweet.


    Hannah just red at us, angry and sad, but it didn¡¯t bother me. She tried to ruin my life she could deal


    with seeing how happy I was despite her.


    ¡°Even if you loved him, which I sorta understand. You didn¡¯t have to go that far. Like did you never


    realize he did not love you back? Was there never a moment, where you realized he wasn¡¯t that into


    you? What made him the better option than your fated mate, you know the man who died because you


    rejected him¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the cold judgmental tone out of my voice.


    It was mind¨Cblowing to me that she never stopped trying to win over the man who ruined everyone and


    everything in his path. Even in the face of true love, with the man the Moon Goddess had created


    especially for her. My question was the first time that I saw a real emotion on her face. Other than


    missing David, or what I read as her emotion on her face. missing David.


    ¡°Maybe it was not just love. My parents told me that a she¨Cwolf of my stature. My lineage should try to


    grow. Get higher up, of course, they realized I was in love with David. And they supported me. They


    told me that I was a better match for David. His parents did too, my Alpha and Luna. So what was I


    about to do, everyone convinced me David and I would be together in the end. That pack leaders


    sometimes make hard decisions because their happiness is what keeps the pack thriving. And we all


    need a thriving pack.¡± She sighed and I was unsure if it was because she realized that what she said


    was absolute bullshit.


    Or if she still missed David, longing for whatever she was missing out on. Even if I knew that what she


    was missing out on was not much. Part of me pitied her, she fell in love with someone and there is


    nothing we can do to stop that. All the people in her life who were


    supposed to keep her safe. Show her right from wrong filled her head with the idea that her teenage


    dreams were viable and that she was entitled to see theme through.


    ¡°Baby I know enough, let¡¯s go to bed okay?¡± I turned away from Hannah, and she told me enough.


    Not only did I know what punishment I was going to request to be handed out to her. Now that I heard


    her reasoning. Now that I was certain she was indeed pregnant. Griffin had grown annoyed at her


    telling pack leaders had to be happy first. He had every reason to hate Hannah and didn¡¯t need a lot to


    lash out at her. Not only agreeing with him but wanting to be there for him too I came up with an idea as


    we walked to the door. So just before the door opened I turned to her.


    ¡°A good pack leader is happy when their pack is happy. You and David would have been a good match


    considering you both are too selfish to see that. You just wouldn¡¯t be a good match as the Alpha and


    Luna.¡± Without giving her the chance to answer me I walked off and closed the door

 Chapter 177

    177 A


    I told Griffin we were going to bed to make a statement to Hannah We both knew we wouldn¡¯t be


    getting sleep anytime soon. Next up was talking to his parents, we needed to discuss how to wee


    the Council of Elders. And of course, they wanted to know how I was feeling. If I had decided on the


    punishment I wanted to ask for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be killed, especially since she really is pregnant. I don¡¯t want her pup to die because


    of their parents. She thinks she knows what a good leader is, as far as I am concerned she can


    manage on her own let her be rogue. I know it affects her pup but her being


    too pregnant doesn¡¯t mean she does not have to face the consequences¡± Not even Griffin knew what I


    had decided.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sure when we walked out of the interrogation room, Isabe¡¯s question forced me to


    think about what I wanted to do. The words just came out, and it felt like the right decision.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she is going out to find David when she is a rogue? Not to mention the fact that she


    might very well still be a part of his pack?¡± Rodrick asked.


    It wasn¡¯t something that crossed my mind, but he was right. Still, the chances of her finding David were


    slim. Even if she did, she could find him and leave the country behind like he did as far as I was


    concerned. The chances of Daviding back just to get his chosen mate and his pup out were even


    smaller. Again if he did it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing either, he was the country¡¯s number one enemy


    now. There was no way he would get in and out of the country sight unseen. So that is what I told


    Griffin and his parents.


    I could tell Griffin was worried but they all agreed with me. I knew


    0.00%


    |||


    O


    1121


    177 A


    288 (Vouchers


    Griffin would not want me to go out with bodyguards for a few more months. Sometimes it was


    annoying to never be able to be alone anymore. But it was a small price to pay. Both for my safety and


    his peace of mind. We talked about the technicalities for a bit. We decided to have the kitchen staff on


    standby to prepare a weing lunch. Tomorrow we would let the Council of Elders just decide if they


    wanted a few hours or even a day to settle in. Or if they would want to start the trial right away. If the


    latter was the case we would have the kitchen staff make a quick lunch for everyone at the trial.


    I was getting tired and I still needed to prepare my statement and write the letter to officially request a


    punishment. We also needed to let my parents know and ask if they still wanted toe to the trial to


    support me. With the amount of work I still had to do we said goodbye to Isabe and Roderick and


    then made our way to our chambers.


    ***


    the p


    ¡°Darling, I texted your parents they areing over tomorrow and will be here around 10 AM too. I¡¯ll


    arrange for the ne to pick them up¡± Griffin was done with his shower and I hadn¡¯t even noticed him


    walk up behind me until he kissed the top of my head.


    Nheless, I was super grateful he had managed to let my parents know. And had started on


    transport to get them here. I would never take the jet for granted. But in moments like this the fact that


    we had the jet made the distance between me and my family feel not as big.


    ¡°I love you baby¡± I said stroking his cheek but without taking my eyes off the letter I had written. It was


    done I just wanted to read it again, to make sure it was right. That it said everything I wanted to tell the


    council.


    ¡°I love you too Darling, with all that I have and all that I am. Do you want me to help you prepare for


    tomorrow?¡± He says still hugging me from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    27.04%


    III


    T


    11210


    177 A


    288 Vouchers


    This man is all I could ever want for, he is making this perfect rtionship. This dream of a future with


    my mate I had ever since I was a little girle true. Making it better than I ever dreamed up myself.


    And with that he made me so sure of myself. And of the decisions I had made in regard to the trial and


    Hannah¡¯s punishment. As long as he was with me during the trial I would be happy. I would feel safe


    and loved and on top of that, he had made sure that my parents would be there too.


    I stood up and turned around to face him: ¡°No, but thank you, Griff, as long as you are going to be there


    with me, I will be fine. Right now I am tired and I just want to fall asleep in your arms¡±


    It was all I needed to say for Griffin to swoop me up in bridal style and carry me to the bed. Where we


    did exactly what I wanted. We fell asleep all cuddled up.


    ***


    The next morning we woke up early and even with Griffin still at my side I felt the nerves fluttering


    around in my stomach. Reading me like an open book Griffin takes his hand in mine and kisses the


    back of it.


    ¡°It will be alright Darling, I am here for you¡± He tells me.


    And he is right so I take a quick shower as I did not have one before we went to bed. Then I dressed in


    something that was fitting to have breakfast with the rest of the pack. To greet my family in and more


    importantly to wee the Council of Elders in. If they wanted me to I could just slip on a zer over


    the t-shirt and red pencil skirt I was wearing and I could be ready to go to trial in ten minutes. I loved


    the fact that the dress shirt that Griffin wore on top of his ck jeans matched the color of my skirt. He


    knows how much I love to match our clothes. Seeing him wear something to match me on his own


    ord. Just to show me his support makes me so happy. It makes me feel loved and supported.


    With that support, I take his hand and we make our way to the pack dining room to have our breakfast


    with the others. For a few blissful moments, the pack breakfast made me forget about all that was


    waiting- for us today. Of course, every pack member wanted to know how we were doing. Mostly how


    the heat was, and if we figured I was pregnant or not. It was amusing to discuss all the possibilities. We


    talked so much that we were still talking by the time it was 10. If it was not for one of the guards letting


    us know that my parents had justnded as the Council of Elders had arrived we would have missed


    them both. Now Griffin rushed off to wee the Council as the guard took me to my parents so that I


    could wee them. I would take them to the castle and then I would meet up with Griffin, his parents


    and the council.

 Chapter 178

    178 Griffin


    What was supposed to be a wonderful day, ourst hurrah before needing to go back to business as


    usual was cut short. Deep down I knew it was just a minor inconvenience that both of us were aware


    might happen. Still, it annoyed me, I was having such a good time meeting my gamer friends. Or well


    some of them with A. I loved how she was able to charm every important wolf at royal events. And


    now she was just as charming with my human friends. So to leave early, just because we still needed


    to deal with all the sh it David and Hannah caused for us.


    I understand why A wants to see her now before, the trial. The Council of Elders already was a little


    agitated that A went into heat before the trial. They realized it was not something we could control.


    And they understood the emotional toll and risks in, proceeding with the trial when A was in heat. So


    they begrudgingly told us to contact them when the heat was over. We did, so that all worked in our


    favor, A being prepared, and having her statement ready. Having a clear idea about her punishment,


    and even having it written


    out.


    Still, most of Hannah¡¯s statements and exnations anger me. Especially the one about pack leaders


    needing to be happy first in order to lead the pack. I was biting my tongue because I was afraid I would


    not be able to control myself. Luckily I didn¡¯t need to because my wonderful, witty, poised mate handled


    it. Holding my hand in silent support.


    ***


    Last night A seemed so on top of it, telling me she wouldn¡¯t be nervous if I was there with her. But


    when she woke up she was a ball


    of nerves, so I did everything I could do to make her feel less nervous. Luckily pack breakfast helped


    too and I loved discussing the future and talking about our pups with our pack members. To the extent


    that we almost forgot to pick up A¡¯s parents and the Council of Elders would be arriving. The timing


    of them both arriving at the exact same time wasn¡¯t ideal either. But we found a solution and I wasn¡¯t


    about to give A more stress by freaking out over little things like that.


    Not long after I walked the council to the meeting room, A joined us. It made sense that her parents


    wouldn¡¯t keep her upied for too long. They knew the importance of impressing the Council of Elders.


    A taking too long toe out to meet the Council of Elders would be seen as a sign of disrespect.


    The Council of Elders is fair and just but they just hold a lot of importance to traditions and being


    respected. Especially by members of the royal family, because while we rule the country. Their job is


    equally as important, they are the ones who execute punishments that transcend more than one pack.


    If we as members of the royal family do not show the Council enough respect it could very well affect


    their standing with all the other packs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A did not have a lot of interaction with them yet. With everything that happened my parents and I did


    most of themunication with them. A lot of the contact started in the moment when she was still


    kidnapped and was unable to contact them at that time. When she walks in I see she has slipped on a


    zer over her outfit. She told me she would if the Council would want to go to trial right away.


    Something made her reconsider, knowing my beautiful mate it must have been her nerves and wanting


    to make a good impression.


    She does not show it to, her back is straight when she walks in with a soft smile on her face. She keeps


    her eyes trained on me, I know it is because it helps her feel less nervous so I shoot her a quick wink. It


    is all I can do now to make sure she knows I am here to support her.


    ¡°Please, excuse me for not being able to greet you upon arrival. I had other guests I needed to


    wee. My parents to be exact so I hope for your understanding of the importance of greeting my


    parents¡± A exins her short absence without being asked curtsying to the Council members as she


    does.


    Mom looks like she is as proud and as amazed by how poised she is, by how much she knows with the


    little training she has as I am. Dad almost looks smug, like he wants to tell the Elders, see that is my


    daughter-inw.


    ¡°Your absence is excused Princess A, now let¡¯s proceed with this meeting so we can set things into


    motion¡± One of the Elders acknowledges A.


    Now we all sit down, I take her hand in mine. The good thing about being in a meeting with only other


    wolves is that they understand the importance of mates. And thefort physical touch brings us. I


    have been in meetings with the human rulers where they would raise an eyebrow every time my


    parents would share a small touch.


    ***


    By the time we have gone over all the ns and how we are going to arrange the trial it¡¯s not so it is


    closer to lunchtime than we expected. Taking that into consideration and the fact that Hannah still


    hadn¡¯t found anyone to represent her in this trial. We decided on just having the wee-to-the-pack


    lunch my mom and A had nned. After the Council of Elders will meet up with Hannah to give her


    onest chance to find representation if she is unable to. The council will provide her with one.


    It¡¯s important to always have representation, like what awyer would be to the humans. If you are


    unable to find one on your own the council always helps. But finding your own is always the better


    option. Secretly I hope Hannah is unable to find her own representation. I


    know there is no way she is going to get away with everything she has done without consequences.


    And the Crown Prince in me realizes how critical it is for this trial to be fair. The victim in this, the wolf


    whose mate was kidnapped and tortured I wanted her to get the most severe punishment possible.


    Whatever would happen the trial would start tomorrow at 10 AM exactly 24 hours after the Council of


    Elders arrived. Giving us a little more time to prepare, now all I need is an excuse to slip away from


    A. So I can set things up without her knowing what I am about to do. As much as she tries to be


    strong I can see she is nervous about all of this. And I feel that if I can do this one thing for her. It will


    make her so much more prepared to go into trial, maybe it¡¯s not totally appropriate but caring for my


    mate will always be my number one priority. All I need is for the others to go along with the n no


    matter what the Council members might think about it.


    ¡°A, can youe to my office with me for a second?¡± Mom asks unknowingly giving me the perfect


    excuse to slip away as I offer to bring the council members to their rooms.

 Chapter 179

    179 A


    The council not having enough time to prepare the trial today suits me. I was sure of my letters and


    statements. Still, it felt a bit rushed, and I would have loved some more time to just rx. Talk to Griffin


    about this all. And now we had the chance too. I just needed to follow Isabe and see what she


    wanted to talk to me about.


    I no longer felt panicked when she wanted to speak to me. I know she would either want to tell me


    something special in private. Something personal or she, had something to discuss with regard to


    business. Either she wanted to run something by me because she thought it considered me. Or she


    wanted to go over my education.


    ¡°I hate to burden you with this Sweetheart, but I scheduled the rest of your education. It¡¯s a tight


    schedule, and a heavy one. I just think your


    education needs to be finished in eight months. Because if you are pregnant I think you need to be able


    to go on leave knowing you are fully educated. Ready to take over for me as the Queen and Luna¡±


    Isabe told me sliding over a piece of paper that had a detailed outline of my education.


    That seemed to go on even during the days of the trial. She had some reading I needed to get done


    this week. So that meant I would have to read every night after the trials. I agreed with her though it


    would be nice being able to go on maternity leave ready for everything. Griffin and I had talked about it


    and with Isabe still being the Queen and Luna I could have a longer maternity leave. Spend more


    time with our pup after it was born.


    ¡°The schedule seems fine Isabe, and I agree I hope we can find out I am pregnant soon. And I know


    I will rest easier knowing I am ready to face whateveres our way¡± She shot me a smile like she


    was proud


    0.00%%%


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    III


    12:22


    O


    <


    179 A


    288 IVouchers


    of me.


    She truly had be like a second mother to me, I was about to get up to hug her goodbye when she


    took something out of her desk drawer.


    ¡°Wait, A, I have an engagement gift here I hope you will wear this on your wedding day¡± The velvet


    box she gave me wasn¡¯t new.


    You could see it had history and it dawned on me that this might very well be a family heirloom again.


    The box was big so I was thinking it might be a ne. Only one way to find out so I sat back in my


    seat and I slowly opened the box. Inside of it was a beautiful tiara. The sunlight in the room reflected of


    silver white and blue diamond studded tiara.


    ¡°I hope this can be your something old and something blue. Every time the Crown Prince or Crown


    Princess marks their mate. They will get a custom crown or Tiara, this was mine. Griffin is okay with me


    telling you this but he has contacted a jeweler toe discuss your design.


    However, for your wedding I hope you would do me the great honor to wear this. I tried the tiara on it


    was beautiful. I nned on wearing a white dress. Griffin told me he wanted to be involved with


    wedding nning. Ensuring me that I could do most of the nning, he wanted it to be the day I always


    dreamed off. But he wanted it to be his wedding to a day he had been involved with too. I loved that, I


    would never want our wedding day to feel like my day. Like it was all around me, I wanted it to be OUR


    day. Still, I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t mind incorporating blue into our wedding. Just so I could highlight


    the tiara.


    ¡°Of course I will wear this as my something old something new for my wedding day Isabe. It is so


    kind of you to gift this to me. And I love the tiara it is wonderful. In fact I love it so much that I wonder if


    it is unheard of if I just wear this tiara until I will be crowned Queen.¡± I would have never asked her if


    she had just been lending me the tiara to wear at my hiding.


    28.00%


    III


    O


    12.22


    179 A


    288 Vouchers


    If there was any indication that this tiara still held too much value for her. So when I saw tears form in


    her eyes I got scared I misinterpreted her. Maybe she did not mean to give it to me.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t know what you just asked of me¡± She practically sobbed as she hugged me so


    tight breathing was a little hard.


    ¡°The Crown Prince who is born Crown Prince will inherit his father¡¯s


    Prince Crown. If a Crown Princess is born she will inherit her mother¡¯s tiara. No matter if it is the


    custom-made one their parents got as they be part of the royal family. Or they want they had


    inherited from their parents who got theirs upon birth¡± As Isabe was exining I suddenly understood


    the magnitude of what I had asked her.


    ¡°Now that I know that it means, I have one more reason to wear your tiara


    This my own. Isabe you have truly be my second mother¡±


    We chatted a little more about family, the wedding ns and the uing trial¡± We both hoped it was


    over soon. So that we could focus on the more important matters at hand.


    ***


    ¡°Sorry it took me forever, Baby but I am on my way back are you still with my parents¡± I mindlinked


    Griffin as soon as I finally walked out off Isabe¡¯s office.


    ¡°I am Darling juste to our chambers we are waiting on you¡± I smiled at how quick his replies


    always were.


    Now something about the why he said they were waiting on me had me excited. It made me feel like


    they wanted to do something. Or maybe he had already nned something, what ever it was it made


    me excited to go back to them. I wanted to just spend some time with my


    parents and Griffin. To rx for a little bit before we had to go to all that the trial would mean. Now that I


    was a member of the pack, the Crown Prince walking back to my own chambers always took longer.


    Random pack members would walk up to me either just to greet me and chit-chat with me. Or because


    they needed my help with something


    It was something I had gotten used too and I loved the fact that the pack weed me with open arms


    like this. Suddenly I saw a face I never expected to see ever again let alone in the Silver Moon Castle.


    Scared of why they where here, especially now during the trial I looked around to see if there were any


    guards close by. But the face I had seen close to Hannah so many times noticed me and with a bright


    grin they started walking up to me. Like the had been looking for me and were happy to have found me.


    It was hard to believe for me that any member of the BloodMoon pack would be happy to see me for a


    good reason

 Chapter 180

    180 A


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Princess A. I am not here to harm you, I am not on Hannah¡¯s side. I was friends


    with her younger sister.¡± She cast her eyes down to the floor before continuing ¡°Well, more than friends


    but her parents wouldn¡¯t let us. I promise you I helped Prince Griffin to find you. And Ie here to ask


    for a favor in return.¡± She seemed very genuine.


    The way she said she was more than friends with Suzanne made me think she might have loved her.


    Alpha Philip was traditional and in his mind mateships always consisted between a wolf and a she¨C


    wolf. There was no way he would let his very own daughter be with another She- wolf. Griffin had


    visited the BloodMoon pack with Dillion and Collin. Neither are shy about how much they love each


    other. And they would not hide not being straight no matter how judgemental others were about them.


    Meaning that if Lizzy was indeed non¨Cstraight she has seen that the future King and the future Silver


    Moon Alpha was very epting of queer rtionships.


    Trusting my gut, like I should as the Luna to be, I made an impulsive decision on what to do.


    ¡°I am about to head to Prince Griffin now, you cane along so we can discuss your favor and when


    we can properly discuss it if needed. Because as you know I have a very busy day¡± I told her before


    walking


    her to our chambers.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, darling I missed you¡± Griffin pulls me into a big bear hug


    burying his nose in my neck.


    0.00%


    ´¨


    O


    1222


    r


    180 A


    288 (Vouchers


    He didn¡¯t seem to notice I had Lizzy with me or he didn¡¯t care that much. Just like he didn¡¯t care, my


    parents were in the living room with an excellent view of what we were doing. They seemed ted with


    it, they always were when their children were happy with their mates.


    ¡°Oh, Hey Lizzy, didn¡¯t see you there. When did you arrive at the pack?¡± Griffin¡¯s kind response


    confirmed that I was right in trusting


    her.


    ¡°My parents and siblings are waiting in the nearest human hotel. I know you said we needed to find


    local packs to move into. Or packs that we had a family connection too. But my mom¡¯s former Alpha


    has the same views towards queer people as Alpha Philip had. And¡­¡± Lizzy hadn¡¯t walked into the


    living room yet, her lip trembling as she started to exin what brought her here.


    ¡°Bossman, I made the reservaa¡­ Oh.., shit¡­¡± Dillion who walked up towards us talking happily about


    making a reservation. One look at Lizzy and he started stuttering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Realizing he had interrupted us, with something important. Seeing Lizzy on the verge of tears made


    him realize he had messed up. He didn¡¯t know that him being here would probably prove valuable. Both


    Griffin and I had realized just what Lizzy was about to say. She wasn¡¯t straight and she wanted to ask if


    she could be a part of the Silver Moon pack with her entire family. Because it was the only pack she


    could be sure of epted who she was. And since her family had been my pack members before there


    was a bit of connection however small it was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe out to us now or anytime. Today I have something nned with my mate and


    family inw. Tomorrow the trials starts so we need to spend some time on that. After it is done we can


    discuss you and your family bing a part of the Silver Moon pack. Until then you can move into


    rooms in the guest house. You will be our personal guests.¡± Griffin states without ever consulting me.


    ¨C


    22.08%


    III


    O


    12:22


    180 A


    288 Vouchers


    He looks at me and it¡¯s not because he feels bad for jumping the gun. It is not to see if I agree with him.


    It is because he knew I would agree with him before he even said it. It was a look to confirm how in


    sync. we are, a look to agree to helping this girl.


    ¡°And my mate and I will love to have you all over for dinner tonight. Sometimes it is good to be amongst


    our own people isn¡¯t it?¡± Lizzy seems to immediately understand what Dillion is talking about and


    shoots him a grateful smile. I hope Dillion and Colin see us as their people too. If not I do hope that


    they know we love them. Not despite who they are, what they are but because of it. I would ask them


    later because Dillion seems ready to go and so is Lizzy. As for me, Griffin told her that he had ns


    with me tonight. And now I was curios to know what those ns are. Normally I would love for some


    alone time with him.


    But now days after the heat and spending so much time with him. Combined with missing my parents


    since not being a part of their pack for the first time in forever. I really hoped that the ns Griffin made


    included my parents. As he was about tot burst in he was talking about a reservation. Making me pretty


    sure Griffin would take me and my parents out to diner. He knows me like he knows the back of his


    hand. He would never suggest to go out to diner without my parents when I only have them around me


    for a couple of days.


    ¡°So you must be wondering what we are doing right?¡± Griffin chuckles as he leads me into the living


    room where my parents are waiting on


    Yes, I am, I wanted to ask if we could do something the four of us. It seems as though you have


    nned something so of course I am excited to know what it is.¡± I answer Griffin not bothering to hide


    how giddy I


    ow excited I am about the fact that Griffin nned something for us. He smiles and leads me back to


    the couch. He smiles knowingly as I


    settle down between my mother and him.


    ¡°We cannot miss out on the lunch, not with every Council member attending. After we can get changed


    I made reservation for a nice restaurant the four of us. First though I nned a boat ride for all of us.


    Don¡¯t worry I hired a boat with staff. So we will all be safe¡°. Griffinughs and I love how despite


    everything we always find a reason tough about. That we are still able to enjoy the little things in life.


    That we make sure we spend time to enjoy ourselves.


    Time spend together, the two of us and with our loved ones. That amidst of all life was throwing at us,


    we still managed to be good leaders. To be there for the people who needed us. And as nerveus I was


    for this first formal lunch as the Crown Princess. Knowing the future would always be as beautiful if not


    more. As is was today in the middle of all this turmoil made me feel secure enough to face this lunch


    heads on. The only worry I have is Cynthia misbehaving herself again, she still has not epted me as


    her Princess. She still hadn¡¯t epted Griffin¡¯s refusal to her, or her love for me. With the heat and now


    the council present we hadn¡¯t have the time to talk to her and point out the consequences of her


    actions.

 Chapter 181

    181 A


    Yesterday, lunch went by without a hitch. The entire pack was invited as always. Only the high-ranking


    wolves have an obligation to go. Even with them, we cannot force them. Cynthia noting to lunch


    was odd for her. The people who knew her would know something was off. The Elders of the Council


    did not notice her absence. I did and to me, it was a reassurance. Behaving like the prim and proper


    Princess was easier to do without having to worry about what Cynthia would do.


    After what I thought was a sessful lunch, we followed Griffin¡¯s n. All in all, it was the perfect day. I


    took my mind off the burden of needing to go to trial the next day. Now however I woke us to Griffin


    getting out of bed to make us our coffee. For a few seconds, Iy back enjoying the view of Griffin


    walking off in his boxer shorts until it dawned on me what the reason was he got out of bed this early.


    Because it wasn¡¯t so that we could go to work in time. It wasn¡¯t¡¯ t because we had fun ns we needed


    to be on time for. It was because an hour from now, I would have to relive the worst period of my life.


    On trial for everyone and their mother to see. All so that in the end I could request punishment. So that


    the Council of Elders could decide if what I wanted was a fair request. I would be judged if my suffering


    had been enough to warrant whatever punishment I would request.


    I hate all of it, I understand it is necessary. And that I cannot be the person to decide on Hannah¡¯s


    punishment myself. Nor could the people around me who loved me. Their love for me would cloud their


    judgment. The only thing that I hated was the fact that my story would be on disy for all to see.


    0.00%


    O


    11.52


    181 A


    288 iVouchers


    When I walked into the meeting room where the trial would be held. Dressed to feel good. Dressed in


    clothes I normally wouldn¡¯t wear but clothes that showed my rank. That made me look professional and


    powerful. It almost was like an armor for me, and I knew I needed it. My eyes roamed around the room.


    Most of the people I saw were the people I figured would be there, Isabe and Rodrick, Daniel and


    Kirsten, Griff, my parents, and of course the Elders. Dillion, Jessa, and some of the others were not in


    the stands but closer to the desk that would serve as the stands. They would be called on as


    witnesses. Some random pack members showed up. I appreciated what they did because it was


    because they supported me. The only one I was truly surprised to see, was Cynthia it was hard to


    believe that she was here because she wanted to support me.


    She has done nothing but cause me trouble, she was hellbent on not epting me as Griffin¡¯s mate


    and all that came with that. After hearing Hannah tell me why she did all that she has done. Not just the


    kidnapping, but everything she did before that too. It was for the exact same reasons as Cynthia did


    what she was doing now. Causing all that trouble, it made me wonder if Cynthia would one day


    escte like that too.


    Until I realized that they might have had the same reasoning behind what they were doing. All the rest


    waspletely different. Her father had told her how disappointed he was in her more than once. He


    has apologized to us and disciplined her several times. Hannah¡¯s parents had fed her obsessiveness


    because, to them, it was warranted. David did not try to stop Hannah¡¯s behavior for a little while he did.


    Back when he figured I might be his mate. When he figured I might change and be his obedient


    mate. He never fully stopped because it stroked his ego and when it became clear he and I would


    never be mates he stopped defending me at all.


    Griffin was different, he protected me even before he was sure I would ept him as my mate. I would


    never want to leave him, but still, I


    25.54%


    11.520


    181 A


    288 iVouchers


    know he would never stop protecting me even if I did. Because that is how he was, and that is why


    Cynthia would never get as bad as Hannah. And that is why I despite everything pity Hannah.


    ¡°All may be seated¡± The Elder who would lead the trial was strict.


    Everyone rushed to their seat, not wanting to annoy her. First order of business as King Roderick was


    the one who needed to give an official statement as to why we wanted Hannah to be punished. What


    we used her of and in her case why we had only arrested her. He winked at me as if he wanted to


    reassure me and then he began his opening statement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°The she-wolf we want punished hasmitted numerous crimes not just against me or my family. But


    against the entire country on top of aiding several other heinous crimes. Like the murder of Alpha Philip


    Birch and Luna Isabe Birch and their underage daughter.¡±


    Gasp of horror filled the room, most wolves in the entire country knew that David had killed his parents.


    But hardly anyone knew about the fact that he killed his sister. As Rodrick exined as the main victim,


    I would request the punishment as is custom with the Council of Elders. Stating that because I was his


    daughter-inw he would not request a formal punishment as it would be a conflict of interest. The


    court agreed with this and soon we could proceed.


    During all this time and during preparing I feared having to relive what I have gone through again.


    Never did I realize I would need to listen to the rest. Hearing all that they went through, how scared


    sad, and angry they were when I was gone. How on multiple asions Griffin almost got seriously ill


    from missing. Mostly because he had been starving himself not caring for anything other than finding


    me. I knew David had kept the entire BloodMoon pack under his control with his Alpha voice. Somehow


    I never realized Hannah had helped with that too. It was all harder on me than talking about what


    happened to me.


    56.49%,


    <


    O


    181 A


    288 iVouchers


    Listening to everyone else¡¯s hurt made me feel like a failure. Like I should have been there for my pack


    both old and new. And for my wonderful mate, it all made what happened to me feel less important in


    the grand scheme of things. For the moment I woke up from mya, if we can even call it that.


    Everyone else had been concerned with me. Everyone had told me how sorry they were for what had


    happened to me. People had told me they wished they paid better attention. Even now in this trial, I


    would be the one requesting a punishment as the main victim. Now I wonder if that is me though, but


    still, I hoped the Council of Elders would agree with the punishment I would request. Hannah deserved


    to be a rogue she did not deserve to be in a pack anymore. Not for how she had hurt so many people


    just for her own gains. So when the council stated that in only a few hours they hade up with a


    conclusion my palms got sweaty

 Chapter 182

    182 A


    ¡°I Nathaniel Puche, member of the Council of Elders, and judge during this trial havee to a


    conclusion. Hannah Oaken, there is no doubt in regard to the heinous crimes youmitted. While I


    have no doubt you solely wanted to target Her Royal Highness Princess A Hemming. Any wolf,


    especially oneing from an old and high- ranking bloodline such as yourself. Should be aware of


    the major consequences would have not just on the Princess who has been innocent. But to her mate,


    the rest of her family, and even the involved packs. You aided in crimes that could be and are


    considered an act of war. To both the White Oak and the Silver Moon pack. Committing an act of war


    against thetter is seen as treason.¡± The elder paused taking a deep breath.


    I don¡¯t know if he was a little short of breath because of his speech or if he just paused for a dramatic


    effect. The Elder¡¯s of the council are normally not one for theatrics but who knows? Maybe Elder


    Nathaniel is the odd one out. The one that loved Showmanship. And if he did, and if this was a silence


    just for show it had its desired effect. He had made it clear that Hannah was found guilty of all the


    crimes she was indicted for. Now everyone in the meeting room was waiting with batted breath, what


    the verdict was going to be.


    When I requested Hannah would be a rogue some pack members had protested out loud,


    screaming that she deserved a harsher punishment. Hannah on the other hand had pleaded that


    forcing her to be a rogue meant we would take away her pup¡¯s future. Pleading to be allowed as a


    Silver Moon pack member. A se rvant, with no rights just work to earn a roof above her head, and being


    allowed to eat pack meals. As long as we would not treat her pup any differently. The Council had


    mentioned how she hadmitted treason. An offense punishable by death. So there was no telling


    what they would decide.


    0.00%


    O


    12 25


    182 Ayia


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Princess A you have suggested a punishment, and I have topliment you on the fairness of the


    requested punishment. The Council of Elders has decided to judge in your favor. Hannah Oak former


    rankless of the BloodMoon Pack, I hereby dere you rogue. You have exactly two hours to pack all


    your belongings, by thest things you might need. At five pm exactly royal guards will escort you off


    the premises so you can live out the rest of your days as a rogue with your unborn pup. Keep in mind


    that this still means you need to uphold the country¡¯sws and regtions. Such as not contacting


    former Alpha David Birch and alerting the authorities if he contacts you.¡± The second Elder Nathaniel


    stopped talking Hannah stepped away from her desk and ran to me, falling to her knees in front of me.


    In a second Griffin, Dillion, Colin, Daniel, and the guards were surrounding us ready to shift and


    pounce. Even if all Hannah did was hold my ankle crying asking me to please spare her. To request a


    different punishment and not ruin her pup¡¯s life over the mistakes made by their parents. I could barely


    over the growling of the others and Elder Richard asking for someone to take Hannah away and help


    her get herst bearings.


    Everyone had reacted to the judgment and the punishment following. All but Cynthia who had hardly


    moved a muscle for the entirety of the trial. So the fact that now she was the one to get up to help


    Hannah was a little unnerving. I had to convince myself that I was paranoid. That she just didn¡¯t hate


    Hannah as much as all the others did. Because she did not want to ept me as her Princess let


    alone her future Luna and Queen. There was nothing she could do anymore, it was not like Hannah


    would be the Silver Moon background,


    The two hours Hannah had before she was escorted off the pack ground had flown by. Milo being kind


    as ever had made us a cake to celebrate Hannah getting what she hading to her. A celebration to


    end a period of worry and stress and a lot of extra work and


    111


    O


    152 A


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    288 Vouchers


    precautions. I smiled, joked, andughed along with the rest of them. I helped Rodrick and Griffin,


    alerting the other packs. As did Isabe. Nobody not even Griffin seemed to be aware of the turmoil in


    my mind. Not even now that we walked in front of Hannah and the four guards that were escorting her.


    The only thing I didment on was the fact that having not just one or two but four guards escorting


    her off the pack territory seemed a bit excessive.


    But when Rodrick had exined that even if the chance was extremely small, this could be an excuse


    for David toe and visit her. To take her home to wherever home was for him now. And that the four


    guards were a simple precaution to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. I had just nodded and agreed with them.


    Telling them what was on my mind, that I had second doubts about this punishment wouldn¡¯t benefit


    anyone. The rational part of my brain knew that Hannah made her own bed and should lie in it. The


    rational part of my brain understood that Hannah has always been and forever will be a threat to me


    and everyone that I love. It even understood that to so many of my friends and family seeing her would


    just be a trigger. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure it wouldn¡¯t be a trigger to me either. It was just thest words


    she said to me when she clung to the seems of my pants legs.


    ¡°Please, A you can hate me I get that, but what if it was your pup? Would you not do anything to


    give it the best life you can offer it?¡± I don¡¯t even know if she somehow knew I had been in heat and


    might very well be pregnant now.


    And it didn¡¯t matter because she was right, I would do everything I could to give my pup the best life I


    could. I wanted to exin to her that if she had not been pregnant I would have requested for her to be


    executed. How I had been kind to her and her unborn child. Like she had been kind to me while I was


    kidnapped. Just giving her the bare minimum so she could survive. But where she did things like that


    because sometimes my basic needs aligned with her ns for herself. I made this decision purely out


    of the goodness of my heart. Or that was what I told myself. Now herst desperate plea had my head


    spinning. Unsure if I had been selfish, making myself believe what I came up with was the kindest thing


    I could do for her and her child. Or if I had just been too much of a coward to make a real decision. To


    either disregard her childpletely. Or let her get away with it all because she was pregnant.


    Maybe if it wasn¡¯t for everyone being so proud of me I would have talked about what was on my mind.


    Now I felt I had toe to terms with this on my own. And not bother the others with it.

 Chapter 183

    183 Griffin


    She probably thinks she is hiding it from me, but I can tell something is wrong with A. Ever since


    Hannah begged her to reconsider her punishment it is as if she has grown a little dull. Almost like she


    was muted, I can only hope she brings it up when it is just the two of us. That would mean she trusts


    me enough to let me in. To tell me what is bothering her. I know she trusts me and will tell me


    eventually. I just hope that she will tell me soon so I can be there for her. She has known Hannah her


    entire life and I know it must be hard for her to deal with Hannah being a rogue now ¡°because of her


    decision¡±


    Surely, the other option would have been worse. I had good reasons to believe that if it hadn¡¯t been for


    A requesting such a lenient punishment. Hannah would have been executed. It was the punishment


    Dad told me he would have asked the Council of Elders for if it was not for A, wanting to spare her


    life. That¡¯s why she wanted to see Hannah two nights ago. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant I was fairly sure


    A would have agreed with having Hannah executed. Hannah should thank the Moon Goddess that


    my beautiful mate was so warm and kind-hearted that she not only spared her life. But even allowed


    her to live out the rest of her days in freedom. Where she could build a life with her pup.


    Granted it was not ideal but rogues have been known to go and live amongst humans. As a wolf, you


    can even find a way to make sure you don¡¯t lose your wolf. All you needed to do was to go on regr


    runs. In your wolf form of course but with a little nning, Hannah would be able to. She could tell her


    pup all about werewolf culture, and teach them how to shift. Take them on runs and in the end let them


    travel some packs to find their mate. Granted, it wouldn¡¯t be the best life for a young wolf. It would or


    could still be a fulfilling one. David and


    Hannah were the only ones responsible for the fact that their pup had


    0.00%


    ´¨


    O


    <


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    12:26


    183 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    no pack to grow up in. No other wolves, that wanted to be in their or their pup¡¯s life. Like how David


    was the only one responsible for the fact that his firstborn would grow up without a father.


    Maybe this was easy for me to say though. All I saw when I looked at Hannah was the she-wolf worried


    about the wolf that mistreated her and all of her pack and family members. The monster who killed his


    family just to try to get the mate that he rejected back. A being my second chance mate was only


    part of it. Nothing of what David did, what Hannah supported was okay. Maybe it would be less


    personal if it wasn¡¯t my mate. The one I loved so much. But I would have petitioned the two of them to


    be executed.


    A was different though she was far more forgiving and kind-hearted than I am. It was something I


    loved her for. Something that I admired but I know sometimes it was hard on her. Even without her


    telling me I knew she was either doubting her decision or feeling guilty about it. She shouldn¡¯t be, not


    when the woman she was feeling sorry for tried to ruin her life. Hannah told Cynthia to be careful not to


    be like her. Everyone found it odd that Cynthia was the one who helped Hannah get her things in


    order until Mom pointed out that the two of them had spent some time being locked up together. With


    A as amon enemy of some sort.


    Mom figured they might have formed a kind of friendship, something we all agreed on after we thought


    about it. Hannah¡¯s warning to Cynthia should be a warning sign to A. Proof that the two she- wolves


    had spoken about her in some unkind way. After all, Hannah warned Cynthia to let it go and not end up


    like her. Yet all it seemed to do was make A feel worse.


    The second the gates to the pack ground closed Hannah standing on the other side and grabbing her


    chest as the hurt of bing rogue coursed to her body. A had gone to her office saying she


    needed to


    29.834


    <


    12:26


    183 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    study for her education to be a Queen. At first, I figured she did not want to see Hannah going


    through all that pain. Even if I felt it was deserved I walked away too. I would never watch another wolf


    suffer.


    Or well I might watch David suffer for all he has done to my wonderful mate but nobody else. But it had


    been three hours now, and A still hadn¡¯te out. She had sk ipped dinner letting me know she was


    not hungry. it worried me not just because there was a very high chance she was pregnant meaning


    she would need to eat enough. Sometimes with how hectic our lives were we forgot just how much


    stress she had been undertely. Even the sessions with her therapist were on hold now. She had to


    cancel due to heat, she had to sk ip one because of an important meeting the week before. Now we


    would reschedule when the heat was over.


    But with the trial starting directly after the heat, A hadn¡¯t had the chance to schedule a new


    appointment. Let alone attend one, meaning she has been without therapy for three weeks. Both for


    her m ental well-being and for her physical well-being. When thest days must have taken a toll on


    her physical and especially me ntal health. I wanted her to eat and I wanted to cheer her up without


    making it too obvious I was worrying about her. Knowing her she would just feel bad about it again.


    Ultimately I decided to make her oven-baked sliders with my crispy oven-baked garlic potato wedges.


    Mom had given us some of her famous colew before so I paired it with that. Thirty minutester I


    knocked on the door of her office. Unsurprised at the fact she didn¡¯t answer me. She would often put on


    her headphones if she was trying to focus, or just wanted to cut herself off from the outside world. She


    wasn¡¯t ignoring me on purpose. Opening the door while carrying a tray with two tes of food and two


    sses of Dr. Pepper was a challenge but I eventually managed too.


    ¡°Darling, I got hungry and I realiii..¡± I started to tell her my excuse as


    to why I brought her dinner to her office. But my words fell away when I finally saw A. I almost let the


    tray fall from my hands as my heart broke and what I saw. Something I never expected to see even if I


    should have. Everything has been leading up to this, but I got too caught up in life. I was so excited to


    be able to rebuild things with A. To take more steps toward the future. That I hardly ever considered


    if A was ready to take these steps. If A was as excited and as capable of rebuilding our lives


    together. She would always push aside my worries, and I would let her because it was easier. So


    ultimately I was to me for this.

 Chapter 184

    184 Griffin


    A was curled up on the couch in her office, her face stained with dried-up tears. I figured she had


    just thrown herself into her work, her education. To stop obsessing over Hannah¡¯s punishment. Never


    did I expect her to hide her pain, I didn¡¯t even realize how bad it was. This had to be more than feeling


    a bit guilty. And for some reason, she did not feel like she could share that pain with me. For some


    reason I made her feel like she couldn¡¯t confide in me.


    She must have heard me entering the room as she startled awake. Rubbing her eyes, before smiling


    up at me.


    ¡°Hey, baby, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just so tired.¡± She sat back up, still pretending to be fine.


    I told myself I was not going to probe her to tell me what was up. Before I found her curled up with a


    tear-stained face I told myself I was going to let her tell me in her own time. Now I couldn¡¯t anymore. I


    would always want tofort her, as her mate it was my purpose in life. All I wanted was to make her


    feel happy, safe, and loved. It was clear she didn¡¯t feel like that now, I ced the tray with our food on


    her desk and made my way over to her.


    ¡°Darling, I can see you have been crying please let me be there for you?¡± I sat down pleading with her


    to let me in.


    ¡°You will think it is silly and we have so much more going on.¡± She sniffled but at least it wasn¡¯t because


    she didn¡¯t want to hide things from me.


    She just didn¡¯t want to burden me. All I needed to do now was to show her that she would never burden


    me. If I could help her carry her


    0.00%


    O


    12 26


    184 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    burdens, as she always helped me carry mine. It¡¯s what being mates is all about. So that is what I tell


    her, giving her the te of food in the meantime. Both to have something to do and not stress out over


    the fact that I still feel Flet my mate down. And because I wanted her to


    eat.


    ¡°I feel guilty about Hannah, which is stu pid because I know she brought this upon herself. Honestly, it¡¯s


    not even her I feel guilty of but her pup. What if I ruined their life before it even started?¡± I could tell she


    was holding back another so b.


    A worrying about ruining a pup¡¯s life. Even if it was their parents who potentially ruined it.


    ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t think it is silly. It¡¯s so kind and sweet like you are, and it is one of the reasons why I love


    you. That being said you did not make the decision the council did. Dad would have pleaded for


    Hannah to be executed and the likelihood of the Council agreeing was high. You gave that little pup a


    chance at life when its parents never cared enough to do so. I would have risked everything to get you


    and our pup out of a dangerous situation. David just left them behind like they are nothing to him.¡± A


    listened to me while eating her food, something I said made her stop. Thinking about something before


    she answered me.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Because you love me Griff, you are the best mate I could ever wish for. And you¡¯re going to be just as


    good as a father to our pups¡± Her hand absentmindedly rested on her stomach when she told me she


    trusted me to be a good father.


    Making me wonder if deep down inside, she feels she is pregnant. I heard it happened to women


    before. It was not the most important thing now. And since A continued speaking I focussed my


    attention back on her. And to what she was saying.


    ¡°They never mattered to him, Hannah was a means to an end. I have


    23.73%


    111


    12:26


    124 Gumn


    288 Vouchers


    heard him tell her he was sure she would never get pregnant. In his mind, wolves only could conceive if


    the Moon Goddess supported their union.¡± A was serious but I couldn¡¯t help scoff.


    How can someone in line to be the next Alpha, who had to have some education? Be so absolutely stu


    pid. There was no way he actually believed that to be true. A convinced me he was, but she never


    understood it either. That was why he raped her, he figured she would get pregnant on the first try.


    Showing her once and for all that he was meant to be with her.


    A had told us about her experiences, and the abuse she suffered. Never what he told her during the


    kidnapping. Now she told me all about it. How he forced her to y a happy couple. How everything he


    did was to show her that they were meant to be together. How he was convinced that he could restore


    the mate bond by being with her. How guilty she felt for ying along. Even if she had to, because if


    she would have he would have only hurt her more.


    I was horrified to learn all about what he had done to her. The full extent of what she had been through.


    I don¡¯t know why I never asked her about it, maybe I was scared to find out what she had been


    through. Maybe it was because, I was scared. A had told me how much it hurt her to hear the


    recollections of what I, our friends, and family had gone through when she was gone.


    It¡¯s probably why she didn¡¯t tell me either, she is always trying not to burden me with her problems.


    Even as the future Alpha the pack¡¯s therapist would never tell me what she discussed. Rightfully so,


    A was the one who had to decide what she would tell me and what not. Apart from burdening me


    with her problems like she probably figured was what she would be doing. Even if it would never feel


    like that for me. It must also be hard for her to go over all the things she went through back when she


    was kidnapped.


    There was nothing I wanted more than to help her deal with all of this,


    But I was in way over my head. I could not help her, I could be there for her, I could support her, and


    continue to show her I loved her. But she needed professional help to deal with all of this. After one of


    the first session, she told me the therapist had figured out she was still dealing with the emotional


    effects of David not only rejecting her. But the betrayal that took ce when he betrayed her, and the


    bullying after. I hated seeing how my strong mate had to suffer so much. How she had to use her


    strength to ovee her past. She was great at it, maybe even a little too great. Now people


    underestimated the effect it had on her.


    ¡°Darling, I want you to know you can always tell me everything. Nothing you can say or do would make


    me love you less. My purpose as your mate is to help you carry all of your burdens just as you are


    doing for me. Still, there is only so much I can to to help you and I do think you need help to deal with


    all of this. Not because you are weak, but because what you have gone through is just too much to


    bear for anyone¡± I told her hugging her close to my body. Hoping she would agree with me.

 Chapter 185

    185 Griffin


    Griffin was right, I knew I was not coping well with all that had happened to me. It has been too much,


    but I just needed to go on. Or I thought I had to, but today showed me I needed to take more breaks.


    Take better care of myself and unfortunately, it meant I needed to go to therapy again. It¡¯s not like I


    mind therapy, it is just so time-consuming, Not just the sessions but everything but the aftermath too.


    I needed to do better though, for myself, for Griffin, and for our pup. Whether I am pregnant or not.


    Because if not now then I will be soon. And I want my pup to have a stable, happy mother. No longer


    held back by issues from the past.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right baby, I will set up an appointment tomorrow so I can get back to regr therapy,¡± I tell


    Griff, and I mean it.


    But not I just want to eat the delicious meal Griffin made me and then go to bed and sleep. I feel so


    emotionally drained right now. And it¡¯s making me feel tired.


    ***


    The next morning when I woke up I felt nauseous, Griffin is getting all excited. Thinking it is a sign that I


    really am pregnant. I feel it might be because I am so nervous about setting up the therapy


    appointment. As much as I know I need to go, as much as I was genuine with Griffin yesterday. It is still


    daunting,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But it is nice to see that if I get morning sickness Griffin will be as sweet and caring as I/expected him


    to be. And I am happy I still get to drink my morning coffee in bed, without being sick. Today is thest


    calm day I have before my education truly kicks off tomorrow. Even


    288 iVouchers


    the weekends will not bepletely free of training. Isabe did keep our desire to spend the


    weekends together not working in her mind. She did make sure that in the weekends much like


    yesterday and today¨C it¡¯s just some reading. Today though I needed to figure out if Griffin and I would


    plead Lizzy and her family¡¯s case to Rodrick and Isabelle, if they agreed. Which they most likely will, we


    need to introduce them to the rest of the pack so it could be put to a vote.


    Yesterday, I tried reading the parts Isabe told me to read. But my mind had been elsewhere, after re-


    reading the same line until I fell asleep yesterday. I decided not to try anymore and just go to bed. So


    not only do I have to look at the situation with Lizzy. I needed to catch up on reading, and I needed to


    finally find a Gemma. Krystel is going to be an amazing Beta, she already is even before she officially


    is. Like Gerald and Dillion are to Griffin. We are both lucky to have them because we wouldn¡¯t be able


    to get everything done without them. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I need to find a Beta.


    THE F


    If been getting to know the pack members a lot better, still to appoint someone as your Gemma you


    either need to be really close to them. This isn¡¯t possible for me yet, not with only knowing the pack


    members for a few months and only being a pack member officially for a few days. The other option


    was to bring your own Beta from your old pack. Not only did I not grow up in the White Oak pack, the


    pack that was my old pack when I became a Silver Moon pack member. I wanted my Beta and Gemma


    to be part of the Silver Moon pack when I chose them. Not after I did so, I wanted to show I was so


    much a part of the pack that I did not need to get my assistants from another pack. The only exception


    would have been Jessa, but she was never an option. Leaving me with only onest option, having


    interviews to see who wants to be my Gemma. And then pick the one I had the most click with or the


    most trust/in to be my Gemma.


    ***


    ¡°Princess A, there are five more candidates,¡± Krystel told me, it still felt weird to hear her address me


    by my formal title. She had too with so many wolves overhearing our conversation.


    When it is just the two of us, even when it is work-rted she calls me A. That¡¯s something I hope to


    achieve with my Gemma too. I want them to not just be my assistant. I want to be friends too. All


    the Beta¡¯s and Gemma¡¯s I have ever seen were friends of their Alpha or Luna. To me, that makes


    perfect sense, after all, you need to blindly trust your Beta and Gemma.


    ¡°Sent the next one in Krystel,¡± I told my sister-inw.


    So far all the candidates had been she-wolves, I suspected they would be. Even if I had made it clear


    anyone regardless of anger and gender could apply for the job. Sure, someone around my own age,


    around Griffin and the others would make the most sense. But I was not going to exclude anyone


    before ever talking to them.


    Not only was every applicant so far a she-wolf, they were all about the same age as I was. I was okay


    with that, even without excluding them I had some doubts if a person much older would fit in with the


    rest of us. That wouldn¡¯t matter too much in regard to work. It would make bing friends and doing


    things in a group a lot harder. I figured the same would go for someone who was much younger than


    us.


    But when Dean, a neen-year-old wolf I had spoken with a handful of times, walked into my office


    something immediately felt right.


    ¡°Tell me Dean, why do you want to be my Gemma?¡¯ I asked the first question I had asked everyone. It


    was the only question I had written down, that first question was supposed to start a conversation, If


    someone couldn¡¯t just carefree chat with me if there was a job to be done. Even if the job was doing a


    job interview then it would not be a good fit.


    288 Vouchers


    Dean straightened his back like he was more than ready to give me an answer. He didn¡¯t have the


    chance to answer me though. Suddenly there was a lot ofmotion in the hallway, followed by the


    door mming open. I turned to the door opening to find Cynthia standing there. Arms crossed, eyes


    dark, she reminded me of Hannah and it scared me more than it should.


    ¡°How dare you hold Gemma interviews when you will never be the Luna of this pack.¡± She shouted at


    me, just as Krystel came skidding to a halt. Apologizing that she just went to get a bottle of water from


    her office.


    She tried to pull Cynthia out of the room but thetter was too quick. I was unsure of what to do, no


    matter how rude this was. It still wasn¡¯t something, going against the pack rules. I could always ask the


    guards to escort her out of my office. But I was scared how that woulde across to the rest of the


    pack members. I froze to the spot as Cynthia came storming up to me.

 Chapter 186

    186 A


    ¡°Oh, sweetie sit down do you want me to make you some tea?¡± Dean speaks up stunning everyone in


    the room.


    He was causing, Cynthia to skid to a halt. Before snapping at him why he would offer her tea, as she


    doesn¡¯t need one. I was wondering the same thing. I would ask him about itter as he seemed so


    certain of his question that I figured he had a valid reason for offering her tea.


    ¡°Well, my granny said it helps with a broken heart, I don¡¯t know much about a broken ego. But you


    know as your pack mate I figured I would try to stop you from embarrassing yourself further. We all love


    our Princess, and a dozen pack mates are applying for the position of her Gemma. We all think you are


    a nuisance. The pack fool and honestly girly I pity you. Even your fated mate never tried to contact you


    again.¡± His smile is sickeningly sweet but his voice is dripping with acid.


    Krystel and the other two pack members in the hall burst outughing. And as much as I tried to stop it


    I could not hold it back either.


    ¡°And who are you to get involved with my business?¡± Cynthia tried to save face.


    ¡°Dean is my Gemma, and because he is higher ranked than you.¡± Krystel and Dean turned to face me


    like clockwork. Cynthia stared at me with an open mouth. And I wanted to sp my hands over my


    mouth.


    The answer hade out instantly, without thinking about it. But when I did think about it, I knew it felt


    right. All I wanted was a Gemma who would fit in with the rest of the group. One I was sure I could build


    a friendship with. Dean and I had instantly hit it off. And


    knowing my Gemma would have my back so fiercely helped too. It was not like I med the other pack


    members for not interrupting Cynthia. It was more that everyone knew she had been harassing me.


    They must have known she was not here to apply for the position as my Gemma. And even if she was,


    it would not be grounds for her to just burst through the door.


    After seeing how he reacted, I seriously doubted if Dean had let her get that far. Cynthia must have felt


    too humiliated she just stormed out without so much as another word,


    ¡°Excuse me. Princess A, are you serious?¡± Dean asked me, all of his bravado was gone like he was


    scared to be disappointed when I told him I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I do, you sit down I need to let the other two candidates know, and then we can discuss the rest,¡± I told


    him, feeling a bit guilty for the two girls who had been waiting for their interview for most of the


    afternoon to never get a chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Princess A, we get it you must be able to blindly trust your Gemma and after that¡±


    Lianne smiled at me.


    There was a tinge of disappointment in her voice, and her friend Jessica seemed somewhat defeated


    when she got up. However, the two of them seemed very genuine and went as far as to shout a


    congrattion to Dean via the open door. Now all I needed to do was go over the rest of the details


    with Dean. Hoping he would agree to them, if he wouldn¡¯t I would have made a fool of myself just now.


    And I hoped he wouldn¡¯t feel pressured to agree with the terms now. To save me from the


    embarrassment.


    ***


    ¡°Before, we discuss terms and what not I want to answer your first question, Princess A.¡± Dean was


    the one to speak first before I sat


    His answer didn¡¯t matter that much anymore, but if he wanted to tell me I would of course hear him out.


    So I sat down, took the coffee Krystel had made me, and nodded at him.


    ¡°I love this pack, when I grew up I knew I wanted to contribute to the pack. I just never knew how. And


    then we found out all about you, and what you have been through. I know in the beginning some of the


    pack members found fault in you taking your time getting to know Griffin. But to me, it showed so much


    strength, in all your appearances you seem so collected and kind. You really are as impressive as a


    royal wolf should be. But you still seemed so kind and down to earth. I told my mom I wanted to help


    you out. She was the one who heard you were interviewing people to be your Gemma. She suggested


    I should go and when I thought about it she was right. I instantly knew as your Gemma I could both


    help you and the pack.¡± Most of the answers to that question had been short. One max to sentences.


    Hearing how passionate Dean was about helping me and helping out the pack made me even more


    sure of my decision. Picking an unmated wolf as my Gemma was a bit of a risk. he could very well find


    his mate and learn they are even higher ranked than a Gemma is. We would cross that bridge if we


    ever came to it.


    All that was left to do now was to go over the terms. Telling him he would get as much pay as the other


    Gemma and Beta¡¯s got. Offering him an apartment in the castle, like all high-ranking wolves could


    have. And go over the basics of what I needed him to do, and when he would start. He didn¡¯t have a


    rank now but he had a job. He worked at one of the pack restaurants as a server. Of course, as the


    Princess I could insist they let him go right away. His notice was two weeks and he wanted to finish his


    notice because he had enjoyed his job so much. Not only did it speak volumes about him as a person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was no immediate need for him to start right away, and I never


    wanted to be the kind of ruler who would use her power to get her way.


    ¡°Just start in three weeks Dean, your two weeks¡¯ notice and a week off, and then you can get started,¡± I


    suggested, to which he happily agreed stating he would use the week off to get his own furniture to


    move out of his parents¡¯ home. It was almost dinner time and I still had a lot of reading to do. So we all


    went our own way.


    ***


    ¡°Any luck finding your Gemma¡± Griffin wanted to know as soon as I stepped into the kitchen where he


    was cooking us a steak dinner.


    ¡°I did, Dean is my new Gemma he is going to start in three weeks. I actually feel good about it.¡± I could


    barely contain my excitement. So when Griffin shook his head telling me it made sense Dean would


    apply to the job, and that I would like him I felt a bit weird. I never considered not epting a man as


    my Gemma, and after epting him as my mate he never seemed jealous anymore. Now I was


    apprehensive that he would not like me working so closely with a man on a daily basis. I couldn¡¯t read


    his face as he went back to preparing our dinner.

 Chapter 187

    187 A


    ¡°What about him Griff,¡± I asked wanting to get it out of the way quickly.


    ¡°Oh nothing he is a great guy, I should have introduced you two it would have been so much quicker.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s tone was yful, maybe I read it wrong, maybe he wasn¡¯t jealous at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous about me working so close to a man every day then?¡± I asked just to make sure..


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Darling, I trust you, I can hardly keep you away from every other male wolf. Honestly, it just clicked for


    me when you told me. Now sit down I made us a romantic dinner¡± There was no question about how


    sincere he was when he smiled at me carrying our tes of food.


    The mention of him wanting a romantic dinner put yet another one of Cynthia¡¯s outbursts, into the


    background. I would just tell him tomorrow. We had a couple of hectic and busy weeks ahead of us.


    Griffin even wanted to be married before our pup was here. Meaning that if I indeed were pregnant, we


    would have to rush slightly to get married in time. So this bit of time just the two of us. Just spending


    some quality time, working together. Leading the pack together was fun and all. And I loved I got to be


    so close to my mate all the time. But there was a risk of casual dinner conversations turning into


    working together during the meal. Something I didn¡¯t mind all that much, but I felt it was important to


    have nights like these too-nights where it was just us, no work, no distraction.


    ¡°She did what?¡± Griffin was livid hearing Cynthia had pulled another one of her tricks again.


    Maybe telling him when we were having a coffee in bed was not the best choice. I ruined our peaceful


    morning routine. It was justst night was great from the meal, to binging a new show and to the way


    we made love. But underneath it all the guilt of not beingpletely honest was eating away at me.


    That¡¯s probably why I blurted it out first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Baby, nothing happened she just keeps spouting nonsense¡± I tried to calm him down but I wasn¡¯t


    sessful.


    Not, until I pulled him closer, pulling his head to my neck. I could feel him just inhale my scent,


    wrapping his arms tightly around me. With every breath, I could feel his body rx.


    ¡°I hate you still have to deal with sh it like in the Bloodmoon Pack. I am scared to death she will go as


    crazy as Hannah did. I don¡¯t ever want you to feel here like you did there.¡± Suddenly it made sense, he


    was scared to be like David.


    I¡¯m not sure if it was because he was scared I would stop loving him if I didn¡¯t keep me safe. Or if it was


    because he wanted to protect me at all costs. That is why he was so overprotective about anything that


    happened with Cynthia. I agreed she was a nuisance, and she needed to be stopped. It was terrible


    that she was just smart enough to not do anything that would be enough to punish her. If it was up to


    Griffin, she would be banished from the pack. Essentially making her a rogue unless she had another


    pack she could live with. Maybe, she could go back to her mate, and beg him for his forgiveness. Dean


    had a point, she ignored her mate, but they met each other. He never tried to track her down either,


    when they met Roderick and Isabe were in his pack on a royal visit. That meant that her mate would


    have to know she was a part of the Silver Moon pack. There was no use thinking about that


    now because what she did was far from bad enough to warrant her being banned from the pack.


    Personal feelings can never be the cause of our decisions. Still, I agreed with Griffin that we needed to


    address this today.


    After breakfast, I had my first therapy session since the heat. Griff, promised me that he would inform


    his parents. We might be the Crown Prince and Princess, but we are not the Queen and King. Nor are


    we the Luna and Alpha, so Roderick and Isabe needed to handle this. As the next rulers and the


    couple targeted by Cynthia, we would be involved. Knowing my parents-inw, they would involve us


    more than they needed to.


    Now after therapy, I would hopefully meet up with them, if Griffin managed to make an appointment


    with them. All so that we could discuss what to do about Cynthia. Whatever the solution would be


    though, we would need to have a discussion with Cynthia and her father. Today would be another busy


    day, still knowing that I was going to take more care of myself again. I finally have a Beta and Gemma.


    All in all, I still felt a lot lighter than I did two days ago.


    ***


    ¡°Have a seat A, did you have time to eat lunch yet?¡± Isabe dotted on me right away. I smiled she


    truly had be like a second mother


    to me.


    When I said I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since breakfast she mind-linked someone. We all knew she asked


    someone to bring over lunch. Probably for all of us, I was sure Griffin didn¡¯t have lunch yet either


    because he let me know when he mind-linked me. It was nice to be able to eat during meetings like


    this. It saved us all a lot of time, it made it possible to spend our time more productive. And oddly


    enough it always felt a bit like a family lunch. Which I suppose it is because we are having lunch


    together and are a family. Most people though would not consider talking about what to do with the


    pack¡¯s nuisance.


    To find a way to stop her before things escted, a family meal.


    Not like it felt for me when I was giving Isabe and Rodrick thest details about what happened.


    What she said, that Dean had seen her linger in the hallway close to my office before. So that it


    seemed as if she had watched the door, watched Krystel as my Beta. All to see when she would be


    able to have me alone for a minute. Yesterday it did not seem like she was about to viciously attack


    me. Things had gone from bad to worse with her though and seeing as how she would patiently watch


    to have me alone when she felt like it was unsettling. Whether it was because she was spoiled to death


    like her father said. Or if there was something different wrong with her.


    Cynthia has shown herself not to be men tally stable. And because of it, we couldn¡¯t be sure how or


    when it would escte. All we know is that she is progressively getting more and more obsessed with


    each day. We all were fairly sure that one day she would snap and go crazy. Ideally, she would not be


    around us as we did, By the time our lunch was finished, everybody cleaned his te. We hade


    up with what we think is a great n. One where Cynthia would not be at the pack for a few days


    weeks even, Without being banned from the pack. Let¡¯s hope her father agrees so he could help get


    his daughter the help she needs.

 Chapter 188

    188 A


    ¡°Sam wee back, I am sad to have to ask you back so soon after your daughter being released,¡±


    Roderick tells Cynthia¡¯s father.


    The poor man looks crestfallen, I remember from the first time that he was absolutely appalled by his


    daughter¡¯s behavior. He had been nothing but kind to me, so I pitied him for being here again.


    ¡°I am sorry to be here too King Roderick, it feels like I keep failing as a father.¡± Sam is clearly fitting


    back his tears.


    We cannot banish her from the pack but maybe he can tell her she needs to move out of her parents¡¯


    home. That way maybe Sam would not be held as responsible anymore. It would most likely do


    Cynthia a world of good if she had a taste of the real world. But I could not suggest that now, it could


    come across as me using or trying to use Sam as a pawn to punish his daughter.


    We had decided we needed to let Same up with an idea on his own. All we wanted was to give her


    a ban into the castle. It would not affect her life too much. She would not be able to get to me so soon


    anymore. A positive effect even to her because in the end, it would stop her from going too far. Since


    she seemed to grow more and more unstable with everything she did to me. It would also mean that


    she would not be able to attend pack meals and events anymore. She loved socializing, and since she


    was a young wolf she ate most of her meals f she ate most of her meals in the pack home.


    Simply because Sam would be too busy with working and raising Cynthia all while still grieving his


    mate. That is the beautiful thing about being part of a pack. You did not need to ask for help. There


    always was help avable. It was a d amn shame Cynthia was risking


    ¨¢


    0.00%


    ??


    O


    <


    Avia


    her position in this pack the one that she grew up in. I was sure she would miss being part of pack


    meals, and pack events but it was what needed to be done.


    ¡°My poor baby, she never learned to make her own breakfast.¡± Sam let out a deep sigh before


    continuing ¡± But then again maybe that is the reason why she is acting like this now because I spoiled


    her too much. It felt like I needed to pour all the love I had for my mate and Cynthia just into Cynthia. All


    because I could not pour my love into my mate anymore. So while I hate how much Cynthia will miss


    everything I think it might be time she learns the consequences of her behavior.¡±


    ***


    Since every pack member needed to know about the fact that Cynthia was no longer wee in the


    castle, we would start with one month. Depending on how she would behave during that period we


    would either not speak of it again and allow her ess to the castle again. Or we would need to renew


    the period and deny her ess to the castle for another month or longer. Pack lunch was about to


    start, there was no doubt Cynthia was here. We decided to talk to Sam alone, he told us Cynthia had


    walked to the castle with him when we asked him where she was. The conversation with Sam took


    longer than we had nned too. We had hoped to speak to Cynthia before the lunch. Now we had to


    pull Cynthia out of the lunch to talk with her. We needed to be quick so we could let the pack know


    during pack lunch.


    We would use our mind link connection so that the pack members not attending the lunch would still


    know of the changes.


    ***


    Seeing, Cynthia walking in dragging her feet, arms crossed like she was annoyed to be here. It


    triggered me instantly, nobody wanted to be here. Five wolves had been discussing her problematic


    behaviors that kept continuing. Long after we had told her she needed to stop, even


    25.64%


    r


    11.205


    98 An


    after a short period in jail. Now she was acting like it was her valuable time that was wasted.


    ¡°Cynthia, I am so sick and tired of your behavior. You are walking in here like a sulking teenager. On


    top of the regtions, the royal family has set up for you. I want you to find a job on the packed ground.


    You are not getting an allowance anymore. And if you want to keep your room and get ess to my


    groceries you need to pay me a boarding fee.¡± Sam shouted at Cynthia, startling all of us.


    We understood where he wasing from. It was just so unexpected since he had never said anything


    like this before. He never gave her a real longsting consequence to her action. And in the grand


    scheme of things her entering the royal meeting room like a sulky teenager as he called it, wasn¡¯t the


    worst thing she has ever done. Somehow her attitude now was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    We could all sense, see, and smell his frustration as Cynthia whined at her father. Telling him he was


    being unfair that it had been hard enough growing up without a mother.


    She had been nothing but mean to me. But even the blind could see that Sam was a loving father. He


    had made mistakes but the mistakes he made were mistakes he made out of love. So to hear she


    would stoop so low as to me him for growing up poorly because she didn¡¯t have a mother. Trying to


    guilt trip him in not making her deal with the consequences because somehow she was the victim here


    I know it was mean but when she mentioned she would be having all of her meals at the castle anyway.


    Because she never had a parent that was able to cook for her. I felt a pang of happiness. Knowing we


    could knock her down a peg. I just wish I could be the one to tell her about the regtions. But it would


    be weird for me to do so since I am not the Alpha or Luna of the pack,


    ¡°No Cynthia because you are hereby banned from entering the castle for a full month. Due to your


    harassment of my daughter-inw, your


    54.09%


    |||


    O


    120 E


    <


    188 A


    280 Vauxhers


    future Luna and Queen, A Hemming. The expressions crossing her face were highly entertaining.


    ¡°No, you cannot do this to me, what I have done is not bad enough to warrant a punishment like a mad


    woman. Still showing that she was well aware of how far she could go without deserving a punishment


    and that made it even


    se.


    ¡°You are right about that, but since you have on multiple asions entered my home without my


    permission. Just to annoy a member of my family, disrespecting me like that. So I can very well can


    stop you from entering my home¡± Rodrick scolded her.


    Because Sam had screamed at Cynthia, punishing her before we could speak up this conversation was


    even shorter than we expected. Meaning that the pack lunch was still going strong. So we made our


    way to the pack kitchen, Sam had to drag Cynthia who was kicking, screaming and crying not wanting


    to be humiliated like she was about to me. Sam was relentless I just hoped this wouldn¡¯te across


    wrong, causing people to dislike me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 189

    189 A


    288 Vou Turs


    As soon as the six of us entered the pack kitchen, conversations stopped and everyone stopped eating


    and watched us. The entire royal family walking into the pack kitchen halfway through lunch. When we


    had been in meetings all day was already a little peculiar. Now Sam was still dragging Cynthia along


    with him. She stopped her kicking and screaming, she resorted to crying. Maybe it was because I could


    not see anything positive about her anymore. Perhaps all of my training made me good at reading


    people. Whatever it was I did not believe in her tears. To me, they felt like they were crocodile tears. To


    show the pack how much she was going to


    er at the hands of us.


    ¡°Members of the Silver Moon pack, I regret having to inform you that yet another incident took ce


    with Cynthia yesterday. When your Princess, future Luna, and Future Queen, Princess A was


    interviewing people because she wanted one of our pack to be her Gemma. Cynthia came


    running into her office, to tell her that she would never be the Luna or Queen so she shouldn¡¯t bother


    with trying to find a Gemma.¡± Dad cut straight to the chase, I knew he was fed up with Cynthia too.


    Dillion had suggested a guard following her at all times to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be a threat to A or


    us. We talked about it during the meeting but that would prevent her from doing things we could


    actually punish her for. We just had to trust that A was safe here in the castle, on pack grounds. She


    had sessfully won the rest of the pack over, even the ones that took the longest to get to like her. So


    not only would Cynthia never find anyone to help her scheming. If she would ever go too far, I was sure


    the rest of the pack woulde to A¡¯s rescue if they needed to.


    The murmurs, and the res at Cynthia all confirmed how much theN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    0.00%


    |||


    <


    10:54 5


    189 A


    288 Vouchers


    pack loved my wonderful mate. And why wouldn¡¯t they? Since the moment that A had officially


    epted me as her mate, she made an effort to get to know the rest of the pack. She was kind and


    patient with everyone even the ones that didn¡¯t like her at first.


    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not just bad news we have some good news too. And I feel my daughter-inw should be


    the one to tell you.¡± Dad finished his announcement.


    Sam dragged his daughter off not even giving her the chance to exin herself. I have known Sam my


    entire life, he was born into the Silver Moon pack. His mate Emma moved into the pack after they met,


    neither of them had a job that could not transfer to the other pack. She wanted to be a housewife


    though, so she figured it would be wiser if Sam kept his job and she would move in with them.


    I was too young to remember her well, she was shot by a hunter. An innocent ident he didn¡¯t know


    he trespas sed into pack grounds. Emma was just on a run after her mate hade home because


    she wanted to have a moment to herself after taking care of Cynthia for a day. It was tragic, and even


    when I was so young I remembered how broken Sam was. He once tried tofort me, before I knew


    of second-chance mates. Telling me it was better to lose your mate before you met them. Even at ten, I


    had felt how broken he still was.


    eight yearster. Cynthia had been the light of his life though. He doted on her and worked extremely


    hard to give her all she wanted. And he never told her no.


    For some reason, today Sam snapped, something about what she did today made him realize he


    should have told her, no more often. How he was behaving now caused even more people to look at


    Cynthia. To keep murmuring about her, when A still had her announcement to make.


    It was funny how yesterday she was scared I would be jealous of her working with Dean. He was a


    good kid. A little young but I know he


    27.71%


    |||


    O


    <


    10:54


    189 A


    288 Vouchers


    cared for our pack a lot and always wanted to do something to help it thrive. He was a lot like A in


    that regard. They seemed to have the same type though. I had never seen him look at a she-wolf ever.


    But I noticed his eyes going over my body during shifting. Never in a way that made me feel


    ufortable. And when he knew about A being my mate. Even before she epted me he


    stopped ncing at me. The only reason I chuckled was because I should have known and introduced


    them sooner. It would have saved us all a lot of time.


    ¡°Everyone, I know this news is upsetting. But we should focus on the good things, the things that make


    our pack stronger¡± A¡¯s voice rang out clear. Instantly stopping the murmurs, all eyes were on A


    now. Dean was having lunch in the kitchen too as was Krystel so A beckoned them closer.


    ¡°You all know that Krystel will be my Beta when Griffin and I take over as Alpha and Luna to the Silver


    Moon pack. And as King and Queen, for now, she is my assistant. I still needed a Gemma for the future


    and a second assistant in this current period. I am happy to announce Dean will be my Gemma¡± As


    soon as A shut her mouth the kitchen erupted in cheers as was the mind-link connection. Until she


    raised her hand, silencing the kitchen.


    ¡°My wonderful grandmother started a new tradition amongst the Hemmings. As soon as the Luna


    chooses her Beta and Gemma, even before they are officially installed in the position, we party!!¡± This


    announcement was almost met with more joy.


    Parties, the simple fun parties not the fancy ones are what makes the pack close. We all have busy


    lives, and families in and outside the pack. Jobs sometimes even ones that took them away from the


    pack. It meant we were hardly together with the entire pack. We all made sure to attend parties though.


    It was those parties where you would catch up with packmembers you would hardly see.


    A had told me about the tradition it was a real one. The fact that she


    shared it with the rest of us. How excited she was to share it with everyone. And how well she


    understood what the pack needed. Not just the party, how she stopped the murmurs. How she knew


    just what- to say to make no one feel bad. I still sometimes wonder how David and his parents never


    saw it. How could they have ever doubted if she would be able to be a good strong Luna? Being one is


    in her blood, not only is her grandma a renowned Luna. But like the stories tell about her grandma.


    A was a natural Luna, she spoke, thought, and acted like a true Luna in everything that she did. But


    I should stop thinking about David, he was gone and with every passing day, we got more proof that he


    was nevering back. Proof that we were safe now. So I should spend my days growing with A,


    and enjoy spending my time with her instead of thinking about her past.

 Chapter 190

    A 190


    It¡¯s been a week since I announced Dean was going to be my Beta. It was also a week since we


    banned Cynthia from the castle. She was not doing well, no pack member wanted to hire her. Sam did


    not trust her enough to work outside the pack. Stating he still had to watch her to make sure she would


    not go off the rail even more than she hadtely. Since no pack member wanted to take her in and let


    her crash on their couch either. She had nowhere to go, so Sam let her sleep in her room. He made


    sure she had plenty of food but no extras and she needed to repay him. Sometimes I pitied her but it


    had worked. Ever since that day, she had never bothered me anymore. Tomorrow we would have the


    party celebrating I had chosen my Beta and Gemma.


    Today, I got to go to the pack doctor to find out if I was pregnant or not. At first, I figured Griffin and I


    would just go together. Finding out if we were expecting or not. Until I realized this was the perfect thing


    to surprise him with. As far as he knew I would just go to my therapy session and then go to work. I had


    my therapy session and Isabe would be the one to take me to the pack doctor. The it was terrible


    news, something worse than not being pregnant. It was still nice to know that if it happened I had


    someone I could trust with me.


    The n now was to let Griffin know just before the party. If I happened not to be pregnant we would


    just go together to the appointment we had in three days. It might not be totally honest, but I would not


    want him to feel bad if we were not pregnant. Maybe I would not have made that decision if I had been


    really unsure. Even with the nausea nevering back I was pretty sure that I was pregnant. My body


    just felt like it was changing. I just need to be sure in order to tell Griffin and the rest of the pack


    members and our friends and familyter on.


    ¡°Congrattions, Princess A, you are pregnant.¡± The pack doctor


    beams at me.


    She had sworn to me that she would keep it a secret even from her own family until I made the official


    announcement. As I did all my pack members, it still was big news for the pack doctor. Me being


    pregnant meant that the pack would have a next ruler. That our family line that was so tied to the pack


    was secured. It was nice to see how happy she was about it. No one could beat Isabe¡¯s happiness


    though. She hugged me so tight that I was scared she would squash me and my baby. Before dragging


    me off to the mall close to the pack. We had it all nned out.


    It would get dressed for the party, andy out Griffin¡¯s jeans and sneakers, as this was going to be


    something casual. More like a block party like the humans have sometimes. The kitchen staff made a


    lot of easy dishes and all wolves that wanted to could bring a dish too. Of course, we would make sure


    to have plenty of drinks too, both alcoholic and non-alcoholic. So as Griffin would dress himself I would


    offer him meet you, daddy!¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to see his face as he would try to make sense of it. The only


    thing I was more excited about was the moment when he would realize what it meant..


    E to shirts to pick from. One shirt wouldn¡¯t.


    I had changed into a white and ck checkered dress. So I had a ck shirt ready for Griffin because I


    still loved it when we matched. On the other hand, I held the white T-shirt with the text on it.


    ¡°Darling, you haven¡¯tid out a shirt for me, do you want me to get one myself?¡± Griffin called out for


    me from the bathroom.


    He always prefers to get dressed in the bedroom but he hadn¡¯t said


    anything when I hadid his clothes out in the bathroom.


    289 Vouchers


    ¡°No Baby, I am sorry I couldn¡¯t chose so you will have to¡± I called back making my way to the bathroom.


    He looked up from buttoning his jeans when I walked in. The same soft smile he always had when we


    were together on his face. He was about to talk to me about the shirts when he noticed the text on the


    white shirt. I had made sure to put both shirts on hangers so that he could clearly read the text.


    ¡°Darling, what is this, is this..?¡± His eyes lit up but he seemed to be holding himself back. Like he


    couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How do you know, are you sure¡± He continued without even giving me the time to answer.


    a to surprise you


    ¡°So don¡¯t be upset with me baby, but I was so sure I was pregnant and I


    so I took the blood test this morning. And it is confirmed there is no doubt about it I am preg¡­¡± Before I


    could finish talking Griff had lifted me off the ground and was spinning around like a scene from a 90¡¯s


    ro.


    me


    ¡°Oh, sh it, are you okay Darling, is the baby okay. Did all the spinning make you feel sick?


    The protective, sweet, slightly overly worried Griffin I knew I would see when I was pregnant Made an


    appearance, making me giggle as I rushed to reassure him that I was fine. That he didn¡¯t have to


    suddenly trust me like I am met of porcin. He promised he wouldn¡¯t but I know it would be hard for


    him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± When I had been standing here daydreaming about the kind of mate Griffin


    would be in my pregnancy. The kind of father he would be when our pup was born. He had pulled the


    white shirt off the hanger. He could not wear something like that to a pack party so soon after I had


    been in heat. It wouldn¡¯t be long before one pack member would connect the dots. The moment the


    first pack


    member would know was the moment the entire pack would know whether we wanted it or not.


    ¡°I am about to put on the shirt, I like the most¡± He was dead serious about it too. Did he not realize what


    it would mean to tell the entire pack today? The reason I didn¡¯t want to, why I didn¡¯t even want my


    family and friends to know.


    ¡°You cannot wear that Griff, everyone will know that I am pregnant. The pack will know before my mom


    does. Not to mention that we said we would wait until the first trimester is over. Just because the


    chances of anything going wrong are so much higher in that first fragile period. I told Griffin I dreaded


    not being able to carry a child to term. With all the damage that had been done to my body. I know the


    pack doctor gave us a green light. Now that I was pregnant, it suddenly felt scary to me. Or maybe it


    was just the first pregnancy nervous. Whatever it wasst time when we spoke about it Griffin agreed


    with me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    191 A


    ¡°You¡¯re right, darling, I am just so excited to be a daddy. It finally feels life is how it¡¯s supposed to


    be¡± Griffin agrees with me once more putting on the simple ck shirt.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    And he is right it finally feels like the storms have settled, like we are where we need to be in life. Sure


    our workload still is crazy busy because of the dy. On top of that, I am still going to therapy. I still


    wake up to nightmares, bathing in sweat. Those are all things we are working on though. Things that


    will get better over time. I know the only thing this pup is going to bring us is more love and happiness.


    Even when I know that it is hard taking care of a pup, or that


    pregnancy can be rough. I am ready for it all because I know what we are doing it for.


    ¡°You look ravishing, Darling, I already can¡¯t wait for this party to be over!¡± Griffin tells me before kissing


    my mark. I wore a dress to show off the mark on purpose because I am still incredibly proud to have it.


    The fact that every time I wear something to show off the mark, Griff is all over me is just a bonus. If it


    was up to this man we would always bete to every event. So I take his hand in mine to drag him to


    the royal gardens where we are hosting the party. The weather was getting warmer so there was no


    way we were going to have this party inside. Isabe and I even managed to get a bouncy house for


    the kids. As we near the party, we can hear theughter of small children drift over to us. Mixed with


    the smell of cotton candy and popcorn from the little carnival section we set up. Without thinking about


    it I ce my hand on my stomach smiling. Thinking about the events where our little pup will join the


    rest of the kids in ying.


    Griffin noticed he didn¡¯t say anything he just kissed my cheek as he


    0.00%


    O


    12:49


    288 Vouchers


    191 A


    ced his hand over mine. I gave him a small peck and took his hand in mine again. If he could not


    wear a t¨Cshirt announcing the pregnancy we couldn¡¯t walk in holding my stomach either. But it made


    me wonder if we should just n a party to announce my pregnancy. Every pack loves to party and I


    found out very soon that the Silver Moon pack was no different. I was sure they would love to have


    another excuse to celebrate.


    This evening had been wonderful, I was growing a bit tired. And I was fairly sure it would not be long


    before Griffin would want to go back to his room because his social battery was drained. But the party


    was a huge sess so far and I couldn¡¯t have been happier. We had been a little worried Cynthia


    might try to show up to this party for the sole reason that is was not in the castle. We still didn¡¯t trust her


    to not try to mess things up for us. Toe over just to try and create some drama. Sam was here, he


    had been a bit anxious abouting too. He wanted to watch his daughter all well joining us in the


    celebrations. He deserved to be here too. This thing with Cynthia luckily had not damaged his standing


    in the pack, he still was a valued member. And he deserved to, he had confided in me that the reason


    for suddenly snapping at Cynthia was the fact that she had yet again harassed an innocent person.


    Risking not only her but his standing with the pack and reputation too. And when she was called to be


    confronted she had acted like we were making a fuss about nothing. ording to him, it was that new


    level of disrespect for everything and everyone around her that was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s


    back.


    I made a point of going over to him now, just to show him that I held no grudges against him either.


    That he didn¡¯t have to fear evering to me with his problems. It would make sense now if he would


    still visit Isabe since she is still the Luna. But I would hate for same to feel like he couldn¡¯te to


    me if I had taken over from her in a few years. I have been telling him I don¡¯t me him for his


    daughter¡¯s


    27 97%


    12:49


    O


    <


    191 A


    288 iVouchers


    actions. Griffin had too, but actions speak louder than words. So going over to him during a party to


    check up on how he is feeling. Just chit- chatting for a bit seemed like a good idea.


    ¡°Oh Princess A, how are you?¡± Sam¡¯s stammering when he saw me showed me that I was right in


    walking over to him.


    It was obvious he still felt nervous about being around me, and I got it. If it was my daughter who would


    behave like this I would be mortified too. Sure, Sam had made some mistakes in not being strict


    enough with his daughter. But not everyone who is spoiled like that turns out to be an ungrateful,


    spiteful, delusional bitch like Cynthia had.


    ¡°Hey, Sam, are you enjoying the party?¡± I asked not wanting to be too obvious in wanting to check up


    on him.


    ¡°Actually I am Princess A, you know I love being the pack¡¯s gardener and it is always lovely to see


    parties hosted in the gardens I work so hard to keep beautiful¡± Talking about the gardens instantly


    brought a smile to his face.


    Rodrick and Isabe had told me how proud Sam was to be the head gardener he always came up


    with new designs and ideas for all the gardens surrounding the castle. In his little free time, he helped


    other pack members who needed it toe up with ideas for their gardens and execute them too.


    ¡°You definitely do a wonderful job at keeping them looking good Sam. Maybe you can help me out with


    the balcony of my and Griffin¡¯s room one day.¡± I suggested, both because I would love our private


    outdoor ce to look a little nicer.


    And because it would show Sam how much I still trusted him. In giving him ess to our personal


    chambers so he could see the balcony. He nodded, scrunching up his face like he was alreadying


    up with ideas in his mind on what to do. It made me smile, I


    60.32%


    12.49


    191 A


    288 Vouchers


    always loved seeing people be so passionate about what they do. For too long I figured I would never


    have that. Not even my job in the library was as fulfilling as gardening seemed to be for Sam. Then


    again, I guess I feel just as much fulfillment in training to be a Luna. Knowing what I can mean to


    the pack, maybe there is this perfect job out there for everyone.


    ¡°Actually there is something I wanted to discuss with you, Princess A¡± Sam tells me pulling me from


    my thoughts.


    I look up smiling, ready to hear his ideas for our balcony. When I look him straight in the eyes my smile


    fades though because judging from the look on his face whatever he is about to tell me isn¡¯t about


    nts and flowers. And it doesn¡¯t look like it is good news either.

 Chapter 192

    192 A


    Still, I tell Sam he can tell me everything, if his daughter is up to anything it would be better to hear it


    from him. Not just find out when we need to deal with the consequences of whatever it is she has done.


    ¡°I have been trying to be strict with Cynthia because I am still upset with what she has been doing. And


    honestly, I know if she was going to keep up like that she would be banished, and rightfully so. But I


    cannot handle the pain of having to lose my daughter after having lost my mate?¡± My heart honestly


    broke for Sam, he knew just how wrong his daughter¡¯s actions were.


    He was doing everything he could to stop her, but he had lost his grip on her years ago.


    ¡°That is why I wanted her to get a job, she needs to know what is to put effort into getting the things you


    want. I have always felt like I had taken her mother away from her. Emma and I had agreed, I would be


    home in time in the evenings so Emma could join the pack runs. She loved being home with little


    Cynthia and she loved being a housewife. The night Emma got killed I waste, sote that Emma


    missed the pack run. She wasn¡¯t even upset with me. You know what she did Princess?¡± Sam was on


    the verge of tears, but I didn¡¯t know I was a newborn baby when it happened.


    Cynthia and I were the same age and if she had not grown up to be this person we might have be


    friends at one point. All I could now though was focus on her father who trusted me enough to tell me


    all of this. Saying I did not know what happened felt wrong. It was the truth, a truth Sam must realize


    himself and still it felt wrong to say it. So I just ced my hand on his shoulder and shook my head.


    0.00%


    r


    12:49


    192 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°She thanked me for taking such good care of our little family. Telling me that she loved me for making


    sure Cynthia would always get what she needed. Then she kissed me and went out on that damned


    run she would never return from. Cynthia being like she is now is my fault, first I took her mother away


    from her. Then I did not raise her right, spoiling her because of Emma¡¯s words about me always giving


    Cynthia what she wanted was on my mind in a loop. Now I ruined my daughter¡¯s chances.¡± Sam was


    fighting his tears now and my resolve to keep Cynthia banned from the castle weakened not because


    of her but because of her father.


    I knew it was not his fault his mate got shot and died. No words I could offer him would make him see


    that though. For more than twenty years he had been beating himself up over this. All I could do was


    make it so that he wouldn¡¯t feel as burdened by his daughter¡¯s punishment. Not that it was my right to


    lessen or shorten it. Because it was not a punishment handed out by me. I could however plead her


    case with Rodrick and hope he would see my sight of things. But before I could suggest doing so Sam


    continued.


    ¡°She wanted toe here tonight, she was all dressed up. Stating that it was an event not held in the


    castle so the ban did not apply to it. I told her not to and she listened. Sure I could see how gutted she


    was to be missing out on yet another event but she didn¡¯t say anything and just epted it. She is also


    trying really hard to get a job, but no pack member is going to hire her. It is not that I me them


    though please do not get me wrong. She has been asking about getting a job outside of the pack


    grounds. We are in a bit of an impasse now. And since she is doing so much better I¡­¡± Sam sighed


    like he lost the courage to continue speaking to me.


    ¡°So you want her to be able to find a job outside of the pack?¡± I prompted Sam to tell me more but he


    didn¡¯t. He just nodded defeated like during telling me of the situation he epted what he was about to


    ask me would b¨¦ too much.


    26.90%


    |||


    O


    12.49


    192 A


    288 Vouchers


    I didn¡¯t get it though I never told Cynthia that she should get a job. Let alone stay on pack grounds


    while doing so all to pay a boarding fee to her father. Or a bit of rent as I saw it. So why would he be


    scared or nervous to ask me about changing the rules of the punishment he handed out?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want my permission to change the punishment you have given your daughter?¡± I asked just to


    be sure. I was fairly certain that was the cause but I wanted to bepletely sure.


    I needed to understand what was going on in his mind. Luckily Sam was quick to exin this time.


    ¡°I wanted to keep her on pack ground all of the time so I could watch her. Every pack member would


    tell me if she was doing shitty things again. I hoped it would make you feel safer, but I also want her to


    be able to get a job. I know I do not need your permission to permit her to find a job out of the pack?¡±


    Sam¡¯s reasoning was so sweet, and for me, it didn¡¯t matter if she had actually been doing better or not.


    Her telling her dad she would not go, could be a lie for all I knew. I didn¡¯t hold it beneath her to sneak


    into the party despite what her father said. Lying to him without any remorse. But her getting off the


    pack grounds made me in no way feel more unsafe than I was with her being on the pack ground.


    Maybe if David had still been here I would have felt worried about it. With every passing day now he


    confirmed my suspicion that he left everything behind and was nevering back for it.


    ¡°I appreciate you taking my feelings into consideration so much Sam. But I don¡¯t feel any less safe if


    Cynthia were to get a job on the outside. And honestly, I think you are right and her having some more


    responsibilities will do her some good.¡± I told Sam, meaning every word he said.


    He hugged me thanked me and then shooed me off. After I had to


    59.74%


    ?


    O


    12.49


    192 A


    288 Vouchers


    promise him I would enjoy the rest of my night. I wouldn¡¯t have minded talking to him a little longer. But


    I feel it had been enough for him. At all previous pack events, he had been a bit of an outsider.


    Watching the other happy families from the sidelines, no doubt missing his mate.


    ¡°I saw that conversation, it seemed awfully loaded¡± A voice I knew but couldn¡¯t quite ce told me as a


    long slender hand grabbed my shoulder. I froze to the spot eyes scanning over the ground to see


    where Griffin was and when I couldn¡¯t find him my heart dropped to my stomach. As I decided to give in


    and turn to the voice to see who it was. And what they wanted from me.

 Chapter 193

    193 A


    ¡°Is Sam okay? I worry for him¡± To my relief Eliza, one of the middle- aged women in the pack was the


    one that stopped me. She was a widower like Sam.


    With how she asked me if Sam was okay I wondered if there was more to it. Sometimes two wolves


    who both lost their mates fall in love. I don¡¯t know if I could ever love someone knowing they would


    never love me like they loved their mate. Then again if Griffin would die young, I would never be able to


    love anyone as much as I loved him. Maybe it would work out, it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Even if Eliza


    liked Sam as something more than a friend, it was not up to me. I wasn¡¯t about to meddle in their lives.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to tell her what it was exactly that Sam told me either.


    ¡°I think the situation with Cynthia hurts him, and he could use a friend,¡± I tell her because everyone


    knew about the situation with Cynthia and how much it hurt him.


    Eliza quickly made her way over to Sam, no longer interested in speaking with me. Which was fine by


    me, I was looking for Griffin anyway. It was not like him to disappear out of my sight during a pack


    party. It was not that I was worried, I just missed him, and I wanted to get some cotton candy with him.


    As I was looking for him two hands covered my eyes.


    ¡°Guess who?¡± This time I recognized the voice, the scent, and even the hands on my face felt familiar


    enough for me to know who this was.


    ¡°I would say the most perfect mate there ever was, but if that were the case you would have brought


    me cotton candy¡± I joked as I turned around to face Griffin.


    O


    r


    12:49


    193 A


    288 Vouchers


    Who grabbed his chest in mock hurt, as if my words cut him deep. I knew him well enough by now. His


    eyes were sparkling with love and mischief. I loved how we evolved from the beginning, riddled with


    insecurities from both of us. To the point where we could just joke around and tease each other like


    this.


    ¡°Let me redeem myself and get you some cotton candy then.¡± I was surprised to see Griffin turning on


    his heels the moment he promised t¨° get me cotton candy.


    Until he hoisted me on his back giving me a piggyback ride to the cotton candy stand. I couldn¡¯t stop


    giggling not even when at least half the pack was staring at us: Most seemed amused though. Unlike at


    the Blood Moon pack, we as pack rulers didn¡¯t have to keep up with a ton of stupid rules here. We


    didn¡¯t have to be seen as the serious, strong elegant ones. Here at the Silver Moon pack we were more


    than the future Alpha and Luna we were a young, newly mated couple too, we could be a daughter and


    son. A sister, a friend and it was one of the things I loved most about our pack.


    Since we could not allow humans on pack grounds, especially not during one of our parties. We had


    hired some pack members to man the booths. All seemed happy to do so and they still seemed to


    enjoy the party. Isabe and I had set it up so that everyone worked one¨Chour shifts, so they could all


    get to just enjoy the party without working too. Chris had just started his shift. He chuckled as he saw


    us arrive and when Griff wouldn¡¯t let go of me he just handed me the cotton candy as I was still clinging


    to Griffin.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, you and mom hired pack members to work the booths. It is nice we can just be ourselves¡±


    Griffin mentioned as he finally put me back on solid ground again.


    It made me think about his gamer friends and their not¨Cso¨Csubtle hints they had not been invited to our


    wedding yet. And how they would love to be a part of it. Even without fully knowing what was going on


    24.75%


    111


    O


    12:49


    193 A


    288 Vouchers


    even without knowing what had happened to me they had been so kind and supportive. That I felt like


    we could truly consider them friends. But to be absolutely certain we needed to meet all of them first.


    ¡°Baby, talking about humans now everything has settled down don¡¯t you think it is time to meet the rest


    of the gamer guys?¡± I asked Griffin because it felt like now was the ideal time.


    Griffin could just go on his own so I could keep up with my education. All partners would onlye


    over for thest day of the weekend they had been nning. I wasn¡¯t far along in the pregnancy so it


    wasn¡¯t like I needed a lot of help yet. And if I would be further along in the pregnancy my hormones


    would only make me miss him more to the point where it would be almost unbearable. So all in all this


    seemed like the best time to do so.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right but I can always ask them if you cane along for the entire weekend if you want


    to. I am sure we can make it fit into the tour schedule¡± Griffin agreed with me, and I knew he didn¡¯t like


    leaving me behind either.


    Wolves hardly ever n to meet up with someone without their mate for more than a day because we


    would miss each other so much. For most humans, this constant need to be together is weird,


    unhealthy even and it makes being friends who do not know what we are harder. Even the ones that


    know about werewolves do not fully understand. In the end, Griffin agrees with me it would be better if


    we stuck to the original n the guys made. Back when Griffin was scared he would have to be with a


    chosen mate. With a chosen mate it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to be away from her for a few days.


    This time we felt like we had to stay until the party started to dwindle down. It would look bad if the


    future King and Queen would always leave parties early to retreat to their own chambers. People could


    interpret it as us not wanting to spend time with the pack. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case I just managed to


    find the most introverted pack ruler


    55.30%


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    O


    <


    12.49


    193 A


    288 Vouchers


    in the history of werewolves. For now, this situation with Cynthia did not harm our reputation but all four


    of us were very aware of how bad this could turn out to be. She wasn¡¯t a real threat in terms of her


    actually hurting me, she had been far too smart. Everything she did was calcted to make sure none


    of it was enough to be punished. She would make sure there were not a lot of witnesses if any. And it


    gave her the possibility to twist what happened to make me look bad. It would suit her n to get rid of


    me, even if I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. David, Hannah, and Jason had tried to keep me from Griffin. They


    had tried to break us up before we marked each other and they had been unsessful. So there was


    nothing a silly girl like Cynthia could really do, we just didn¡¯t want to give her the opportunity to cause


    more drama.


    86.831


    12:49 D


    III


    O


    <


    194 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    course, he pitied her for being more lonely than a wolf should be. But she brought it upon herself, and


    everyone seemed to understand so. Everyone but A, who had always tried to see the best in others,


    even- now with Cynthia. She didn¡¯t say it out loud but I was sure she pitied her too. It would exin


    why she almost seemed happy with the fact that Cynthia said to had found a human friend.


    I wanted to be happy about it too but the fact was that I didn¡¯t think Cynthia needed to have a friend


    who didn¡¯t know how special the mate bond was. She didn¡¯t need to spend hours and hours on end of


    pack ground. In the end, I had no say in the matter, and A would only feel bad if she knew how


    worried I was. It would just stress her out and that¡¯s not good for her or our unborn pup. Therapy


    already was taking a lot out of her, so there was no way I would ce this extra burden on her. If I ever


    found even the smallest sliver of proof that I could be right about my theories. If I had a lead that


    something was going on, something that might risk A. I would always let her know right away, I didn¡¯t


    want to stress her. But there was no way I was going to t¨Cout lie to her. Or keep her so in the dark it


    might be the thing to hurt her in the end.


    ***


    I woke up from a nap, A had told me she wanted to give me something to remember me by on my


    trip. She just nned to give me a kiss, but when she pressed her body against me, grabbing my cor


    with both hands I was lost. From the moment her lips touched mine, I was desperate to feel more of


    her. We had woken up early, and I nned on doing a little more work before I left. I would be able to


    do it in the private jet too. It was just that I loved it when I had nothing to do on my flight. Nothing other


    than using my old¨Cschool Gameboy or just napping. Two hours ago as A pressed her body closer to


    me my workload was long forgotten. Because we had gotten up so early she had only put on her robe,


    nothing underneath it. As I tried to lift her up, wrapping her arms around my waist, all so that I could


    wrap her


    29.58%%


    ??


    12.49


    O


    <


    194 Grin


    1288 Vouchers


    arms around my waist. My hands cupped her ass and that¡¯s when I felt she hadn¡¯t put anything on


    underneath the robe.


    She moaned as I squeezed her ass, and that¡¯s why I decided I need to give her a goodbye she would


    remember. Massaging her ass I carried her over to the bed andid her down on it. I rushed out of the


    clothes I put on and pushed her legs up, as I kneeled in front of her lining myself up to her entrance.


    She was already wet and ready for me. But I needed her beyond ready. I wanted her to be delirious


    with longing for me again. So as I pushed her legs up with my left hand, I used my erection to rub up


    against her. Never prating her, just enough to make her try to buck her hips. Which she couldn¡¯t


    with the way I was holding her hands.


    ¡°Fuck, Baby I need you, just fuck me already¡± A wasn¡¯t one to curse, so to hear her curse now with


    how much she wanted me. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I finally pushed inside of her, her loud moans filled the room. And we lost ourselves in each other. The


    last thing I remember was cuddling up afterward. Now I was startled awake, it meant I had to work on


    the jet but it was worth it. Not just the fact that we just had mind¨Cblowing sex again. It was just the fact


    that because of it I prioritized spending my time with A and not working. It made me think I needed


    to change my priorities now. I was a mate now, and about to be a father. In less than five years I


    would take over the pack and the country. Life would be busier than ever, and I needed to be sure I


    would still be able to spend time with my family. I never was going to be thex mate or the absent


    father. My family would alwayse first and they would know it too. I can already hear Mom and


    Dad¡¯s reaction when I am going to tell them of the ns I need to implement but I do not care.


    Whatever they will say this is what I need to do for my family. I will tell them first thing when I am back


    because I need to get dressed again, wake my sleeping mate to kiss her goodbye, and then rush to the


    airport to make the jet. It might be my private jet but I


    couldn¡¯t just dy the take of time because this flight is timed with the traffic tower. And waiting for


    another flight schedule would take hours making me far toote to meet the others.

 Chapter 194

    288 iVouchers


    ¡°Darling, I am going to miss you so much. Be sure to call me if you need me because I will fly right back


    to you. Oh and please send me a voice message when you are going to bed. And one when you wake


    up in the mornings okay?¡± I should be packing the rest of my bag but I couldn¡¯t stop hugging A.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her three weeks ago at the party but I hated the thought of leaving her. It would be


    the first time we would not be sleeping in the same bed after she got home from the pack hospital. It


    brought back unpleasant memories. I knew this was totally different, she would be here at the castle


    and I would be with friends. We would be too far apart to mind link. But we could call and text and even


    video call in the moments when I was alone. Secondly, A was one hundred percent sure she was


    safe inside the castle. Admittedly since being banned from the castle Cynthia had changed her tune.


    It also meant that we had no reason to ban Cynthia from the castle longer. Her ban was lifted yesterday


    and now I would be leaving A behind for three whole days. A part of me was worried that Cynthia


    had just behaved to get ess to the castle again. Same with her job outside of the pack now. It was


    kind of Sam to ask, and I understood why A did not want to disappoint him. I just didn¡¯t agree with


    the logic of it being safer for A if Cynthia would leave the pack from time to time. She suddenly had a


    friend outside of the pack-a co-worker of hers.


    Both Sam and A were happy for her, but most of the pack members still gave her the cold shoulder,


    and rightfully so. I appreciated how strict Sam had gotten with his daughter now, but she still was his


    only child. Even now that he and Eliza had finally started dating each other after thest party. Cynthia


    still was the person he loved most. Of course, he pitied her for being more lonely than a wolf should be.


    But she brought it upon herself, and everyone seemed to understand so. Everyone but A, who had


    always tried to see the best in others, even now with Cynthia. She didn¡¯t say it out loud but I was sure


    she pitied her too. It would exin why she almost seemed happy with the fact that Cynthia said to had


    found a human friend.


    I wanted to be happy about it too but the fact was that I didn¡¯t think Cynthia needed to have a friend


    who didn¡¯t know how special the mate bond was. She didn¡¯ t need to spend hours and hours on end of


    pack ground. In the end, I had no say in the matter, and A would only feel bad if she knew how


    worried I was. It would


    just stress her out and that¡¯s not good for her or our unborn pup. Therapy already was taking a lot out


    of her, so there was no way I would ce this extra burden on her. If I ever found even the smallest


    sliver of proof that I could be right about my theories. If I had a lead that something was going on,


    something that might risk A. I would always let her know right away, I didn¡¯t want to stress her. But


    there was no way I was going to t-out lie to her. Or keep her so in the dark it might be the thing to


    hurt her in the end.


    ***


    I woke up from a nap, A had told me she wanted to give me something to remember me by on my


    trip. She just nned to give me a kiss, but when she pressed her body against me, grabbing my cor


    with both hands I was lost. From the moment her lips touched mine, I was desperate to feel more of


    her. We had woken up early, and I nned on doing a little more work before I left. I would be able to


    do it in the private jet too. It was just that I loved it when I had nothing to do on my flight. Nothing other


    than using my old-school Gameboy or just napping. Two hours ago as A pressed her body closer to


    me my workload was long forgotten. Because we had gotten up so early she had only put on her robe,


    nothing underneath it. As I tried to lift her up, wrapping her arms around my waist, all so that I could


    wrap her arms around my waist. My hands cupped her as s and that¡¯s when I felt she hadn¡¯t put


    anything on underneath the robe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She moaned as I squeezed her a ss, and that¡¯s why I decided I need to give her a goodbye she would


    remember. Massaging her as s I carried her over to the bed andid her down on it. I rushed out of the


    clothes I put on and pushed her legs up, as I kneeled in front of her lining myself up to her entrance.


    She was already wet and ready for me. But I needed her beyond ready, I wanted her to be delirious


    with longing for me again. So as I pushed her legs up with my left hand, I used my erection to rub up


    against her. Never prating her, just enough to make her try to buck her hips. Which she couldn¡¯t


    with the way I was holding her hands.


    ¡°F uck, Baby I need you, just f uck me already¡± A wasn¡¯t one to curse, so to hear her curse now with


    how much she wanted me. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I finally pushed inside of her, her loud moans filled the room. And we lost ourselves in each other. The


    last thing I remember was cuddling up afterward. Now I was startled awake, it meant I had to work on


    the jet but it was worth it. Not just the fact that we just had mind-blowing sex again. It was just the fact


    that because of it I prioritized spending my time with A and not working. It made me think I needed


    to change my priorities now. I was a mate now, and about to be a father. In less than five years I


    would take over the pack and the country. Life


    would be busier than ever, and I needed to be sure I would still be able to spend time with my family. I


    never was going to be thex mate or the absent father. My family would alwayse first and they


    would know it too. I can already hear Mom and Dad¡¯s reaction when I am going to tell them of the ns


    I need to implement but I do not care. Whatever they will say this is what I need to do for my family. I


    will tell them first thing when I am back because I need to get dressed again, wake my sleeping mate to


    kiss her goodbye, and then rush to the airport to make the jet. It might be my private jet but I couldn¡¯t


    just dy the take of time because this flight is timed with the traffic tower. And waiting for another flight


    schedule would take hours making me far toote to meet the others.

 Chapter 195

    195 A


    I kept to my promise and texted Griffin every morning when I woke up, every night when I went to bed,


    and a lot of times in between. He would always reply quickly. The only thing that seemed off was that


    he needed to be more chatty about the guys he was with. He was obvious in missing me as much as I


    was missing him. So I tried to pay it no mind. Maybe one of the guys wasn¡¯t as much fun as he


    expected them to be. Maybe one of the guys said or did something that put him off. Whatever it was I


    would know in a few hours because I was about to take the jet to the airport where Griffin would pick


    me up.


    I was more excited to be back in his arms than anything else though. I was the one who told him over


    and over again that he should go on his own. That we would both be fine, and we were. My days here


    were pretty uneventful. But in the calm, pleasant this is what my life should be like kind of way. I studied


    with and without Isabe. She and Roderick had me over for dinner one night. As did Jessa and


    Gerald, maybe they just wanted to distract me from being without my mate. But the nights were fun


    regardless.


    I felt bad not being able to tell Rodrick, Gerald, and especially Jessa about being pregnant. Isabe


    made sure that there wasn¡¯t


    any alcohol served at dinner when I was there. Jessa on the other hand had got me my favorite wine. I


    had to lie to her that I didn¡¯t want to drink alcohol until I was sure I was not pregnant. I don¡¯t know if she


    believed me or not but Geraldplimented me on it being a smart choice. And with that, I avoided


    that conversation too.


    0.00%


    11:12


    195 A


    100% Bonus


    I started showing Dean around, not only was he a smart guy picking up on everything quickly. He


    genuinely was a fun guy to hang out with. He wanted to tell me something on his second day of


    working with me. Something he seemed anxious about. In the end, he told me that he was ga y, which


    he knew would not bother me. But right up until the moment he found out Griffin had found his fated


    mate he had been attracted to him.


    ¡°I mean I know he is straight, and I knew he wasn¡¯t my fated mate. If he was we would have known


    before. I just, well you said you wanted your Gemma to be your friend too right? And I would love


    that you are a lot of fun to be around. But friends do not hide things like that from each other now do


    they?¡± It was sweet Dean had been so nervous about telling me. But I trusted him, and there was no


    limit to how much I actually trusted Griff. So I wasn¡¯t bothered with it. Still, Deaning forward to tell


    me on his own was telling me so much of who he was as a person again. That the only thing it did was


    confirm to me that he was the right man to be my Gemma. And after that, it was obvious it was what


    Dean had needed to clear the air between us. In fact, he was the one driving me to the airport now.


    Griffin had driven to the airport himself, so it would be foolish to drive there myself. Because we would


    then need to drive back together in two separate cars. Normally I would have just asked one of the


    drivers to take me to the airport. Dean however had been adamant that he wanted to drive me. At first,


    Krystel had suggested we could all go together. Again Dean had been adamant that she should just


    take the weekend off. After all, Dan had the weekend off too.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to convince Krystel to just stay home. Like me and Griffin both her and Dan


    had been very busy with everything. It was the biggest downside to doing everything a little differently


    than you


    25.42%


    11:12


    195 A


    100% Bonus


    normally would. I made my peace with the fact that we did long ago. Everyone around us affected by


    are upside-down way of doing things seems to be fine with it too. They all love us and know the reason


    we have why we had to go about it in such a chaotic manner. Of course, that did not take away from


    the fact that we were all getting tired and a little overworked. So all of us took every break we could. As


    I was packing thest things in my bag before Dean picked me up, Krystel and Dan were probably still


    sleeping in. And if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I would be seeing Griff again in two hours. I would have


    been jealous of them.


    ***


    ¡°You know I have still not gotten over the fact that I can just take the jet for things like this¡± I confessed


    to Dean.


    He had been unusually quiet and I could tell there was something on his mind. Something he was not


    ready to tell me yet. Which was I shame because both as his future Luna and more importantly so as


    his friend. It was my job to help him. To lend him a listening ear, maybe even a shoulder to cry on. For a


    moment I figured that was the reason Dean had made sure it was just the two of us when he took me


    to the airport. There is something safe about talking to each other in the confinement of a driving car. It


    was why I had not started talking up until my small confession.


    I wanted to make sure my happy chatter about my free weekend didn¡¯t make Dean feel like he could


    not share his worries with me. The airport where our private jet was, was only thirty minutes away from


    the airport. And when he hadn¡¯t spoken for ten minutes. The silence had be awkward, making me


    think that whatever it was. Dean was not ready to tell me yet. By now I knew him well enough to know


    that he felt the awkwardness in the car too. He somehow was unable to do anything


    55.98%


    D


    1


    11:13


    195 A


    100% Bonus


    about it. So I took it upon myself to get a conversation going. It worked he answered me right away.


    ¡°I bet, but at least, you came from a long line of leaders. You fit into this life so easily, even leaving both


    of your old packs did not seem like a problem to you.¡± He sighed and his response got me a little off


    guard. He seemed to almost be bitter about it.


    That didn¡¯t match with the Dean I had seen up until this moment but just as I was about to ask him what


    was up. I noticed he had taken a wrong turn driving deeper into the woods not towards the airport as he


    was supposed to


    ¡°Dean, why are you going this way, it¡¯s not the way to the airport,¡± I asked him trying not to show him


    my slight panic.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, A, wrong turn I was a little distracted, I will get you to where you need to be in time. No need


    to worry. Not about getting there in time at least¡± He mumbled thest word, leaving me unsure of what


    to do or think.

 Chapter 196

    196 A


    ¡°Dean, something is up and you need to tell me what it is? I tried to be patient but you are acting


    weird.¡± I hated being so strict with Dean.


    It was just clear something was up, something that seemed to not only affect him a lot. But his job too.


    And it was my responsibility to make sure the pack members were okay. With not being the Luna yet, I


    could choose whether to handle this myself or to let Isabe deal with it. Dean was my friend, my


    Gemma, and it was a task I would have to take on soon anyway. In two years I would start taking over


    some of Isabe¡¯s tasks. I would start with handling conflicts that would more than likely need a longer


    time to get settled. Both as a means of training and practicing when we still have another Luna to help


    me out. And to make sure that the involved parties wouldn¡¯t be forced to tell their story, to talk about


    their problems to two wolves. Our pack members would be the ones who chose who they wanted to


    help with their issues. Taking all of that into consideration Dean would just have to deal with the fact


    that he was the first one I would help like this. And because of our rtionship, it made more sense for


    me to help him too.


    ¡°I am so sorry to be doing this to you, A, please don¡¯t hate me for it¡± Dean went from cold and


    awkward to fighting back his tears.


    I don¡¯t know what unsettled me more, what I did know was that whatever this was. I wanted to help


    him. He acted like he had done something to wrong me already. I still trusted him though, so much so


    that I promised him I would not get mad with him. Let alone hate him. As he steered the car onto a road


    I did not recognize he told me I couldn¡¯


    0.00%


    11:13


    196 A


    100% Bonus


    t know that. I saw he was trying to find the courage to tell me what he had done or was going to do that


    would upset me so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be your Gemma anymore, A I would like to still be your friend though?¡± He finally


    admitted.


    I was right, I wasn¡¯t upset with him and I would never hate somebody over something like that. I did


    wonder where this wasing from though, when we went to our respective homes yesterday he


    seemed to be happy with his new position. Telling me he would go out shopping for furniture with his


    parents after dinner to furnish his apartment within the castle. So him now crying he wanted to quit


    didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you for it, and with me, you need to want my Gemma. meaning you can always quit if you


    want or need to. Jessa did not want to be my Beta or Gemma and she still is my best friend. So there is


    nothing for you to worry about.¡± He seemed to rx slightly at my words. I was not done though


    because I needed to know what the reason was he wanted to quit so suddenly.


    ¡°I would like to know what made you decide this in your first week. Up to yesterday, you seemed happy


    with your new position. To the point you went shopping for furniture.¡± I hoped Dean would not confuse


    the worry in my tone for anger or disappointment. All I wanted to do now was to make sense of it all.


    ¡°I was happy with my new position, honestly I wish I did not have to quit I would never. I honestly don¡¯t


    see another way out. It was something my father told me during our shopping trip¡± Dean sighed and I


    was only feeling more confused.


    26.39%


    a


    11:13


    196 A


    100% Bonus


    I met Rob, sure he needed a little time to ept me. He was one of our best warriors and he had


    trained Griffin. And seeing me what looked like stringing along Griffin to him. Did not make him like me.


    The reason I knew all of this was because, during that first BBQ, he had walked up to me. He had told


    me how he felt back then and how I had proven him wrong. He had been kind to me and vocal about


    his support for me from that moment on. It was Dean¡¯s mom, Rob¡¯s mate who had pointed the opening


    for a Gemma out to Dean. Rob seemed like one of the good ones. Who adored his mate and would do


    everything to keep her and their children happy. Him stopping Dean to have a job that made him


    genuinely happy made no sense.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a mate yet as you know. And the chances of it being someone from our pack are


    extremely small. He would have to still not be eighteen then?¡± I don¡¯t get why Dean is bringing up his


    mate, or hisck thereof. Still, I listen to him happy to see we are on a road I recognize. And happy to


    see him opening up to me. I even prompt him to tell me more.


    ¡°I know Dean, we spoke about that when you got the job right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you said you would be fine with me leaving the pack if that was what needed to happen in


    order for me to be with my mare right?¡± I nodded because I have said so. If he would have been happy


    I would have figured he found his mate and had to leave the Silver Moon castle behind.


    But no one is this sad about meeting their mate, not when they don¡¯t have any trauma from the past.


    Unless their mate rejects them at first sight but then Dean would not have to quit being my Gemma.


    Things still weren¡¯t adding up.


    51.44%


    C


    11:13


    196 A


    100% Bonus


    ¡°It will be so much harder for you to find a new Gemma if I do, A. It might even make my mate feel


    guilty for forcing me to quit something I love doing. To take the Queen¡¯s Gemma from her¡± Dean finally


    admitted what was on his mind.


    It was true, being my Gemma was different from being my the Gemma to another Luna of even Alpha.


    Like me my Beta and Gemma would have a double function. They would help me with the tasks I


    would need to do for our pack. They would need to help me with the task I will need to do for the


    kingdom too. When I appointed Dean as my new Gemma I was aware of the fact that he might need to


    move when he found his mate. I meant it when I said I would be fine with him moving in with his mate if


    he needed too. He seemed as genuine and it made me curious as to why he suddenly seemed to have


    so much trouble with it.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t mean to make me quit the job. He just was rambling about how he would feel in either


    situation. That if he was my mate he would hate to tell me I could not stay here as your Gemma. How


    he hoped it would not disappoint you, and if I would feel okay with that. So please tell me you see why I


    am doing this right? I would rather disappoint you know that having to disappoint the two of us in the


    long run, when we have settled into our new routine. Especially since you are pregnant now¡±. Sh it how


    did he know, nobody was supposed to know I am pregnant.


    77.79%All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197

    197 A


    ¡°How did you know, I am pregnant who told you?¡± I asked, I wasn¡¯t mad at him.


    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t told anyone and if he had either overheard or was told by someone else. It


    wouldn¡¯t even be his fault either. But if Dean, knew chances were more people knew.


    ¡°I am the middle child of ten, A, I have seen my mother, two sisters, and a sister-inw so many


    times. So adding up some of your new habits and the fact that your heat was only weeks ago. Don¡¯t


    worry I haven¡¯t told anyone.¡± I smile at the fact Dean already knows what I was worried about.


    It shows me what a good friend and Gemma he can be. I am still not done with this discussion.


    Knowing Dean, it could very likely have been a tactic to distract me. To fold and ept him quitting as


    my Gemma. In hopes of amodating a mate, he might find in the future who might not be able to


    move to the Silver Moon pack. But I am not about to!


    ¡°So what you are saying is you rather abandon me and the rest of the pack now, just in case your mate


    is unable to move in with the Silver Moon pack? And what if your mate can move to the Silver Moon


    pack? Are you going to watch whoever has taken over for you for the rest of your life?¡± Dean is just


    silently listening to me but I can see how much he hates the idea,


    ¡°It is not like that I am just trying to do what is best for you. I know I will meet my mate one day, we are


    meant to be so we will find each


    other.¡± I agree Dean will find his fated mate, he deserves too.


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°Dean, if he is your fated mate, the two of you will manage to figured something out. No matter both of


    your ranks. Until then, though I would rather have you as my Gemma for a short time. And know youAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are quitting because the Moon Goddess herself saw you were needed somewhere else. Then to see


    you missing the function we all still wished you had.¡± We are almost at the airport, and I didn¡¯t have a


    lot of time to get on to the jet after we arrived. But I really wanted an answer before I flew off to meet


    Griffin.


    ¡°I would love to stay on, but only if you really are sure that you wouldn¡¯t mind it if I will just have to quit


    later on in a few months, or even a few more years.¡± Dean wasing around but he still was


    reluctant. He needed some more reassurance.


    I knew where he wasing from though, that¡¯s why I offered to have the royalwyers draw up a


    contract. One that would state he would always be free to step down from his function if he met his


    mate. And he would have to move out of the pack to be with his fated mate. It was enough for him to


    agree, now I had nothing to worry about as I boarded the jet. It had been such a long time since I


    wasn¡¯t worried about anything. That this peace felt unnatural. To the point I felt a little anxious, like it


    was all too good to be true. I pushed those feelings, in a few more hours I would be in Griffin¡¯s arms


    again. With him being more quiet than I expected him to be. I was missing him even more than I


    expected too. And seeing him would definitely help with feeling so on edge.


    Griffin was waiting for me at the airport, it was cute he was holding a


    big bouquet of roses. Like we wouldn¡¯t spend the night in a hotel to go back home in two more days.


    The only thing in sight bigger than the bouquet was his bright smile. I was sure my smile was just as


    bright, and his washed away all my worries about him being a little quiet. I didn¡¯t want to be the mate


    that tracked her mate¡¯s every move. I knew I could trust Griffin and I wanted him to have fun with his


    friends. That¡¯s why I was taken aback when after hugging and kissing me he said he needed to talk.


    Before I could ask him what it was I sense another wolf.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little early, River.¡± Griffin spoke without looking up, still holding me in his embrace.


    The fact that Griffin knew this wolf and seemed to like him eased my worries tremendously. Now I just


    wanted to know what was the matter. How did Griffin manage to meet up with a wolf when he was out


    with his human friends? Maybe that was why he had been a bit quiet, it must have been a struggle to


    be with both.


    ¡°This is River from the Dark Moon pack, Darling. He¡¯s also


    MoonFighter20, it took me a few seconds toprehend what Griffin was saying. One of his gamer


    friends was a wolf too. I cannot imagine how weird it must have been for River.


    ¡°I am sorry Princess A, but when I noticed Griffin I panicked. I bowed down for him and addressed


    him as his royal highness¡± River admitted and I could tell he still was feeling bad about it. He was


    feeling too bad for it to have been just between him and Griffin.


    ¡°Who saw?¡± Was the only thing I could utter, because Griffin and me had been so unsure about telling


    them who we were exactly. If they all or most of them saw there was nothing to choose anymore.


    ¡°Darling, I am sorry I have been a little quiet but I have been busy managing things. Because they all


    saw¡± Griffin was the one to answer my question.


    Since both Griffin and River were here to pick me up, instead of going back home to their respective


    packs I figured it went well enough. Despite being kind of bummed out I would be a princess, an


    influential person. When I had hoped, to just be a normal girl, most of the other guys had partners too


    so it would be all of us together for thest two days.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right it went well. But I guess we have to invite them to the wedding now.¡± Griffin jokingly


    answered the question I didn¡¯t even have to ask him yet.


    In the end, it was very unfortunate, but it was what it was. The guys epted it, now we just needed to


    tell their partners. ording to the guys, the partners would all be okay with it too. River was a little


    nervous about that im. But as a mated wolf, more than anyone he knew we could never ask their


    friends to lie to their partners. When I got into the jet I figured I would get into a car with Griffin so I


    could be whisked away to a fun holiday. Now I was getting into a cab, to tell three human girls that I


    wasn¡¯t just a human girl. I needed to tell them I was one of the monsters they had been brought up to


    scare them. I hoped it could go over as well as the others believed it would go. And I hoped, the other


    girls would still see me as one of their own.

 Chapter 198

    198 Griffin


    Finally, A was here with me, because dealing with finding out one of my gamer friends was a


    werewolf too, Him, slipping up letting the others know I was royalty, I could still see the looks on their


    faces as River bowed down baring his neck to me,


    1


    ¡°Pardon me, Your Royal Highness I had no idea you would be here. To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    River for some reason had thought I was about to visit his pack.


    We decided to spend this week in New York. I knew Dark Moon was the New York pack, but since I


    was not here on business. And since I would not be close to the pack I decided not to let them know. I


    was not wanting to give them a reason to invite me which I would either have to decline or have to


    ept to be kind and gracious. The first would have no doubt upset Alpha Steiner. The second would


    mean I would either have to stay longer or take away a day from the meeting with what at that time I


    thought were my human friends.


    ¡°What, the hell is going on here, this is no Royal Highness this is Conan the Silver¡± Hank scoffed.


    That could have been the end of it. But poor River who turned out to be an Omega was sh itting


    himself. I could smell the fear wafting off him. I tried to calm him by cing a hand on his shoulder but I


    didn¡¯t even notice. As he kept mumbling to himself loud enough for all the others to hear.


    0.00%


    O


    12:39


    198 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    ¡°Sh it Conan, everyone knows the Prince¡¯s wolf is Conan of the Silver Moon pack. And the Princess


    was kidnapped just as he was offline for all that time. Sh it f uck s hit sh it f uck. The things I said to


    him. The things I said to the Crown Prince. He could have my head for this.¡± Before I could reassure


    him James figured out there was more going on.


    Especially since in his mumbling had provided everyone with a nice little timeline of my absence.


    Combined with the fact that they all knew A was still recovering from something. And with River


    being


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    adamant we could not stay book a hotel with us.


    at his ce and that he would rather


    ¡°I would like to know what the f uck is going on. You guys even have matching tattoos are you in some


    kind of cult or something?¡± Both River and me touching our mark smiling had not helped our case.


    I honestly to the Moon Goddess hoped they would prefer us being wolves over being in a cult. I mean


    these guys are gamers, right? They loved things like fantasy and mythology.


    In the end, we decided to go somewhere public but quiet to tell them all about who we were. About the


    names on our shoulders. My rank and the fact that their government knows about us. How we have


    been living side by side for years now. How unlike their horror stories we do not hunt nor eat humans.


    The first issue was to convince them that werewolves exist. I remember A telling her Grandmother


    had to shift in front of her friends after they thought her Grandpa kidnapped her. Maybe that¡¯s the best


    way to show them now, and then just hope that they won¡¯t freak out.


    ¡°I can show you, that we are not lying but not here we would need to go to my hotel room¡± I offered


    them.


    21.00%


    12:39


    198 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    They had epted and River, knowing he would never lose control if his Crown Prince was there in the


    room with him. An Omega wouldn¡¯t be as impressive in his wolf form as I was in it either. Seeing their


    friend shift in front of them made them instantly believe. It took them the rest of the day and a lot of


    questions to ept us for who we were. They had some issues with the mate bond and mind linking


    too. Especially Mike seemed interested in this, he was a sweet guy. He had told us his family cut ties


    with him because of his sexuality.


    Maybe that was the reason why he asked about ga y mates, I was happy to tell them about Dillion and


    Collin. The others figured it was weird to have a mate that¡¯s made for you. The idea of seeing your


    mate as yours, the possessiveness thates with finding your mate. To most of them, it was


    unhealthy, toxic even. Only Mike seemed to love the idea of someone feeling that certain of him. In the


    end, Sonja, River¡¯s mate popped over for a visit. Seeing River and Sonja together convinced everyone


    that the mate bond was real.


    We had a lot of fun, showing them the mind link was a real thing. No matter what they tried, they could


    not get us to mess up in giving messages through the mind link. We had fun as nned for the rest of


    the trip. I still wanted to be the one to tell A in person. It would have all worked out just a little better


    if River hadn¡¯t rushed up to us too early. He was excited to meet her. It took him a few hours to get


    used to the fact that we were still friends. That he didn¡¯t have to address me by my title. None of my


    friends do, the fact that we didn¡¯t know about each other that we were both wolves doesn¡¯t change


    anything. We met, we became friends, so he can just call me Griffin.


    I shouldn¡¯t have expected A to react poorly to the fact that River showed up so soon. Or that he was


    a wolf too and with that all our gamer friends knew we were wolves. I tried to joke about the fact that


    47.28%


    12:39


    198 Griffin


    # 288 Vouchers


    we needed to invite them all to the wedding now. But she smiled and nodded, even if it was clear she


    was still a little nervous. I know why, she has told me that as much as she loved her role as future Luna


    and Queen. She was looking forward to being one of the girls during this weekend. I was a little


    nervous about it too. I just had to take the guys for their word that their partners would ept. River


    and I would meet the rest of the guys with their partners. They wanted to be the one to tell their


    partners themselves. Which made a lot of sense. It was the reason I didn¡¯t tell A all of this over the


    phone. It was the reason River went to pick up Sonja before she came to meet with us. So he could tell


    her who she was going to meet in person.


    There was a lot ofughter and cheery voices as we walked into the restaurant but as soon as the guys


    greeted us, everyone grew quiet. Mike was staring ahead into the nothingness looking glum.


    ¡°Guys, this is my fiance, A. Darling this is Mike, Hank, Robert and you already met the other two.¡± I


    smiled broadly hoping to defuse whatever the situation was.


    The girls were all excited to meet us, and it seemed like I was worried for no reason. Other than the


    fact that Mike doesn¡¯t seem to cheer up. A noticed too and I can¡¯t do anything but smile at her and


    feel proud when she gets up from the chair next to me. To sit next to Mike, hopefully, she can figure out


    what¡¯s

 Chapter 199

    199 A


    One


    Like Griffin, I felt a bit weird when we reached the table and all the conversations came to a sudden


    halt. But everyone was so nice, and weing that my apprehension disappeared. My eyes suddenly


    were drawn to Mike again. He was looking so sad and lost, that I needed to go and talk to him. I¡¯ve


    noticed he was the only who did not bring a partner. It must feel like you¡¯re the odd one out. Like I used


    to feel thinking I would be the only unmated and rejected wolf in my family. He was the one who


    ording to Griffin and River


    and River was the most


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    interested in mates and their bond. Making it very likely that the only single guy at the table was a


    hopeless romantic.


    ??????


    ¡°J


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Mike, right? Mind if I sit next to you I love being with Griffin but sometimes it is exhausting


    to only be a part of a couple. Striking up a conversationining about being loved up is a little


    tricky.


    My gut was telling me it would work out, and it wasn¡¯t like I had a lot of other options. He gently smiles


    at me and gestures at the empty chair


    next to him.


    ¡°You must love Griffin a lot though, he is smitten with you. It must be nice to know that a Goddess


    created someone out there, especially for you. I wish humans would have something like that too.¡± He


    sighed, but my n worked and he opened up to me.


    ¡°Honestly, it can be amazing, with Griffin it is. We are each other¡¯s second-chance mates though. His


    original fated mate died when he was


    0.00%


    §à


    12:39


    199 A


    288 Vouchers


    an infant. Mine rejected me because I was so short, and small which in his mind equaled to me being


    weak. While being loved by your mate is the most beautiful thing in the world. Your mate rejecting you


    is the worst pain in the world. Some wolves even die because of it. It is a double-edged sword


    honestly.¡± I don¡¯t want to take anything away from the mate bond. I believe in it, but I want Mike to know


    it is not perfect.


    ¡°River told me a little bit about it. Griffin told me it was your first mate who kidnapped you. Or how not


    every mate is a good and deserving mate and then because of the bond you will still love them. If I had


    been lucky enough to be a wolf and have a mate. I would spend the rest of my life trying to be the best


    mate to hi life trying to be the best mate to him. I am sure he would be for me too.¡±


    Mike seemed to be enamored with the thought of having a mate.


    I was sure he would cheer up if he knew there still was a chance there


    was a mate out there for him too. Even if de chances he was were


    minimal.


    ¡°Then I hope you are one of the very few, rare, human mates. They do exist. My Great-grandmother


    was human. She died a hero protecting her pack. It¡¯s why I am on the small side, I am proud of my


    heritage though.¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up like I expected them to.


    I ended up going back to my seat next to Griffin after Mike and I chatted for a bit longer. What I told him


    cheered him up enough. We ended up going for drinks after dinner. In this crowd, I still had a good


    excuse not to drink. Griffin, River, and Sonja were excited to show the humans how much wolves can


    drink, I was sure we were going to be in for a good night.


    ***


    22.88%


    12:39


    199 A


    288 Vouchers


    Another two weeks had passed, since our trip to New York. I kept in contact with all of them, we just


    made a group chat. After discussing it with Isabe and Rodrick we would invite them all to the


    wedding. The wedding we had started nning and now that we knew I was pregnant. Even if it was


    still just me Griffin, Isabe, and Dean. We needed to rush the nning without making it seem rushed.


    For the pack members, our friends and family. And because we deserved a beautiful day.


    Life still was busy, and we never got more time to spend quality time together. We had managed to


    keep our weekends work-free. The wedding nning had to be done in our spare free time. As was


    socializing with our friends. Meaning that we hardly spent any time together. It was all worth it though.


    We no longer were busy with making sure we were safe, to make sure people would ept us and our


    union. Because nothing went as it should be. This time we didn¡¯t even have to worry about our own


    pack members behaving.


    Because even Cynthia had calmed down. Sam¡¯s punishment had worked she never spoke to me. And


    if we passed each other at any event she would still re at me. Even if we would just walk down the


    same street on pack ground. She could re all she wanted though, she could hate me, despise me. I


    never wanted to even talk to her ever again either. She was never going to be my friend. She just


    needed to respect me for my role within the pack and as the leader of this country.


    I was too busy with beautiful things now. Too busy nning my wedding with the man I love. Too busy


    preparing to wee our pup into this world. And to learn and train so that I can grow in my role. Like


    tonight, when we were both done with work we would go over to Milo¡¯s for dinner. Even with Milo


    having be a close friend it was not just a social visit. Milo would cook for us at our wedding. So


    this


    was our taste-testing dinner. Milo¡¯s home worked out because Milo hadined that our kitchen


    was not equipped well enough. There was no privacy in the pack kitchen. Griffin and I were more than


    happy to go to his home. Despite having an almost industrial kitchen. Milo¡¯s home was cozy and


    comfortable, it always felt good being at his ce.


    I nced at the clock to see how long I had to go before Griffin would be here to take me over to Milo¡¯s.


    Only to find out that he should have been here ten minutes ago. It left me with no time to go to our


    chambers and get dressed. I touched up my make-up, used some deodorant and perfume, and pulled


    my hair out of the bun, before making my way to Griffin¡¯s office. I knocked but he didn¡¯t answer me. He


    had to be inside, he never left his office without walking to my office across from him to pick me up.


    Wherever we needed to go to after work he would always make sure we would walk there together. It


    started as a way to make sure I would not let myself get drowned in work again just to forget about


    everything. He must have fallen asleep this time. Maybe now I was slowly healing, I should take a bit


    more care of Griffin. His life changed so much when we found each other too. For now, though I walked


    into his office expecting to see him fallen asleep at his desk. But that was not the sight I was met with


    when I entered.¡±

 Chapter 200

    200 A


    ¡°We, need to go to Milo, baby, what are you doing?¡± I ce my hand on Griffin¡¯s shoulder to snap him


    out of it.


    I found him, frantically watching the surveince footage. He didn¡¯t even notice mee in. And when I


    touched him he almost jumped out of his seat. Before shutting down hisptop.


    ¡°I am sorry, darling, I still feel like something is off and I want to keep you and our little pup safe.¡± He


    said, then pulled me closer and kissed my stomach.


    Resting his head against my stomach he still didn¡¯t get up. I raked my nails through his hair, over his


    scalp. Loving the way his skin was littered with goosebumps from my touch. It wasn¡¯t the first time


    Griffin was overly worried about our safety. He kept telling me that he could feel it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Something I had felt for weeks, so it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand. It was just that for weeks nothing had


    happened. Not since Hannah was dered rouge and Sam punished Cynthia.


    We still kept a lot of the extra security matters. Neither of us would go out without at least one


    bodyguard. I felt safe and I feared Griffin was still traumatized by the fact he thought he lost me. He


    made me go to therapy, I was grateful he did. But he never considered healing from his own trauma.


    Maybe I should tell him to go visit the pack therapist too. It would have to wait. Tonight we had our taste


    dinner, Griffin had finally gotten up and changed into a clean shirt he had in his office. Then we finally


    made our way to Milo¡¯s we would be a littlete but we were


    0.00%


    O


    12:39


    200 A


    289 ?Vouchers


    sure he would understand. I sent him a quick mind link to let him know work ran a littlete.


    ¡°For starters, I have two options, these slow braised beef cheek tacos with a herb and yogurt sauce. Or


    the salmon and asparagus quiches¡± Our stomach rumbles as Milo serves us our first te.


    One look at Griffin and I know he feels the same. Both dishes are delicious. The tacos are so special to


    us. But while every wolf likes beef, not all of them love tacos.


    ¡°Milo, can we have both as an option and have people RSVP, with their choice of foods?¡± Griffin asks.


    We were afraid it might be too big of an ask. Milo seems excited to be able to do both dishes. When he


    served themb racks, with sweet potato fries and roasted vegetables. And the seared tuna with wild


    fried rice and grilled green beans with walnuts. He instantly offered to do both dishes for our wedding


    too. The only problem with both dishes was that the proteins would be medium rare. Not cooked all the


    way through. Normally that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Now that I am pregnant, I cannot eat raw fish or


    meat.


    Milo feels something about the dishes is not to our liking and his face falls. I know he is proud of his


    work. Now that he is cooking for the royal marriage, for his friends. It¡¯s even more important to him. I


    almost feel like we should tell him, but that¡¯s the one disadvantage of being in a pack. When humans


    marry it doesn¡¯t matter if they tell the chef they are expecting. The chef most likely isn¡¯t their friend, it¡¯s


    a stranger who will amodate the pregnancy and the restriction. In a professional matter,


    23.04%


    0


    12:39


    200 A


    288 iVouchers


    now we would not only be telling the chef. We would be telling a member of our pack, a friend. We


    would also ask him to lie, to his mate, children, and everyone he knew.


    ¡°Both dishes are amazing Milo but I think we would prefer to have one meal with a protein that is fully


    cooked. You know to amodate pregnant wolves like my sister-inw.¡± Griffin rescued me.


    ¡°Of course, sorry I should have thought about that before. I can substitute themb rack for gu inea


    fowl¡± Milo suggested and with that, we had the main courses figured out too.


    For dessert, we would have the wedding cake and a sweets buffet. Milo wouldn¡¯t be in charge of


    deserts though. Theo the royal pastry chef would be making those with his staff. We would have our


    cake and desserts testing tomorrow. After dinner, we join Milo for a tea out on his porch. Before he can


    offer us anything stronger, which he no doubt would have. We excuse ourselves since we had a long


    and busy day. Milo epted it without any questions. And while it was not the only reason we left


    rtively early, it wasn¡¯t a lie. This time I did not have to feel guilty about it which was a nice change.


    ***


    An hourter we were both snuggled up in bed, we each had some reading that needed to be done for


    our work. Since we were tired and hadn¡¯t had as much quality time as we would have liked. We


    decided that reading like this, in bed, snuggled up together music ying in the background. After a


    test tasting dinner for our wedding menu would be the closest thing to a night of quality time we could


    have now. Tomorrow Mom, Grandma, and Kate woulde over for two days. They would arrive in the


    morning so they could join me, Isabe, Jessa,


    and Krystel in the wedding dress shopping.


    The dress would need to be a flowy model that would amodate my growing stomach. I was a bit


    worried the girls would figure out I was pregnant and I had wanted to postpone the wedding dress


    shopping. It was Isabe who pointed out that if I waited too long I would be very limited in my choice of


    dress. Since it was only two more weeks before we could tell them my mind drifted to the possibility of


    telling them all over lunch. Before we would go dress shopping.


    Grandpa, Dad, and Tim would join their mates in traveling here. Not that they needed to but they could


    all get a few days off from their role in the pack. It made sense why be apart from your mate when you


    could join them visiting family instead.


    ¡°Baby, I know we said we would wake up another two weeks, but with my familying over today.


    And with the wedding dress shopping would you mind if we have lunch before and tell everyone. Or


    well just our closest family we can tell the rest of the pack in two weeks?¡± Griffin closed the file he was


    reading and looked at me to answer my question.


    His face softened and I knew what he was going to tell me. It was clear he still felt bad about the first


    flight we had. Or the first fight since I epted him as my fated mate. A fight that almost stopped me


    from marrying him. Because he had almost taken the fun out of the wedding nning. I just hoped that


    his answer would be honest this time. Everything that involved our pup should be a joint decision that


    we both fully supported.


    ¡°How can I say no to you after what I didst time, Darling? You know I still feel terrible about that


    right? There is just one favor I have to ask you.¡± He asked me and just the tone of his voice told me


    that I would notN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 201

    201 Griffin


    I was happy, A wanted to tell our families tomorrow it would make so many things easier on us.


    Lying when you¡¯re living in such a closemunity is difficult as we experienced when we were having


    our test- tasting dinner at Milo¡¯s. Telling our families would take the edge off a little bit. Then in two


    weeks, we could finally tell the rest of the pack. We could finally start celebrating, being pregnant, and


    announcing the wedding date. Now the rest of the pack would understand why we wanted to marry so


    soon.


    I still shudder when I think back to the fight where A told me she wasn¡¯t interested in marrying me


    like this. It made sense she wanted to go bridal shopping outside of the pack ground. Weddings aren¡¯t


    asmon for us wolves as they are for people. So there aren¡¯t any bridal stores on pack ground,


    there are somewhere you can get evening dresses. White ones too and all those other shades that to


    me look white but have


    different names.


    I should have known that there was no way that A would not want to get one of those dresses. I


    should have known that she would want to go wedding dress shopping with her friends and family. We


    already had to rush the wedding, she wouldn¡¯t have minded getting married after our pup was born. I


    could just acknowledge it and it would still get myst name. But I wanted to be a family in every way


    possible before our pup was born. Of course, being as wonderful and amazing as she is A agreed.


    And I was sure she was excited about starting our future together in yet another way too. Joking about


    how we took ages to mark each other, and would now have a shotgun wedding.


    What caused her to be mad with me was that I figured it was a smart idea to tell her she could not go


    shopping for a wedding dress out of the pack ground. I don¡¯t know what came over me. Or actually, I


    do, ever since Hannah was made rogue there have been rogue sightings. Up until Cynthia started


    working outside of the pack ground. We suspected the rogue sightings were Hannah trying to find her


    way in the human world. The timing just was a little off and I was the only one who said it. Even my


    parents didn¡¯t think it was as suspicious as I thought it was. Feeling alone in my worry made mesh


    out. I could still hear the things A told me.


    ***


    ¡°If this marriage is all about you, and how you want it. What¡¯s the use in even getting married? We are


    already mated, this marriage is nothing other than a celebration to show the love between us. It¡¯s not all


    about you!¡± It had been so long since she raised her voice at me.


    The worst thing was that this time she had a good reason too. I had gotten so tired of telling people, I


    was worried. Only to hear them tell me that it was in my head. That I needed to take care of myself


    since this must be the trauma speaking. People were quick to point out how badly I had been coping


    with A being kidnapped. They were all so quick to push aside my worries about me not coping well


    again. That I stopped speaking of it. It was what caused me to tell A, I would not let her go out to get


    a dress. Instead of voicing my concerns. And when I finally did it came out all wrong.


    ¡°Because shit still isn¡¯t safe, I don¡¯t care that no one sees it. I love you with all that I am, you and our


    pup. I don¡¯t care if no one not even you is on my side. I won¡¯t risk the two of you and you will not leave


    the pack ground alone until I can be sure it¡¯s safe out there.¡± The second the


    words left my mouth I knew how wrong I was.


    288 (Vouchers


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The thing that really made my heart stop was A taking the ring off her finger.


    ¡°I love you Griffin, I always will and on most days you are the best mate I could ever wish for. Lately,


    you¡¯ve changed you¡¯re bing too obsessed with my safety and you are taking parts of my life away


    away from me. Parts I am finally getting back after w me. Parts I am finally getting back after what


    David has done to me. You will never deem it safe enough for me to go out ever again. I wanted to


    marry like my grandparents had done, and everyone after them. To honor my human heritage, to be


    able to say I am Misses Taylor when we are among humans. Since you will never let me be again,


    there is no need to get married¡± She didn¡¯t sound angry anymore, she sounded sad


    and broken.


    Defeated even and it broke my heart, I needed to fix it. And I did right away, not nning surprises with


    the big gestures she feels ufortable with. No, I just ran after her, grabbed her hands, and kneeled


    in front of her again. This time to beg her not to do this, I told her all about my insecurities. I considered


    being overly cautious even if I still wanted to trust my gut feeling. I wanted to trust my instincts it is one


    of the things that set as apart from humans. That we still have survival instincts. Instincts that I have


    ignored only a handful of times and every time I did something bad happened. Just like I expected, but


    ignoring my instincts now meant that A would still want to be with me. Still wants to marry me, that¡¯s


    a risk I need to take.


    ¡°You need to be sure Griffin, I never meant you could not still have your own opinion when we fought. I


    just didn¡¯t agree with one decision you


    tried to make for me.¡± A was talking to me and it snapped me out of my thoughts.


    There is no use to feeling bad about our fight. About thinking about what I should have done better, and


    regretting the decisions I made then. All I could do now was do better as I promised her I would. All I


    could do now was to not lie to her and be honest. Like I told her I had one request I wanted to make. A


    way for me to still feel safe about her going out of the pack ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch outside of the pack ground, we will have lunch somewhere close to the wedding


    dress shop. And when you are going dress shopping I can start looking for my suit. As do my


    groomsmen, you know to make sure we all match. Knowing your dad and granddad they probably want


    to match too.¡± I told her and that much was true, there just was an extra reason why I wanted to have


    lunch and go suit shopping so close to where A and the girls would be. As a matter of fact, A now


    asking me if she could tell our families about the pregnancy two works sooner. Wasn¡¯t just good news


    because I was happy to tell them. It was the perfect excuse for me, but I was unsure what A would


    feel about it. I couldn¡¯t lie to her either so I took a deep breath as I prepared myself to tell her.

 Chapter 202

    202 A


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you, Darling.¡± I knew Griffin had something on his mind.


    Still, this time he was going to tell me, so this time I was going to listen not judge him.


    ¡°I just love the idea of being close to you when you¡¯re not on the pack ground. I know that you don¡¯t


    want me to be overprotective. That you don¡¯t think there still is any threat. And I want you to feel that


    way. To feel safe, but I don¡¯t and to see nobody else feels the way I do it scares me. I won¡¯t bother you


    at all I promise, we can take separate cars back. I won¡¯t mind link or text you. Unless you let me know


    you need me, that¡¯s the only thing I want to feel like I can be there for you if we need to.¡± I can hear


    how scared he is, both for my safety and to disappoint me.


    I regret taking off my ring during that fight, mostly because of how deeply it hurt him. While I didn¡¯t feel


    as threatened as Griff but as mates we needed to take care of each other. Make each other feel safe


    and loved, so I would not protest this. I would not tell him it was silly of


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that too, baby, again I feel safe enough as it is. But having you closer feels even safer. Plus


    Dad and Grandpa will love being able to get a matching suit.¡± I honestly tell him, drawing my nails over


    his scalp the way he loves so much.


    He instantly rxes, hugging me close and that is how we end up falling


    0.00%


    12:12


    202 A


    11 798*/*******


    asleep. We were cuddled up togetheandif finally felt like we were


    getting back to how we were. How we were supposed to be. I knew we were struggling a bit now, but it


    was because we both needed toe to terms with a lot of s hit. As long as we have each other


    though we will be alright.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Darling?¡± Griffin¡¯s arms wrap me from behind me, his stubble scratching my skin


    where he nuzzles my mark. They¡¯re allforting me, I feel stu pid for feeling a little down that some of


    my favorite jeans do not fit me anymore. I am not showing yet, since I am only ten weeks pregnant. My


    stomach is just a little bigger, not enough to see but enough for my jeans to be ufortable. I wanted


    to wear the. cute top, my mom sent me the other week. I cannot if I don¡¯t have jeans to wear with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m bloated, soon I will be like a ball short and round. I just want to wear my cute new top. I have been


    wearing dresses this week just because they fit my stomach.¡± I sigh, I have always been one for


    wearing jeans and tops.


    I like my dresses on asion but I am not one to wear dresses daily. Especially when I have a function


    now that requires me to wear dresses so often. Griffin just kisses the top of my head and walks off. For


    a moment I feel like he has nothing to say to reassure me. Because I am bloated and getting fat. But he


    is back secondster with a hair tic. Kneeling in front of me he ties the hair tie to the button of the jeans


    I am wearing but couldn¡¯t close. He pulled the tie through the buttonhole and


    attached it to the button again. Closing my jeans he kisses the waistband. Moving up cing kisses


    over my stomach. Swirling his tongue around my belly button.


    21.66%


    12:12


    202 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯re not bloated, you¡¯re not going to be like a ball. What you are is drop-dead gorgeous. The fact


    you are carrying our pup is only going to make you more beautiful.¡± If it had not been for his kisses, for


    the line his skillful tongue traced over my bare skin.


    Then his words would have surely made me want him. When got up I noticed he wasn¡¯t fully dressed


    yet either. Normally the sight of him in a dress shirt, boxer shorts, and socks wouldn¡¯t get me going. But


    his kisses, his tongue had turned me on, my desire only fueled by his words. Now the smell of his


    arousal mixed with mine, his erection making his shirt fall in a weird angle. Emphasizing how hard he


    was for me. Made me rub my thighs together desperate for some friction.


    ¡°Darling we can¡¯t, your¡± He started as this time I was the one to kneel down in front of him, freeing his


    hard co ck from his boxers. The second the tip of my tongue traced a path from the base to the tip of


    his co ck. The only thing he managed to mumble out was ¡°Oh f uck¡± as his hand wrapped in my hair.


    Hollowing my cheeks I worked to take every inch of him. The sensations of his load moans, the pulling


    on my hair, the scent of his arousal. The soft skin of his di ck brushing against my lips as I bobbed my


    head up and down. And the hardness of his co ck, in my throat, making it harder to breathe had me


    delirious with lust. I know we didn¡¯t have time that is why I decided to give him just a quick bl ow job.


    Now my entire body was aching for his touch. The way I was positioned now made it so that Griffin


    could not touch me. Steadying myself with one hand on his thigh, I slipped my other hand into my jeans


    and started stroking myself. It wasn¡¯t nearly as good as being touched by Griffin felt but I needed to find


    some release. I had be delirious with want, leaving me breathless and dizzy.


    48.26%


    Griffin pulled free from my mouth with a resounding plop. I whined at the loss of contact. Still, I could


    not stop ying with myself. I was so close and I needed more but not being able to touch Griffin


    anymore only made it harder on me.


    ¡°Baby,e on I need toe, I want you toe¡± I whined squeezing my eyes shut to stay focused


    on the pleasure of my fingers stroking my cl it. Slipping into my wet pus sy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I missed Griffin pulling my jeans and panties down and lying on the floor next to me. Then ride me,


    baby, why use your hand when you can use my body toe? His voice was h oa rse and as strained


    with lust as mine was. Sending more shivers of lust through my spine, I wasted no time. I positioned


    myself on top of Griffin. Lining his hard co ck in underneath my throbbing pu ssy and then I lowered


    myself down on top of him. No warning, not holding back. He hissed in pleasure and surprise, his


    hands gripping my hips, guiding our movements to an even more frantic pace. He must be close his


    thrust got sloppier and his grip tighter. One hand moved from my hips to my breast. Pinching my


    swollen nipples and it was enough to make me scream out. Riding everyst wave of my or ga sm,


    Griffin¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head moaning.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Darling¡± his or gasm followed mine closely. He was still holding me when he org


    asmed his erection had grown softer. But now before it waspletelyid I could feel him grow


    hard again inside me.


    77.07%

 Chapter 203

    203 Griffin


    There has hardly been enough time for me to show A how crazy I still am about her. How attracted I


    still am to her, and will be to the day I die. We had been so busy and the stress of it all had caused a


    few arguments between us. When I kissed her stomach I meant to reassure her. I just could not help


    swirling my tongue over her stomach. That really was getting a little less toned. Just as I could not stop


    myself from getting hard from being so close to her. Because of the feel of her soft skin against my


    tongue and lips. And above all the smell of her arousal mixing with mine.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to be the wise one even when she knelt down in front of me. I was lost at the first touch of her


    tongue. I could no longer remember why we needed to hurry. It¡¯s been so long since we were able to


    touch each other like this. It was like I was starved and she was offering me a buffet. She was moaning


    with me, every moan vibrating against my


    Co ck and like this, I woulde in no time. Her getting turned on by the fact she was pleasuring me


    was exhrating. It made me want her more, want to feel more of her wrapped around her co ck than


    just her p ussy. And then she wobbles slightly. Causing me to pull her hair harder but I knew she would


    only like that more.


    When I saw she slipped her hand inside her jeans, touching herself. Because she could no longer


    contain it, because she was as desperate for her release just from giving me a bl ow job was thest


    push. I didn¡¯t care about beingte anymore. I needed to be inside of her again. I rushed her out of her


    jeans not because I still realized I was in a hurry to go somewhere. No, because her needy whines that


    she wanted me, needed


    0.00%


    12:12


    203 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    me, telling me that I needed her. Made me hurry to give her what she wanted. All I need is to be inside


    of her. To be buried so deep inside of her that it would be impossible to tell which body belonged to her


    and which body belonged to mine.


    She was so eager, taking all of me at once, all I could do was grab her. hips. Hold her like I was guiding


    her when in reality I was holding on to a Goddess. When I pinched her nipple I felt her pu ssy contract


    around my c ock. Feeling her org asm will always be the biggest turn-on for me. And it now was the


    final straw, the reason my org asm followed her. I grew hard again before we even had time to catch


    our breath. This time I got up to jump under a short cold shower. When I was getting dressed again so


    did A. Neither of us liked runningte.


    and they would never


    0


    But beingte to pick up your parents or parents-inw because we were too busy having sex on the


    floor of our walki


    closet would be a little closet v too awkward. It¡¯s not like we would tell them, know where exactly we did


    have our fun. If we had not showered they would have just been able to smell the sex on our bodies.


    As would my parents would join us to the airport because we would now have a family lunch at a nice


    restaurant.


    I had Dillion and Colin go there ahead of me so that they could prepare the surprise I had for A. A


    surprise I would give her during lunch, one to thank her for all that she has done for me. All that she is


    continuing to do. A much-needed sign of my appreciation. Not that she feels taken for granted I know


    she doesn¡¯t she just deserves all the praise and all the love. I had been nning this surprise for a long


    time. I nned to give it to her in a few weeks. When she told me of her ns for this afternoon,


    yesterday I knew it would be the perfect moment.


    As in a perfect moment to give her the surprise. The suddenness of the


    27.14%


    12:12


    203 Griff


    tt 288 Vouchers


    ns and the fact it would not be on pack ground made it a lot more difficult though. Luckily enough


    both A and I considered Gerald, Jessa, Dillion, and Collin as family too. A even asked me if she


    could invite Dean too. Now only had she grown fond of him. My future Beta and Gemma would be


    present. As would my cousin, A¡¯s sister-inw, and Beta Krystel with Dan. Dean who was already


    struggling with not having found his mate yet, and the possibility of him needing to stop as the Gemma.


    When it was the position he not only loved but was thriving in. Would be the only one left out.


    He was a nice guy and I was surprised when A told me he had confessed to her his attraction to me.


    She believed him, still I agreed that he stopped checking me out the moment he knew I had found my


    fated mate. Even when she hadn¡¯t epted me yet. His honesty spoke volumes. about his loyalty


    towards his Luna and Queen, to my mate. He was the perfect Gemma for A, and above all seemed


    like a great person to be. around. If A considered him close enough to tell him about our pregnancy.


    To call him a friend after such a short period of time. Then who was I to tell her no?


    More so because I had an ulterior motive if you could even call it that. It was more of an opportunity


    that arose. A gave me a kiss that left my head spinning as she walked out of the bathroom. It pulled


    me from my thoughts and into the present. A present where I would rather not ruin the wonderful


    morning that we had. And the amazing lunch ahead of us with everyone we loved so much.


    Because I was more than excited to tell everyone about the fact that we were expecting our first pup.


    Mom knew because she went along with the pregnancy test. But other than a whispered congrattion


    in a hug. We have not spoken about it. When all I wanted to do for thesest few weeks has been


    telling the world how happy A makes me. With being


    herself and with the incredible gift she is giving me, giving us. That¡¯s why when she told me what was


    on my mind I told her it was nothing. That, I was just excited for lunch, it wasn¡¯t even a lie. I was, there


    were just a lot of other things on my mind. Things that made it hard for me to focus on anything.


    Things that made me wonder what A would think if she would know exactly what was on my mind.


    She wouldn¡¯t though, I would make sure of that, not until it was time for her to know. Not until she was


    ready to, I was ready to. And with how much time we spent making love she didn¡¯ t have the time to


    question me on it further. Which was a good thing because I could tell from her face that she was not


    sure if she would


    believe me or not.

 Chapter 204

    204 A


    We needed to rush to Isabe and Rodrick to get to the airport in time. Rodrick gave us a knowing


    wink. But it was fine, we were on time and if anything my parents¨Cinw were happy to see how strong


    we still were. Isabe had an idea of why we wanted to have a family lunch. So she was teeming with


    excitement, to the point where Rodrick asked her what was going on with her twice.


    ¡°Nothing sweets, I¡¯m just happy to spend time with my family. You know how much I loved my family.


    My big family¡± Isabe beamed, making me giggle and making Rodrick shrug in confusion.


    He looked at Griffin for help, but my wonderful mate stared straight ahead. Like he didn¡¯t see his


    father¡¯s unspoken question. Even talking about work and politics to stop Rodrick from asking too many


    questions. And with the drive to the airport being short. Soon there was no room to ask any more


    questions. We got lucky my parents and grandparents loved Rodrick and Isabe. And the rest of the


    royal family. With me being Griffin¡¯s mate and Dan being Krystel¡¯s mate it was good both families loved


    each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the weingmittee?¡± Grandpa joked it was light-


    hearted.


    Still, ever since my kidnapping every one was a little on edge with unexpected situations like this. And I


    hated it, maybe us surprising them with this news would be their new references. Where they would


    think back to this joyous they when there would be an unexpected situation.


    0.00%


    11:48


    204 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am wondering the same thing, but since my wife and daughter¨Cinw asked me too?¡± Rodrick


    shrugged. It was clear he was more than curious. to know what this was about. But like his son, he


    would do everything for his mate. And his family, and I was incredibly lucky, because not only did the


    families get along great. Rodrick and Isabe loved me as their daughter. Amidst all the chaos, of


    needing to recover in a pack I had not bounded with yet. They were a lifeline. I loved my parents and


    we had a great rtionship. But the reality of my life now was that I could not see them every day.


    When my pregnancy progressed and I would go on pregnancy leave my mother could not be here for


    me every day. I know Isabe could be and she would be just as supportive.


    U V Z Z W Y Z


    ¡°We just wanted to surprise you with a family lunch,¡± Griffin said, I was happy he did. With an even


    voice too as if he was almost unbothered by it.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing your family decided to surprise you too¡± A familiar voice that I hadn¡¯t heard for


    far too long sang over the arrival hall.


    ¡°Aunt Katie, what are you doing here?¡± I jumped into my aunt¡¯s arms. She was my father¡¯s older sister.


    She was the second child, her mate was French. She had been extremely lucky to have met him.


    Pierre was the Alpha of one of the biggest French packs. Of course, Aunt Kate moved to his pack. The


    family missed her terribly but traveling between France and the States was difficult.


    ¡°Your aunt missed her family, especially after all that happened,¡± Uncle Pierre told me. I had always


    liked him.


    Back when we were kids we would go to France and stay at the Lune des Pins pack for three weeks.


    We slept in the pack house and those


    21.42%


    11:48


    204 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    summer holidays were one of my best childhood memories. As busy as they were as the Alpha and


    Luna of the pack, they always made time to do things with us and my three cousins. We still e¨Cmailed


    and texted a lot. We even video-called sometimes. I would have called them to tell them the news of


    my pregnancy. Now being able to tell them as I told my parents and grandparents was amazing.


    ¡°If this is a family lunch then where are the others?¡± Kate asked.


    I looked at her big pregnant belly, It was so good to know that our pups would be close in age. Even


    with the distance between us now that we were living in separate packs. They would grow up together.


    We had traveled back and forth so often, and while I never wanted to take advantage of the perks that


    came with being the future Queen. It did make it easier to keep seeing my family.


    ¡°He¡¯s already at the restaurant so are the others¡± I answered my little sister.


    My voice cracked because I was nervous. I knew my family would be happy about the news. They


    would celebrate the news with me. But still telling them about my pregnancy made it so real. Grandma


    seemed to notice, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just took her hands in mine and squeezed it.


    ***


    Something was off, when we entered the restaurant all eyes were on me. On us, like they knew what


    we were. Griffin however was so very rxed that he eased my worries. He always does, He doesn¡¯t


    need to use his words to do so. He doesn¡¯t even need to touch me, even if it helps when he does. Just


    his presence and hisfort would always be


    46.43%


    11:48


    204 A


    enough for me.


    288 Vouchers


    The others were already seated at the table where we were supposed to have lunch. They were


    casually chatting. I was scared they knew what this was all about.


    We sat down, d the restaurant didn¡¯t have an issue with two extra people. Looking at the smiling


    faces of my friends and family my nerves, disappeared. As did my worries about what was going on


    with Griffin. All I wanted now was to share my news, our news with them. It was my biggest joy, my


    greatest happiness. Finding out I was pregnant was the most beautiful day of my life. Even better than


    finally epting Griffin. Even better than finally being marked, or proposed to. Because this pregnancy


    would not have happened if it was not for all those beautiful days before the day I was told I was


    pregnant.


    It did not take away from the happiness I felt on those days. It added to it, those days had all been the


    first chapters of our story. Being pregnant now started a new chapter, one where we would raise our


    family like we both had always wanted to. Our family and friends would be ted for us, and their


    happiness would only enhance ours.


    ¡°Thank you all for joining us for lunch. The reason we wanted to have all of you together before I went


    wedding day shopping is because we kept something for you. We are getting married in six months


    from now. Even with us being marked we are aware it seems a bit rushed. Today we can finally tell you


    why we are in such a hurry to get married.¡±


    All eyes were on us, following my hand as I gently ced it on my stomach. Eyes full of question


    everyone here at the table knew I had gone into heat weeks ago.


    69.47%


    11:48


    204 A


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°Griffin and I are ten weeks pregnant. So we are the reason we are


    getting married so soon. Is because we wanted to be married when our little pupes into this world.


    So that we will all share the samest name¡± Griffin wrapped his arm around my shoulders as I told our


    loved


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ones.


    He kissed my temple as everyone rushed to congratte us. And our world felt safe,plete, and full


    of love. If only Griffin could feel it. too.

 Chapter 205

    205 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    Everyone was so happy for us like I knew they would be. Lunch was filled with talk about babies and


    families. Kate and Tim were ecstatic to know our pups would grow up together, close in age. They


    already started nning a family trip after both the first birthdays. Griffin seemed excited about the


    idea. And it made me feel like he was finally feeling morefortable. Not as scared of something


    being out there to get to us as much anymore, and I loved it. I was having so much fun that I never


    realized after the main, no one came down to ask if we wanted a dessert. Not until a group of waiters


    came walking up to us. Carrying a huge pastel blue and pastel pink cake.


    There was a ck velvet box on the tray with the cake, that the waiting staff ced in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you for another dreame true¡± was written on the cake in silver cursive letters. I looked at


    Griffin through a hazy gaze, my eyes brimming with tears. Happy tears, because I was so grateful for


    how amazing this man was. He made me so happy, I was so d I finally gave in. That he didn¡¯t give


    up when I tried to push him away. To a wolf, nothing is worse than being rejected by their mate. But


    with David being my friend first, with all the betrayal, the bullying after it had broken me. Well beyond


    any measure, Griffin who was a dreame through. Would have seemed to be too good to be real if I


    did meet him first. But when I did get to meet him, with all my past I felt like I was constantly waiting for


    the other shoe to drop.


    Even after epting him, I was still waiting, still scared. But he healed me, made me a stronger better


    version of myself. Close to the girl I was before David destroyed me, but even stronger than the girl I


    was before


    0.00%


    11:48


    205 A


    288 iVouchers


    that. It was me who should be thanking him every day for all he had done for me. All that he has given


    me. But instead, he was thanking me at every turn. Like the sweetheart he is.


    ¡°Come on Sweetheart, open the gift then¡± Grandma prompted me because she was excited to see


    what Griffin had given me.


    And she was not the only one, my hand trembled as I unwrapped the ribbon tied around the ck


    velvet box. In it was a beautiful silver ne of a moon peaking out from behind the branches of a


    tree. I had seen nes like these that had the Tree of life on them. This ne however had to


    be custom¨Cmade. Not only because of how intricate and elegant it was. But because the tree in front of


    the moon was the great white oak. My original pack was named after. The same tree my grandfather


    had tattooed on his arm. Two of the branches were adorned with my Griffin¡¯s birthstones. The other


    branches had diamonds in them.


    ¡°Griff, this is beautiful I don¡¯t know what to say¡± I choked out getting emotional again.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I am d you think so, Darling. Every time we have a pup you can take out a diamond and rece it


    with their birthstone. They and I will have a piece of jewelry made with that diamond in it on their


    sixteenth birthday.¡± Griff exined more of the meaning behind this amazing gift.


    It left me sobbing, unable to hold back my tears. Griffin hugged me, telling me how much he loved me


    again. How happy he was about our future together. telling me to take the entire afternoon to go


    shopping. My wedding dress appointment wasn¡¯t for another two hours. He suggested I would get


    some clothes that would fit me better. Some maternity clothes perhaps. He didn¡¯t whisper but I didn¡¯t


    mind anymore that the entire table could hear. I had a bit of insecurity this morning.


    26.56%


    11:480


    205 A


    288 Vouchers


    Griffin well and truly showed me how beautiful he still thinks I am. His opinions are the only one that


    matters. Not to mention the fact that he was right. I was not getting round or fat, I was carrying our pup.


    And I should feel proud and honored to do so.


    I smiled when Dad, reached for his back pocket. I knew what he was going to do. He never liked giving


    gifts if he was not 100% sure it was something the other person liked. He would always get out his


    credit card and tell us to get ourselves something nice because we¡­ whatever it was he wanted to


    give us something for.


    ¡°Here, sweetheart, get some maternity clothes and something for the pup. You made your old man so


    proud and happy do you know that?¡± He asked, and despite how generous he was I couldn¡¯t stop a


    sinall giggle from escaping me.


    ¡°I know Dad, and I am sorry forughing at you it¡¯s just¡±


    ¡°You always do this¡± Mom, Kate, and Dan answered for me as if they rehearsed it.


    Dadughed along with us, while Rodrick expressed what a smart man my dad was. Because he


    always spends hours trying to find a gift not knowing what to get people.


    We keptughing and joking as we ate the cake Griffin had gotten me.


    I was excited to go shopping for maternity clothes but at the same time, it felt a little prematurely. I was


    only 10 weeks pregnant and it was just a little bump. You could hardly see it with the naked eye. It just


    made closing my jeans ufortable. I was still doubting if I could not just


    53.78%


    11:48


    205 A


    wear dresses and leggings for another two months or so.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you deserve this we¡¯re still hoping for a big family right. So who knows how often you will


    get to wear these clothes¡± Griffin mind linked me.


    Seemingly knowing exactly what was on my mind without even being here with me. Mind linking when


    we were amongst humans was risky though. It left you unable to do or see anything for a few seconds.


    That wasn¡¯t the thing that stuck out most though. Our eyes would ze over. Grandma has mentioned


    before how much it stands out when she still didn¡¯t know she was a human. We are already a big and


    somewhat rowdy bunch. All with tattoo¡¯s of our partners on the exact same ce on our bodies. There


    really is no need for us to stand out more than we do.


    When I get my vision back, I smile brightly, Figuring the fact that Mom and Jessa are holding me like


    they are afraid I would faint any second now. Until I blink and I see the one person standing in front of


    me. They must have seen I just mindlinked, and while I am not alone I suddenly feel scared again.


    Hoping nothing bad will happen to me so I can go back to Griffin and tell him how sorry I am forever


    doubting him. How right he was about all of this still not being over. About the threats there still are from


    wolves I deemed not to be a problem to me anymore.


    ¡°Wait, A don¡¯t do anything crazy, don¡¯t go mind linking that mate of yours not before I tell you what I


    have to say¡± The voice still makes me shudder, but this time I feel a pit of anger forming at their words,

 Chapter 206

    206 A


    ¡°Give me one good reason, why I should listen to you, Hannah!¡± I


    manage to snarl.


    It was hopefully hiding the fact that seeing her this unexpectedly scared me. That it brought me back to


    so many unpleasant memories.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a good person. A better person than I am, and always have been. Honestly, it was one


    of the reasons I hated you so much. Deep down I knew you would make a better Luna to the pack. If it


    wouldn¡¯t have been with David I would have respected you as my Luna. You know I did reach out to


    him, the second I got out¡± She sighs.


    I feel the others stiffen at the mention that she contacted David. They were probably upset, and


    rightfully so. She should not have been trying to contact her old pack as a rogue. Looking at her


    dressed in the uniform of the baby store we were in now. Her stomach showing now. So whatever was


    said between them David did note out to get her. The girl he treated like a chosen mate for so


    long.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah for some reason had formed the same love for David, her chosen mate. As most wolves would


    only feel for their fated mate. If it had been me who was made a rogue I would have reached out to


    Griffin too. Regardless of what he had done. Missing him would have been bad enough, but now that I


    am carrying his pup. It would have been even more unbearable.


    But where Griffin would have moved heaven and earth to get back to me. With how I know David, the


    wistful sigh when Hannah told me she


    tried to contact him, And the fact that even though she did she was still working here in a human store.


    It all pointed to the fact he just left her behind. Her and his pup.


    ¡°What happened, when you did?¡± I asked careful to keep the emotion out of my voice.


    ¡°You know what, you know how he is. I do too, I just didn¡¯t want to believe it. He doesn¡¯t love me A


    never done. I loved him, I really did and all I did was because I wanted him to love me back.¡± She


    started sobbing now.


    The others still looked like they wanted to kill her right in the moment. The tension was palpable. I


    heard Grandma snarl, trying to control her wolf. Of course, all of this attracted the unwanted attention of


    the store manager. Who came rushing over to see if Hannah was causing a disturbance.


    ¡°Sorry mam, is Hannah disturbing y¡¯all?¡± She smiled at us with the Southern ent I had a lot since I


    moved to the Silver Moon pack.


    ¡°No, she is not, she is an old friend of mine. It was good catching up but you know those hormones. I


    promise I won¡¯t keep her from doing her job too long?¡± I smiled at the manager.


    Who just nodded, wished us a good day, and walked back deeper into the store.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess A. All I wanted to tell you was that this is my job. I am not here to cause you


    any trouble when you are shopping for your sister¡± She nodded at Kate. Which made sense, Kate was


    six months pregnant and it was obvious she was. For a moment I was


    conflicted Hannah would see me getting in and out of the dressing room. See me buy maternity


    clothes. But it was the only baby store close enough to make my bridal appointment too. What if telling


    Hannah the truth she would find out before the hour was over showed her I was not here to cause her


    trouble either?


    ¡°Well it is for me, since we told your manager we are old friends, it makes more sense you are the one


    helping me out. You know full well what will happen if you decide to try anything¡± I told her shing her


    Willow¡¯s eyes.


    Even as a rogue, she felt the natural aura of power I had as a princess, a future Luna and Queen. On


    impulse, as if it was nothing than muscle memory she bared her neck to me.


    I did not have to see the other¡¯s to be sure that they all had found a way to warn her too. It was her


    against six she¨Cwolves if she tried anything. To her credit, she nodded and put on a smile albeit fake.


    And didn¡¯tment on the fact that my family and friends were looking at her with so much hate and


    disdain.


    ¡°Well congrattions Princess, it makes sense. You found a real one, a good one.¡± She sighed again.


    For a second my jealousy red up. The same jealousy I hate when Griff disys it. It felt like her


    mentioning I found a better mate meant she was into him. Like she tried to make me believe a few


    times before. But when I looked more carefully all she seemed to be was broken.


    ***


    I had found four maternity jeans, Hannah having lived in the same pack


    with me for so long, knew the clothes I liked. It was a weird experience like we had at one point actually


    been friends. It made me wonder what would have happened if she had been David¡¯s fated mate from


    the start. If his parents never forced him to befriend me to keep my parents in check. Would we have


    been friends, would I sent her an invite to the castle so she could be present for my wedding with


    Griffin? Would she and David greet me with warm hugs showing me their newborn pup?


    Despite it all I had a pleasant time getting my maternity clothes. I paid for most with my credit card.


    Mom had picked out some baby clothes and a very elegant dress, and I had seen to pay with Dad¡¯s


    credit card. It was an expensive dress, it was beautiful but I had put it back because it was one I would


    only wear to royal events. Or events at other packs where I would be going as the future Luna. I told


    myself I could not be sure I would require a dress like that during this pregnancy.


    Both Mom and Grandma disagreed with me saying that as the Princess and the future Luna of the


    Silver Moon pack there was no way I would not be attending a fancy event during these nine months.


    Deep down I knew they were right, but I have always found it difficult to buy myself a lot of things at


    once.


    Jessa had bought me a pack of onesies with wolves on it. And a matching plushie, because you


    wouldn¡¯t often find baby stuff with wolves on it. Kate and I got each other the same ne it had a


    little ball on it with a bell in it. It was said that the pup would hear it when you wore it while they were


    still in the womb. And the sound wouldfort them when they would hear it after they have been


    born. Of course we also just liked the idea of wearing matching nes during our pregnancy.


    Krystel got me some creams and ointments to rub on my stomach to


    avoid stretch marks. Joking that I needed to put Griffin to work to massage those in every night. Giving


    us another excuse to always be barely in time for appointments. Grandma got me a baby nket and


    asked me to hold off on buying a crib so I would. We were about to leave, loading all our stuff in the car


    when Grandma rushed back inside to speak to Hannah.

 Chapter 207

    207 A


    Grandma never told me what she said to Hannah, she seemed rxed when she came back though.


    And I knew better than to make my Grandma tell me something if she was not ready to tell me. As soon


    as I walked into the bridal salon I forgot all about Hannah. The pity I felt for her, the slight stress I felt at


    being in her presence still. It was weird the power dynamic between us had shifted. She seemed


    remorseful, she said outright she knew she had no right to ask for forgiveness. But that she still hoped I


    could find it in my heart to forgive her one day.


    I didn¡¯t answer her and up until I walked into the bridal salon, I doubted myself. Wondering if I had been


    too strict. If I should have given her my forgiveness. On the other hand, it was more than just the


    kidnapping. It was the entire history between the two of us. Everything that had happened. Even from


    before David betrayed me and rejected me. I was over it, I could have never been so happy in the


    BloodMoon pack as David¡¯s mate. As I was with Griffin now, and I wondered if that didn¡¯t just mean I


    should forgive her. Now surrounded byce, glitters, and a whole lot of white dresses. All I could focus


    on was the fact that I was about to choose my wedding dress.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    To be able to marry the love of my life in five short months. We had been saying five months, until I


    realized the first month had passed us by without a lot of nning. We settled on the fact that we would


    have the wedding in the castle. And we picked out invitations but that was about


    We had spent three hours looking at dresses. The salon even had fake bellies I could wear under the


    dresses to see how they would look like when I was eight months pregnant. I settled on a bohemian¨C


    style dress withce off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder sleeves and a sweetheart neckline. It was soft and flowy but the


    floralce covering the entire dress had a subtle glitter or shimmer in it. Causing it to still feel elegant


    and suitable for royalty. For the longest time, I had imagined myself wearing the highest heels I could


    find for my wedding. Just to be sure that I wouldn¡¯t be that much shorter than my mate. The funny thing


    is Griffin is a lot taller than David. And now when I am marrying Griffin I will be pregnant and unable to


    wear high heels. I already found cute ivory ts that looked like they were made out ofce.


    Now I didn¡¯t care for the height difference, on the contrary. I am already excited for the part where he


    can kiss the bride. He would just lift me with one arm like he usually does when he wants to kiss me.


    Nothing in this entire world makes me feel as wanted, and as protected as the moment where he lifts


    me off the ground to kiss me. Thinking about those kisses, We are on the way home and I have no idea


    if Griffin is going to be home already or not. Not wanting to risk mind¨Clinking him I text him. There was


    no reply, so I decided to go to my room and unpack some of the clothes we had gotten today.


    Due to their ranks in their respective packs, my family couldn¡¯t stay long. Meaning that we would all go


    out for dinner tonight. And then they would go home first thing tomorrow morning again. I was very


    grateful that they managed toe over for such a short period so I wanted to spend as much quality


    time with them as I could. As Griffin wasn¡¯t home yet, I invited the girls toe along with me. I could


    show them the room we wanted to decorate as the nursery.


    I have been living in the Silver Moon pack for several months now. My


    family hase over a few times since then. They have been in my apartment, or chambers however


    you would like to call it. They helped me unpack my stuff, and still, they have never seen how big my


    and Griffin¡¯s living space is. For some reason, we never had dinner or lunch in our wing of the castle.


    Maybe next time when theye over we could change that.


    The start would be to have them over for coffee and tea so we can rx a little bit before we need to


    get to dinner. Then the man told us they would fix dinner. None of us she¨Cwolves knew what they had


    nned, or what we should wear. We trusted them though, happily chatting along as we made our way


    into my apartment. I put the kettle and the coffeemaker on and then gave the she¨Cwolves in my family


    a proper tour of the ce. Putting away my maternity clothes in my closets. For now, I ced all the


    baby and pregnancy stuff in the top drawer of the dresser. Next to my underwear, Griffin and I should


    start working on the nursery. With how busy we are it might take longer than expected to get the


    nursery ready.


    ¡°No, Griffin agreed with me that we are going to make our nursery ourselves. It feels like a rite of


    passage we need to do as new parents¡± I answered Aunt Katie who had thought Griffin and I would just


    let one of the pack¡¯s contractors make the nursery for us. And we easily could have but it didn¡¯t feel


    right.


    ¡°Since I already RSVP¨Ced for the wedding you know I will be there. I will be sure to bring some


    decorative pieces fitting the nursery if you show me your style¡± Aunt Katie offered.


    I was about to thank her and promise to keep her up to date on everything leading up to the wedding.


    As well as all things pregnancy and pup¨Crted when we hear a sounding from outside. Our


    apartment was on the third floor, but we had arger balcony. Where we could spend time outside if we


    wanted to. I think it was about the size of an average human garden in the suburbs. The sound seemed


    to being from the balcony. Whoever was on it tried to make as little sound as possible. After


    running into Hannah in the mall, despite her kind words. Despite what seemed like her genuine want


    for forgiveness it was all too circumstantial. I tried to mind¨Clink Griffin but I couldn¡¯t reach him. Probably


    because we were far apart. I could not be next to him, because if he texted back it could alert whoever


    was sneaking around on the balcony. I did a quick head count it was seven of us, likely against one or


    two of them. It wouldn¡¯t make sense that they would try to break in with more wolves. That would draw


    way too much attention to them. No, if they had numbers that big they would have just attacked us out


    in the open.


    most


    Everyone in the room had heard the noiseing from the balcony, and they were all waiting for my


    sign on what to do about it. So I signaled to the balcony door and made gestures I hoped would convey


    opening the door. The others nodded so we sneaked to the balcony door careful not to make a sound.

 Chapter 208

    208 A


    The guysughed at us when we burst onto the balcony to defend ourselves. Griff made his way over


    to me and hugged me.


    ¡°I am sorry Darling, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I just got us something and we wanted to surprise you


    girls. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t respond to your mindlink. We had heard you guys in the apartment. You


    would have noticed how close I was to you. Did something happen when you went shopping that you¡¯re


    so on edge?¡± Of course, Griffin knew something was up right away.


    And I was going to tell him about meeting Hannah. But not now, not right in this moment with everyone


    around us. Whatever the surprise was he was so excited about us. I don¡¯t want to ruin this moment for


    him. Hannah was not a threat, not anymore that much was clear. All she did was bring up some


    unwanted memories. She didn¡¯t even intend to do so, just seeing her was enough. More so because


    she didn¡¯t seek me out, I did not go to her because we still had some unsettled business. We both just


    were at the same ce at the same time. I can¡¯t even say we were at the wrong ce at the wrong


    time. Because in the end, nothing bad happened to either of us.


    ¡°No, Baby, I just wanted to be careful. So tell me about the surprise?¡± Krystel raised her eyebrows.


    ?


    Out of everyone here, that knew I met Hannah today, Krystel knew Griffin the best. She knew he would


    want to know about it right away. She didn¡¯t say anything though, hopefully trusting me to do the right


    thing. Griffin was too excited to notice anything. He had taken my hand. in his and almost dragged me


    to the other side of the balcony where he showed of a new BBQ very simr to the one my parents


    had.


    ¡°I remember when I first visited your home after that first ball. Meeting your parents when you hadn¡¯t


    come home was nerve¨Cwracking. But they weed me with open arms, and when I looked around in


    their home I saw all those pictures of your family BBQS. And in that moment I told myself that one day,


    we would have a family. One where I would give our children the same happy memories. Because you


    all looked so happy in the pictures.¡± Griff was getting emotional and so was I.


    It was good to remind ourselves not only of how far we have gotten. But off how bright our future was.


    So yes tonight when we were in bed I would tell Griffin all about Hannah. How while I truly believe she


    is not a threat to us anymore. But that it doesn¡¯t matter that I still do not forgive her for all that she has


    done. And will never forgive her. I understand it was hard to see the man you love, not love you back.


    Try to rece you at every turn. Not seeming to care at all for the fact that she seemingly moved on


    too. It didn¡¯t give her the right to get involved with my future though. It did not give her the right to try to


    take my future. To take away the future I was building with my fated mate. And she did


    For a while, I would use to think of the small things she would do for me while David was holding me


    captive. But she didn¡¯t, she never helped me out when I was held captive by someone else. Oddly


    enough seeing her in the store, begging me not to cause trouble because it would cost her, her job.


    Showed me the truth that I already knew but tried so hard to ignore. Back when I was kidnapped I


    needed to believe there was at least some somewhat friendly face. Someone who didn¡¯t agree with


    David, someone who was there just to help me.


    Just like she did at the baby store, she was nice to me when she and David had me kidnapped to get


    her way. Like how she did not protect me from getting pregnant with David. Because I was unsure if


    there would be a way back to Griffin if I was carrying someone else¡¯s pup. No Hannah could not stand


    the idea of me carrying the pup of the man she loved. So she helped make sure I would not get


    pregnant with his pup. We just had amon interest and if it would have been her interest only she


    would have forced me to.


    I still didn¡¯t agree with Griffin, in regards to how scared we still should be. I hade to terms with the


    fact that I now was so much of a public figure that I would always need to be extra alert. That I would


    never be able to get out of pack ground alone. It was a prize I had to pay for being with Griffin. I never


    aspired to be a Luna let alone the Queen. Hell, I wanted the ball we found each other at to be over as


    soon as possible. I was happy due to my size he would never consider me his chosen mate.


    I loved being Griffin¡¯s mate though, I loved our life together. I loved being able to help my pack and my


    country too. It was the public part I could do without. So I was not about to make my life even more


    complicated than it needed to be. David was long gone, and Hannah was broken and sad. But all she


    wanted to do now was to focus on her unborn pup. I believed her, not because I trusted her. I knew


    what it was like to know you were carrying your pup. Your child with the man you love. And the


    protectiveness you feel for that little pup right away. Cynthia was done too, she never did much more


    than disrespect me. Now that Sam had put her into her ce. Now that he was moving on from the


    loss of his mate. And was finally doing things to put himself first and not his spoiled daughter. She had


    learned her lesson.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Or maybe she was just afraid of further punishment from her father. Maybe she had grown up now she


    had some responsibilities. I didn¡¯t


    care she had been a hindrance nothing more and nothing less. So I kissed Griffin and thanked him for


    getting us something so very thoughtful. Then I helped with the prep for the BBQ. Because I loved the


    fact that your first BBQ we hosted ourselves would be with both our families. Nothing was going to spoil


    that for me, for us. I could easily tell Griffin about Hannah a bitter. There was nothing to tell really. I


    am sure he would understand me.


    There was this uneasy feeling forming in the pit of my stomach but I just pushed it down. It must be


    because of what meeting Hannah had brought up. Griffin was getting a little worried though, he can


    always read me like an open book. And with Krystel eyeing me I was getting unsure if I could keep this


    from Griffin until after the BBQ.


    ***


    ¡°Darling, are you sure you are okay you keep zoning out. Did something happen when you went out


    shopping with the others?¡± I had been worrying again, Krystel nodded pushing me to tell Griffin. But I


    was still unsure.

 Chapter 209

    209 A


    ¡°Why did you not tell me soon A?¡± Griffin¡¯sck of a cute. nickname always is the first sign he is


    angry with me.


    Or worse disappointed, I just wanted to have one rxed night. Enjoying a BBQ with my family and


    friends. But with the look. Krystel gave me, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this from Griffin until after


    the BBQ. Not that I me her, she is my friend, my Beta. But she is Griffin¡¯s cousin too. Of course, she


    is going to be loyal to both of us. The thing is I get why Griffin is so worried, sometimes it¡¯s just stifling.


    Before meeting me he was afraid he would not find his mate. I know he prayed a lot and made a ton of


    offerings to the Moon Goddess to find me. Promising to do everything he could to keep me safe. Before


    he even knew who I


    was.


    I realize to him, not being able to prevent me from being kidnapped, abused, and raped was a failure.


    He felt like he failed me and the Moon Goddess herself by not only not keeping me safe. But taking so


    long to find me, I could not make him see it was not his fault. When I was in mya he kept asking


    me toe back to him. Crying swearing to me that he would keep me. happy and safe. To me, he did,


    to him it never was enough. To him, the fact that Cynthia caused some issues was another failure.


    Losing track of where Hannah moved; was another failure. Still not knowing where David was; yet


    another failure.


    0.00%


    11:43


    209 A


    288 (Vouchers..


    It was sweet he was so worried about keeping me safe, and I appreciated it. I did, but for most of my


    life, other wolves saw me as weak or fragile. Unable to protect myself and I needed my mate to be


    different. I needed Griffin to trust me and know I was more than capable of defending myself if


    something happened to me. David had caught me by surprise, but since I was never going to be able


    to travel alone again anymore, that would be much harder to do.


    ¡°Because I just wanted to rx tonight Griff. I was going to tell you but she didn¡¯t mean any harm. She


    didn¡¯t seek me out I walked into her workce. Because we didn¡¯t know she worked there.¡± I tried to be


    patient because with moving in together and marking each other all while constantly being under a lot


    of pressure was starting to take its toll on both of us.


    We still loved each other, and we never had big arguments or one that would go on for very long.


    Usually, we just had some words. and talked it all over before things would escte. Still, sometimes it


    felt as if our rtionship could be better. Stronger, several people told me that it¡¯s normal. How every


    couple will bicker a bit when the honeymoon phase is over. And they are adjusting to their new normal.


    It was aforting thought to know we weren¡¯t alone in this. That of course didn¡¯t mean that I like


    arguing with the love of my life. Our being upset with each other.


    Griffin sighed audibly, our guests kept quiet busying themselves with filling their tes with sides and


    eating or grilling the meat. They were right not wanting to get involved, but the situation still was very


    awkward. I wanted to be over with it, so we could go


    21.69%


    O


    11:43


    209 A


    back to enjoying our time together.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You are right Darling, sometimes I should trust you. The time. when I knew you were hurting without


    me being able to do something. It broke me, and I just can¡¯t shake this ominous. feeling.¡± He


    confessed, and I could not me him for any of it.


    In fact, I was touched by how honest and vulnerable he was with me. In front of everyone else, we


    loved it too. I felt the need tofort him, I had been unable to show him how safe we we now.


    Honestly, I am unsure if I ever will be able to make him see. how safe we are now. I hoped I could at


    least make him feel how much I loved him. How I would always support him, even if I did not always


    fully agree with him. So I hugged him, pulling his face into the crook of my neck, making sure he could


    breathe in my


    scent.


    ¡°At least we know she is living in the closest human town, working in the baby store. That¡¯s something


    right?¡± I mindlinked him, for the simple reason that using my voice felt like it would interrupt our


    personal bubble.


    As Griffin nodded before kissing my head I could tell he still had something on his mind. I was not going


    to pry, he had the right toe to terms with things in his own time. He clearly was somewhat


    reassured as his bright smile was genuine. He shooed my father away from the BBQ and started


    grilling the meat.


    The rest of the night we spend having a lot of fun, Griffin even let


    ***


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    47.71%


    7


    11:431


    209 A


    1288 Vouchers


    go enough to drink some beers. Not enough to get drunk not with his wolf metabolism. Just enough to


    make him extra happy and extra affectionate though. He had trouble keeping his hands to himself


    when our family still was there. He never crossed a line but he also found every excuse there was to


    touch me.


    ¡°Okay, thanks for dinner Kiddo¡¯s I am going to get some shut¨Ceye. Not see how my oldest born is


    getting lovingly groped every other second¡± Dad joked, he was the first to get ready to leave.


    Griffin was still sober enough to say his goodbyes to Dad, apologizing for his behavior but telling Dad


    he just loved me to bits. With a seriousness that could onlye from being tipsy. I


    a


    could tell no one was really offended. Again they were all just happy to see how happy we were.


    When everyone left soon after my parents did, I told Griffin to get a shower. Hoping would sober him up


    a little bit. I cleared the table, loaded the dishwasher, and cleaned the BBQ. It left me exhausted, Griffin


    had been quiet so a part of me was hoping he had fallen asleep. With how handsy he had been I was


    sure sleeping was thest thing on his mind. And I could never refuse the man, not with how he knew


    how to kiss me and touch me exactly how I wanted it. Tomorrow we had an early day so I honestly


    wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Which would not happen if Griffin would keep me up for another


    few hours. The man seemed unable to do a quickie so I knew what we were in for if anything started.


    I slipped into our bedroom, wanting to be quiet and not wake him. if he had indeed fallen asleep. But he


    hadn¡¯t he was just sitting at


    69.74%


    A


    O


    11:43


    209 A


    1288 Vouchers


    the edge of the bed. Clutching one of the onesies we had gotten for our pup. Staring at it like he


    expected that little piece of clothing to give him the answers to all of the world¡¯s mysteries.


    ¡°Baby, what is going on, why are you staring at that onesie? Are


    you okay?¡± I asked but he wouldn¡¯t even look up at me.


    95.06%

 Chapter 210

    210 Griffin


    I had known I was going to be a Dad for a few weeks now. And I had been happy about it from the


    start. But it had been a distant concept, we couldn¡¯t talk about it to anyone else. A and I daydreamed


    about our pup. We made ns, thought about names, and decided we would honor the tradition of


    naming your pup after one of the important Elders in your life. Somehow bing a father, and


    starting the family I used to pray to the Moon Goddess daily felt abstract.


    After the BBQ A had shown us what she and the other girls had gotten for our pup on their shopping


    trip. We had already decided on what room we would turn into a nursery but we hadn¡¯t started on it yet.


    We couldn¡¯t because decorating a nursery would make it very obvious we were expecting. Our own


    chambers or apartment as A liked to call it in the castle was private enough. You just had to get in


    and out through the main halls of the castle. Where everyone and their mother could see you. Which


    hardly ever was a problem, it is just one of the things thates with pack living. Let alone in the


    castle that¡¯s our pack house as well.


    Probably in a rush and with no real ce to put all the baby stuff they bought A had just put it on our


    bed. I was about to pick it up to move it to a half¨Cempty dresser drawer when the cute wolf onesie


    Jessa got us caught my eye. In about six months from now, I would have my son or daughter in my


    arms wearing this


    0.00%


    11:43 D


    210 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    very onesie. And I couldn¡¯t be more excited about it. Holding this onesie finally made it real, made it


    less abstract. I sunk to the bed and could only stare at the onesie. No doubt my tipsy state had


    something to do with how much the idea of being able to hold my pup in my arms in six months


    affected me. It was a genuine. happiness though, it just came in raw and unfiltered and I liked it.


    Becausetely I had been consumed by worries, something felt so off. Conan was perpetually alert too


    and it was taking a toll on me. Most of all it was taking a toll on my rtionship. I mean we were still


    good, but it was the little things. A is less inclined to tell me things like her meeting Hannah. I one


    hundred percent believed her when she told me she just wanted to wait until it was the right moment.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to spoil our night with our family. I trusted her gut instinct too. If she said


    Hannah was not trying anything I believed her. The thing is she didn¡¯t know if I would, and that¡¯s why


    she tried not to tell me during the BBQ. Sadly she was right to do so, because while I believed her. And


    I genuinely wanted to just have a nice night with friends and family. The worry kept gnawing at the back


    of my mind.


    It was


    why I drank a little too much, it was the reason my pregnant mate, who in reality still was recovering


    from all that happened to her. Both mentally and physically was out there cleaning up the remains of


    our party. I needed to go shower and go to bed to get my head on straight again.


    ¡°Baby, please answer me?¡± I suddenly noticed A was in the room with me. And her question


    suggested that she had been talking to me before. She was worried again, I could sense it and I could


    see it on her face. This was going to stop now!


    22.96%


    11:43


    210 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Darling, holding this onesie just made it all so real. I was just daydreaming about our future. Let


    me take you on a date. tomorrow. We will go and look at things like cribs and wallpaper. I will take you


    out for lunch. We need some quality time together right?¡± I tried hard to keep my voice cheery and


    even. Maybe it was lying to her again, but I don¡¯t want her to know how worried I still am.


    Because I was not going to act on it anymore, I needed to stop frantically scouring all the CCTV images


    for any hint of imminent danger. Our fighters and our guards were well¨Ctrained, good at their jobs, and


    motivated. Their job was to make sure we were safe without having to take a lot of time out of our days.


    Taking time away from our roles, to maintain safety for us and the rest of the pack. I was doing not only


    them but my rtionship a disservice by doing their job alongside my job.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure, we can find the time. I would actually love that and I feel it would be good for us to just


    spend some time together. Allow ourselves to remember why we love each other so much.¡± A


    agreed, she is always thinking about our duties to the pack.


    She is going to make a wonderful Luna, Queen, and more importantly so an amazing mother to our


    little pup. I will forever be grateful to the Moon Goddess for blessing me with such an astounding mate.


    The events of today wore me down, when I was still buzzed I could not keep my hands off her. I


    nned to make love well into the night but I was tired. And from the looks of it, A was too. Instead


    of trying to seduce her, which honestly always worked out. I pulled her close to my chest wrapping my


    arms around her so that she could bury her nose in the crook of


    51.21%


    O


    11:43


    210 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    my neck. As I buried mine in her soft chocte¨Ccolored hair.


    ¡°Did, you manage to find a suit and groomsmen suits?¡± A mumbled sleepily.


    I I I did but it reminded me of the fact I never asked if she found her wedding gown. I had almost ruined


    the shopping experience for her and now I had been too stuck in my own head to ask her about it.


    Telling her I did find a suit, asking her if she could tell me if she found a wedding dress or if she wanted


    to keep it a secret. Felt like I wascking yet again, another not¨Cso¨Csubtle reminder that I needed to do


    better. Selene had told A when they met during A¡¯sa that she only connected fated mates,


    she made them feel love for each other. She could not force mates to be good partners, and right now I


    was not being one for A. The knowledge I was failing my mate, the knowledge that I was given. the


    one thing I prayed for so long. Only to not respect it like I should broke me a little. In the end it kept me


    up for most of the


    night.


    I almost slept through my rm, it would have been the first time. since finding A I would not wake


    her up with a coffee in bed. Scolding myself I rushed out just in time, just before she woke up. Today


    would be the first day of the new Griffin. Today would be the first day of the new life where I would be


    the best mate to A I could be.


    78.66%

 Chapter 211

    211 A


    Normally I would wake up to the smell of coffee and the sounds. of Griffin cing the mugs on the


    counter. Today I woke up to Griffin cussing and running out of bed to the kitchen. It was cute. I don¡¯t


    know what got into him yesterday when he clutched the onesie. He was a bit like how he was when we


    just met. Nervous, and only focused on making me happy. I actually like the fact that he seemingly was


    more at ease around me. That he was just being himself, not some curated version of himself.


    Our rtionship had been a little rocky though, he was right we needed this one day to ourselves. I


    hoped this slight panic at oversleeping was just because he wanted today to be perfect. I¡¯d hate for him


    to go back to his insecure self. Or insecure about the rtionship because that was it. He wasn¡¯t


    insecure about himself. He had all the confidence you would expect from a royal alpha wolf.


    ¡°Here you go Darling, your coffee¡± I was so deep in thought I hadn¡¯t noticed Griff walk back into the


    bedroom with me. Not until he ced my coffee mug on my nightstand. Now that I was pregnant I was


    very limited in my coffee intake. This morning¡¯s coffee we shared in bed was almost sacred though.


    Griffin knew, so it was sweet of him to care so much about getting me my coffee. I decided to not worry


    about it, I would often worry about little things, blowing it out of proportion and I wasn¡¯t going to do that


    again today. ¡¤


    0.00%


    11:43


    211 A


    288 Vouchers


    First, we would take my family to the airport and say our goodbyes. Then we would drive a little further


    so we could go to a big baby and kids store in human territory. Not only was it one of the biggest stores


    in the state, and fairly close to us. It was just far enough so that we would not run into pack members.


    Of course discovering a new town, finding new ces to eat at would be a lot of fun too.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Darling?¡± Griffin asked, I hadn¡¯t even realized I just sat there in bed. Silently


    sipping my coffee thinking about how much fun we were going to have today.


    ¡°Just how much I am looking forward to today, baby.¡± Griffin was too so we spent our morning drinking


    coffee in bed and just chatting about our ns. Not just for the day but for our wedding and the pup


    and their nursery too.


    ***


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a smart she¨Cwolf, but just be careful okay? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re pregnant now, it¡¯s not just


    you, that you need to take care of.¡± Grandpa whispered in my ear as he hugged me.


    I


    Much like Griffin, he meant well, so I couldn¡¯t be mad at him. Like I couldn¡¯t be mad at Griffin every time


    it felt like he was being overprotective. But it sucked, every time anyone around me was extra careful.


    Or prompting me to be more protective than I normally would be. It stopped me from moving on. It held


    me back more than anything and the only thing I wanted to do was to move on. I just didn¡¯t know how


    to tell my family to stop worrying about me so much. Not without losing my cool, not without


    22.00%


    11:43


    211 A


    288 Vouchers


    snapping at them. That was thest thing I wanted to do. So just like with Griffin I told Grandpa I knew,


    hugged him back, and tried to just ignore it. More so because he was traveling back to the White Oak


    pack, and I had no idea when I was going to see them again.


    Even if I felt safe now like my life finally was how it was supposed to be. The kidnapping left some


    scars. More than anyone I knew the importance of goodbyes. When I was kidnapped by David I at least


    knew thest words I said to the people I loved were kind. It instilled a fear in me of being angry or


    saying something angry or something that made the other person feel bad about themselves.


    ***


    Two hours after we saw the ne that had my family in it take off we arrived in the town that had the


    baby store. After such a long drive and such an early morning I was craving a snack. It still was far too


    early to have lunch, but to my luck, my mate was a mind reader.


    ¡°Darling, want to go find a restaurant we can have breakfast at? I mean I am kinda hungry again and I


    can¡¯t imagine you¡¯re not?¡± He asked the second he parked the car.


    That¡¯s what we did we found a dinner that served breakfast. I


    could not have a coffee with it but other than that breakfast was perfect. There was just one thing we


    needed to discuss that was somewhat work¨Crted. Even if it was a personal matter too. Griffin¡¯s


    gamer friends now knew what we were. Riven would get


    45.33%


    11:43 L


    211 A


    288 Vouchers


    an invite no doubt. We would invite all the Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡® from the packs in the entire country. We


    had to, nothing we did was just for us. Not even our wedding, but I did not mind inviting all the leaders


    of the packs didn¡¯t bother me though. I hardly knew them all but most leaders were good and kind


    wolves wanting the best for their packs. And we wolves know how to party. Other than the leaders of


    the packs we were free to invite every other wolf we wanted present.


    Therein lies the problem, because we didn¡¯t just want to invite wolves. And to be able to invite humans,


    open the pack to let them in. Always required permission from your Alpha and Luna. Rodrick and


    Isabe in our case. We were cautious that they might be a bit reluctant since it was no normal


    wedding and no normal pack we would invite our human friends to. We needed to get an answer soon


    because we would need to send out the invites. To make sure everyone had enough time to RSVP and


    make arrangements toe to us. We decided we would ask Rodrick and Isabe first thing in the


    morning tomorrow. Today we will not talk about the pack business.


    Leaving the pack behind, leaving all our responsibilities behind even for just one day felt liberating.


    Griffin must feel the same, he was back to the person after I epted him as my mate. And before I


    got kidnapped, I didn¡¯t know that it was possible but I fell even more in love with Griffin. As he


    wandered about the baby store, getting excited about the furniture options there were to decorate the


    nursery. We had the same tastes and the same ideas of what we wanted not only for the nursery but


    even the clothes we picked out. It was fun and romantic, again it made me


    67.32%


    11:43


    211 A


    288 Vouchers


    wonder if we would ever be able to get back to this feeling. To make our rtionship this strong when


    we needed to lead a pack and a country. We were just training now, helping our Rodrick and Isabe.


    And we barely managed it, the pressure on our shoulders would only grow heavier. What are we


    supposed to do if we find ourselves unable to hold on to the best parts of our rtionship when we


    were leading the country?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    93.51%

 Chapter 212

    212 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Unable to suppress the worries about our future I had


    absentmindedly started to y with the ne Griffin gave me.


    He noticed and of course, he knew the reason behind it too. Because he was amazing and he knew me


    better than I knew myself sometimes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Darling, I know this feels so different from how we became at home. Do you know why I


    gave you that ne though?¡± He asked.


    I was about to answer him I did, after all, he told me yesterday it was a thank you for making another


    one of his dreamse true. But Griff silenced me with a quick peck on the lips.


    ¡°Because you are everything I ever wanted in this life. I would not have been this happy about


    bing a daddy if it wasn¡¯t with you. If it had been with some chosen mate. I might have been able to


    learn how to love her. With you, I don¡¯t need to learn how to love you though. With you, it¡¯s as natural


    as shifting, as natural as breathing. Now that you¡¯re pregnant I¡¯m not just bing a father. Our pup


    will be another testimony of our love for one another. So yes, at the moment we are struggling a bit,


    and just like you I wish we weren¡¯t. But we are not struggling to love each other. We are just getting


    adjusted to this new life. And with all the shit that has been thrown at us, we are forced to adjust to all


    of it at the same time. Of course that is going to cause some


    0.00%


    11:43


    212 A


    288 Wouchers


    issues along the way. But tell me, darling do you doubt how much I love you? Do you doubt if you love


    me?¡± He ended his speech.


    But he was right I didn¡¯t doubt he loved me not for one bit. I don¡¯t think I have ever really doubted it. I


    believe it when Scared to we just met but deep down I always knew. That¡¯s why I epted him long


    before the six months were over. That is why if it hadn¡¯t been for Hannah and David we would have


    marked each other long the first six months ultimatum I gave Griffin were over. He had never been as


    right about anything as he was now. We haven¡¯t been together that long. Even for us werewolves we


    moved quickly, partly because we had to. Partly because we hated being away from each other, and


    the distance between the Silver Moon Pack and the White Oak Pack just had been too much.


    We overcame it all, so it was silly to think we could not ovee this. We would, as we did everything.


    Because Griffin was right it had nothing to do with loving each other less. Part of the issue was that it


    felt like I never saw enough of him. And when I did it half of the time spent things. Or just sitting her


    was o next to each other both working, where we could hardly speak because we both were so


    engrossed in work. Soon things wouldn¡¯t be as busy, after my maternity leave I would be able to take


    on a much smaller workload. When I did not have to rush my education to be at a certain point.


    Griffin had abandoned work when I went missing, it was only natural. No one had expected him to just


    go on full speed when his mate was missing and presumably in perilous danger. He did however want


    to keep his promise to only work weekdays. So he


    20.84%


    O


    11:43


    212 A


    #288 Vouchers


    needed to work harder than ever to catch up with the backlog of work. Even trying to get ahead a bit.


    He could slow down a little and still be able to y catch up. If he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to be all


    caught up by the time our pup would be born. He wanted to be able to take the first two weeks off so he


    could help me. And properly get to bond with our little one. An idea I loved, I just needed to keep in


    mind what we were doing this all for.


    Griffin¡¯s date idea was perfect, both in going on a date at a time when we needed it. And the date he


    took me on. I swore to myself that here two towns over where nobody knew us, I would forget all about


    my responsibilities for a few hours. Just focus on the man I love, when we get back home I will


    remember this day and Griffin¡¯s words. And not get so insecure about it. I would not let my hormones


    rule my feelings and emotions.


    ***


    ¡°Did you kids have fun on your day off together?¡± Isabe asked as soon as we sat down. We did and


    even if we were here on official business to request them to let us invite not one but 7 humans to our


    wedding. Which was a big ask, I loved the fact that we were a family first and foremost. They would


    treat our request the same as they would everyone else. Just the way we spoke to each other was


    different. Not that Isabe or Rodrick were ever the type to be overly strict and businesslike. That¡¯s why


    they were so loved as the leaders of the pack. They never acted like they were better than the rest of


    the pack. When the Moon Goddess created Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡¯s she wanted them to be the parents to


    the pack. The strict but honest and kind father figured. And the caring, nurturing mother who always


    had the best advice if you


    46.43%


    ?


    11:43


    212 A


    1208 Vouchers


    needed it. Rodrick and Isabe knew their roles and they had perfected them.


    So we chatted about our date, about the furniture we looked at. How we never found a crib that


    matched the style we were going for. There was a lot of whitewashed wood, or worse wood veneer. It


    had seemed like the more natural style Griffin and I were looking for had gone out of style with the


    humans.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Oh well there is no rush to get a crib yet, it¡¯s best if you start with painting the room and put new


    flooring in if you want to. But you came here to request something did you not?¡± Rodrick almost


    interrupted us.


    It was not like him to try and rush the conversation and I had no doubt he was delighted about


    bing a Grandpa. I had overheard him talk to my father, asking if Dad would mind it if the pup


    would call Rodrick Pops. Trying not to pay it too much mind, I listen to Griffin tell his parents about how


    last weekend went. How Riven was a wolf too, how he panicked when he saw the Crown Prince.


    Rodrick seemed to be highly amused at the fact another wolf had often teased his son and called him


    names in the heat of the moment. It wasforting because it increased the chances of them granting


    us permission to invite Griff¡¯s human friends and their partners.


    ¡°Well, I see why you would want to invite them to your wedding. And I agree that at the moment you


    had no other choice but to tell them the truth about who you are. However, your mother and I have


    some things to discuss before we cane to a


    conclusion. I will let you both know of our ruling by the end of the


    72.53%


    11:43 D


    212 A


    1288 Vouchers


    week¡± Rodrick told us, practically forcing us out of his office. Something was off about him, but I was


    sure he would tell us if he was ready for it. And I had enough to do today, so I thanked


    them both and made my way over to my office.


    96.38%

 Chapter 213

    213 A


    I had been a little bummed that Rodrick and Isabe couldn¡¯t answer us right away. But I got it, like they


    said it was a big ask. Maybe too big even. Now I was in Isabe¡¯s office going over all the packs, and


    who their leaders were. And what I needed to know about them. A good Luna knows everything there


    is to know about the neighboring packs. As a Queen, however, I needed to know about all packs. I had


    dreaded this a little bit, as I expected it to be quite boring.


    Of course, Isabe made it fun, aside from all the regr files. With all the static information about the


    packs and their leaders. Isabe had her own little notebook. It was filled with inside information. Not in


    a vicious way even if she had some choice. words to say about one or two Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡¯s. No, it


    was little things like ¡°Alpha Mike has a wandering eye¡± or ¡°Luna Be loves. the jasmine tea from that


    small shop in the human mall¡± Those little snippets of information, and using that when she could. Like


    getting the jasmine tea if Luna Be was about to finish. This is what made the leaders of the pack


    around the country feel so weed every time they visited the Silver Moon pack. Now when I take


    over from Isabe in a few years I would be able to provide the leaders with the same details. The


    same eye to attention as Isabe had.


    If nothing else it would show the leaders how much Isabe supported me as the new Queen of the


    United States wolf packs.


    0.00%


    11:44:


    A


    O


    213 A


    11 288 Vouchers


    It also saved me a ton of time in figuring out what every leader liked. Packs would change, and new


    leaders would take over between today and the day I would take over as the Queen. As they would all


    during my reign. It would only be adjusting it on the go. Which still would be a lot less hassle than


    reinventing the wheel would have been.


    ¡°Sweetheart, are you ready to go to the meeting hall?¡± Isabe asked me. Forcing me to give her back


    the notebook I had been. intently reading.


    My neck cracked as I moved my head from right to left. I always find myself in the weirdest positions


    when I am reading. Now that my neck didn¡¯t feel stiff anymore, I nodded and got out of my chair. If it


    was not for Isabe I had forgotten all about the meeting we were about to go to. A meeting with


    Rodrick, Griffin, our Beta¡¯s and Gemma¡¯s, and lead warriors. It had been put on the back burner for a


    little while. But we needed to make some changes to thews of this Kingdom, to assure things like


    what happened to the Blood Moon pack and the wolves living in it would never happen again.


    ***


    ¡°Thank you for joining usdies, please have a seat¡± Rodrick spoke formally. It was not just the four of


    us now. It meant we needed to be more professional. Of course, everyone present here knew we were


    close. Still, this was an official meeting about the fate of the country. The Council of Elders would


    receive the records, not only would they be the ones to organize the trials if a leader would break these


    new rules. They had a veto right if they


    21.46%%%


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    <


    11:44


    213 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    found our newws to be unfair. So all in all we needed to do this right. Because we were all more than


    motivated to make this better.


    If Alpha Phillip would not have been able to get away with how he ran his pack for so long. If anyone


    had noticed he would drive away omega¡¯s only keeping high¨Cranked members in his pack. If it had


    been clear he did not even let some pack members travel to go see family. Maybe he could have been


    stopped before, stopped before his son lost his mind. Hindsight was twenty- twenty, all we wanted to do


    now though was to make sure that things like what I went through never happened again.


    ***


    ¡°So we keep track of moves to other packs, but write down how big or small the involved packs are


    now. You know like a general head count. They don¡¯t need to include much personal info. I¡¯m thinking


    just age, gender, rank.¡± I suggested it was the first time I was in a meeting about changing thews of


    our country. And I thought a lot about how I think we could improve the situation. Still voicing it out loud


    in such an official setting was a bit nerve- wracking.


    ¡°That would surely give us a lot of insides, are you sure about including the gender in that list of needed


    information though?¡± Rodrick asked me.


    I got where he wasing from, after all normally gender would not have anything to do with moving to


    other packs. Nor would gender influence your rank, and this system was mostly set in


    43.98%


    11:44 D


    213 A


    11


    ce so that we could see if all packs weed all ranks. To prevent another small pack only


    consisting of high¨Cranked wolves. and their offspring. So it would just wither away. So I told Rodrick


    SO;


    ¡°I get your point, but some leaders still have archaic ideas about genders. I mean even from my own


    experience. Alpha Philip was far more willing to let a she¨Cwolf omega join our pack. Because ording


    to him she¨Cwolves were weaker anyway. He would not let them apply for all positions either.¡±


    ¡°Princess A makes a valid point if a pack never epts new male wolves into their pack. Or if we


    can see they never have a higher ranking she¨Cwolf for example. It could give us cause to go and visit


    the pack. To at least check out what is going on?¡±


    Isabe supported me before I had the chance to further exin my reasoning.


    ¡°If I may, my daughter is very IT savvy, as you know he went to study ICT at the human college. He has


    his degree now and is gearing up toe back to the pack permanently.¡± Saphira, Isabe¡¯s Gemma


    spoke..


    Going off to attend a human college, not living with your pack. With hardly any chances of meeting your


    mate was umon. for wolves. Saphira¡¯s pride about her son choosing this difficult. path was


    evident, though for a moment I did not understand what it had to do with the topic of our meeting.


    ¡°From what he told me, he should be able to create a program that will spot consistencies that we want


    to notice. If a pack has


    64.98%


    11:44


    O


    213 A


    1288 Vouchers


    an extraordinary amount of wolves they will cast out leaving them to be rogues. Or if they never let


    she¨Cwolves leave the pack.¡± Saphira further exined, and it honestly was a good idea.


    Griffin however was the one that got excited.


    ¡°I personally believe we should set up a meeting with John, as soon as he gets back here. I have been


    saying how we need to modernize some of our work. He could help with that, he could be in charge of


    it. And one of the things we could modernize would be this. We miss things when we are pouring over


    the details ourselves.¡± Griffin stated.


    There was something off about his voice, and I knew exactly what it was. It was the speaking. He


    poured over all the information known about the BloodMoon Pack when I was missing only toe up


    empty¨Chanded again. And I knew he still wasn¡¯t over it. Let¡¯s just hope the others either do not notice


    or do not mind. Because his idea is valid.

 Chapter 215

    215 A


    ¡°When we spoke this morning you told us that both of you


    wanted a more natural crib for your pup. Unlike the modern styles you find at the baby store. So we


    hope you guys like our idea and will ept our gift.¡± Rodrick states, making it clear this was his idea.


    I was beginning to suspect what was wrapped up in old nkets. I just wasn¡¯t sure how they managed


    to find the perfect crib when we didn¡¯t. All I knew was that it was most likely why Rodrick seemed in


    such a rush after our second meeting of the day.


    ¡°First off, Mom and Dad, I¡¯m so thankful you went out of your way to help us. But I have to say I am a


    little curious about what it is you brought us.¡± It was Griffin who answered his parents. He voiced my


    thoughts as well as his own. Because I too was very curious about what kind of crib they brought into


    our living room. I just hoped I or better yet we would love it. Because I would feel awful rejecting a kind


    offer from my inws.


    ¡°Well then unwrap it, that is what you do with gifts right?¡± Before Griffin and I could stand up to walk


    over to the gift. Isabe added ¡°Preferably together¡± So we did, we walked over to what we both knew


    was the crib together, we just didn¡¯t know what kind of crib it was and how they got it. I still didn¡¯t when


    we removed all the nkets, it was an older style crib, but it still looked brand new there was not a


    scratch on it.


    0.00%


    A


    11:44


    215 A


    200 (Vouchers


    ¡°Mom, Dad, are you sure?¡± Griffin mumbled something about this crib had made him feel emotional. I


    could only imagine him. reacting like this because it was a family heirloom of sorts. But again the state


    this crib was in seemed to contradict that idea.


    ¡°Well when you outgrew the crib, your father and I had it restored. There were some dents and


    scratches in the wood. But you know, we never got to fulfill our wish of putting a second baby to sleep


    in that crib. We¡¯re not sad about that anymore, not when we look at what we do have. But feel free, to


    be honest, if that¡¯s not ooomphhf¡± I knocked the air out of Isabe¡¯s lungs with how had I hugged her.


    Or maybe it was because it was so suddenly, as she was still exining why they had gifted us Griffin¡¯s


    old crib.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    ¡°I love it, and seeing how my mate practically jumped in your arms I feel safe to say she loves it too¡±


    Even without looking at Griffin I knew he was smiling I could just hear it in his voice. Rodrick smiled at


    me, winking I knew he found what Griffin told them amusing. Since it was true. That didn¡¯t stop me from


    thanking them myself. This time not with hugs but by using my words;


    ¡°Griff, is right I love it both how it looks. And the idea behind it and the fact it used to belong to Griffin¡± I


    told them. Of course, Rodrick still wanted a hug, like his mate had gotten. It was all in good fun, and we


    spent the rest of the night chatting about our future and our ns for the baby.


    ¡°Oh before we go, feel free to invite your human friends to the wedding. We trust the two of you. And


    the judgment you made¡± Rodrick told us, he winked and I was sure he knew this before. He


    22.07%


    A


    11:44


    1915 A


    288 Wouchers


    just needed to keep up his appearance as he would with any pack member. I¡¯m still baffled some days


    by how I went from never wanting to find a second chance at love. Comforting myself with the fact I


    would at least get to stay close to my parents. To finding a second chance mate, and a second family.


    That night. when I got into bed I felt a little lighter. The night had been a testimony to how good my life


    was slowly but surely bing.


    The past two weeks have flown by, now it was time to tell the rest of the pack I was expecting. It has


    been quiet for thest two weeks, with no drama, Griffin seemed less worried about everything. I just


    hoped that Cynthia would note to the pack meeting. She hadn¡¯t ever since we banned her from the


    castle for two weeks a little while back. Or if she did, that she would notment on the pregnancy


    news. If she did not make a scene during this meeting. Griffin might finally be fully convinced we were


    no longer in danger.


    Despite getting some maternity clothes, I still mostly wore dresses because by now most of my clothes


    didn¡¯t fit. And I was scared that my shirt would rise up revealing the fact I was wearing pregnancy


    clothes. Now with this meeting, it was the first time I feltfortable wearing it to a pack meeting. By


    the end of the night, they would all know I was pregnant, and I was sure they would be happy for me.


    ¡°Ready, Darling¡± Griff hugged me from behind, inhaling my scent. He was the one asking me if I was


    ready. I knew that question by


    48.16%


    11:44


    215 A


    I


    1288 (Vouchers


    now, it was not just asking if I was ready to go. He was asking if I was emotionally prepared. I used to


    need questions like that, I used to need some reassurance back when I was still timid and insecure.


    Now with the way he was sniffing my mark, it seemed like he was the one who required the


    reassurance. I turned to face him, not wanting to let on I knew how much he needed me. Because


    honestly, I did not get it. I was more than sure he was happy with the fact that I was pregnant. Not only


    had he told me more than once. He showed it to me with everything he did. So it made no sense he


    seemed hesitant to tell the rest of the pack about it.


    We had talked about finally being able to get started on the nursery this weekend. To match the


    aesthetic of the crib we scoured Craigslist for a rocking chair I could use as a nursing. chair. Shelves


    for storage and a dresser to change diapers on and to put clothes in. We decided on a theme for the


    nursery. Every bit of furniture we collected from humans, Griffin told them that it was for a nursery.


    Griffin was the one to suggest that we would ask one of the kids in the pack if he would make a wall


    painting. I know the kid, but I hadn¡¯t seen much of his art. ording to Griffin, he was more than


    talented. We wanted a mural with the White Oak from my old back and the silver moon from our pack.


    A bit like the nes Griffin gave me, to thank me for giving him a family.


    ¡°Are you ready, baby?¡± I ask him to see if he wants to open up to me and tell me what¡¯s on his mind.


    He doesn¡¯t he just gives me a fake smile, lying to me that he is excited to tell the pack that we are


    expecting. I want to know why he is lying but I have no time to


    72.11%


    ?


    O


    11:44


    my and figure Haut Because we have to leave for the gack


    matting


    215 A


    try and figure it out. Because we have to leave for the pack meeting.


    288 (Vouchers


    98.85%


    11:44

 Chapter 216

    216 Griffin


    Of course, A figured out something was wrong. That¡¯s the problem with having a mate who is as


    intelligent as she is kind. She knows when something is wrong with me, and she cares enough to want


    to know so she can try to make it better. Try and make me feel better about whatever it is that is


    bothering me. Only I know she can¡¯t and I don¡¯t want to take away from this moment. I need to get my


    head out of my ass. This way it looks like I am not excited about telling the pack that we are pregnant


    and I am.


    Every single member of our pack will be happy about this news. Well, all but one, but I don¡¯t think she


    will be present tonight. She never goes to pack meetings anymore. In fact, she hardly spends time with


    the pack. If she is not working her human job she is spending time with her human friends. Going as far


    as to spend some nights there. From what I understood she always asks Sam if he is okay with her


    going out and spending time with her friend. Only Sam still has a blind spot about his daughter. Now


    that she seems to be doing so much better on the surface who can me him for letting her have some


    fun with friends? Especially since her behavior left her without any friends in the pack.


    Even Anna no longer wants to be seen with Cynthia, turned out Aaron a member of our pack who went


    to college to get aw degree because he wanted to be the pack¡¯swyer is her mate. He still was


    involved with the pack business, he even came home during all the breaks from college. Breaks Anna


    and her parents would spend at her father¡¯s old pack, with her paternal family. That¡¯s why it took them


    so long to find out they were mates. Anna was ted to find out Aaron was her mate,


    0.00%


    10:55


    216 Griffin


    11 288 Vouchers


    and I get why. He is a good guy, most she¨Cwolfs find him attractive, I can even say as a straight guy


    that he is a good¨Clooking fellow. They went to pack high school together, shared some sses and


    they would always get along great.


    Aaron on the other hand, has so much loyalty to the pack, and he has epted A without a shred of


    doubt. That he was disappointed that his mate had behaved like she did. He had asked Mom for her


    advice as the Luna. He loved her, he loved the girl he knew she could be, the girl who could be the


    perfect mate for him. The girl that he wanted to ept. as his fated mate in a heartbeat. But the


    thought of his fated mate, his marked mate being someone who did not respect the leaders of his pack


    like he does, stopped him from making a decision.


    Anna was never the one who started things, she seemed to get swept up in Cynthia¡¯s ns. Mom told


    Aaron as much and convinced him to give her a chance. He did, he never told Anna to stop seeing


    Cynthia either. He would just make it a point not to spend time with Anna if Cynthia was there too.


    Already fed up with the problems it caused her, one day Anna had told Cynthia they were no longer


    friends. It was nasty half the pack saw the fight. A fight that Cynthia had once again started. Ever since


    that fight, she started spending more and more time outside of the pack. And every time she did and


    did not cause any issues Sam saw it as change. Most other pack members did too.


    Cynthia was still a bit of an outcast and she would never not be. She had done too much harm to the


    pack before. But everyone figured she had finally learned her lesson. Most were nice to her. Not kind, it


    was a little distant but nice enough. Everyone figured Cynthia had her fill of social interactions with her


    human friends. To me, it didn¡¯t add up though. She could not go on a run with her human friends. Not


    unless she had told them what she was which would cause a whole other set of issues. There


    26.46%


    10:55


    216 Griffin


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    was just something wrong about how well¨Cbehaved and quiet she had beentely.


    I did not want to but ever since A told me Hannah works in the human mall, my mind had been


    racing. I tried to push those thoughts down, after all, I promised my mate and my family I would not


    stress out so much about our safety anymore. Last night when A was sleeping peacefully beside


    me, I finally caved. It had been another three hours of staring at the ceiling hoping I could fall asleep,


    as my mind kept buzzing with questions about Hannah Cynthia and their connection. I


    remembered Hannah telling Cynthia something when she was banned from the castle grounds. But for


    the life of me, I could not remember what it was.


    In the end, when I was sure I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep I got out myptop. Pulled up the security camera


    records of when the two she¨Cwolves were locked up together. They both had their own cell. We believe


    even prisoners need to be treated fairly and have some privacy. I knew their cells had been across the


    hall from each other. Having looked back at the camera recordsst night. I could see they spent most


    of their days chatting. There was no sound so I could not hear what they had been saying. But in the


    hours between closing myptop and now making my way to the pack canteen for the big meeting. I


    had thoroughly convinced myself of the fact that Hannah and Cynthia were nning something


    together.


    A said she saw Hannah startle, and she could tell it was genuine. And I don¡¯t doubt that, but seeing


    the person you are plotting against walk into your ce of work must be a bit daunting too. It could very


    well be that Hannah just had a jump scar thinking she and Hannah were caught


    in the act.


    57.00%


    10:55


    216 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    We had reached the canteen now, and after a quick sweep of the room, I saw Cynthia was a no¨Cshow


    indeed. It meant that tonight we would have one more peaceful night. A time to enjoy the best news I


    had gotten since A epted me as her mate. I would enjoy celebrating it with my pack, and my


    loved ones. Telling myself not to let the fear of the known and the unknown ruin this special night. We


    had too many special moments ruined already. Tomorrow I would look into Hannah and Cynthia more


    to be sure that I was keeping not only my mate and unborn pup safe, but the rest of my pack too, and


    with it the nation. I just had to make sure A would not find out about it. Not until I was sure


    something was wrong, or maybe I was wrong and in a week from now I could tell her she had been


    right. Confess to her how I had tried to find another danger lurking around the corner, but that there


    wasn¡¯t any. She might be mad at me for a few days but I would always prefer that over not keeping her


    and my pup safe when my gut told me that something was wrong.


    83.65%

 Chapter 218

    218 A


    This doctor¡¯s appointment feels different. A week ago we told the pack I was expecting, that we were


    expecting. As we figured they would the pack was over the moon for us. Every single pack member


    came up to us to congratte us. Krystel and Dean suggested a baby shower. They would n it with


    Isabe and her Gemma and Beta because it needed. to surprise me. I would have been fine without a


    baby shower. That didn¡® t mean I did not like the fact I would get to see my family again. And I knew


    how much the pack wanted to celebrate us and the life growing inside me. That is what makes this


    appointment feel different.


    The first two times, I had to sneak around and make it look like I was there for business. Everyone


    would be too concerned if they saw their future Luna visit the doctor let alone frequently. Now Griff and


    I could walk to the pack hospital and have a seat in the waiting room like a normal couple. The wolves


    we passed smiled at us, some wished us good luck. But they all had an idea as to why I was about to


    get seen by a doctor and I could tell it made them smile. Just being able to be proud, to enjoy moments


    like this where we would hear our pup¡¯s heartbeat was amazing. Whatever it was that had been


    bothering Griffin the night of our announcement, it had nothing to do with him not being proud about


    bing a daddy. That much was clear now, I still don¡¯t know what it was that made him so worried.


    But I let it go, he has to be the one thates to me with his worries. I want to show him that I trust


    him now and that even when I feel he is keeping something from me, I will respect and support his


    decision.


    ***


    0.00%


    218 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    I hiss at the feeling of the cold ultrasound gel on my stomach. It¡¯s warm outside, and I did not expect


    the gel to be that cold. It doesn¡¯t matter though because it is only a minor inconvenience, and it means


    we will get to see our pup for the first time today.


    ¡°Here we have a head, the spinal cord, and here we see another head, this one is resting their head on


    their fist,¡± The doctor says with a knowing smile.


    She said this one, I know what this means but it¡¯s like I¡¯m not processing the information. Like the


    exnation of what she means is hidden behind thick clouds.


    ¡°What do you mean this one doctor?¡± Griffin is able to voice the question that is on my mind too.


    ¡°Well, Princess A, Crown Prince Griffin, the two of you are expecting twins¡± The doctor¡¯s smile goes


    wider as she tells us.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Darling, you are amazing and I love you so much¡± Griffin hugged me and thanked


    me before the doctor even had the chance to wipe the gel off my stomach. She didn¡¯t seem to mind


    though. And neither did I, I was just as happy as Griffin was to hear we were going to have not one but


    two pups in our lives soon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Do you want to go over and tell your parents? We can ask them if they have any


    idea how we can get a second crib that looks like your old crib. Maybe they had it custom¨Cmade by


    someone in the pack?¡± Griffin smiles down at me as the doctor wipes the gel off my stomach.


    ¡°I am sure they will be excited to hear, and you¡¯re right we need a second crib now maybe they can


    help figure it out.¡±


    26.18%


    218 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Oh, Sweethearts, that is amazing news. I am so happy. And don¡¯t you worry about the crib, Christian


    was the one who restored our crib. I willmission him to make a second one. I am sure he can, it


    will be our gift to you¡± Isabe squealed, she kept hugging us. I always enjoyed seeing Rodrick watch


    Isabe get so excited. He would just stand back smiling at her, his face lit up with adoration. And just


    as he is doing now when he agrees they will give us a second crib. He will always calmly agree to


    everything his mate suggests.


    ¡°Mom, Dad; I appreciate the offer, but you really don¡¯t have to. All we wanted was some advice on


    where to get a simr crib¡± Griffin again voices what was on my mind.


    ¡°I know we don¡¯t son, we want to that¡¯s the difference. We gave our first grandchild their crib, we want


    to do the same for our second


    grandchild.¡± We can¡¯tpete with Rodrick¡¯s logic, we end up just thanking them before we have to


    leave to finally get started on all the work we still need to do.


    ***


    ¡°Shit, Darling I overslept I have a mecting in fifteen minutes, I am so sorry I cannot make your coffee


    this morning. I¡¯m going to hop in the shower I love you¡± Griffin says before rushing out of the bed.


    Deep down I know it is not his fault, we have been busy with our jobs, preparing for our pups especially


    since we found out we are having twins months ago, and the wedding nning. We are marrying a


    week from now, Tonight we have our bachelor and bachelorette party. It will also be the first time


    Griffin¡¯s gamer friends are visiting the pack.


    50.42%


    218 A


    1240 Vouchers


    Another thing that is stressing Griffin. Still him not being able to make me a coffee in the morning for a


    second day in a row hurts me.


    ¡°You know what, Griffin you never have to make me coffee ever again if it is too much of a bother¡± I


    scream at him crying, it¡¯s like I am losing control and I hate it. It is only making me cry harder and


    making me feel angrier. I rush to the kitchen where I start to make myself a coffee. mming the


    cab doors, and the cup on the counter. I¡¯m not even sure if I want to make sure that Griffin hears


    what I am doing. Or if it¡¯s still just all the anger about everything.


    ¡°Darling. I love you but you know how hectic things have beentely. So while I am so sorry I overslept,


    there was no need for you to scream at me like that. Just know that while I will go into the meeting


    angry with you and hurt by your response I still love you and I will see you during lunch okay.¡± Griffin


    tells me, his voice cold, nothing like how he normally speaks to me.


    A ball forms in my throat as my bile rises. I feel so lost, he is reassuring me, doing the one thing to


    reassure me. Still, I am angry with him, sad he will be busy for the rest of the morning working when he


    is mad at me. My coffee is long forgotten, I need a good long ery in the shower and then I need to eat


    something and get ready for my work.


    And it¡¯s only during that cry in the shower that I realize what just happened, and what made me react


    like I did. I also realize that this cannot go on like this, and I know just what to do to make sure it


    doesn¡¯t


    75 286

 Chapter 219

    219 Griffin


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter son, you look like someone pissed in your cereal?¡± Shit, if Dad is asking me why I


    look so upset. Everyone must see it, it¡¯s probably written on my face. It must be so obvious to


    everyone.


    Honestly, I was bummed out about not being able to get A her coffee in bed. I have just been so


    tiredtely. But she did not need to blow up on me like that. I apologized the second I opened my eyes.


    Only to have her scream at me, she never wanted me to make her a coffee again. She took it all out of


    proportion, I love making her coffee in the morning spending that little moment of quiet before we


    needed to get out of our bubble. How can she think, it is a bother to me? Does she still not know me


    better than that? Instead of trying to rip the cab door off its hinges to make a point. She could have


    offered to make me a cup to go.


    ¡°A and I fought this morning. I always make her a coffee in bed, I overslept this morning and she


    was so mad at me for not making her a coffee. I hate to say this about her, but she was so unfair. So


    yeah I am pissed off and a little hurt.¡± I confess to my dad, and maybe I shouldn¡¯t, but I need to get it off


    my chest before this meeting begins.


    ¡°I get that, and it sounds like she was in the wrong. She probably will realize that soon. I remember


    when your mother was pregnant with you. Never tell her I said that, but her hormones had her acting a


    little crazy every now and then. To her, you not keeping a promise most likely was a big deal.¡± I love


    how I can always turn to Dad for advice. Even when I didn¡¯t even realize I needed it.


    219 Griffin


    1288 iVouchers


    When I think about it, I was annoyed when I woke up, so I probably


    wasn¡¯t as calm and kind in telling her that I could not make her coffee. As I thought I was, and to be


    honest snapping like this over something wasn¡¯t like A at all. Not even when she still was too scared


    to trust me. When she tried to push me away, she would blow up small things. As a way to pinpoint the


    differences between us. Like she wanted to prove to herself that she was right. That I would never go


    for a she¨Cwolf like her. Ever since she told me, I had healed her, ever since she told me that I gave her,


    her faith back when it came to love and mates. We had some small arguments as every couple does.


    But never that bad anymore, and the fight this morning had been worse. She just cried unwilling or


    maybe just unable to listen to what I was telling her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And now I told my pregnant mate that I was hurt by and angry with her. Thinking back I don¡¯t think me


    telling her I still love her and will meet her for lunch would not help a lot. Fuck, as soon as the meeting


    is over I need to find a way to make it up to her.


    ***


    Finally, the meeting with the Council of Elders was over. We presented the newws to them,ws to


    make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be another pack ruined by their leaders. That no one would have to


    suffer the same constant fear as the members of the former BloodMoon pack had. We even added in


    somews that packs could not cast out members for having a same¨Csex mate, or for being non¨C


    binary. And that both Luna¡¯s and Alpha¡¯s were roles in the pack decided by Blood bonds, family trees,


    and mate bonds. All things I found incredibly important. Things that made me love being the Crown


    Prince. Because withws like these, I felt like I was helping the country change for the better.


    Being a good mate to A was far more significant to me though.


    219 Griffin


    17 288 Voudun


    Focussing during the presentation had been incredibly hard. And that was with Dad knowing what was


    on my mind and picking up some of my ck. I would have drowned in my own thoughts if it had not


    been for him. Luckily enough it was an online meeting, so I did not have to act politely with the Council


    of Elders, as soon as they logged off the meeting was over. Normally me and Dad would chat for a little


    bit.


    ¡°Go see your mate and make it up to her¡± He urged me instead of making. me hang back to chat with


    him. To be fair I know he would have done the same if Mom was mad with him. It had only happened a


    few times. from what I can remember. Still, it was clear how much Dad hated it. He would always do


    something sweet to show her how sorry he was.


    As I was walking to my office I was wracking my brains on what I could do to make it up to her. I was


    going to tell her how sorry I was. That bit was obvious but I knew A deserved more than just my


    words. She deserved to know how truly sorry I was for treating her like I had. I would just have to


    exin I was just moody about the entire situation. I was thinking about taking her out for lunch, but


    both our schedules were jam¨Cpacked again so that would be practically impossible.


    I could always ask Dillion toe up with ideas, he was a lot more creative than I was. And he was


    present at the meeting and heard me tell Dad all about the fight. He agreed with the general consensus


    that A¡¯s hormones had probably made it all feel worse for her than it actually was. I had often fallen


    back on Dillion¡¯s help with surprising A. Now to make things right with her again though I felt like I


    shoulde up with my own idea. She deserved that much.


    But when I entered my office, I noticed it smelled like her. It usually does a little bit because she spends


    time here. As I spend time in her office, anytime we both have to work on theptops, without any


    219 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    meetings. Now the smell was so much stronger like she had just been here. I noticed a white envelope


    on my keyboard, ced so that I could not miss it. I was sure who left the envelope on my desk.


    I just feared what was in it, because the way Dad and Dillion had spoken about pregnancy hormones


    had led me to believe that anything could be possible when your mate was pregnant and hormonal.


    And I was scared A might have done something rash because I decided to make the fight even


    worse by talking to her like I did when I said my goodbye. Slightly nervous I opened the envelope it only


    had a handwritten letter in it. So I started reading it;


    ¡°Griffin,


    This morning should have never happened, not the way it did at least. In I want you to know I thought a


    lot about what happened and what we said. And because of it I no longer want you to pick me up from


    my office during lunch.


    I sighed as I read the letter, but I had to keep on reading.

 Chapter 220

    220 A


    I hope Griffin would like the note I left him, and that he woulde to our chambers. I had to stop


    working a bit sooner than expected to make him lunch. Fresh spicy beef taquitos, nothing fancy. But


    one of the first things we found out we had inmon was our love for Tex¨CMex food. Ever since that


    moment we would make each other Tex¨CMex foods on special asions. So I hoped by cooking him


    something like that again would show him how truly sorry I was. Show him I gave a lot of thought to


    how I would make this up to him.


    ¡°Darling, I found your note, are you okay?¡± Griffin bursts in sounding worried. When in the letter I left


    him I told him I was going to make it up to him. Why would he be worried? I don¡¯t know if it was the


    letter or if he just regretted that silly fight we had as much as I did. But when he walked in he pulled me


    into a hug that was so tight that it almost left me breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Griff, I know you didn¡¯t oversleep on purpose. I am just so emotional, I don¡¯t want to use my


    hormones or pregnancy


    as an ex Believe me I am truly sorry for how I reacted but I felt so out of control when I did. I promise


    you next time when I feel like me feelings are out of control I promise you to take a break and not go off


    at you as much as I did.¡± I told him in between kisses. He acted like he missed me and I loved it.


    ¡°I know darling, and I will try to keep in mind that sometimes your reactions are not your own. To be


    honest I was a bit annoyed with myself and the entire situation. I could have handled everything a little


    220 A


    288 IVouchers


    better too. But here we are¡± Griffin had stopped kissing me to answer


    1. mc.


    We enjoyed our lunch, never mention the fight again. We made up, we both were a part of the problem.


    That is being in a rtionship though, if my time with Selene when I was supposed to be in aa


    showed me one thing. Then it would be the fact that the mate bond was not a magic fix to it all. Finally,


    I recognized the mate bond and having a mate for what it was. A gift from the Moon Goddess to help


    us find the wolf that would be able to love us,


    no other. To find the one wolf on this earth.


    that could help you grow and aplish your dreams. As you would be able to help them and love


    them like no one else could. It wasn¡¯t a mistake. Or a lifetime sentence, it wasn¡¯t a fairy tale that would


    have a happy ending regardless either. It was gift and like any other gift you needed to treat it with care


    to let it thrive.


    *********


    ¡°Darling, wake¨Cup Kate, Tim and Daya will be here in an hour but this time I made you a coffee¡± The


    aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the scent of my mate filled my nostrils. Making me wake¨Cup with a


    big smile on my face. Both for two of my favorite smells greeting me before I even opened my eyes.


    And because I would finally get to meet my baby niece today. By the time Kate delivered I wasn¡¯t able


    to travel by airne not with being pregnant with twins. Kate and Tim hadbined Dan and my name


    to make up the name of their pup. I never felt so honored as at the moment when Kate and Tim video


    called me to introduce me to their pup and tell me what her name was. Tomorrow we have


    ¡°Not to dwell on yesterday, but I n to make it up to you that I broke my promise. I know we talked


    about it and the issue is resolved. It has nothing to do with that though. I just love making you feel


    special.


    220 A


    ¡°Griffin promises me


    288 Vouchers


    He doesn¡¯t need to but telling him so won¡¯t stop him, I just hope that with all Kate, Tim and Daya


    arriving today and the gamer friends. arriving tomorrow. Griff and I won¡¯t get sucked in by all the work


    and socializing with our guests. Not to the extent where we forget about each other. Not so close to our


    wedding day. I mean that is why we had so many guests over at once. Next month we would get


    married, we had decided it would be better to have Mike and the others over for a trial.


    run.


    Staying with the pack for a few days, so that they and the pack could get used to each other. Kate and


    Tim had nned a trip to surprise us. They knew how much I wanted to see, hug and hold Daya. They


    didn¡¯t know the weekend they decided toe over was the weekend that Griffin¡¯s gamer friends were


    here. In the end having wolves from other packs over did something to pack life. And it would be the


    same on our wedding day.


    ***


    ¡°Uggh I don¡¯t know what it is but I am so jittery. You would think I made my coffee with an en energy


    drink¡± Dean huffs.


    Ever since his almost breakdown when he took me to the airport he has been back in his function as


    my Gemma. Not only did we be friends, like I hoped we would be. And he was so good at his job.


    With him and Krystel getting along great too, it had all worked out perfectly. And I was d I could have


    convinced him to stay on board. And while I of course hoped he would find a mate that would be willing


    and able to move in with the Silver Moon Pack so I could keep him on as my


    220 A


    Gemma. His happiness would alwayse first.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because we have a lot of guest over this weekend. Most even human?¡± I suggest because


    I wanted him to know that I would not me him if he was. To most wolves, if their leaders invited


    others to their pack. They wanted to wee the leader¡¯s personal guest, make their leaders proud.


    That is what our pack would feel about the gamer friends and their partners since personally had


    invited them. Both Griffin and I knew that this was a bit different thought. The guests we had personally


    invited were humans. And humans don¡¯t always deal. well with wolves or other creatures they consider


    to be mythical. So we did not mind our pack, not even our close friends or direct employees to be a bit


    hesitant.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s almost like they are happy nerves. You know the feeling you get when you know something


    good is about to happen? Only this time I have no idea what the good that is about to happen is going


    to be¡± Dean, shrugs as he answers me, before we both get back to work. We have enough to do as it


    is.


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Shit, A, do you smell that, we need to, no I mean I need to you don¡¯t. How can this be, tell me this


    has got to be a mistake right??¡± Dean suddenly jumped from his chair and I can¡¯t tell if he is excited or


    scared.

 Chapter 221

    221 A


    He stormed out of my office, and without knowing if he was happy or worried, I followed him. Dean like


    every pack member was a lot taller than me. He was practically running down the hallway. With my


    huge pregnant belly, it was almost impossible to keep up with him. Just as we turned the corner I


    noticed Griffin walking towards us Mike right next to him. Mike was one of the guys that lived close


    enough toe here by car. He wasn¡¯t supposed to arrive for another hour.


    ¡°Mate, finally my mate¡± Dean said grabbing Mike¡¯s hand in his. I know the feeling of smelling your mate


    for the first time. Hell. I experienced it twice, and you can not even think for a few moments. The only


    thing on your brain is the fact that you found your mate. Taking all that into consideration I don¡¯t think


    Dean is aware of the fact that he has a human mate. Mike seems to be equal parts ted, equal parts


    confused and equal parts worried. Dean and I never spoke about human mates. Mike told me he


    wished he was a wolf too so that he would have a fated mate.


    With how happy Dean was at this moment I really hoped he would not mind a human mate because it


    would break Mike¡¯s heart. But I tried to tell myself that Dean was far too good of a person, far too kind


    to reject his mate for something so superficial.


    ¡°B¨Cb¨Cb¨Cbut I am a human¡± Mike managed to get out. He never pulled his hand out of Dean¡¯s hands. In


    fact, the two of them were so wrapped up in their little bubble that they did not seem to notice the fact


    that I had sidled up next to Griffin. And that the two of us were watching the interaction.


    221 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Moon Goddess you smell amazing, like freshly cut grass, and rain on a hot summer day,¡±


    Dean eximed, I was happy to hear he did not care his mate was human. I just thought they needed


    to talk things through. I would be thest person to say there was something wrong with having a


    human mate. It was just different from being with a wolf¡® mate. Most humans do not know the ins and


    outs of living in a pack and being a wolf.


    ¡°Guys maybe we can?¡± Griffin tried, seemingly thinking the same as I was thinking.


    ¡°Is that what I smell like to you, that sounds amazing you smell good too but I can¡¯t tell what it is


    exactly. My sense of smell isn¡¯t as good as yours¡± There was a tinge of sadness in Mike¡¯s voice. Dean


    must have heard it too because before Griffin and I were even able to try to get them to go to an office


    so we could all have a talk. Dean pulled the cor of his shirt down inviting Mike to smell him.


    It is funny to see Mike, blush all while eagerly smelling Dean¡¯s neck. ¡°M¨Cm¨Cmaybe you don¡¯t like it,


    because it¡¯s not the most manly scent but you smell like bergamot orange. It is my favorite scent, it


    always calms me down¡± Mike confesses.


    ¡°GUYS¡± Griffin ends up shouting, finally drawing the attention of the two guys back to us. ¡°I am loving


    all of this that is happening here. But wouldn¡¯t it be better to discuss this in an office? My office is two


    doors down the hall¡± Griflin shrugs, like he doesn¡¯t understand why we are not in his office by now.


    ¡°Oh yes, of course, let¡¯s go,¡± Mike tells Griffin only pulling one hand out of Dean¡¯s grip. Seeing the two


    walk to the office hand in hand shows me things will work out in the end. As is the whispers they share


    between


    221 A


    288 Vouchers


    them. Coming down to the fact that Dean is proud he smells like the one thing that makes his mate feel


    calm.


    Once in the office, Griffin begins to talk exining all about the choice the two of them have to make


    now. About rejecting and epting your mate, how a human mate needs to be approved by the pack,


    the royal family and then the Council of Elders to be able to get marked.


    ¡°Are you going to reject me for being human?¡± Mike breaks the silence it¡¯s funny how he seemingly


    thinks being rejected by Dean is worse than being scrutinized by a bunch of werewolves.


    ¡°No, never you seem to be perfect, I want to get you a little better, and I want to kiss you. Like so bad,


    but I am not rejecting you. I know being a mate and changing your life like this will be hard on you. But


    if you want to take that leap with me, I promise you I will do all that I can and more to be the best mate I


    can be and to make you feel wee. Like asking my super nice, super kind boss to give me the


    afternoon off¡± Dean smiles at me, shaking my head I give in. There is a lot he and Mike need to discuss


    and I am sure he isn¡¯t going to be able to get any work done


    anyway.


    ¡°Thank you, A. And well you never told me your name, but I¡¯m Mike and I wouldn¡¯t mind if you kissed


    me. But I think that might be awkward for you with your Crown Prince and Princess in the room with


    us.¡± I shake my head because I know what is going to happen next.


    Dean gently grabs Mike¡¯s chin, and whispers; ¡°It is so good to meet you sweets, I am Dean¡± before


    pulling Mike¡¯s face and pulling him into a deep kiss. Mike blushes so brightly that he could act as a


    readingmp. Regardless he wraps his arms around Dean¡¯s neck and kisses him back.


    51.23%


    10:56


    221 A


    *288 Vouchers


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wolves are different sweet, we don¡¯t care who sees, how attracted we are to our mate¡±


    ¡°Damn, that is going to be a lot of extra work for us isn¡¯t it?¡± Griffin chuckles the second the door


    closes. Dean is taking Mike out on a date now, then they will meet Dean¡¯s parents. I could see that is


    the thing Mike is the most nervous about. Not surprising with how his parents. reacted to himing


    out. The only thing Dean¡¯s parents want for their kids is to find their fated mate and be happy together.


    They will ept Mike into their family with open arms. Mike immediately told Dean he would never


    want Dean to leave his pack behind. But he asked for some time to experience how living in a pack is.


    So now we need to extend his stay and let the Council of Elders know. Host a meeting so that Dean


    can exin to the pack why a human is staying at his ce for nobody. knows how long. I just hope we


    can get it done in a month before I will go on maternity leave. With slowly taking over, we would handle


    situations like this, with all new members who wanted to be part of our pack or all human mates.


    Again this was something that would all be worth it though. Not only could I keep Dean as my Gemma


    if all went well. I liked Mike from the start, and I was happy for him he had a chance at that fairy tale


    love he wanted. Even if a matebond is hard work like any rtionship is. I am sure they both are willing


    to put the effort


    in


    77.74%

 Chapter 222

    222 A


    Tomorrow is the day of my wedding, it has been a few hectic weeks. Yesterday Griffin confessed to me


    that for the past few weeks, he had kept an eye out for Hannah, He was notpletely sure that she


    was innocent. Suspecting she and Cynthia were scheming something together. Hannah and Cynthia


    never met up, however. Hannah seemed to live a boring life now. One where she would work go home


    and then would go home to watch TV and go to bed early. In the end, he stopped watching her and told


    me the truth.


    I couldn¡¯t even be mad with him, he told me before our wedding day, all so we would not get married


    with a lie standing between us. And he was worried about me and our pups, as much as I did not feel


    the same fears as he did. I could not me him. We had some arguments about it months ago. In the


    end, I decided it was not worth arguing over.


    Not that we would have had the time, because to no one¡¯s surprise Mike wanted to be a part of


    the pack and to see what it was to be Dean¡¯s mate. The two were perfect together, so we set things in


    motion to make sure Mike could be an official part of the pack. Rodrick and Isabe had easily


    agreed. In a few hours, we would have the meeting with the rest of the pack if they were willing to


    ept him into our pack. Mike had met most of the pack members, Dean made sure of that. Of course,


    he knew how important it was for the pack to like Mike, It had been sessful and we expected every


    pack member to vote for letting Mike into the pack. Tomorrow the Elder Council would be here for the


    wedding, and the reason we rushed Mike¡¯s process was because we wanted to ask the Elder Council


    to go over their case when they were


    0.00%


    10:56


    222 A


    still here.


    1288 Vouchers


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Later that night a little after the pack meeting to see if we would be willing to wee Mike into our


    pack with open arms the first guests for the wedding would arrive. I hadn¡¯t even gotten out of bed yet


    and I already longed for the day to be over so that I could sleep. This


    pregnancy was tiresome. To the point where Griffin had to get up at 7 AM and I told him not to wake me


    for coffee. If he didn¡¯t I could sleep in until eight thirty as I had my appointment for thest dress fitting


    and to take it home. Normally I would start working at eight but that would be useless when I had to


    leave the pack ground at nine to be able to get to my appointment in time.


    I smiled to see a neatly folded card resting against my nightmp where Griffin would normally ce


    my coffee cup.


    ¡°Darling, I want to make you feel special, and make it up to you, that I forgot your coffee the other day.


    Please meet me at the clearing by theke when you are done with yourst dress appointment.¡± It


    wasn¡¯t signed and it was a printed¨Cout piece of paper. Different from the notes he would normally write


    me. But he was busy and this was probably quicker. And regardless of the note, it was very sweet of


    him. When I got to the kitchen I found he left me some freshly squeezed orange juice and two pastries.


    I really do love this guy.


    ***


    I contemted if I would take the dress with me to meet up with Griffin. I hated leaving it in the car like


    it was just another bit of luggage. But I had no idea what Griffin had nned for the two of us. So


    hauling around a huge wedding dress for what might be the rest of the afternoon. made no sense.


    26.12%


    10.027


    222 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Wow you¡¯re smiling like crazy A¡± Mikemented as we passed each other in the main street.¡± He


    was a lot more confident now and I


    loved it for him.


    ¡°Yes, Griffin left me a note to meet him at the clearing in theke, he is going to make me feel special.


    So I am excited¡± I beamed at him, he looked a little confused, and I realized I had made it seem like I


    would just meet Griffin at theke to get a little freaky with him. But we both kept walking as we talked


    to each other so now he was too far gone for me to shout after him.


    ***


    The closer I got to the clearing the more nervous I got, it didn¡¯t make any sense. I knew any date with


    Griffin would be a good one. It must be the nerves for our wedding day tomorrow it was the only thing


    that made sense. Ignoring my feelings I just kept walking ahead Until I finally did. reach the clearing.


    But it was not Griffin waiting for me. It was Cynthia, she was smiling at me with a smile so wicked it


    made me want to shudder. I knew I couldn¡¯t because she could never know I was scared of her. The


    entire atmosphere told me this would go far beyond her normal bullying. She had distanced herself


    from the pack, not because she was feeling guilty about what she had done. No, it was because she no


    longer wanted to be a part of this pack. And a wolf choosing to be a lone wolf is a scary thing.


    ¡°Did you leave the note in my bedroom, Cynthia?¡± I said straining to keep my voice even.


    ¡°Of course, I did Griffin is too busy for you, how does that make feel?¡± She smirked.


    you


    51.67%


    10.22


    222 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am not bothered by your lies just tell me why you tricked me intoing here?¡± I replied, I hoped


    knowing what and why she was doing would make it easier for me to escape her.


    ¡°I am waiting for someone else, they are running a littlete so you have to be a little patient with me


    Princess¡± Her tone and smile were venomous and it only contributed to feeling ufortable with what


    she was nning to do. I tried to mindlink Griffin but I could not reach


    him.


    ¡°And that ss of orange juice? It was wolfsbane infused so good luck. try to mindlink your lover now¡±


    She smirked just as the grass rustled, signalling someoneing to us. It could be someone who was


    going to help me out. But Cynthia told me she was still waiting for someone. Changes were that this


    would not be positive for me. And the voice that called out to Cynthia chilled me to the core.


    ¡°Cynthia, I got your message but I told you I don¡¯t want to be involved and being here is dangerous


    for¡­¡± I could tell when she noticed I was there too.


    ¡°Finally I cane out to y¡± David smirked as he stepped from his hiding ce in the bushes to the


    clearing.


    ¡°You won A, I don¡¯t want you anymore, not when you¡¯re damaged goods. You know who still wants


    you, who will want you more than he will want his kingdom? That is right that weak mate of yours¡±


    Everything after that happened in a second, David shifted and jumped towards me mid¨Cshift. Just like


    me, the pregnancy stopped Hannah from shifting still she jumped in between us. Mike came running


    out of the bushes screaming carrying arge rock in his hand.

 Chapter 223

    223 Griffin


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I hated having to leave A in bed without giving her, her coffee first. She asked me to though and I


    got she wanted to get as much sleep as she could. That is why I called the coffee shop she would


    always go to after going to the bridal store. To tell them to prepare her something special, giving my


    credit card info so they could charge me for it. I was a little taken aback when the coffee shop told me


    they did not charge my credit card because my fianc¨¦ never came in. I was going back and forth about


    calling the dress shop to see if she left there on time. Maybe something happened causing her to be


    dyed. When I decided I would call just to be sure. Especially since A wanted to go to the final


    fitting on her own so everyone would be surprised by how the dress looked on her. I heard Dean¡¯s


    panicked voice over the mindlink.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin are you on a date with A right now?¡± My knees buckled, and I could swear the


    floor beneath me opened up to swallow me whole and sent me to the deepest pit of hell. This can¡¯t be


    happening to me not anymore. ¡°No, why¡± I manage to croak out.


    ¡°Mike run into her she is going to the clearing by theke because you left her a note. He is going there


    but he is only human. I am shifting now¡± He tells me and I know the fierce determination in his voice is


    not just about rescuing his mate. He loves A too, as his future Luna and Queen and as his friend. So


    I mindlink my parents, Dillion, Gerald and the lead warriors so they can send their teams to the


    clearing. And then I shift too, running to the clearing faster than I have ever run before.


    ***


    0.00%


    223 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Just as I skid to a halt at the edge of the clearing I see a wolf, who I can smell is David jump up ready


    to attack A. Hannah throws herself between them. David must smell that she is pregnant with his


    pup, still, he bites at her throat tearing her windpipe. The mother of his pup falls to the floor in a mess of


    limps and blood. Whimpering clutching her belly like she is trying to find a way to protect her unborn


    pup. At the same time Mike, who came running out of the bushes ms the rock he was holding


    against Cynthia¡¯s head knocking her out.


    I am about to jump in because there is no way a human and a wolf who cannot shift because she is


    pregnant can win a fight with David. Dean. has just arrived too, A made her way over to Hannah. I


    cannot hear what she is saying over the blood rushing in my ears. It doesn¡¯t matter, Hannah sadly is a


    lost cause and I am going to make sure A and Mike won¡¯t be. I want to run towards her and just


    attack David. But there is no telling what he will do. So that would only risk my mate and our unborn


    pups.


    After shifting back I calmly approach David in my human form. Hands raised showing him I mean no


    harm. Even if I would definitely do him harm if I was able to. Now I need to know what he is nning to


    do and find a way to get the love of my life and my friend out of there.


    ¡°He is distracted I am going to get them out okay¡± Dean mindlinks me and all I can do is give an almost


    invisible nod.


    David doesn¡¯t pay me any attention, he runs to A who doesn¡¯t seem to notice too busy stroking


    Hannah¡¯s hair that¡¯s now turning red and tangled together. He yanks her up by her hair snarling only


    then he looks


    at me.


    ¡°I need you to resign your title to me. And your mate here will get to


    25.47%


    223 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    live. The two of you will move out of the castle and make sure my mate gets the medical attention she


    requires seeing as your human knocked her out¡± He growls, panic ws at my frantically beating heart.


    There is no way out, I would willingly give up everything I have to save A and my pups. But I don¡¯t


    think he understands this is not how it works. My parents are still the rulers of the country and it¡¯s not


    like they would let him get away with it. I am confused about him calling Cynthia his mate, but I cannot


    even focus on that.


    ¡°Griffin, she is marked, she has his name as a mark, she is his chosen mate. Dean says in confusion¡±


    David looks at Dean who is pulling down Cynthia¡¯s cor, I can¡¯t make sense of what¡¯s happening. A


    smiles and jams what looks like a hairpin in David¡¯s chest. He falls down onto the grass convulsing.


    A runs to me, hands covered in blood, and I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s hers, Hannah¡¯s or David or from all of


    them.


    ¡°Baby I am okay, Hannah kept a sharp silver hairpin in her hair, David has been threatening her. She


    was innocent in all of this she¡­¡± But she ran out of steam unable to tell me what happened in the


    minutes I was not there. Unable to tell me what Hannah told her. All she can do now is bury her face in


    my neck sobbing uncontrobly.


    By now all of the warriors, even the ones not on duty, and our closest friends and family have arrived at


    the scene.


    ¡°Griff, I hate to have to do this but we need to get a clear story of what happened here we are going to


    need to talk to A and Mike¡± Dad tells me when I am stillforting A who clings to me like a baby


    would to its mother.


    52.74%


    223 Griffin


    ¡°I can tell you Alpha, I ran into A and she told me she was going to meet Griffin here. But Dean told


    me he was supposed to go into a meeting with Griffin at the same time. I didn¡¯t trust it so I followed her


    and texted Dean. Cynthia and that one were working together and tricked Hannah intoing here


    too. So they nned to threaten Crown Prince Griffin so he would give David his title. They wanted to


    be the new King and Queen. That is all I know.¡± He sighs, before he falls to his knees trembling I hurt


    one of the wolves from your pack now they will never ept me.


    Mike¡¯s crying seems to snap A out of it. ¡°No, Mike you saved their Princess, you stopped two


    mentally ill wolves from threatening the pack. And I will make sure everyone will know what you did.


    Rodrick, I am willing to talk to you of course, but not here, not like this. Can you give me thirty minutes


    to go back home, shower ande to the meeting room? I feel like more people need to hear what


    happened today.¡± Dad just nods, he is as much in awe of her strength as I am.


    ¡°Pleasee with me Griffin, I don¡¯t want to be alone now please?¡± I would have never left her alone.


    Not after all of this but I am scared at how calm A is. And I just hope this doesn¡¯t ruin the progress


    she made in therapy. But even if it will, all is finally over now and we will get back to where we need to


    be


    78.49%

 Chapter 224

    224 A


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah saved my life, she sacrificed herself and her pup to save me and mine, and I killed David. I


    don¡¯t know how I feel about that. For most of my life, David was one of my best friends. One of the only


    people I would feel the safest with. The man I dreamed would be my mate. Until he was and he


    rejected me broke my heart. Only to want me back when I finally moved on and kidnapped and tortured


    me, to make me crawl back to him in such a vile sick way that I will never stop hating him. Still


    shouldn¡¯t I be a little more upset that I just killed the man in cold blood?


    It was just when he was threatening everything good I had going on, when he was threatening the


    people I loved, including my little pups. was so sick and tired of being scared of this man. Of needing to


    be careful, of needing to be scared for when he woulde back again. The silver hairpin Hannah told


    me to get out of her hair to defend myself had be heavy in my hands. It made me realize that the


    only way we would ever be free of this man was to kill him and so I did. Still, I don¡¯t feel any remorse for


    doing so. My only fear is that not being mad or sad about killing him means that I am a bad person.


    Because I don¡¯t want my pups to be raised by a bad person.


    ¡°Are you okay, Darling, tell me what I can do for you?¡± I forgot where I was until Griffin stepped in the


    shower with me.


    ¡°I am a bad person, Griff, I am not even upset about killing David, Hannah died to protect me, to protect


    us. She asked me to forgive her for all she had done to me. And I said yes, and I want to but I don¡¯t


    think I can. There is still so much resentment.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop crying, I couldn¡¯t


    0.00%


    10:57


    224 A


    288 Vouchers


    find the strength to wash myself. And I don¡¯t know what I would have done if it wasn¡¯t for Griffin. He


    comforted me, washed me, and helped me get intofortable clothes. He knew all the right words.


    Telling me that I did not have to process all the emotions today. Suddenly the realization that this meant


    we needed to postpone our wedding hit me like another tidal wave.


    All I ever wanted was to be happy, and I did not understand why the whole world seemed dead set on


    stopping me from finding my happiness. But now I had to go talk to Rodrick and Isabe to tell them


    that Hannah had sacrificed her life to save me. Because living as a rogue amongst humans reminded


    her how she let one man who did not love her back control her life. That she would never be a good


    mother when she still found it hard to not get caught up in his crazy ideas. His n was just to take


    over the title from Griffin. Then still using me as a hostage he would force Isabe and Rodrick to


    abdicate giving the rule of the Silver Moon Pack and the country to him. He had nned to wait. until


    after we were crowned King and Queen but for some unknown reason the newws almost getting


    implemented made him rush hist


    ns.


    ***


    ¡°Thank


    you for being open with us and so quickly too Princess A¡± One of the Elders from the Council spoke


    to me. When shit went down they just arrived at the Silver Moon pack in time for our wedding


    celebrations tomorrow. Due to the circumstances, their verdict was quick, what I did was self¨Cdefence,


    and defend the pack. They agreed that this is what being a ruler means, to make the hard decisions to


    be sure the pack is safe. Mike was immediately approved as a human mate. The council praised his


    bravery and loyalty to the pack he wanted to be a part of. Cynthia was badly injured, Sam begged the


    Council not to


    25.77%


    10:57


    224 A


    288 iVouchers


    execute her, so they sentenced her to bemitted to a mental health facility for werewolves. Where


    she would have to live out the rest of her life. A ce she would never be able to escape from and that


    was it. The hardest period of my life. All wrapped up in a need little package of sentences and praises.


    A half page full of scribbles, and signatures that dered it over and dealt with. But it would be my and


    my pack that would have to start facing the consequences and rebuilding what we


    lost.


    ***


    And rebuilding we did, but I could honestly say that as a couple, a family and as a pack we grew


    stronger from this experience. It had only been a month and one day. We were not done yet, every day


    we needed to heal. Not just me and Griffin, but everyone around us. What happened had hit the pack


    and the country at its core. It was part of why we only postponed our wedding by a month. People


    needed something to look forward to. People needed something to celebrate, something that would


    close the chapter on thest few months. A new beginning of


    sorts.


    Of course, I could not wait to be Misses Taylor either. Last week I had taken the dress back to the bridal


    store. Where I readjusted it so it fit my even bigger frame. This time I walked into the coffee shop,


    finding out Griffin had them make a surprise for me. When I got home I walked straight to our bedroom


    putting the dress away. Griffin and I had promised each other to never leave each other a letter we did


    not sign. Other than that life went back to normal. I would even dare to say that we grew even stronger


    as a couple now that we didn¡¯t constantly have to worry about what was threatening us.


    ¡°You are dreaming again, want me to do your make¨Cup or do you want


    53.99%


    10:57


    224 A


    288 Vouchers


    me to take a nap with you?¡± Mike joked. Before he moved in with Dean he had been a sessful


    make¨Cup artist. Not one of those famous one who works with celebrities. He mostly did bridal make¨Cup


    as he was romantic at heart. Now he works as a make¨Cup artist here. He would always give a huge


    discount to pack members and prioritize our make¨Cup appointments over those of humans. But there


    are only so many times in a year when the pack needs a MUA so he had a little studio in the city where


    he worked with human clients. Dean and him were happy, marked and mated and I knew for a fact


    Dean was about to propose


    soon.


    Today was my day though and when I walked down the aisle watching. tears form in Griffin¡¯s eyes as


    he was waiting for me. I felt that life finally was good, it was safe, we were happy and loved, and the


    future was full of exciting ns.


    It wasn¡¯t the foolish notion that we were perfectly safe and life would be smooth sailing from here on


    out. As I would so often think, or make myself believe just after being kidnapped. No, I felt certain now


    that we would never know what was going to happen. All we knew was that as we were together, in the


    end, we always would be safe and happy. And that it was all we could ask for.


    80.84%

 Chapter 225

    225 Epilogue A


    I woke up to Griffin gently kissing my pregnant stomach, this was my third pregnancy in five years and


    every new one he was as excited as the first one. And like he did when he slept over at my


    grandparent¡¯s ce for the first time. He brought me a cup of coffee every morning. A year ago we took


    over as King and Queen. Even with three young children and another one on the way. Why never lose


    sight of each other and what we needed to feel seen and loved in our rtionship ever again.


    Granted it was easier now that we really weren¡¯t under constant threat anymore. Sam had left the pack


    because he wanted to be closer to Cynthia. While it was a shame to see him go we understood. And in


    the end, it was better for the pack too. What his daughter did, impacted the pack and some of the


    members couldn¡¯t help but me him. It cost him. his new rtionship. He, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t


    stop ming Mike for hurting his daughter. It had made for a fair few awkward moments during pack


    meetings. That is why in the end we let him move to another pack. One that was a lot closer to the


    mental institution. We knew the Alpha of the pack and he let Sam in as a favor to us.


    ¡°Good morning, Darling, did I wake you?¡± Griffinid back down next to me facing me and not just my


    stomach.


    ¡°No, baby, your child did¡± I teased him because I didn¡¯t mind waking up to our pup kicking so hard that


    it woke me up. It was a sign that this pup was thriving too. Even now as a Queen, I got to go on


    maternity leave. Today was thest day I would need to work. It would basically consist of setting


    Krystel and Dean up with all the tools to make sure that they


    0.00%


    10:57


    225 Epilogue A


    could keep my work up in the time that I was on leave.


    288 Voucher


    They would continue helping out the pack members I was helping with something. Answer my emails


    and phone calls. A new royal baby was big news, in the pregnancies before this there had hardly been


    correspondence. Every wolf in the country knew I was pregnant, so they knew I would not be able to


    reply to their messages. Usually the first week I would still get some messages. Mostly from packs, we


    weren¡¯t in touch with. One we didn¡¯t consider as personal friends. Or packs that we did not form an


    alliance with. Krystel and Dean would let them know I was on maternity leave. They would answer the


    ones that could not wait, and they let the others know I would get back to them when my leave


    was over.


    This was my first pregnancy as the Queen though, and I had been a little worried that it would be


    different now. That the packs could not wait for my answers for al my answers for about twenty weeks.


    Only this time I did not stew on the worries that I had. No, instead I hade out to Griffin and told him


    what I was worried about. And that I did not want him to take on the extra load. Not just because it was


    not fair on him, but because I wanted him to be able to bond with this pup as he had done with our


    older children. Unsurprisingly Griffin was an amazing dad, he would always make time for our pups.


    We managed to keep up with the rule not to work on the weekends. Of course, as pack leaders, and


    now as the King and Queen there were exceptions to be made. But they were rare, and we had an


    amazing support system of Aunts and Uncles, both by blood and by choice who loved to babysit our


    kids during those times.


    *±¾*


    27.19%


    10:57


    225 Epilogue A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Mommy, Quinn and I can¡¯t sleep anymore can we get in bed with you and cuddle¡± My amazing four¨C


    year¨Cold boy asked me. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes. I smiled as I told him ¡°Sure Rodrick, go get


    your brother. ande cuddle with Mommy and Daddy.


    It was all it took for him to run to the bedroom he still shared with his twin brother. We had enough room


    to give them both a separate room but they refused. The first time we mentioned it they had gotten


    upset and cried for an entire afternoon. Until they werepletely sure that we would not separate


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ***


    ¡°Look who wants to join us¡± Griffin said smiling down at me as he carried Isme on his arm. Our two¨C


    and¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold named after my grandmother and Isabe was still sleepy but she clung to her


    daddy. She would never say no to cuddling with either of us. Her grabby hands pointed to me when


    Griffinid her down on the bed. He left us behind in bed to go make me my morning coffee. Before he


    was back the boys had found their way to our king¨Csize bed too.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird they call this a king¨Csize bed you know, since you lot did not leave any space for the king to


    lay back down. You are all hogging your Mommy.¡± Griffin feigned to be upset when he saw the kids had


    completely taken over the bed. And when I said up straight to be able to drink my coffee I noticed this


    time he brought an entire tray. It had our coffee mugs on it, a sippy cup of milk for Isme and two stic


    mugs with milk for the boys. I realized that all the dreams for my future I didn¡® t dare dream anymore


    when my world came crumbling down seven years ago did not get fulfilled.


    The dreams I wanted to have were dull and boringpared to the life I


    54.41%


    10:57


    225 Epilogue A


    288 Vouchers


    was living now. Never in a million years would that sad, scared, withdrawn girl. Convinced that


    something was wrong with her, have believed it if someone told her this was her future. And here I was


    now. living a life better than I ever expected and enjoying every day of it.


    ¡°I love you baby¡± I told Griffin before kissing his cheek when he handed me my coffee. ¡°I know Darling,


    you have been telling me every day for thest five years.¡± He smiled at Isme helping her with her


    sippy cup. Even when he was not looking at me, even when he was busy with work or our kids he was


    able to make me feel heard, seen and above all so very loved. That is why I told him; ¡°I know and I will


    tell you every day for the rest of our lives, so you will never forget it¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, but I love hearing it, and I will tell you how much I love you back every morning for the rest of


    our lives.¡± He told me as he settled back into the bed cuddling with me and our beautiful offspring. It


    was another perfect morning and I was happy to be blessed enough to know I would get a thousand


    more mornings like this.


    ¡°The End¡±


    81.98%


    10:57

 Chapter 226

    001A


    ¡°A,honey,canyoesitdownwithus?Wewanttotalkwithyou.¡±Dadcalledoutforme.Hopefully,theyfinallydecidedIcouldgoandlivewithDad¡¯sparentsattheWhiteOakpack.Ihadbeenbeggingthemtoletmegoforayearafterall.IstartedaskingthemthedayafterDavidrejectedmeforbeingtheruntofthepack.


    Iremembersmellinghimandrecognizinghimasmymate,Iwasbeyondhappy.Grandma¡¯swordsranginmymind.¡°TheMoonGoddessdoesnotmakemistakesinwhomshepairstogether.¡±


    me,5ft3.


    Davidisright.Ihavebeentheruntofthepack.Dad¡¯sgreatgrandmotherisararehumanmate.Grandmaisawerewolfasismydad,hisbrothers.andsister.ShewasmatedtomyGrandpaAlphaQuinnandaverypowerfulwerewolf.Dadisbigevenforawolf.Everyoneelseinmyfamilyiseitherbigoraverage¨Csizedforawolf.Thenthereisme,Aftershifting,Icanpassforaregrwolf.Ialwaysknowthatsomepackmembersarewhisperingbehindmyback.ButIgetlucky,MomistheonlypackdoctorandafterrefusingtobeUncleCedric¡¯sBetatomoveinwiththeBloodtailpack,Dadbecamethepack¡¯sleadwarrior.Theyarewell¨Crespected.AndtheAlpha¡¯ssonandfutureAlphaisoneofmybestfriends.


    Itatleaststopstheotherpackmembersfromgossipingtoomuch.SowhenIfoundoutthemorningofhiseighteenthBirthdaythatheindeedwasmymate,likeIhadbeenhopingformostofmylife,andevenmore


    0.00%


    11:58


    001A


    17


    288Vouchers


    whenIdidn¡¯tfindmymatewhenIturnedeighteen,ninemonthsbeforehedid,Iwasoverthemoon.IrememberWillowmywolfgoingcrazywhenwesensedDavidwalkinguptous.Andwhen hespokethethirteenwordsnowolfeverwantstohear,IfeltmyheartshatterasWillowclosedherselfofffromme.


    ¡°I,DavidBirch,rejectyou,AHemmig,asmymateandfutureLuna.


    Rejectingmeinthepackkitchen,sothateveryonecouldhear.Tomakemattersworse,hefelttheneedtoexinwhyhewouldrejecthisbest.friend.


    ¡°You¡¯reasweetgirl,A.YouwouldmakeanOmegaveryhappy.ButhowcouldtheruntofthepackeverbetheLunaweneed?¡±


    Soonafter,hestartedavoidingme,beingshortwithmelikeitwasmyfaultthathismatewastheruntofthepackasheputit.Ofcourse,thiscausedtheothermembersofmypacktobullyme.Theyrespectedmyfamilytoomuchtogetphysicalbuttheirwordshurttoo.Thatwaswhy1-wantedtolivewithmygrandparents.Theirpackwasdifferent.Theywouldeptme.Asasmallunmatedwolf,becauseIwassureIwouldneverwantachosenmate.Second¨Cchancematesareforthosewholosttheirmates.Notwolvesthatgotrejectedlikeme.


    Deepinthought,Imademywaytothekitchentojoinmyparentsatthekitchentable.MomlookedsadandDadlookedconflicted.Heheldaletterinhishand.InstantlyIrecognizedtheroyalseal.SotherumorsweretrueCrownPrinceGriffinwouldpickachosenmate.Onhisfirst


    22.34%


    11:59


    001 A


    288Vouchers


    Birthday,hegotthemarkshowinghisfatedmatediedbeforetheymet.Infouryears,hewassupposedtorulethndandallthewerewolfpackstakingoverfromhisfatherandmother.HeneededaQueenbyhissidetodoso.Rumorshadbeenspreadinghewasinvitingallunmatedshe¨Cwolvesfromeighteentothirtyteto aball,wherehewouldchoosehischosenmate.


    ¡°Therumorsaretrue.PrinceGriffinisinvitingalltheunmatedshe-wolvesbetweeneighteenandthirtytotheball.WeknowyouwanttolivewithGrandpaQuinnand GrandmaEmmy,Sweetheart.¡±DadstartedconfirmingwhatIwasthinkingassoonasIsawtheletter.


    ¡°Ifyougototheball,wewillgrantyoupermissionandwewillconvinceAlphaPhilliptoletyoumoveinwiththeWhiteOakpack.¡±


    Thiswasthebestnewsever.IfIwasnotsuitableasaLunaevenasa


    fated mate,therewasnowaytheCrownPrincewouldselectmeashischosenQueen.TheroyalfamilylivedclosertotheWhiteOakPack,soImightaswellpackallofmybelongings.MaybeIcouldconvinceMomandDadIcouldstayattheWhiteOaksafewdaysbeforethat.Afterall,itwasonlyafewhoursbyaiogettoSilverCreekwheretheRoyalslived.IhadneverbeentherebeforeandIwasexcitedtogo.Iwouldbeabletotastesomenewfoods,andmaybeevengetsomenewrecipes.


    ¡°You¡¯renotsayinganything,honey.Doyouagree?¡±Mom¡¯svoicepulledmebacktothehereandnow.


    <strong>45.25</strong>%


    11:59


    001A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Sorry,Mom,Iwasdaydreaming.Ijustgotalittleexcited.Ofcourse,Iagree.IcannotwaittoseeSilverCreek.¡±Ihonestlytoldher.


    Myparents¡®widesmileshurtmealittle.TheywereexcitedandhappybecauseIseemedsoopentogivingthisachance.ButallIcouldthinkofwasgoingovertoJessa,soIcouldtellher.Shewastwentylikemeandunmatedtoo.MysisterKatenamedafterourhumangreat¨Cgreat


    grandmotherwasneenandunmated.Wewouldprobablygotogether,thethreeofus.


    BeforeIevenasked,DadchuckledtellingmeIcouldgoandvisitJessa.Jessaandherparentsweretheonlypackmemberswhonevertreatedmedifferentlyasidefrommyfamilyofcourse.IwouldmissthemwhenImoved,buttheycouldalwayeoverandseeme.


    IrushedovertoJessa¡¯shouseandwasweedbyJessaandherfather


    Theo.


    ¡°Gotthelettertoo,Isee?¡±Jessagreetedmewithawarmsmile.


    Unlikeme,JessahopedtobepickedbyCrownPrinceGriffin.EvenwhenIpointedoutthatIdoubtedthefutureQueenofallthewerewolvesgottogetawaywithhercountry¨Crockaesthetic.


    ¡°Soareyourparentsgoingtotakeyou?Idoubtmyparentscantravelwithus.Wouldtheymindifwetraveledtogether?¡±Iaskedherabouttravelinginstead.


    67.53<strong>%</strong>


    11:59


    001A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Siveety,yourparents,James,andIalreadydiscussedit.Ofcourse,wearenotlettingtwoyoungshe¨Cwolvestravlone.Wewillgotogether,thefour ofus.Andyes.wewillstopattheWhiteOakpack.¡±Theosmiledatus.


    ¡°Wait.Mr.Silver,yousaid2unmatedshe¨Cwolves.Doyounotmean3?Isn¡¯tKatetravelingwithus,too?¡±IhadnotseenKateinthst2days,whichwasunusual,butifsomethinghappenedtoher,MomandDadwouldhavesurelytoldme.Allthefacesaroundmefell,andIknewsomethinghadhappenedtomydearsister.


    ¡°Ohsweety,hasnobodytoldyouwhyKatehasn¡¯tbeenhome?¡±Theosaidavoidingmakingeyecontact.


    ¡°No,whatareyouguystalkingabout?¡±Allkindsofscenariosshed.throughmymind.


    ¡°Aetothepackhousenow.It¡¯surgent.¡±Myfathermindlinked.me,rousingmefromthoughts.


    87.08%


    11:59


    002A


    002A


    288Vouchers


    SayinggoodbyetoTheoandJessa,Iracedtothepackhouse.


    ¡°Ofcourse,KatecanmoveintoCresentMoon packwithhermateTim.¡®ThemomentIwalkedintothepackhouse,IheardAlphaPhilliphappily.permitKatetoleavewithhermate.


    Katerejoicedatthegreatnews,arminarmwiththemanstandingby.


    Knowingmysisterwasfine,Isighedoutofgreatrelief.


    ¡°Wait,you¡¯vefoundyourmate?¡±Withaquestioninggaze,Imindlinked


    Kate.


    Kateturnedtome,nodding.Herfaceblushedwithsparklesinhereyes


    ¡°Thankyou,AlphaPhillip.¡±Fatherbowed.Hegesturedformeteoverandadded,¡°AndAisintendedtogototheroyalball.Wouldyoumindshemoving totheWhiteOakpackafterthat?¡±


    AlphaPhillipthoughtFather¡¯swordsoverandlookedatme.Myheartskippedabeatunderhisintimidatinggaze.


    0.00%


    11:59


    002A


    1288Vouchers


    Finally,heshruggedhisshoulderandbrokethesilence.¡°Honestly,IhavenoissueswithAgoingtotheroyalball.ButweallknowthelikelihoodthatthePrincewillchooseherastheLunaofallLuna¡¯sis


    extremelysmall¡­¡±


    Justlikehisfavorformembersofthepackgoingtolivein anotherpacktoformanalliance,AlphaPhillipwasveryinterestedintheprospectofoneofthepack¡¯sunmatedshe¨Cwolvesbingachosenmatetotheroyalfamilyaswell.Forhim,itwouldbetheidelliance,thoughhedeemedmeunworthyofbeingthefuturequeen.Hedidn¡¯teventrytohidehisdisbelief..


    ¡°ButtellmehowitwouldbenefitourpackifAwasnottoreturntousaftertheball?¡±AlphaPhillipquestionedDad¡¯swordsbluntly.¡°ThereisalreadyanalliancebetweentheBloodMoonandWhiteOak.¡±


    Thatwastheproblem.AlphaPhillipwouldneverletpackmembersmovetoanotherpackifitdidn¡¯tbenefithim.Inmostcases,formingorstrengtheninganalliancewouldsuffice.ButIwasn¡¯tabouttomovetomymate¡¯spack.Iwasabouttomovetofamily,sononewrtionshipswerebuilt.


    ¡°AlphaPhillip,somepackmemberswerughingatAafterDavidrejectedher.¡±Dadtriedtoreasonwithhim.¡°It¡¯shardtoseemydaughtersuffering.¡±


    ¡°And howwouldthefutureLunafeelifshenoticedthatDavid¡¯sfatedmatewasstilllivinginthepack?¡±Dadadded.


    13.24%


    11:59


    002A


    1288Vouchers


    ¡°Noworries.Mysonhasalreadymadethegreatestsacrificeknowntowolves.HehasselectedHannahashischosenmate.Hannahisafineshe¨Cwolf,strong,poised,graceful,andkind.ShewilltreatAexactlylikeshehasbeendoingeversincetherejection.¡±AlphaPhilliptolduslikehewasreassuringatoddlerthattherewerenomonstersunderthebed.


    Washethatunawareofwhatwashappeningrightunderhisnoseorwashethatuncaring?Hannah hadalwaysbeenjealousofmyfriendshipwithDavid.SheimedDavidwashermateandseeingDavidhangingaroundmemadehercrazy.Shekeptmakingtroublesforme.Hearing.Davidrejectmethrilledher.Sherejectedhermate,anOmega,asweetguy,instantlyandwasdeterminedtobethepack¡¯sLuna.ShestartedtotryandhititoffwithDavid.ThefactthatIwasDavid¡¯sfatedmatewasenoughforhertobullymewithherminions.


    NotscreamingabouteverythingHannahandherflyingmonkeyshaddomesofarwasalreadytakingallofmyself¨Ccontrol,Willowwas,alreadyitchingtotakeovercontrol.IknewIshouldn¡¯t.


    Ihadbeenenduringthebullying,thebeating,andtheabusefortwoyears.Nowsoclosetoescapingwasnotthetimetomessitallup.


    EasiersaidthandonewhenDavidsmirkedatme,lickinghislipsbeforeaddressinghisfatherlikeagoodlittleAlphaintraining.


    ¡°CanIgivemyopinion,Father?¡±He askedpolitely,andofcourse,Daddydearestlethim.


    34.67%


    11:5


    002A


    288Vouchers


    HisprideoverhissonstartingtopickupAlphadutieswasalloverhistface.


    Withanevilsmile,Davidstartedtalkingagain.


    ¡°Idothinkthe HemmingsputtoomuchweightonmydecisiontorejectA.Everywolfwithasenseofself¨CpreservationwouldwantamoresuitableLuna.PackmembersapudedmeforthesacrificeImadeinrecognizingtheMoonGoddess¡®onlyfault.ManyseemedtothankforthematebondsbetweenmeandHannah.¡±


    Right away,theairwasthickwithtension.MomandDadstiffenedattheinsult.Histantdisregardforme,mywishes,andthematebondweoncesharedseteveryoneoff.


    ¡°Iguesssheisallowedtostopbythe WhiteOakbeforegoingthetoroyalballthen¡­¡±Dadpled.Iknewtherewasnothingelsehecoulddo.


    AlphaPhillipsmirked.¡°MakesureAylesbackhomeafterthat.¡±


    Father¡¯ssilentandquickeptanceofmyfatehurtme.


    ¡°What¡¯sthepointofgoingtotheroyalballifIcan¡¯tgotoWhiteOakandgetawayfromalltheseforever?¡±Imurmuredtomyselfindesperationandanger.


    57.23%


    11:59m


    002A


    288Vouchers


    YetAlphaPhillipsattherewithastraightfacetellingmeIwastheshe-wolfwhomadetroublestothepack.


    Myangerwastakingover,andIneededtogettheseemotionsoutbeforetheywouldgetthebetterofme.Willowhadn¡¯tstoppedfightingtotakecontrnditwouldbebettertoshiftwhenIwasstillincontrol.MywolftendedtoreactmoreprimndIhadnodoubtshewouldgoovertoDavidandfighthimthesecondIwasnolongerincontrol.


    Tooupsetwithmyparents,ImindlinkedKatewhereIwasgoing,sothatmyfamilywouldnotworryaboutme.Then,Iwalkedoutintotheforest,tooneoftheemptytreetrunkswherewecouldkeepourclothesaftershifting.


    Aftercheckingnoonewasthere,Ishiftedintomywolfformandjusttookoffrunning.I¡¯vealwayslovedrunninganditwasthehingIwasbetterinbecauseofmysize.Beingsmallmademefasterandalotmoreagile.IcouldoutruneverywolfinmypackandmostintheWhiteOakpacktoo.


    Thefeelingofthewindrushingthroughmyfair,thewhizzinginmycarsdrowningalltheothersoundsoutalwaysmademefeelpeaceful.Feelingpeaceful,calmingdown,andcollectingmyselfwasexactlywhatIneedednow.Thefirstfewminutesitfeltlikesomeonewaswatchingme.OnceIgotdeeperintotheforest,thefeelingfaded.Itmusthavebeenmyillusion.


    Sunwasalreadysetting.Ihadignoredeverysinglefamilymemberthat


    73.59%


    11:59


    002A


    298(Vouchers.


    reachedouttomeoverthemindlink.Nowmylimbswereaching,Iwashungry,thirsty,andhonestlyexhausted.


    WhenIfinallyreachedthetreetrunkwhereIstoredmyclothing,andwasabouttoshiftbacktomyhumanform,ahugewolfranintome.throwingmeontotheground.


    9565%


    <strong>11:59</strong>


    003A


    288iVouchers


    003A


    Andofcourse,itisHannahandherlittlebandofbitches.


    ¡°Whatisitthistime,Hannah?¡±Iasked.


    Notwantingtoshiftbacktomyhumanform,becauseIstoodabetterchancelikethis.


    ¡°Iheardyouaregoingtotheballhostedbytheroyalfamily.Doyoureallythinkyouarefittobethequeen,theLunaofallLuna¡¯s,ifyouareunfittobetheLunaofourpack?¡±Hannahscoffed.


    Ishouldhaveknownitwasherjealousyagain.AsIheardthatDavidhadtoldherhewantedtohaveherashischosenmate.However,Hannahdidnotwanttpletethematingprocess.Becauseshewantedtobeunmatedfortheprince¡¯sball,hopingshewouldeitherbehissecondchancemateorhischosenmate,fullydelusionalthatshehadallittooktobethenextQueen.


    WhileIwasnotlookingforwardtothisevent,andIknewthePrincewouldneverchooseme.Ididknowthattheroyalfamilyisseenaskindandfair.Iimaghefuturequeenhastopossessthosesamequalities,meaningitcouldneverbeHannah.Thesmartthingwastokeepmymouthshut.Noteggheronmore.Shame,thatIwasn¡¯twise,IwasstubbornandIwouldneverletanyonegetawaywithoffendingme.


    0.00%


    12.00


    003A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯vegotalotoflipsforsomeonewhotheMoonGoddessherselfdeemedbarelyworthyofanOmega.Youthinktheroyalfamily won¡¯tseeyouforthegarbageyouare?¡±


    Inaninstant,allfiveofthemwereonme,head¨Cbuttingmeandbitingme.Scratchingmewiththeirpaws.Itriedhittingthembackwithmypaws,buttheywereallovermeandIcouldnotdefendmyselfsufficiently.


    Mybodygrewlimp,but theydidn¡¯tstop.TheirgrowlsandsnapstoldmeIwasabouttogetmorebeating.


    ¡°Whatthehelldo youthinkyouare?Doingfiveagainstone?¡±Anunfamiliarvoiceboomedthroughtheforest.


    Ilookeduptoseesomeonewearingtheroyalsigilonhisjacket.


    Everyoneshiftedbacktotheirhumanforms.Awkwardtensionfilledthe.air.Iwastheonlyonewhobroughtmyclotheswithme.SoIquicklygotdressedagain.


    Ignoringtheroyalsigil,eitheroutofpurestupidityHannahstillbuckednakedinfrontoftheman.


    orpurearrogance,


    ¡°F*ckoff!Whodoyouthinkyouare?Evenifyouareaservantoftheroyalfamily,youhavenorighttointerferewithourpackbusiness.¡±Hannahwarnedtheman.


    18.24%


    12:00


    003A


    1288Vouchers


    ¡°Nowolfshoulddeemthemselvesworthyenoughtoattackasinglewolfinagroup.Honestly,Idon¡¯tknowifIamprayingtotheMoonGoddessthatyouaremated,soyouwon¡¯etotheroyalball.Ortoprayyouareunmatedtospareotherwolvesfromhavingamateashorrendousasyouare.¡±Hescoffed.


    Theauthorityinhisvoicewasnotthatofalow¨Crankwolf.Infact,itterrifiedHannah.Shefadedawaywithherminionsquickly.


    ¡°Areyouokay?¡±Hewalkedtomeandhelpedmeup,hiseyesfocusedonmewithkindness.


    ¡°Ithinkso¡­¡±Gaspinginpain,Islowlyrosetomyfeet.


    ¡°Areyousure?¡±Heasked,worriesvisibleinhiseyes.


    ¡°Yes¡±Thenextsecond,Istumbledandfellbacktotheground.


    ¡°No,youarenot.¡±Hechuckled,¡°Comeon,letmewalkyouhome.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou¡­Um¡­¡±Istammered.


    ¡°CallmeDillion.¡±Heintroducedhimself,holdingmeupandwalkingmeoutoftheforest.


    35.48%


    <strong>12.00</strong>


    003A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Nicetomeetyou.Dillion.I¡¯mA.Thankyouforsavingmebackthere.¡±Ismiled.


    ¡°Noabigdeal.Asareturn,wouldyoupleasetellmehowtogettoAlphaPhillip?IamheretohanddelivertheinvitationforthePrince¡¯sball.¡±Heasked.


    ¡°Noproblem.It¡¯sjustafewblocksahead.¡±Ireplied.


    ¡°AndIknowthisisanoffensivequestioninmostcases,butIdon¡¯tseeamarkonyou.Andyouseemtobeofage.Areyouunmatedorhaveyounopletedthematingprocessyet?¡±


    Therewasnomaliceinhisquestions.Icouldtellthatfromhisgentle.voice.


    ¡°Ihavebeenrejectedbymymate.SoIwon¡¯tbpletingamatingprocessever.¡±Iansweredimmediatelycursingmyself.


    Alwaysspeakingmymindhadputmeintroublebefore.ThatiswhysomeofthepackmembersbelievemetobeunfitasaLuna.Theywantsomeonepoisedandgentle,andHannahdoesafarbetterjobpretendingsheisthanIdo.


    ¡°Neversaynever.¡°Dillionwinkedandhandedmetheinvitation.


    49.42<strong>%</strong>


    A


    12:00


    003A


    288Vouchers


    Iepteditwithabrightsmile,notforthereasonhemightthink.IwasnotexcitedtomeetthisPrince.ButgoingtoafancyballwhereIhavetooverdressatleastpresentmewithasmallbreakfromthebullyingandpain.Itmightbeagoodgetaway.


    IthinkIlikeDillion.Heseemedtobeverydown¨Cto¨Cearth.Heremindedmeofmygreat¨CuncleNichs.Funny,spontaneousbutfair.Whenhewalkedmehome,wechattedalittleabouttheBloodMoonpack.HeaskedmehowIhadbeentreatedhere.Nowonderhewoulddothatafterseeingallthebruisesonmybodywhensavingmefromthefivepackmembers.Hepickeduponmostofthepack memberswhisperingonourwaytothepackhouseaswell.


    Ididn¡¯ttellhimanything.Itwasstillnotworththetroublethatwoulefromrevealingthis.


    ¡°Sis,Iamworried.Whereareyou?¡±Danielsoundedagitated,soIexcusedmyselftoDillionandmindlinkedmybrotherback.


    ¡°RanintoHannahbutwegotinterruptedbyamessengeroftheroyalfamily.I¡¯mwalkinghimovertothepackhouseandwillbehomesoon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reclosetoyourfamily.Itakeit.Wouldyoueverbeabletomovetoadifferentpackforachosenorsecondchancemate?¡±Dillionaskedme.


    Ifitwasn¡¯tforthebeautifulintricatemarkonhisneckIwouldthinkhewasflirtingwithme.Maybehewasjustbeingnice,makingmeawareof


    64.54%


    <strong>12:00</strong>


    003A


    288Vouchers


    thefactthatIcanfindanothermate.OrmaybehewantedtoseeifIhadhonestintentionsiingtotheball.Eitherway.Ididnotknowhimwellenoughtolethiminonmynsorfeelings.


    ¡°Partofbeingawolfisthepotentialofneedingtomovetoanewpack.IalwaysknowandIstilldo.¡±IgavethemostnonmittnswerIcouldthinkofbeforetellinghimtheexactlocationofthepackhouseandsayingmygoodbyes.


    Cominghomeindeedexhaustedthstbitofmyenergy.


    MymothergaspedthesecondIopenedthefrontdoor,Kateandhermaterantocatchme,tostop mefromfallingover.DadwasgrowlingabouttoshiftwhenDanielstoppedhim.


    ¡°Thisiswhatyouallowtohappen.Shetriedtoprotectallofus,butthisiswhatyou¡¯relettingthemgetaway with?!¡±


    Danielhasneverscreamedateitheroneofourparents,Iwasabouttotellhimnotto,butthesecondIopenedmymouth,cknessovertook


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    85.39<strong>%</strong>


    12.00


    004A


    1288Vouchers


    004A


    WhenIwokeup,Iwasinmyownbed,dressedinasetofPJs.


    Momsatattheendofthebedreading.ItwasalovewebothsharedbutIcouldtellfromherbodnguagenowthatshewasjustskimmingoverthepages.Notreallyreadingeventhoughitseemedlikeshewastrying


    <ol>


    <li>to.</li>


    </ol>


    Assoonasthesheetrustledasaresultofmymovement,shelookedupwithtearsinhereyes.Bynowitwapletelydarkoutside,soImusthavebeenoutforatleastanhour,maybeevenlonger.


    ¡°Baby,areyouokay?Whydidn¡¯tyoutellusbefore?¡±Momaskedmewhilehuggingmetightly.


    IknewHannah¡¯shingoutatme wasn¡¯ttheirfault.IknewthatifIhadtoldthemaboutwhatHannahwasdoing,theywouldn¡¯thavelethergetawaywithit.


    ¡°Iamokay,Mom.It¡¯sallhealing.IcouldnottellyouandDadbecauseitwouldgetyouintotroublewithAlphaPhillip.Itisnotyourfault.¡±


    Shehuggedmealittletighter,whisperinghowsorryshewasinmyhair.


    0.00<strong>%</strong>


    12:00


    004A


    Buryingmyheadinmyarms,Istartedtocry.


    288Vouchers


    Andthentwomorestrongarmswrappingaroundme.ThetwoarmsIleastwantedtfortmenowbutstillIcouldnothelpbutsinkintotheembrace.UnabletokeeponfightingbecauseIhadbeendoingthatfortoolongnow.


    ¡°Oh,sweetheart,Iamsosoterriblysorryfornotseeingwhatwashappeningtoyou.Pleaseforgiveme.¡±Dadkeptapologizingashehuggedme.


    IknewIshouldn¡¯tbeangrywithhim.Itwasnothisfaultafterall.Itwasmyownchoicetohidethetruthfromhim.However,Iwasdisappointedatthefactthathedidnotfightharderforme.HejustshruggedandgaveupwhenAlphaPhilliptoldthemIcouldnotchangepacks.ThatwaswhyIdidn¡¯twanttotalkwithhimnow.


    ¡°IsthatwhyyouwanttomovetoWhiteOaktolivewithyourgrandparents?¡±Hehuggedmetighter.


    InoddedandtriedtfortDad,¡°Iknow.Dad.ButtheleastthingIwanttoseeisyouarguingwithDavidandAlphaPhillipandleavingthepack.AlphaPhillipwouldneverallowthat.Itwillriskawar.YourknowUncleCedricwouldgotowaroverprotectinghisfamily.¡±


    ¡°Hewould,andyou¡¯rehisfavoriteniecewhowouldhavemadeitworse.Still,wecouldhavetalkedaboutitasafamily.Doyoureallythinkwe


    15.70%


    12.00


    004A


    288Vouchers


    wouldn¡¯tbeabletocalmdownandthinkthisoverbeforejumpingintoaction?¡±Dadaskedme,thehurtclearinhisvoice.


    Makingmefeelworse,nowIfeltlikeIdidn¡¯tgivemyparentsenoughcredit.


    ¡°Sowhat?YouwouldjustkeeplivingherewithAlphaPhillipafteryouknowwhatheallowed.YouwouldeptHannahasyourLunawhensheistheonewho keepsbeatingourbeloveddaughterupsoseverely?¡±Mom¡¯svoicegotlouder.


    ¡°No,Iwillneverepther,norwillIeptDavid.Heisn¡¯tgoingtobeabetterAlpha.¡±Dadsaidwithasternlook.


    ¡°Heisacoward.Withoutaleadwarriorand apackdoctor,ayoungwolflikehimwouldbeverylesslikelytogotowarwithanexperiencedAlphalikeyourUncleCedric.ButyourcousinSebastianisonlyneen.YourUncleCedricandAuntKatrinahavetowaituntilweallmoveintotheWhiteOakpacksafelybeforechangingtheleadershipwithinthepack.¡±Hecontinued.


    ¡°Ihavediscussedwithyourmother,A.¡±Dadlookedintomyeyes.¡°Wewillythewaitinggame.¡±


    yingthewaitinggame?Whatdidthatmean?MovingbacktotheWhiteOakpackwhenitwouldbesaferoreasiertodoso?ButIdidn¡¯tunderstandbecauseAlphaPhillipshadalreadydeniedme.


    36.11%


    12:00


    004A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Fornow,youwillgototheroyalballfirst.Afterthat,youwillgo.visitingyourgrandparentsandstaywiththemthere.AndwhentheSilver¡¯eback,theywillexinyougotinjuredandneedtorestatyourGrandparent¡¯sce.Bythen,hewillknowwhathissonandpossiblefutureLunadidandallowed.Iwillgivehimthechancetokeepitundertherug,aslongasheallowsyoutostaywithyourGrandparents.foraslongasyouneed.¡±Dadexined.


    ¡°WhatifAlphaPhillipsdoesn¡¯tallowmeto?¡±Iaskedback.


    ¡°Hewindhehasto,Sweetheart.¡±Dadlockedhiseyeswithme.


    MovingtotheWhiteOakpackseemedtobewithinreachnow,andIhuggedDadhappily,gratefulforhisdecision.


    ¡°ThismightnotbenecessaryifthePrinceissmartenoughtoseehowamazingyouare,sweety.¡±Momcutin.


    Irolledmyeyes.Deepinmyheart.Iknowthiswouldneverhappen.Hannahwasright.HowcouldIbetheLunaofallLuna¡¯safterIwasrejectedtobeDavid¡¯smate?


    Withallthoseoldmemoriesshinginmymind,Ifeltmyheadspinning.


    MomandDadhadnoticedhowdizzyIwas.Theysettledmeonmybedandforcedmetotakeagoodrest.ItdidmybodygoodbutIstillhad


    55.84%


    D


    12:00


    004A


    288Vouchers


    bruisesandscarsthathadn¡¯thealedyetbecausemybodywasalwaysbusyhealing freshinjuries.NowthateverybodyinmyfamilyknewIwasn¡¯tworriedaboutkeepingthemhiddenanymore.


    ThstweekofstayingwiththeBloodMoonpackhasbeenweird.EvenafterIwasgettingmuchbetter,theyhardlyletmegooutalone.


    Gettingbored,Istarted topackmybelongings.Sadly,Icouldn¡¯tpackatlot.DadtoldmetopackonlytheessentialsintoiletriesandclothingsoIcouldtakemoresmallpersonalthingswith me.Mompromisedmeshewouldatleastsendallmybooksoutinpairsoftwo.Andsheinsisted.metakingtheballgownGrandmasenttome.


    ¡°YourGrandmasaidyoushouldnothideyourselfinthoseckthings.Ifnottofindamate,then toshowtheothershe¨Cwolves,especiallythoseofBloodMoon,thatyouareaqueeninyour ownrights.Andshewouldlovetoseethisdressgetusedonsttime.Whatdoyousay,A?¡±


    Caressingthebeautifulgolddressonthemannequin,Irecalleditwas thedressmyGrandmaworewhenGrandpaintroducedherashisLunatothepack.Thinkingofit,Inoddedinassent.


    Whenbothmysuitcaseswerepacked,IlookedaroundmychildhoodroominthehousewhereIgrewup.Itseemed likeIwasstilllivinghere.becauseIwasrunningawayfromhomelikeanover¨Cemotionalteenager.Toavoidbeingbeatendaily,Ipretendedtobeinterestedinmarryinga


    prince.


    ¡°A,timetogo.¡±Mom¡¯svoicecamedownstairs.¡°Youwon¡¯twantto


    75.42%


    12:00E


    misstheShout


    17


    20%dari


    <strong>005</strong>Griffin


    288Vouchers


    005Griffin


    Forthstfewdays,IhadbeenwakingupachylikeIhavebeentrainingtoohard:Momhadnoticedandshewasworriedaboutme.ShethoughtImighthavebeenoverdoingmyselfinpreparationfortheroyalball.ProbablybecausethiswasthefirsteventIhadgottenpersonallyinvolvedwith.


    Iclungtothehopeoffinallyfindingheratthisball.Ididmorethanhopingthough.JustasIdidtheveryfirstnightafterfindingoutthatIhadonefinalchanceofmeetingmysecondchancemate.Ihadbeenpraying to theMoonGoddesseverynight,bringingherofferings.AndIhadsenteverystaffmember avable,whomIfullytrusttobringtheinvitationspersonally.Tobothgetasmanyshe¨Cwolvestetothebaspossible,andtoscopeoutthepacks.


    SlowlybutsurelyIwasgettingsureofthefactthatIwouldfindmymate.EveryonearoundmesaidIhadmyheadinthecloud.ThatIwas ahopelessromanticandthatIneededtoconsiderthepossibilityofchoosingachosenmate.<strong>I</strong>hadpromisedmyparentsandIamnotsomehatgoesbackonhisword.ButIwillwaituntiltheclockstrikesmidnightIdonotfindmyfatedmatebeforethattime.Thinking,ofit,maybeIshouldstopthinkingaboutherasmysecondchancemate.MaybeIshouldjustrefertoherasmyfatedmate.Tonotmakeitsoundlikeshewassecondbest,orasecondchoice.


    IhatedhowIwasreconsideringeverything.Itwasjustthepressureoffindingher.Normallywhenyoufindyourmate,youhavethetimetogettoknoweachotherbeforeyopletethematingprocess.Myparentswantedmetpletethematingprocesswithinamonth.MeaningI


    <strong>0.00</strong><strong>%</strong>


    12:00


    005Griffin


    288<strong>?</strong>Vouchers


    hadtoconvinceagirltomoveinwithme,leaveherownpackbehind,andfullyeptmeashermatewithinamonth.Cometothinkofitwithallofthestressaboutthis,andalltheextraworkIwastakingon.MaybeMomwasright.MaybeIwaswakingupsoreandachybecauseofallIwasdoing.


    Itdidn¡¯tstopmefromgivingmyallthough.Inervouslylookedaroundinmyroom.IwaswonderingwhetherIwouldjustpickadifferentroom.formeandmymatetomoveinto.OrshouldImovesomeofmypersonalbelongings,somymatecouldhaveherpersonalstuffandmakeitour


    room.


    ¡°Yourroomisemptyenoughasitis,yourhighness.


    IturnedaroundhappytohearDillion¡¯svoiceagain.Hecouldreadmelikeanopenbook.Hejustgot me,justhowseeingmyback.HeknewIwasdoubtingmy roombeingreadyenoughformyLuna,mymate.Healsowasthstofmymessengersreturningfromhanddeliveringtheinvitationstomyball.


    ¡°So,howwasit?¡±Iaskedhim,sittingdownonthebedandsignallingforhimtositdownnexttome.


    ¡°Wordshadspreadquickly.AllAlphasconfirmedthattherewerequiteafewunmatedshe¨Cwolvesfromtheirpacksandtheyweremorethanhappytoattendtheball.¡±Dillionbriefedthesituationtome.¡°Thenumberofgueststhatweexpectwillbenerve¨Cwracking.¡±


    ¡°ItwouldbeallworthitifI canfindmymate.¡±Iscratchedmyhead,


    25.26%


    12:00


    005Griffin


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Iknowyouareprayingforafated mate,andyouknowIhopeyoufindher,Griff.IwantyoutohavethesamehappinessasIhave.¡±HestatedandIknewwhathewasgoingtosay<strong>.</strong>


    Dillionrecentlyfoundhisfatedmate,aguy.Hehadconfidedinbeingattractedto bothmaleandfemalewolvesbefore.Thatneverstoppedhimfrombeingfaithfultohismate.Towaituntilhemetthem.Butithadmadethemnervousnotknowingwhatheneededtolookoutfor.UntilhemetCollinhehadthemomentIwasdreamingofwhereheinstantlyknewwhohismatewas.LuckilyCollindidn¡¯thaveanissuewithmovingtothecastle.Theyhapletedtheirmatingprocessandwereashappyascouldbe.Nowthathappilymatedwolfsittingonmybed.wasabouttotellmeIshouldnothopetofindwhathehadandchoosea


    randommate.


    ¡°MoonGoddessknowsthatIwantyoutofindher.Butifyoudon¡¯tmeetagindIwouldn¡¯tmindherbeingourqueen.Sheseemsrightupyouralley,too.¡±Heteasedme.


    ¡°Bytheway.Imetasmallyetbraveshe¨CwolfatBloodMoon.Sheneverbackeddownthoughbeingattackedbyfiveotherwolves.Andtheroyalemblemonmycoatdidn¡¯tchangeherattitudetowardsmeatall.¡±Hechuckled.¡°Sheisalittlefirecrackerthough.Youneedsomeonewhohelpsyougetyourheadoutofyourownasssometimes.¡±


    ¡°Thegirlsoundslikeafunpersontobearound.YouknowhowmuchI


    46.15%


    12:00


    <strong>005</strong>Griffin


    1288Vouchers


    hatewolvesganginguponothers.¡±mented.¡°Willshetotheball?¡±


    ¡°Yes,I¡¯dgivenhertheinvitationandsheseemedtobeinterestedinbeingpartofit.¡±Dillionreplied.


    ¡°Good.Don¡¯tforgettopointoutwhosheisattheball.I¡¯dliketomeether.¡±


    ¡°Okay,butonlyattheendofthenight.¡±Dillioncontinued,¡°Andone.morething,shehasbeenrejectedbyherfatedmate.¡±


    Dillion¡¯swordssurprisedme.Icouldnothelpwonderingthereasonbehindherrejection.Icouldnot imaginesomeonebeingrejectedbythepersontheMoonGoddessarrangedforher.Beingrejectedbyherfated.mate?Shemighthavedonesomethingterrible.


    ¡°Imaginegettingrejected,thatmustbetheworstfeelingintheworld,evenworsethanfindingoutyourmatehasdiedbeforeyou¡¯vemetthem.¡±Isaidoutloud.


    MoretomyselfthantoDillion.Itgavemeanotherthingtoworryabout..


    ¡°WhatifIfindmyfatedmateattheballbutsherejectsme?¡±Iasked.Dillion,worriesallovermyface.


    67.24%


    A


    <strong>12.00</strong>


    005Griffin


    288Vouchers


    Dillionshookhishead,chuckling.¡°Stoppanicking,Griff.Everythingwillbefine.YoucouldnotbeprayingtotheMoonGoddesswhiledoubtingherpicksforyou!¡±


    ¡°Yes,you¡¯reright.¡±Itriedtocalmmyselfdown.¡°ButwhatshouldIdonow?¡±


    Therestoftheday,againstDillion¡¯sadvice,Iclearedoutmorepersonalstufffrommyroom,hopingmymatewillfeelweeenoughtoputherownstuffinourroom.ItwasthstthingIneededtosettlebeforetheball.So now,allthatwaslefttodowascountdownthstfivedaysuntiltheball,prayingandbringingmyofferstotheMoonGoddess.Selene.


    ***


    Finally,thedayarrived.ItseemedthatIunderestimatedthenumberofunmatedshe¨Cwolveswillingtetotheroyalballtobepickedbyme.Itwas agoodthingthough.Themoreshe¨Cwolveshere,thebiggerthechanceswerethatIrealizedmydreamoffindingmymateamongstthem.


    WhenIenteredtheballroom,Icaughtawispofone scent.Ascentthatwas soenticingthatitstoppedmefromthinkingofanythingelse.Ascentthatwokemywolfup.Thesmellofalconasummernight.


    Mymatewashere.


    Tracingthescent,Ifeltmyheartpounding.


    82.31%


    12:01


    006A


    288Vouchers


    006A


    Jamesescortedmetotheballroom,ashismateandhusbandTheoescortedJessatotheballroom.Theremustbeoverahundredshe¨Cwolveshere.Howisthe CrownPrincesupposedtochoosebetweenallofus?Thereisnowayheisgoingtobeabletoseeallofusletalonespeakwithus.OneofthemanyreasonsIdonotwantachosenmate.LookatthePrincenow.Heissupposedtoannouncehischosenmatetoday.Outofalltheshe¨Cwolveshere,butasofyethedoesn¡¯tknowanyofuspersonally.Hedoesn¡¯tevenknowwhywe donothaveamateyet.Whatifhestealsanotherwolf¡¯smate?OrwhatifhelikesHannah.Wouldheknowshehasgotherfirstmatekilledbyrejectinghimbecausesheisapower¨Chungryhussy?


    JustasIwasabouttoaskJessawhetherwehadtodisclosewhywehadn¡¯thadamateyet,Isawherfacetwistintosomething.Confusion;followedbyhappiness.Followinghergaze,IsawshewasstaringattheguywhostoppedHannahandherminionsfrom attackingme.HewasstandingnexttothePrinceandseemedtobeahigh¨Crankingwolf.Atfirst,thatmademechuckle.Hannahwouldbesoembarrassedknowingshehadshownhertruecolors tosomeoneclosetotheroyalfamily,someoneofhigh¨Cranking.Jessalookedsmitten,thefaceofthewolfwhofoundhermatebutIrememberthatwolfDnorsomethingtold mehewashappilymated.


    Suddenlythemanontheothersideoftheprincewalkeduptousinbigstrides.Ibreathedasighofrelief.ThismadefarmoresensethemarkonDn¡¯snamewasbeautifndintricateindicatingitwasn¡¯tachosen


    0.00%


    O


    ¿Ú


    12:01


    006A


    285 Vouchers


    m?tebutafatedmate.MaybeIwasjusttooworried,nowthatIlosttheabsolutefateoffatedmatesinstantlylovingeachother.


    ¡°Hi,mynameisGerald,and you¡¯remymate.Wow,you¡¯rebreathtaking.Imean.Iamsureyouarekindtoo,buteuhm¡­¡±


    TheogiggledanditwasobviousthatthisGeraldguywasanervouswreck.Jessaintroducedherself.Shewasn¡¯tnervousbutsheseemedjust


    asawestruck.ItturnedoutthatGeraldwouldbetheCrownPrince¡¯s


    Gemma.HenowworksasanassistanttotheCrownPrinceashehas


    moreworkthanaregrAlphatobelikeDavidhas.


    ¡°DoesthatmeanthatguyDnisworkingdirectlyforthePrince,too?¡±Iasked,hopingtofindout justhowbadHannahmessedup.


    ¡°Dn?YoumeanDillion,theonenexttoPrinceGriffin?¡±Gerald?askedmewithouttakinghiseyesoffJessa.


    AndwhenIlookeduptoseeifIindeedmeantDillion,ithappened.I.washitbyasmellthatwasevenbetterthanthesmellwhenIfoundoutDavidwasmymate.


    Ismeltcedarwood,cinnamon,andcitrus.Tomyabsolutehorror,it wastheCrownPrincehimselfwhosmeltlikethat.Willowwasgoingcrazy,howlingoutforourmate.Butitcouldnotbe.Wefoundourmateherejectedus,humiliatedus.Myfatedmatedidn¡¯tpassaway,soitwasnotlikeIwasgettingasecondchancemate.Everythingthathappenednext


    <strong>26.05</strong>%


    12:01


    006A


    seemedtobehappeninginslowmotion.


    288Vouchers


    ThePrincepointedtomewithanunreadableexpression,Dillionwhisperedinhiscars,motioninginthegeneraldirectionwhereHannahwasstanding.Herecognizedme,andhemusthavetoldhimthatIwasrejected.


    Myheartwaspounding,bloodrushingsohardthatIcouldnothearwhattheothersweretalking.Onlyhingwasgoingthroughmymindrightnow.Iwasgoingtoberejectedforasecondtime.


    TheMoonGoddessdidmakemistakesandwithme,shekeptmessingup.Iwonderedifithurtjustasbadwhenyougotrejectedasecondtime.Evenifitwas nottrulymyfatedmate,becausethatcouldn¡¯tbe.Ihadonebuthegaveuponme.HegaveuponthegirlunworthytobeaLunaletalheLunaofallLuna¡¯s.


    Attractingeveryone¡¯sattentionthePrincestrodeovertome.WitheventmorepurposeinhisstepsthanGeraldhadinhis.EventheKingandQueenwerelookinguptoseewhatwashappening.Fromadistance,IheardJessasaysomethingaboutourwisingthrough.HervoicewasfarawayandIdidn¡¯treallyunderstandwhatshewastalkingaboutnow.Ijustdidn¡¯twantthehumiliationofbeingrejectedoutinpublicagain.


    Withnothingelsetodo,Istartedrunning.Runninglikemylifedepends.onit.Runningasfastastheseidioticheelscouldcarryme.Guardswereabouttocloseinonme,tostopmefromrunningaway.Panicsettled


    4828%


    O


    ¿Ú


    12:01


    006A


    1288(Vouchers


    intomychest.TherewasnowayIcouldoutruntheentireroyrmy.Therewereevensomeattendantsthatstartedtomaketheirwaytome.NodoubttryingtogetintothePrince¡¯sgoodbook.


    ¡°Lethergo.Nobodystopher!Nobodytouchher!¡±Adeepvoiceboomed.throughtheballroom.


    Thevoiceitselfwassoothing,butthewordsthatweresignallinghedidn¡¯tmindmerunning.Thewordsprovingthathedidn¡¯twanttomeetmeashismate.Hurtme,likeastabtotheheartbutevenwiththispainIcouldnotstoprunning.TherewasnowayIcouldkeepoutrunninghim,Iknewthat.MynwastoruntothebeautifulfountainIsawontheroyalgrounds.Atleastthiswouldgiveussomeprivacy.ThatwayIwouldn¡¯tgetrejectedinpublicagain.Evenifitwillbebignewsamongstwerewolves.


    PoorCrownPrinceGriffin,firsthisfatedmatediedwhenhewasonlyoneyearold.Andthenhemistakenlygotboundtoauselessshe¨Cwolf.Makinghimbelievehehadtorejecthissecondchancematewhowastheruntofthepack.Thistimeitisn¡¯treal,becauseIwon¡¯thaveasecond¡®chancematenotaslongasDavidisstilive.


    ¡°Pleasestop.Ijustwanttotalk.¡±Thesameboomingvoicecalledafter


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Ijustwanttotalk¡±weretheexactsamewordsDavidusedtorejectme.Wewerestillfartooclosetothecastlewitheveryonewalkingoutsidetogetagoodviewofwhatwashappening.Jessatriedto calmmedownandtriedtogetmetostopthroughoutourmindlink.IfIwasn¡¯tthis


    71.62%


    12:01


    006A


    #288Vouchers


    windedfrombeingpanickedandrunningaroundinhighheels,IwouldhavereassuredheraboutwhereIwasgoing.NowallIcoulddowasfocusonthefountainthatwasgettingcloserandcloserwitheverystepI


    took.


    96.26%


    O


    12.01


    007Griffin


    1288(Vouchers


    007Griffin


    ¡°You¡¯remysecond¨Cchancemate.Dillionrecognizedyou,soIknowwhoyouare.Whydidyourun away?DidyounotrealizewhatIamtoyou?¡±TerryfiyingmymatewastheleastthingIwanted,butIhadtoraisemyvoicetoattractherattentionandstopher.Keepingupwithherwasalittlebithard.She¡¯ssuchagoodrunner.


    WhenIfinallycaughtuptoher,thescentoflcoverwhelmedme.IhadcaughtawispofitthesecondIenteredtheballroom.Itriedtotraceit,butunfortunately,Ilostitsoonsinceitwasn¡¯tstrongenough.


    ThenmyGemmaandoneofmybestfriendsGeraldsniffedtheair.WhenIlookedathimthelookonhisfacesaiditall.Hehadfoundhismate,andIwantedtobehappyforthem.Iwantedmybestfriendstobehappy.Still,Icouldn¡¯thelpbutfebitsadthatheistheofindhisfatedmateataneventhostedformetofindmine.Hewalkedovertohernotreallysayingmuchtous.IfIweretofindmymateIwasnotsosureIwouldbeabletocalmlyexintotheotherswhatwashappening.NowthatitwashappeningtoGeraldIhadtolookawayifonlyforamoment.Onlyforonesecond,Ineedthatsecondtposemyself.Tosteranotherfakesmileonmyface.InaminuteorsoIwouldwalkuptothegindgreether.Iwouldtellhershewasmostweeinourpack.Iwouldpretendlikeitwaslovelymeetingherevenifmymind,heart,andsoulwerealljustfocusedonmstdesperateattempttofindHER.


    ¡°PoorGerald,bythelookofwhatIsuspectisherfatherpoorGeraldismessingshitupalready.¡±Dillionchuckledearninghimachucklefromhismate.Inturn,forcingmetolookupandseewhattheyweretalking


    <strong>0.00</strong><strong>%</strong>


    12:02


    007Griffin


    288Vouchers


    about.AndwhenIdid,itwashere.ThemomentI¡¯ddreamedofsinceIwasfourteen.Lcfloodedallmysenses.Ihearedagiggleanditsoundedlikesummerraining.


    ¡°Dillion,herfriend,theshortone.Sheismymate.¡±IwhisperedmoretomyselfthantoDillionevenifIjustaddressedhim.


    WasBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finallyhavingmydreametruefeltunreal.MoonGoddes,sheworththewaitthough.Evenifshewasn¡¯tmymateshestoodoutamongsttheseaofalmostdesperateshe¨Cwolves.Shewaswearingagolddress,notascheap¨Clookingorrevealingasmostoftheothersarewearing.Itwasalluringhuggingallhercurves,herfitbody.ShewasontheshortsidewhichIneverknewwassobeautiful.Iamagoodelevenortwelveincheslongerthansheis.Shewillfitrightintomyarms,andIamalreadyimaginingfallingasleepwithhersmallframeallsnuggledup


    tome.


    ¡°I¡¯llbedamnedthat¡¯sfirecracker.¡±Dillionmuttered,sessfullydrawingmyattentionawayfrommystunningmate.


    ¡°Doyouknowher?¡±Iaskedhim,forcingmyselftolookathimfora


    second.


    ¡°Yes.Sheistheshe¨Cwolfattackedbyfiveotherwolves.Someofthemwereoverthere.¡±Hesaid,pointingtoagroupofshe¨Cwolvesthatoozeddesperationfromtheirverypores.


    ItwasallIneededtoknowtolookbackather.Attheexactsamemoment,shelookedatme.EyecontactlikeIhadalwaysdreamedof,butwhatIneverdreamedaboutwasmymatetakingoffrunning.Itwasalmostasifshewasscaredofme.Ididn¡¯tknowwhathadhappenedtoherbefore.Quitefrankly,Ididnotcareeither.Ididn¡¯tcareaboutthe


    22.68<strong>%</strong>


    A


    12:020


    007Griffin


    1208Vouchers


    guests,myparents,orthegossipingthathappens.Allthatmatteredtomenowwasstoppingher,begginghertotalkto meandtoexinwhyshewasrunningawayfromme.


    Myguardswereclosinginonher,andevensomebystanderswereabouttointerveneandstopherfromrunningaway.Panictookholdofme,astmuchasIwantedtogettohere.Imagingotherwolvestouchingherwaspissingmeoff.Imaginghergettingevermoreupsetbecauseshewas.caughtlikemoncriminalmademe feelevenmoreunsettled.It¡¯sthatsamefear¨Cthatpanic¨Cthatmademe usemyAlphavoicewithouteventhinkingaboutit.Orderingeveryone intheroomtolethergo,tonotstopherortouchherinanyway.Perfect!Thismeantmyparents.knewitallnow.IneverusedmyAlpha¡¯svoicebefore.AsfarasIwasconcerned,anAlphashouldonlyusethatasstresort.


    Damn,mymatewasfast.Upuntilnow,IfiguredIwasingoodshapewithhowmuchItrainbutkeepingupishard.Letalonegainonher.Icalledafterher,shefalteredforasecond,soIknewsheheardme.Still,shekeptupraining,goingevenfasterbeforeshecametoafullstopinfrontofthefounadhadcustom¨Cmadeformymother:Ohtheironyinthat,maybeIwilltellheter.Therewereotherthingsmoreimportantthingsformetofocuson.Talktoher,showherthatshedid.nothavetofearme.Isloweddown,attemptingtowalkuptohercasually.BeforeIcouldevenreachhershespoke tome.Hervoicewasasweetmelodybutherwordswerelikeanicepick stabbingmyheart.


    ¡°Iamdonerunning.Ijustdidn¡¯twanttoberejectedinpublicagain.¡±


    Dillionmentionedsomethingabouthertellinghimshewasrejected.


    Wav


    Butitwasthesadnessinhervoicethatseemedabouttobreak.Thewhereyesweredowncast,shewasnotevenwillingtomakeeyecontact.


    44.09%


    12:02


    007Griffin


    1288Vouchers


    Andmyheartachedformypoormate.Thewolfrejectingherdidmethebiggestfavorofmylife.Todoso,heclearlyhurtmypoormateimmenselyandforthat,Iwantedtopunishhim,


    ¡°WhyinthehellwouldIrejectyouwhentheMoonGoddessherselfblessedmewithyou?Nottomentionthefactthatyouarestunning,andanamazingrunner.euptoyoubecauseIamdyingtolearneverylittledetaboutyou.¡±


    Shelookedupatme,tearsfillinghereyes.Ifitweren¡¯tforherpretendingtonotbebothered,theywouldhavestreamedoverherbeautifulfacealready.Herfacewaslitteredwiththemostbeautiful.frecklesIhadeverseen.Tojusyunderthemoon,countingherfrecklesandkissingeverysingleoneasIimprintedthemonmybraintoneverforgetthem.Itsoundedlikeadreaetrue.AllIhadtodofirstisshowherhowseriousIwasaboutnotrejectingher.OnlyafoolwouldreceivesuchablessingfromtheMoonGoddessherselfandrejectit.Rejecther.Igotlostinmyownthoughtsmakingmywaytoherslowly.Unsureofwhattotellher,ofwheretostart.Shetookatentative?stepbackandansweredthequestionIdidn¡¯tneedto answer.


    ¡°BecauseyouareaPrince,theCrownPrincetobeexact.Yourmatewill.eventuallybetheQueen.TheLunaofallLuna¡¯s.I¡¯vebeentoldoncebeforethatIamunfittobesomeone¡¯smatebecauseonedayhewillbeanAlpha.SoIknowIamevenmoreunfittobeyourmate.Besides,Idon¡¯tthinkitispossibleformetohaveasecond¨Cchancemate.Mymateisnotdead.HeisverymuchalivenningtochoosemytormentorashisLuna.ThisisalljustamistakebecausetheMoonGoddesdoesmakemistakesandshekeepsonmakingthemwithme¡±Shetoldme,lookingdeted.


    AllIneededtodowasshowherIwasnotgoingtorejecther.The


    68.81%


    <strong>12:02</strong>


    007Griffin


    problemwasthatitjustbecamepainfullciviousthatthiswouldn¡¯tbeaneasytask.


    ¡°Hewasafool.Justdon¡¯tmakeanydeimsvet,okay?Givemeachancetogettoknowyou.Andletyougettoknowme,I¡¯llmakeitworkwithmyparents.Yourfriends,thegirlyou cameherewith,sheismyGemma¡¯smate.Youcanstayhereforafewdaysorweeks,aslongasyouwanttogivemeachance.Giveusachance,please¡°IalmostwhinedasConanwantedtotakeover,beforeholdingmybreathandwaitingforheranswer.


    93.08%


    008A


    288Vouchers


    008A


    ShitJessa,herfather¡¯sIjustwalkedoutonher.Shehasjustfoundhermate,andnowI¨Camruiningitforherbyrunningaway.NottomentionthatImademyselflooklikeafoolinfrontof hermate.BeforeIcandecideanythingIneedtotalktoher.OrwellbeforeIdecidehowtoletthismandowneasily.IwonderifitisevenlegaltorefuseamemberoftheRoyalfamily.Judgingbyhoweveryriedtostopmefromrunningawayfromhim.Itwouldbejustmyluck.


    ¡°Whydidyoustoptheguardsfromcapturingme?¡±IaskedbecauseitwastheonlyquestionIfelt1Icouldsafelyask.


    Withoutrevealingallthethingsrunningthroughmymindrightnow.


    ¡°Youseemedscared,Ididn¡¯twanttoscareyoumore.Besides,Ididn¡¯tlovetheideaofothersgettingtheirpawsallovermymate¡±Herubstheback ofhisneckasheissayingthstpart.


    It¡¯sthekindofstatementapossessive AlphaMatewouldmake.SomethingIalwaysfiguredIwouldhate.Nowmyheartwasbetrayingmeasitflutteredatthiment.AsIwasstillcursingmyheartforbetrayingmymindhespokeagain.


    ¡°Ifyoudonotbelieveyouaremymate,thenwhydidmyAlphavoicenotworkonyou?¡±Helookssosincerewhenhe asksme.


    0.00%


    <


    O


    12:02


    008A


    288Vouchers


    Butitcannotbe,itwouldmeanItrulyamhisfatedmate.A secondchancematebutthatdoesn¡¯tmatteritwouldmeanheismysecondchancematetoo.AnotherAlphaandnotjust anyone,nottheKingtheAlphaofallAlpha¡¯stobe.NotwantingtobelieveanyofitIshrugandmubbleavaguereply.


    I


    sawhewasclenchinghisfistsalready,gettingfrustratedatme.Thebrightglowingringsaroundhiseyestellingmethathiswolfwasbeggingtotakeover.Thiswasnormfterfindingyourmateyourwolfwasalwaysextraexcited,wantingtobeincharge.AnotherbitofprooftoafactIcannotbelieve.ForIknowwhatwillhappenwhenIdo.Evenifheisaswillingtoeptmeashismateashesays heis.Ihighlydoubthisparentsare.Fornowstandingoutsideinthisridiculousdressismakingmefeelcold.IneedtogobacktoJessa,beghertoforgiveme.MakeabetterimpressiononhermatethentheoneIjustmade.


    ¡°Okay,listenIgetthisisalot,withyourhistoryandall.Let¡¯sgoinsidepleasegrantmeonedance.AfterIwillleaveyoualoneifyouwantmeto.Justenjoytheball,gettonoGeraldwhateveryoudecideyourfriendseemedhappytohavemethermate.SinceeveryoneisstayingforthelunchtomorrowIwilebackyouupafterbreakfastwecantalk thenandseehowthingswillgofromthere?¡±Hewaspleadingwithmeagain.


    InresponseWillowcriedouttoatleastgivehimthatchance.FeelingcorneredandtiredoffightingwithWillow,Ijustnodded.Tryingtoignorethepitofwarmthforminginmyheartatthebrightsmilehegave


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    16.03%


    <strong>12:02</strong>


    008A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Firstofletmeintroducemyselfthen,I¡¯mGriffinandmywolf¡¯snameisConan.Heisdyingtomeetyourwolfbytheway¡±Hesmiledatme,extendinghishand.


    It¡¯sweirdheisintroducinghimselflikeIdonotknowwhoheis.Evenifitisnicetoknowhiswolf¡¯snamenow.Buthissmilecouldgetmeintoalotoftrouble.ShakingmyheadtoridmyselfofthesethoughtsItakehisoutstretchedhand andintroducemyself.


    ¡°I¡¯mA,mywolf¡¯snameisWillownicetomeetyou¡±Isaid,purposely nottellinghimWillowwaschompingattheseemstomeetConantoo..


    GivinghimmorehopewhenIamstillnotsureaboutusbeingmateswouldbeunfair.It¡¯snotlikeIdidn¡¯tnoticehowtedhelookedwhen


    thesparksofoursupposedmateboundcrawledoverourarmsthemomentwetouched.Hedoesn¡¯tletgoofmyhandthough.Insteadcingitonhisarmasheguidesmebackinside.Alleyesareonus,JessashootsmeathumbsupwithaquestioninglooksoInodather.Reassuringher,soshecanfocusbackonhermate.Whichsheinstantlydoes,Icouldn¡¯tfocusonGriffinevenifIwantedtoo,becauseIhearallthewhispering.Iseealltheirnasty,judgementallooks.HannahstandsoutthemostsheisringatmeandIwillnodoubtbegettinganotherbeatingforthisbeforethenightisover.


    Griffinmindlinkedsomeonesomaybehewasnoticingthelooksweweregettingtoo.Hedidn¡¯taddressthemthoughandhedidn¡¯tSayanythingaboutittome.InsteadhelookedatJessaandhermatesmiling.


    008A


    288Vouchers


    ¡°Geraldlookshappy,youknowatfirstIwasalittlejealousofhim.¡±hesaidstillstarringatthepairofthem.


    Thereitis,hewilltellmeJessawouldbeafarbettercandidatetobehisqueen.Andtheonlywayhebackedofisbecauseheisloyaltohisfriend.


    ¡°EversinceIfoundoutaboutsecondchancemateswhenIwasfourteenI


    wasdyingtomeetmine.Thisballwasmstattempttofindher.SowhenitseemedlikeonlyGeraldwouldfindhisIcouldn¡¯thelpfeeljealous.IknowitisabadtraitbutIneversaidIwasperfect¡±Hejokedtryingtoeasethetension.


    Hetookthehandthatwasstillrestingonhisarminhishandandcedtheotherhandonmywaist.Iappreciatedhewasn¡¯ttryingtoholdmeaslowaspossiblejusttocopafeel.Andthenhecontinuedtalking.


    ¡°Iamhappyforhim,IwasfromthestartbutfinallylookingathismatewasthereasonwhyIrecognizedyou.SoactuallyGeraldfindinghismatewasthesecondbestthingtohappentome¡±Hesaid,swayingmearoundthedancefloor.


    Ihardlynoticeheissayingthatfindingmewasthesecondbestthingtoeverhappentohim.MaybeIshouldpryhimformoreinformation.Askhimwhatthebestthingtoeverhappentohimwas.Iamtobusytostop.mybody,myheartfromgivingintohowamazinghistouchfeels.Howmuchdancingherewithhimfeelslikeanabsolutedream.


    008A


    288Vouchers


    Dillionandwhatmustbehismatewerewalkingovertous.Causing ustostopdancing,totonedownthephysicaltouchabit.Anditsuited me,it¡¯sanicebreatherfromthefeelingsthatweregottenwayto


    overwhelming.


    ¡°Spitfireitissonicetomeetyouagain.AftermeetingyouItoldGriffhereheshouldpickyouashischosenmatebutherefused¡±Dillion.bbers,ignoringtheangryreGriffinwasshootinghim.


    HekepttalkingandtalkingbutallIcouldhearwas thepoundingofmyownheart.Andthemeaningofhiswordsrangthroughmymind.Hedidn¡¯twantmeashismateonlynowthattheMoonGoddesshasforcedhimtooheisabouttoeptme.Orishe?Heissoverywillingtosuggestwewait,seehowthingsgobetweenus.Maybeheistryingtofindoutifthereisanothershe¨Cwolfherehelikesthatwouldbemoresuitedtobehisqueen.Ormaybehejustwantstorejectmeinprivacy<strong>so</strong>thatitdoesn¡¯treflectonhimpoorly.


    ¡°PrinceGriffin,Ihavepromisedyouonedance.IthinkIfulfilledmypromise,DillionitwasnicemeetingyouagainbutIhavetogotomyfriendnow¡±Itoldthemcurtly,tryingtohidethatIwasalreadygettinghurtbecauseofthisman¡¯sdecisions.


    Whycan¡¯ttheMoonGoddessblessmewithasimplemate,anomegaforallIcare.JusthatwouldlovemeunconditionallynotjudgedonthefactifIamfittobeaLunaornot,basedonnothingbutmysize.


    ¡°ItisnicetomeetyouIamGerald,doyouwantmetoaddressyouas


    74.41%


    12:04


    008A


    1288Vouchers


    PrincessnoworcanIstilluseyourfirstname?IknowGriffinisveridback,butIhavealreadymadestingimpressiononmyfathersiw.Ihopetomakeabetteroneonmymate¡¯sbestfriendandmyfutureQueen.¡±Inmymisery,IhardlynoticedIhadalreadywalkeduptotheSilversuntilGeraldspoketome.


    ¡°JustAisfine¡±ImanagedtocroakoutandwhenTheoputhishand.onmyshoulderallmyemotionsthreatentospilloutofmehereonthedancefloor.


    <strong>93.78</strong><strong>%</strong>


    12:04

 Chapter 227

    002 A


    288 Vouchers


    Saying goodbye to Theo and Jessa, I raced to the packhouse.


    ¡°Of course, Kate can move into Cresent Moon pack with her mate Tim.¡® The moment I walked into the


    packhouse, I heard Alpha Phillip happily. permit Kate to leave with her mate.


    Kate rejoiced at the great news, arm in arm with the man standing by.


    Knowing my sister was fine, I sighed out of great relief.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve found your mate?¡± With a questioning gaze, I mindlinked


    Kate.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate turned to me, nodding. Her face blushed with sparkles in her eyes


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Phillip.¡± Father bowed. He gestured for me toe over and added, ¡°And A is


    intended to go to the royal ball. Would you mind she moving to the White Oak pack after that?¡±


    Alpha Phillip thought Father¡¯s words over and looked at me. My heart skipped a beat under his


    intimidating gaze.


    0.00%


    11:59


    002 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Finally, he shrugged his shoulder and broke the silence. ¡°Honestly, I have no issues with A going to


    the royal ball. But we all know the likelihood that the Prince will choose her as the Luna of all Luna¡¯s is


    extremely small¡­¡±


    Just like his favor for members of the pack going to live in another pack to form an alliance, Alpha


    Phillip was very interested in the prospect of one of the pack¡¯s unmated she¨Cwolves bing a


    chosen mate to the royal family as well. For him, it would be the ideal alliance, though he deemed me


    unworthy of being the future queen. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his disbelief..


    ¡°But tell me how it would benefit our pack if A was not to return to us after the ball?¡± Alpha Phillip


    questioned Dad¡¯s words bluntly. ¡°There is already an alliance between the BloodMoon and White Oak.¡±


    That was the problem. Alpha Phillip would never let pack members move to another pack if it didn¡¯t


    benefit him. In most cases, forming or strengthening an alliance would suffice. But I wasn¡¯t about to


    move to my mate¡¯s pack. I was about to move to family, so no new rtionships were built.


    ¡°Alpha Phillip, some pack members wereughing at A after David rejected her.¡± Dad tried to reason


    with him. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see my daughter suffering.¡±


    ¡°And how would the future Luna feel if she noticed that David¡¯s fated mate was still living in the pack?¡±


    Dad added.


    13.24%


    11:59


    002 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°No worries. My son has already made the greatest sacrifice known to wolves. He has selected


    Hannah as his chosen mate. Hannah is a fine she¨Cwolf, strong, poised, graceful, and kind. She will


    treat A exactly like she has been doing ever since the rejection.¡± Alpha Phillip told us like he was


    reassuring a toddler that there were no monsters under the bed.


    Was he that unaware of what was happening right under his nose or was he that uncaring? Hannah


    had always been jealous of my friendship with David. She imed David was her mate and seeing


    David hanging around me made her crazy. She kept making troubles for me. Hearing. David reject me


    thrilled her. She rejected her mate, an Omega, a sweet guy, instantly and was determined to be the


    pack¡¯s Luna. She started to try and hit it off with David. The fact that I was David¡¯s fated mate was


    enough for her to bully me with her minions.


    Not screaming about everything Hannah and her flying monkeys had done to me so far was already


    taking all of my self¨Ccontrol, Willow was, already itching to take over control. I knew I shouldn¡¯t.


    I had been enduring the bullying, the beating, and the abuse for two years. Now so close to escaping


    was not the time to mess it all up.


    Easier said than done when David smirked at me, licking his lips before addressing his father like a


    good little Alpha in training.


    ¡°Can I give my opinion, Father?¡± He asked politely, and of course, Daddy dearest let him.


    34.67%


    11:5


    002 A


    288 Vouchers


    His pride over his son starting to pick up Alpha duties was all over hist face.


    With an evil smile, David started talking again.


    ¡°I do think the Hemmings put too much weight on my decision to reject A. Every wolf with a sense of


    self¨Cpreservation would want a more suitable Luna. Pack members apuded me for the sacrifice I


    made in recognizing the Moon Goddess¡® only fault. Many seemed to thank for the mate bonds between


    me and Hannah.¡±


    Right away, the air was thick with tension. Mom and Dad stiffened at the insult. His tant disregard for


    me, my wishes, and the matebond we once shared set everyone off.


    ¡°I guess she is allowed to stop by the White Oak before going the to royal ball then¡­¡± Dad pled. I knew


    there was nothing else he could do.


    Alpha Phillip smirked. ¡°Make sure Aes back home after that.¡±


    Father¡¯s silent and quick eptance of my fate hurt me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the royal ball if I can¡¯t go to White Oak and get away from all these


    forever?¡± I murmured to myself in desperation and anger.


    57.23%


    11:59 m


    002 A


    288 Vouchers


    Yet Alpha Phillip sat there with a straight face telling me I was the she- wolf who made troubles to the


    pack.


    My anger was taking over, and I needed to get these emotions out before they would get the better of


    me. Willow hadn¡¯t stopped fighting to take control and it would be better to shift when I was still in


    control. My wolf tended to react more primal and I had no doubt she would go over to David and fight


    him the second I was no longer in control.


    Too upset with my parents, I mindlinked Kate where I was going, so that my family would not worry


    about me. Then, I walked out into the forest, to one of the empty tree trunks where we could keep our


    clothes after shifting.


    After checking no one was there, I shifted into my wolf form and just took off running. I¡¯ve always loved


    running and it was the one thing I was better in because of my size. Being small made me faster and a


    lot more agile. I could outrun every wolf in my pack and most in the White Oak pack too.


    The feeling of the wind rushing through my fair, the whizzing in my cars drowning all the other sounds


    out always made me feel peaceful. Feeling peaceful, calming down, and collecting myself was exactly


    what I needed now. The first few minutes it felt like someone was watching me. Once I got deeper into


    the forest, the feeling faded. It must have been my illusion.


    Sun was already setting. I had ignored every single family member that


    73.59%


    11:59


    002 A


    298 (Vouchers.


    reached out to me over the mindlink. Now my limbs were aching, I was hungry, thirsty, and honestly


    exhausted.


    When I finally reached the treetrunk where I stored my clothing, and was about to shift back to my


    human form, a huge wolf ran into me. throwing me onto the ground.


    95 65%

 Chapter 228

    003 A


    And of course, it is Hannah and her little band of bitches.


    ¡°What is it this time, Hannah?¡± I asked.


    Not wanting to shift back to my human form, because I stood a better chance like this.


    ¡°I heard you are going to the ball hosted by the royal family. Do you really think you are fit to be the


    queen, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s, if you are unfit to be the Luna of our pack?¡± Hannah scoffed.


    I should have known it was her jealousy again. As I heard that David had told her he wanted to have


    her as his chosen mate. However, Hannah did not want toplete the mating process. Because she


    wanted to be unmated for the prince¡¯s ball, hoping she would either be his second chance mate or his


    chosen mate, fully delusional that she had all it took to be the next Queen.


    While I was not looking forward to this event, and I knew the Prince would never choose me. I did know


    that the royal family is seen as kind and fair. I imagine the future queen has to possess those same


    qualities, meaning it could never be Hannah. The smart thing was to keep my mouth shut. Not egg her


    on more. Shame, that I wasn¡¯t wise, I was stubborn and I would never let anyone get away with


    offending me.


    0.00%


    12.00


    003 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of lips for someone who the Moon Goddess herself deemed barely worthy of an


    Omega. You think the royal family won¡¯t see you for the garbage you are?¡±


    In an instant, all five of them were on me, head¨Cbutting me and biting me. Scratching me with their


    paws. I tried hitting them back with my paws, but they were all over me and I could not defend myself


    sufficiently.


    My body grew limp, but they didn¡¯t stop. Their growls and snaps told me I was about to get more


    beating.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are? Doing five against one?¡± An unfamiliar voice boomed through the


    forest.


    I looked up to see someone wearing the royal sigil on his jacket.


    Everyone shifted back to their human forms. Awkward tension filled the. air. I was the only one who


    brought my clothes with me. So I quickly got dressed again.


    Ignoring the royal sigil, either out of pure stupidity Hannah still bucked naked in front of the man.


    or pure arrogance,


    ¡°F*ck off! Who do you think you are? Even if you are a servant of the royal family, you have no right to


    interfere with our pack business.¡± Hannah warned the man.


    18.24%


    12:00


    003 A


    1 288 Vouchers


    ¡°No wolf should deem themselves worthy enough to attack a single wolf in a group. Honestly, I don¡¯t


    know if I am praying to the Moon Goddess that you are mated, so you won¡¯te to the royal ball. Or


    to pray you are unmated to spare other wolves from having a mate as horrendous as you are.¡± He


    scoffed.


    The authority in his voice was not that of a low¨Crank wolf. In fact, it terrified Hannah. She faded away


    with her minions quickly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He walked to me and helped me up, his eyes focused on me with kindness.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Gasping in pain, I slowly rose to my feet.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked, worries visible in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡± The next second, I stumbled and fell back to the ground.


    ¡°No, you are not.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Come on, let me walk you home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­Um¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Call me Dillion.¡± He introduced himself, holding me up and walking me out of the forest.


    35.48%


    12.00


    003 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Dillion. I¡¯m A. Thank you for saving me back there.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°No a big deal. As a return, would you please tell me how to get to Alpha Phillip? I am here to hand


    deliver the invitation for the Prince¡¯s ball.¡± He asked.


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just a few blocks ahead.¡± I replied.


    ¡°And I know this is an offensive question in most cases, but I don¡¯t see a mark on you. And you seem


    to be of age. Are you unmated or have you notpleted the mating process yet?¡±


    There was no malice in his questions. I could tell that from his gentle. voice.


    ¡°I have been rejected by my mate. So I won¡¯t bepleting a mating process ever.¡± I answered


    immediately cursing myself.


    Always speaking my mind had put me in trouble before. That is why some of the pack members believe


    me to be unfit as a Luna. They want someone poised and gentle, and Hannah does a far better job


    pretending she is than I do.


    ¡°Never say never. ¡°Dillion winked and handed me the invitation.


    49.42%


    A


    12:00


    003 A


    288 Vouchers


    I epted it with a bright smile, not for the reason he might think. I was not excited to meet this Prince.


    But going to a fancy ball where I have to overdress at least present me with a small break from the


    bullying and pain. It might be a good getaway.


    I think I like Dillion. He seemed to be very down¨Cto¨Cearth. He reminded me of my great¨Cuncle


    Nichs. Funny, spontaneous but fair. When he walked me home, we chatted a little about the


    BloodMoon pack. He asked me how I had been treated here. No wonder he would do that after seeing


    all the bruises on my body when saving me from the five pack members. He picked up on most of the


    pack members whispering on our way to the packhouse as well.


    I didn¡¯t tell him anything. It was still not worth the trouble that woulde from revealing this.


    ¡°Sis, I am worried. Where are you?¡± Daniel sounded agitated, so I excused myself to Dillion and


    mindlinked my brother back.


    ¡°Ran into Hannah but we got interrupted by a messenger of the royal family. I¡¯m walking him over to the


    packhouse and will be home soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re close to your family. I take it. Would you ever be able to move to a different pack for a chosen


    or second chance mate?¡± Dillion asked me.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the beautiful intricate mark on his neck I would think he was flirting with me. Maybe he


    was just being nice, making me aware of


    64.54%


    12:00


    003 A


    288 Vouchers


    the fact that I can find another mate. Or maybe he wanted to see if I had honest intentions ining to


    the ball. Either way. I did not know him well enough to let him in on my ns or feelings.


    ¡°Part of being a wolf is the potential of needing to move to a new pack. I always know and I still do.¡± I


    gave the most nonmittal answer I could think of before telling him the exact location of the


    packhouse and saying my goodbyes.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Coming home indeed exhausted thest bit of my energy.


    My mother gasped the second I opened the front door, Kate and her mate ran to catch me, to stop me


    from falling over. Dad was growling about to shift when Daniel stopped him.


    ¡°This is what you allow to happen. She tried to protect all of us, but this is what you¡¯re letting them get


    away with?!¡±


    Daniel has never screamed at either one of our parents, I was about to tell him not to, but the second I


    opened my mouth, ckness overtook


    1. me.


    85.39%

 Chapter 229

    004 A


    When I woke up, I was in my own bed, dressed in a set of PJs.


    Mom sat at the end of the bed reading. It was a love we both shared but I could tell from her body


    language now that she was just skimming over the pages. Not really reading even though it seemed


    like she was trying


    1. to.


    As soon as the sheet rustled as a result of my movement, she looked up with tears in her eyes. By now


    it waspletely dark outside, so I must have been out for at least an hour, maybe even longer.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Mom asked me while hugging me tightly.


    I knew Hannah¡¯sshing out at me wasn¡¯t their fault. I knew that if I had told them about what Hannah


    was doing, they wouldn¡¯t have let her get away with it.


    ¡°I am okay, Mom. It¡¯s all healing. I could not tell you and Dad because it would get you into trouble with


    Alpha Phillip. It is not your fault.¡±


    She hugged me a little tighter, whispering how sorry she was in my hair.


    0.00%


    12:00


    004 A


    Burying my head in my arms, I started to cry.


    288 Vouchers


    And then two more strong arms wrapping around me. The two arms I least wanted tofort me now


    but still I could not help but sink into the embrace. Unable to keep on fighting because I had been doing


    that for too long now.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, I am so so terribly sorry for not seeing what was happening to you. Please forgive


    me.¡± Dad kept apologizing as he hugged me.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be angry with him. It was not his fault after all. It was my own choice to hide the truth


    from him. However, I was disappointed at the fact that he did not fight harder for me. He just shrugged


    and gave up when Alpha Phillip told them I could not change packs. That was why I didn¡¯t want to talk


    with him now.


    ¡°Is that why you want to move to White Oak to live with your grandparents?¡± He hugged me tighter.


    I nodded and tried tofort Dad, ¡°I know. Dad. But the least thing I want to see is you arguing with


    David and Alpha Phillip and leaving the pack. Alpha Phillip would never allow that. It will risk a war.


    Your know Uncle Cedric would go to war over protecting his family.¡±


    ¡°He would, and you¡¯re his favorite niece who would have made it worse. Still, we could have talked


    about it as a family. Do you really think we


    15.70%


    12.00


    004 A


    288 Vouchers


    wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down and think this over before jumping into action?¡± Dad asked me, the hurt


    clear in his voice.


    Making me feel worse, now I felt like I didn¡¯t give my parents enough credit.


    ¡°So what? You would just keep living here with Alpha Phillip after you know what he allowed. You would


    ept Hannah as your Luna when she is the one who keeps beating our beloved daughter up so


    severely?¡± Mom¡¯s voice got louder.


    ¡°No, I will never ept her, nor will I ept David. He isn¡¯t going to be a better Alpha.¡± Dad said with a


    stern look.


    ¡°He is a coward. Without a lead warrior and a pack doctor, a young wolf like him would be very less


    likely to go to war with an experienced Alpha like your Uncle Cedric. But your cousin Sebastian is only


    neen. Your Uncle Cedric and Aunt Katrina have to wait until we all move into the White Oak pack


    safely before changing the leadership within the pack.¡± He continued.


    ¡°I have discussed with your mother, A.¡± Dad looked into my eyes. ¡°We will y the waiting game.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ying the waiting game? What did that mean? Moving back to the White Oak pack when it would be


    safer or easier to do so? But I didn¡¯t understand because Alpha Phillips had already denied me.


    36.11%


    12:00


    004 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°For now, you will go to the royal ball first. After that, you will go. visiting your grandparents and stay


    with them there. And when the Silver¡¯se back, they will exin you got injured and need to rest at


    your Grandparent¡¯s ce. By then, he will know what his son and possible future Luna did and allowed.


    I will give him the chance to keep it under the rug, as long as he allows you to stay with your


    Grandparents. for as long as you need.¡± Dad exined.


    ¡°What if Alpha Phillips doesn¡¯t allow me to?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°He will and he has to, Sweetheart.¡± Dad locked his eyes with me.


    Moving to the White Oak pack seemed to be within reach now, and I hugged Dad happily, grateful for


    his decision.


    ¡°This might not be necessary if the Prince is smart enough to see how amazing you are, sweety.¡± Mom


    cut in.


    I rolled my eyes. Deep in my heart. I know this would never happen. Hannah was right. How could I


    be the Luna of all Luna¡¯s after I was rejected to be David¡¯s mate?


    With all those old memories shing in my mind, I felt my head spinning.


    Mom and Dad had noticed how dizzy I was. They settled me on my bed and forced me to take a good


    rest. It did my body good but I still had


    55.84%


    D


    12:00


    004 A


    288 Vouchers


    bruises and scars that hadn¡¯t healed yet because my body was always busy healing fresh injuries. Now


    that everybody in my family knew I wasn¡¯t worried about keeping them hidden anymore.


    Thest week of staying with the BloodMoon pack has been weird. Even after I was getting much


    better, they hardly let me go out alone.


    Getting bored, I started to pack my belongings. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t pack at lot. Dad told me to pack only


    the essentials in toiletries and clothing so I could take more small personal things with me. Mom


    promised me she would at least send all my books out in pairs of two. And she insisted. me taking the


    ball gown Grandma sent to me.


    ¡°Your Grandma said you should not hide yourself in those ck things. If not to find a mate, then to


    show the other she-wolves, especially those of Blood Moon, that you are a queen in your own rights.


    And she would love to see this dress get used onest time. What do you say, A?¡±


    Caressing the beautiful gold dress on the mannequin, I recalled it was the dress my Grandma wore


    when Grandpa introduced her as his Luna to the pack. Thinking of it, I nodded in assent.


    When both my suitcases were packed, I looked around my childhood room in the house where I grew


    up. It seemed like I was still living here. because I was running away from home like an over-emotional


    teenager. To avoid being beaten daily, I pretended to be interested in marrying a


    prince.


    ¡°A, time to go.¡± Mom¡¯s voice came downstairs. ¡°You won¡¯t want to


    75.42%

 Chapter 230

    005 Griffin


    For thest few days, I had been waking up achy like I have been training too hard: Mom had noticed


    and she was worried about me. She thought I might have been overdoing myself in preparation for the


    royal ball. Probably because this was the first event I had gotten personally involved with.


    I clung to the hope of finally finding her at this ball. I did more than hoping though. Just as I did the very


    first night after finding out that I had one final chance of meeting my second chance mate. I had been


    praying to the Moon Goddess every night, bringing her offerings. And I had sent every staff member


    avable, whom I fully trust to bring the invitations personally. To both get as many she¨Cwolves toe


    to the ball as possible, and to scope out the packs.


    Slowly but surely I was getting sure of the fact that I would find my mate. Everyone around me said I


    had my head in the cloud. That I was a hopeless romantic and that I needed to consider the possibility


    of choosing a chosen mate. I had promised my parents and I am not someone that goes back on his


    word. But I will wait until the clock strikes midnight I do not find my fated mate before that time.


    Thinking, of it, maybe I should stop thinking about her as my second chance mate. Maybe I should just


    refer to her as my fated mate. To not make it sound like she was second best, or a second choice.


    I hated how I was reconsidering everything. It was just the pressure of finding her. Normally when you


    find your mate, you have the time to get to know each other before youplete the mating process.


    My parents wanted me toplete the mating process within a month. Meaning I


    0.00%


    12:00


    005 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    had to convince a girl to move in with me, leave her own pack behind, and fully ept me as her mate


    within a month. Come to think of it with all of the stress about this, and all the extra work I was taking


    on. Maybe Mom was right. Maybe I was waking up sore and achy because of all I was doing.


    It didn¡¯t stop me from giving my all though. I nervously looked around in my room. I was wondering


    whether I would just pick a different room. for me and my mate to move into. Or should I move some of


    my personal belongings, so my mate could have her personal stuff and make it our


    room.


    ¡°Your room is empty enough as it is, your highness.


    I turned around happy to hear Dillion¡¯s voice again. He could read me like an open book. He just got


    me, just how seeing my back. He knew I was doubting my room being ready enough for my Luna, my


    mate. He also was thest of my messengers returning from hand delivering the invitations to my ball.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡± I asked him, sitting down on the bed and signalling for him to sit down next to me.


    ¡°Words had spread quickly. All Alphas confirmed that there were quite a few unmated she¨Cwolves from


    their packs and they were more than happy to attend the ball.¡± Dillion briefed the situation to me. ¡°The


    number of guests that we expect will be nerve¨Cwracking.¡±


    ¡°It would be all worth it if I can find my mate.¡± I scratched my head,


    25.26%


    12:00


    005 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I know you are praying for a fated mate, and you know I hope you find her, Griff. I want you to have the


    same happiness as I have.¡± He stated and I knew what he was going to say.


    Dillion recently found his fated mate, a guy. He had confided in being attracted to both male and female


    wolves before. That never stopped him from being faithful to his mate. To wait until he met them. But it


    had made them nervous not knowing what he needed to look out for. Until he met Collin he had the


    moment I was dreaming of where he instantly knew who his mate was. Luckily Collin didn¡¯t have an


    issue with moving to the castle. They hadpleted their mating process and were as happy as could


    be. Now that happily mated wolf sitting on my bed. was about to tell me I should not hope to find what


    he had and choose a


    random mate.


    ¡°Moon Goddess knows that I want you to find her. But if you don¡¯t meet a girl and I wouldn¡¯t mind her


    being our queen. She seems right up your alley, too.¡± He teased me.


    ¡°By the way. I met a small yet brave she¨Cwolf at BloodMoon. She never backed down though being


    attacked by five other wolves. And the royal emblem on my coat didn¡¯t change her attitude towards me


    at all.¡± He chuckled. ¡°She is a little firecracker though. You need someone who helps you get your head


    out of your own ass sometimes.¡±


    ¡°The girl sounds like a fun person to be around. You know how much I


    46.15%


    12:00


    005 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    hate wolves ganging up on others.¡± Imented. ¡°Will shee to the ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d given her the invitation and she seemed to be interested in being part of it.¡± Dillion replied.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t forget to point out who she is at the ball. I¡¯d like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but only at the end of the night.¡± Dillion continued, ¡°And one. more thing, she has been rejected


    by her fated mate.¡±


    Dillion¡¯s words surprised me. I could not help wondering the reason behind her rejection. I could not


    imagine someone being rejected by the person the Moon Goddess arranged for her. Being rejected by


    her fated. mate? She might have done something terrible.


    ¡°Imagine getting rejected, that must be the worst feeling in the world, even worse than finding out your


    mate has died before you¡¯ve met them.¡± I said out loud.


    More to myself than to Dillion. It gave me another thing to worry about..


    ¡°What if I find my fated mate at the ball but she rejects me?¡± I asked. Dillion, worries all over my face.


    67.24%


    A


    12.00


    005 GriffinAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    Dillion shook his head, chuckling. ¡°Stop panicking, Griff. Everything will be fine. You could not be


    praying to the Moon Goddess while doubting her picks for you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± I tried to calm myself down. ¡°But what should I do now?¡±


    The rest of the day, against Dillion¡¯s advice, I cleared out more personal stuff from my room, hoping my


    mate will feel wee enough to put her own stuff in our room. It was thest thing I needed to settle


    before the ball. So now, all that was left to do was count down thest five days until the ball, praying


    and bringing my offers to the Moon Goddess. Selene.


    ***


    Finally, the day arrived. It seemed that I underestimated the number of unmated she¨Cwolves willing to


    come to the royal ball to be picked by me. It was a good thing though. The more she¨Cwolves here, the


    bigger the chances were that I realized my dream of finding my mate amongst them.


    When I entered the ballroom, I caught a wisp of one scent. A scent that was so enticing that it stopped


    me from thinking of anything else. A scent that woke my wolf up. The smell of a lc on a summer


    night.


    My mate was here.


    Tracing the scent, I felt my heart pounding.


    82.31%

 Chapter 231

    006 A


    James escorted me to the ballroom, as his mate and husband Theo escorted Jessa to the ballroom.


    There must be over a hundred she¨Cwolves here. How is the Crown Prince supposed to choose


    between all of us? There is no way he is going to be able to see all of us let alone speak with us. One


    of the many reasons I do not want a chosen mate. Look at the Prince now. He is supposed to


    announce his chosen mate today. Out of all the she¨Cwolves here, but as of yet he doesn¡¯t know any of


    us personally. He doesn¡¯t even know why we do not have a mate yet. What if he steals another wolf¡¯s


    mate? Or what if he likes Hannah. Would he know she has got her first mate killed by rejecting him


    because she is a power¨Chungry hussy?


    Just as I was about to ask Jessa whether we had to disclose why we hadn¡¯t had a mate yet, I saw her


    face twist into something. Confusion; followed by happiness. Following her gaze, I saw she was staring


    at the guy who stopped Hannah and her minions from attacking me. He was standing next to the


    Prince and seemed to be a high¨Cranking wolf. At first, that made me chuckle. Hannah would be so


    embarrassed knowing she had shown her true colors to someone close to the royal family, someone of


    high¨Cranking. Jessa looked smitten, the face of the wolf who found her mate but I remember that wolf


    Dn or something told me he was happily mated.


    Suddenly the man on the other side of the prince walked up to us in big strides. I breathed a sigh of


    relief. This made far more sense the mark on Dn¡¯s name was beautiful and intricate indicating it


    wasn¡¯t a chosen


    0.00%


    O


    ¿Ú


    12:01


    006 A


    285 Vouchers


    m?te but a fated mate. Maybe I was just too worried, now that I lost the absolute fate of fated mates


    instantly loving each other.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Gerald, and you¡¯re my mate. Wow, you¡¯re breathtaking. I mean. I am sure you are kind


    too, but euhm¡­¡±


    Theo giggled and it was obvious that this Gerald guy was a nervous wreck. Jessa introduced herself.


    She wasn¡¯t nervous but she seemed just


    as awestruck. It turned out that Gerald would be the Crown Prince¡¯s


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gemma. He now works as an assistant to the Crown Prince as he has


    more work than a regr Alpha to be like David has.


    ¡°Does that mean that guy Dn is working directly for the Prince, too?¡± I asked, hoping to find out just


    how bad Hannah messed up.


    ¡°Dn? You mean Dillion, the one next to Prince Griffin?¡± Gerald ? asked me without taking his eyes


    off Jessa.


    And when I looked up to see if I indeed meant Dillion, it happened. I. was hit by a smell that was even


    better than the smell when I found out David was my mate.


    I smelt cedarwood, cinnamon, and citrus. To my absolute horror, it was the Crown Prince himself who


    smelt like that. Willow was going crazy, howling out for our mate. But it could not be. We found our


    mate he rejected us, humiliated us. My fated mate didn¡¯t pass away, so it was not like I was getting a


    second chance mate. Everything that happened next


    26.05%


    12:01


    006 A


    seemed to be happening in slow motion.


    288 Vouchers


    The Prince pointed to me with an unreadable expression, Dillion whispered in his cars, motioning in the


    general direction where Hannah was standing. He recognized me, and he must have told him that I


    was rejected.


    My heart was pounding, blood rushing so hard that I could not hear what the others were talking. Only


    one thing was going through my mind right now. I was going to be rejected for a second time.


    The Moon Goddess did make mistakes and with me, she kept messing up. I wondered if it hurt just as


    bad when you got rejected a second time. Even if it was not truly my fated mate, because that couldn¡¯t


    be. I had one but he gave up on me. He gave up on the girl unworthy to be a Luna let alone the Luna of


    all Luna¡¯s.


    Attracting everyone¡¯s attention the Prince strode over to me. With event more purpose in his steps than


    Gerald had in his. Even the King and Queen were looking up to see what was happening. From a


    distance, I heard Jessa say something about our wishing through. Her voice was far away and I


    didn¡¯t really understand what she was talking about now. I just didn¡¯t want the humiliation of being


    rejected out in public again.


    With nothing else to do, I started running. Running like my life depends. on it. Running as fast as these


    idiotic heels could carry me. Guards were about to close in on me, to stop me from running away. Panic


    settled


    48 28%


    O


    ¿Ú


    12:01


    006 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    into my chest. There was no way I could outrun the entire royal army. There were even some


    attendants that started to make their way to me. No doubt trying to get into the Prince¡¯s good book.


    ¡°Let her go. Nobody stop her! Nobody touch her!¡± A deep voice boomed. through the ballroom.


    The voice itself was soothing, but the words that were signalling he didn¡¯t mind me running. The words


    proving that he didn¡¯t want to meet me as his mate. Hurt me, like a stab to the heart but even with this


    pain I could not stop running. There was no way I could keep outrunning him, I knew that. My n was


    to run to the beautiful fountain I saw on the royal grounds. At least this would give us some privacy.


    That way I wouldn¡¯t get rejected in public again. Even if it will be big news amongst werewolves.


    Poor Crown Prince Griffin, first his fated mate died when he was only one year old. And then he


    mistakenly got bound to a useless she¨Cwolf. Making him believe he had to reject his second chance


    mate who was the runt of the pack. This time it isn¡¯t real, because I won¡¯t have a second¡® chance mate


    not as long as David is still alive.


    ¡°Please stop. I just want to talk.¡± The same booming voice called after


    1. me.


    ¡°I just want to talk¡± were the exact same words David used to reject me. We were still far too close to


    the castle with everyone walking outside to get a good view of what was happening. Jessa tried to calm


    me down and tried to get me to stop throughout our mindlink. If I wasn¡¯t this


    71.62%


    12:01


    006 A


    #288 Vouchers


    winded from being panicked and running around in high heels, I would have reassured her about where


    I was going. Now all I could do was focus on the fountain that was getting closer and closer with every


    step I


    took.


    96.26%

 Chapter 232

    007 Griffin


    ¡°You¡¯re my second¨Cchance mate. Dillion recognized you, so I know who you are. Why did you run


    away? Did you not realize what I am to you?¡± Terryfiying my mate was the least thing I wanted, but I


    had to raise my voice to attract her attention and stop her. Keeping up with her was a little bit hard.


    She¡¯s such a good runner.


    When I finally caught up to her, the scent of lc overwhelmed me. I had caught a wisp of it the second


    I entered the ballroom. I tried to trace it, but unfortunately, I lost it soon since it wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    Then my Gemma and one of my best friends Gerald sniffed the air. When I looked at him the look on


    his face said it all. He had found his mate, and I wanted to be happy for them. I wanted my best friends


    to be happy. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad that he is the one to find his fated mate at an event


    hosted for me to find mine. He walked over to her not really saying much to us. If I were to find my


    mate I was not so sure I would be able to calmly exin to the others what was happening. Now that it


    was happening to Gerald I had to look away if only for a moment. Only for one second, I need that


    second topose myself. To ster another fake smile on my face. In a minute or so I would walk up


    to the girl and greet her. I would tell her she was most wee in our pack. I would pretend like it was


    lovely meeting her even if my mind, heart, and soul were all just focused on myst desperate attempt


    to find HER.


    ¡°Poor Gerald, by the look of what I suspect is her father poor Gerald is messing shit up already.¡± Dillion


    chuckled earning him a chuckle from his mate. In turn, forcing me to look up and see what they were


    talking


    0.00%


    12:02


    007 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    about. And when I did, it was here. The moment I¡¯d dreamed of since I was fourteen. Lc flooded all


    my senses. I heared a giggle and it sounded like summer raining.


    ¡°Dillion, her friend, the short one. She is my mate.¡± I whispered more to myself than to Dillion even if I


    just addressed him.


    Was


    Finally having my dreamse true felt unreal. Moon Goddes, she worth the wait though. Even if she


    wasn¡¯t my mate she stood out amongst the sea of almost desperate she¨Cwolves. She was wearing a


    gold dress, not as cheap¨Clooking or revealing as most of the others are wearing. It was alluring


    hugging all her curves, her fit body. She was on the short side which I never knew was so beautiful. I


    am a good eleven or twelve inches longer than she is. She will fit right into my arms, and I am already


    imagining falling asleep with her small frame all snuggled up


    to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned that¡¯s firecracker.¡± Dillion muttered, sessfully drawing my attention away from my


    stunning mate.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± I asked him, forcing myself to look at him for a


    second.


    ¡°Yes. She is the she¨Cwolf attacked by five other wolves. Some of them were over there.¡± He said,


    pointing to a group of she¨Cwolves that oozed desperation from their very pores.


    It was all I needed to know to look back at her. At the exact same moment, she looked at me. Eye


    contact like I had always dreamed of, but what I never dreamed about was my mate taking off running.


    It was almost as if she was scared of me. I didn¡¯t know what had happened to her before. Quite frankly,


    I did not care either. I didn¡¯t care about the


    22.68%


    A


    12:020


    007 Griffin


    1208 Vouchers


    guests, my parents, or the gossiping that happens. All that mattered to me now was stopping her,


    begging her to talk to me and to exin why she was running away from me.


    My guards were closing in on her, and even some bystanders were about to intervene and stop her


    from running away. Panic took hold of me, ast much as I wanted to get to here. Imaging other wolves


    touching her was pissing me off. Imaging her getting ever more upset because she was. caught like a


    common criminal made me feel even more unsettled. It¡¯s that same fear¨Cthat panic¨Cthat made me use


    my Alpha voice without even thinking about it. Ordering everyone in the room to let her go, to not stop


    her or touch her in any way. Perfect! This meant my parents. knew it all now. I never used my Alpha¡¯s


    voice before. As far as I was concerned, an Alpha should only use that as ast resort.


    Damn, my mate was fast. Up until now, I figured I was in good shape with how much I train but keeping


    up is hard. Let alone gain on her. I called after her, she faltered for a second, so I knew she heard me.


    Still, she kept up raining, going even faster before she came to a full stop in front of the founad had


    custom¨Cmade for my mother: Oh the irony in that, maybe I will tell herter. There were other things


    more important things for me to focus on. Talk to her, show her that she did. not have to fear me. I


    slowed down, attempting to walk up to her casually. Before I could even reach her she spoke to me.


    Her voice was a sweet melody but her words were like an ice pick stabbing my heart.


    ¡°I am done running. I just didn¡¯t want to be rejected in public again.¡±


    Dillion mentioned something about her telling him she was rejected.


    Wav


    But it was the sadness in her voice that seemed about to break. The w her eyes were downcast, she


    was not even willing to make eye contact.


    44.09%


    12:02


    007 Griffin


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    1288 Vouchers


    And my heart ached for my poor mate. The wolf rejecting her did me the biggest favor of my life. To do


    so, he clearly hurt my poor mate immensely and for that, I wanted to punish him,


    ¡°Why in the hell would I reject you when the Moon Goddess herself blessed me with you? Not to


    mention the fact that you are stunning, and an amazing runner. Ie up to you because I am dying to


    learn every little detail about you.¡±


    She looked up at me, tears filling her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her pretending to not be bothered, they


    would have streamed over her beautiful face already. Her face was littered with the most beautiful.


    freckles I had ever seen. To justy under the moon, counting her freckles and kissing every single one


    as I imprinted them on my brain to never forget them. It sounded like a dreame true. All I had to do


    first is show her how serious I was about not rejecting her. Only a fool would receive such a blessing


    from the Moon Goddess herself and reject it. Reject her. I got lost in my own thoughts making my way


    to her slowly. Unsure of what to tell her, of where to start. She took a tentative ? step back and


    answered the question I didn¡¯t need to answer.


    ¡°Because you are a Prince, the Crown Prince to be exact. Your mate will. eventually be the Queen. The


    Luna of all Luna¡¯s. I¡¯ve been told once before that I am unfit to be someone¡¯s mate because one day he


    will be an Alpha. So I know I am even more unfit to be your mate. Besides, I don¡¯t think it is possible for


    me to have a second¨Cchance mate. My mate is not dead. He is very much alive nning to choose my


    tormentor as his Luna. This is all just a mistake because the MoonGoddes does make mistakes and


    she keeps on making them with me¡± She told me, looking deted.


    All I needed to do was show her I was not going to reject her. The


    68.81%


    12:02


    007 Griffin


    problem was that it just became painfull civious that this wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    ¡°He was a fool. Just don¡¯t make any deims vet, okay? Give me a chance to get to know you. And let


    you get to know me, I¡¯ll make it work with my parents. Your friends, the girl you came here with, she is


    my Gemma¡¯s mate. You can stay here for a few days or weeks, as long as you want to give me a


    chance. Give us a chance, please ¡°I almost whined as Conan wanted to take over, before holding my


    breath and waiting for her answer.


    93.08%

 Chapter 233

    08 A


    Shit Jessa, her father¡¯s I just walked out on her. She has just found her mate, and now I¨Cam ruining it


    for her by running away. Not to mention that I made myself look like a fool infront of her mate. Before I


    can decide anything I need to talk to her. Or well before I decide how to let this man down easily. I


    wonder if it is even legal to refuse a member of the Royal family. Judging by how everyone tried to stop


    me from running away from him. It would be just my luck.


    ¡°Why did you stop the guards from capturing me?¡± I asked because it was the only question I felt 1 I


    could safely ask.


    Without revealing all the things running through my mind right now.


    ¡°You seemed scared, I didn¡¯t want to scare you more. Besides, I didn¡¯t love the idea of others getting


    their paws all over my mate¡± He rubs the back of his neck as he is saying thest part.


    It¡¯s the kind of statement a possessive Alpha Mate would make. Something I always figured I would


    hate. Now my heart was betraying me as it fluttered at thisment. As I was still cursing my heart for


    betraying my mind he spoke again.


    ¡°If you do not believe you are my mate, then why did my Alpha voice not work on you?¡± He looks so


    sincere when he asks me.


    0.00%


    <


    O


    12:02


    008 A


    288 Vouchers


    But it cannot be, it would mean I truly am his fated mate. A second chance mate but that doesn¡¯t matter


    it would mean he is my second chance mate too. Another Alpha and not just anyone, not the King the


    Alpha of all Alpha¡¯s to be. Not wanting to believe any of it I shrug and mubble a vague reply.


    I


    saw he was clenching his fists already, getting frustrated at me. The bright glowing rings around his


    eyes telling me that his wolf was begging to take over. This was normal after finding your mate your


    wolf was always extra excited, wanting to be in charge. Another bit of proof to a fact I cannot believe.


    For I know what will happen when I do. Even if he is as willing to ept me as his mate as he says he


    is. I highly doubt his parents are. For now standing outside in this ridiculous dress is making me feel


    cold. I need to go back to Jessa, beg her to forgive me. Make a better impression on her mate then the


    one I just made.


    ¡°Okay, listen I get this is a lot, with your history and all. Let¡¯s go inside please grant me one dance.


    After I will leave you alone if you want me to. Just enjoy the ball, get to no Gerald what ever you decide


    your friend seemed happy to have met her mate. Since everyone is staying for the lunch tomorrow I will


    come back you up after breakfast we can talk then and see how things will go from there?¡± He was


    pleading with me again.


    In response Willow cried out to atleast give him that chance. Feeling cornered and tired of fighting with


    Willow, I just nodded. Trying to ignore the pit of warmth forming in my heart at the bright smile he gave


    1. me.


    16.03%


    12:02


    008 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°First of let me introduce myself then, I¡¯m Griffin and my wolf¡¯s name is Conan. He is dying to meet your


    wolf by the way¡± He smiled at me, extending his hand.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s weird he is introducing himself like I do not know who he is. Even if it is nice to know his wolf¡¯s


    name now. But his smile could get me into a lot of trouble. Shaking my head to rid myself of these


    thoughts I take his out stretched hand and introduce myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m A, my wolf¡¯s name is Willow nice to meet you¡± I said, purposely not telling him Willow was


    chomping at the seems to meet Conan too..


    Giving him more hope when I am still not sure about us being mates would be unfair. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t


    notice how ted he looked when


    the sparks of our supposed matebound crawled over our arms the moment we touched. He doesn¡¯t let


    go of my hand though. Instead cing it on his arm as he guides me back inside. All eyes are on us,


    Jessa shoots me a thumbs up with a questioning look so I nod at her. Reassuring her, so she can focus


    back on her mate. Which she instantly does, I couldn¡¯t focus on Griffin even if I wanted too, because I


    hear all the whispering. I see all their nasty, judgemental looks. Hannah stands out the most she is


    ring at me and I will no doubt be getting another beating for this before the night is over.


    Griffin mindlinked someone so maybe he was noticing the looks we were getting too. He didn¡¯t address


    them though and he didn¡¯t Say anything about it to me. Instead he looked at Jessa and her mate


    smiling.


    008 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Gerald looks happy, you know at first I was a little jealous of him.¡± he said still starring at the pair of


    them.


    There it is, he will tell me Jessa would be a far better candidate to be his queen. And the only way he


    backed of is because he is loyal to his friend.


    ¡°Ever since I found out about second chance mates when I was fourteen I


    was dying to meet mine. This ball was myst attempt to find her. So when it seemed like only Gerald


    would find his I couldn¡¯t help feel jealous. I know it is a bad trait but I never said I was perfect¡± He joked


    trying to ease the tension.


    He took the hand that was still resting on his arm in his hand and ced the other hand on my waist. I


    appreciated he wasn¡¯t trying to hold me as low as possible just to cop a feel. And then he continued


    talking.


    ¡°I am happy for him, I was from the start but finally looking at his mate was the reason why I recognized


    you. So actually Gerald finding his mate was the second best thing to happen to me¡± He said, swaying


    me around the dancefloor.


    I hardly notice he is saying that finding me was the second best thing to ever happen to him. Maybe I


    should pry him for more information. Ask him what the best thing to ever happen to him was. I am to


    busy to stop. my body, my heart from giving in to how amazing his touch feels. How much dancing here


    with him feels like an absolute dream.


    008 A


    288 Vouchers


    Dillion and what must be his mate were walking over to us. Causing us to stop dancing, to tone down


    the physical touch a bit. And it suited me, it¡¯s a nice breather from the feelings that were gotten way to


    overwhelming.


    ¡°Spitfire it is so nice to meet you again. After meeting you I told Griff here he should pick you as his


    chosen mate but he refused¡± Dillion. bbers, ignoring the angry re Griffin was shooting him.


    He kept talking and talking but all I could hear was the pounding of my own heart. And the meaning of


    his words rang through my mind. He didn¡¯t want me as his mate only now that the MoonGoddess has


    forced him too he is about to ept me. Or is he? He is so very willing to suggest we wait, see how


    things go between us. Maybe he is trying to find out if there is another she¨Cwolf here he likes that


    would be more suited to be his queen. Or maybe he just wants to reject me in privacy so that it doesn¡¯t


    reflect on him poorly.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, I have promised you one dance. I think I fulfilled my promise, Dillion it was nice meeting


    you again but I have to go to my friend now¡± I told them curtly, trying to hide that I was already getting


    hurt because of this man¡¯s decisions.


    Why can¡¯t the Moon Goddess bless me with a simple mate, an omega for all I care. Just one that would


    love me unconditionally not judged on the fact if I am fit to be a Luna or not, based on nothing but my


    size.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you I am Gerald, do you want me to address you as


    74.41%


    12:04


    008 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Princess now or can I still use your first name? I know Griffin is veryidback, but I have already made


    asting impression on my fathers inw. I hope to make a better one on my mate¡¯s best friend and my


    future Queen.¡± In my misery, I hardly noticed I had already walked up to the Silvers until Gerald spoke


    to me.


    ¡°Just A is fine¡± I managed to croak out and when Theo put his hand. on my shoulder all my emotions


    threaten to spill out of me here on the dancefloor.


    93.78%

 Chapter 234

    009 A


    ¡°Gerald. I am so sorry I need to be here for A now, give me a minute okay¡± Jessa told her mate.


    No doubt showing my weakness, driving the point home I am truly unfit as a Luna. More and more I


    came to the conclusion that David was right. For some weird reason mine and Hannah¡¯s matebounds


    got crossed. I wondered if this meant that Griffin was actually her second chance mate. After all if she


    lost out on her matebond with David because of that mistake she lost her true mate with out it being her


    fault. Meaning that she was worthy of a second chance mate atleast in the eyes of the Moon. Goddess.


    For some reason the idea of her being with Griffin upset me and Willow more than knowing she would


    soon be the Blood Moon¡¯s next Luna if this weekend didn¡¯t work out for her.


    Jessa had led me to the bar and found us a somewhat secluded corner to talk. Of course she figured I


    was happy about finding a second chance. mate. She loved me and because of it she was blind to the


    fact that if I was unworthy of David, I would be even more unworthy of Griffin. She listened to me but


    couldn¡¯t stop herself from interupting trying to convince me I was more than capable of bing a


    Luna.


    ¡°Well his Beta to be just told me he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me before. Only when he


    found out that the Moon Goddess paired. us together. It¡¯s just a waiting game before he rejects me too¡±


    I sighed looking into my ss which I had drank far to quickly.


    0.00%


    12:04


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you guys and I never meant to eaves drop but that is not what he meant¡± The guy


    who walked up to me and Griffin with Dillion had walked up to us.


    Up close I could see the beautiful intricate mark baring Dillion¡¯s name. Showing me I was right and that


    this guy was indeed Dillion¡¯s mate. Which he confirmed when introducing himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Stanley, Dillion¡¯s mate. He has told Prince Griffin a little about you. How he figured you were the


    perfect chosen mate for him. Prince Griffin did say he was not interested, not in choosing a mate when


    there was still time left to find his fated mate. He had not seen, smelled or heard you in that moment.


    We figured out you were his fated mated seconds. before you started running away. I don¡¯t know what


    happened before butt Griffin said you were thinking about giving him a chance. If so you atleast need to


    know the truth okay¡± With that he left us after giving onest gentle smile.


    I was reeling with all the new information. It made it hard for me to know what I was feeling. Deep down


    I knew the easiest thing was to walk up to Griffin and ask him to talk to me. Tell him about all my doubts


    and asking him to be honest with me about what he was feeling. And I wouldter tonight, I needed


    some time to process all this. I wanted to get to know my best friends mate better. Most of all I wanted


    to know what their ns were. Only now the knowledge that my friend might move in with her mate


    right away was settling in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy our night for a bit, and I promise I will talk to himter


    18.75%


    <


    12:04


    288 Vouchers


    okay?¡± I told Jessa.


    She knew me better than anyone so she was a bit hesitant at first but finally agreed with me. When we


    walked back to Theo and James Silver, Gerald was deep in conversation with them. They all seemed


    to instantly hit it off and it made me smile.


    Now Gerald focussed his attention on me, asking about me getting to know me. He obviously avoided


    the mates topic and Griffin. It made the conversation feel a bit awkward and forced but through it all, I


    could feel he was a good guy. One that was over the moon with having Jessa as his mate and it was all


    I could wish for my best friend.


    ¡°I will be traveling to your pack A, I want to do things properly so I will ask Alpha Phillipe if it is okay


    for Jessa to move in with the Silver Moon pack,¡± Gerald exined.


    For a moment I was confused but then it dawned on me, we had been telling everyone I would travel to


    the BloodMoon Pack with the Phillips.. To make sure we didn¡¯t raise suspicion about my ns for after


    the ball. Finding out that Jessa was going to move here eventually was a double- edged sword. I


    thought the world of her, so naturally I wanted her to have the world. Gerald could no doubt give it to


    her. But how awkward would it be to visit her after Griffin had rejected me? She wouldn¡¯t just be one of


    his packmembers. Her mate is one of his best friends and would be his Gemma.


    ¡°He is not gonna you know,¡± Gerald said shooting me a look I could only


    38.87%


    12:04


    009 A


    read as pity.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said that he mindlinked me not to try and sway your mind either way. He wants you to


    give him a chance because you want to. Not because others have convinced you¡± Gerald continued


    smiling at


    1. me.


    ¡°Thank you, I just need to go outside for a minute. I will be right back¡± I


    told the others.


    Gerald saw this as the perfect moment to ask Jessa for a dance and Theo and James soon followed


    suit. No doubt excited to be able to share a


    dance too.


    Not me, because I had to decide what I was going to do. I could travel back to the Blood Moon pack


    with Gerald and the Silver¡¯s tell Alpha Phillip I would be staying at the castle for a few weeks before


    coming back here and giving him a chance. I had to stop at the White Oak pack on the way there. To


    tell my family what was happening, and to ask Aunt Lina about second¨Cchance mates. She was one of


    Grandma¡¯s closest friends, Daniel was named after her mate. Apart from their friendship Aunt Lina¡¯s


    knowledge about werewolves, our traditions, and the MoonGoddess made Grandma choose her as her


    Gemma. She never stopped learning new things either. If there would ever be anyone who could tell


    me if you can get a second chance mate after being rejected it


    would be her.


    Giving Griffin a chance was scary, but I know how it feels to be rejected.


    57.41%


    <


    12:04


    009 A


    1288 Vouchers


    for things you cannot help. And I would never wish for someone to


    undergo that same pain as I had. Not without giving them a chance first. The Silver¡¯s were easier to


    find and when I told them to switch the ne tickets to a direct flight home. Exining I decided to give


    Griffin a chance. And how I nned on doing that made them happy. Like I expected to I knew they all


    just wanted me to be happy. Somehow they were convinced that giving Griffin a chance was the way to


    find that happiness.


    ¡°I saw him slink off with his parents, there is a door at the end of the room. Just go through there the


    King and Queen will be most happy to meet you¡± Gerald¡¯s words were reassuring.


    Taking a deep breath I made my way toward the direction he pointed in. Sure enough, there was a door


    there. Just as I put my hand on the doorknob to enter I heard voices, one I recognized as Griffin¡¯s I


    could only catch thest bit. He said something about fated mate.


    This was it he was talking about me, it would be the right time to introduce myself to them. I second¨C


    guessed my resolve to just walk in and figured I should knock first. Just as I raised my hand another


    voice boomed from behind the closed door.


    ¡°No way, I will not allow it. You will need a Luna, a Queen, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡±


    As I suspected the King and Queen were not epting of a weak small werewolf as their future


    Queen. Who knows with BloodMoon pack


    74.39%


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    12:04


    009 A


    1288 Vouchers


    members present they might have heard some rumors too. Even if I could not hear what the Queen


    was saying as the voices quieted down a bit I knew it wasn¡¯t anything good. Desperate to hear more, to


    try and find information to prepare for my second rejection I pressed my ear against the door. It was


    Griffin who spoke again and what he said gave me the strength to know what I needed to do.


    ¡°Then I will choose a suitable mate and marry her.¡± He said, before I heard footsteps heading to the


    door I was currently pressed against to eavesdrop on a private royal conversation.


    92.60%

 Chapter 235

    010 Griffin


    I wanted to smack Dillion, I wanted to hurt him. It felt like minutes ago that I had to talk A into trusting


    me enough for one dance. I had mindlinked Dillion to alert all the guards who her bullies were. To make


    sure that they couldn¡¯t get to her. I wanted her to trust me and throwing them out of the ball on the


    grounds of them hurting my mate would only cause her to freak out again.


    Everyone could see that something had deeply hurt her. She had practically no self¨Cesteem left. She


    had a bite mark scar on her right shoulder. Something that should have healed on a healthy wolf


    already. That and all that Dillion told me made me think she had been receiving beatings for a long


    time. Causing her body to be unable to heal scars. So. when she visibly rxed while dancing with me


    I felt like the happiest wolf on earth. It gave me hope that I would be able to convince her to give me a


    chance. As soon as she would I would spend all of my time. showing her I would be the best mate she


    could have wished for.


    Now Dillion¡¯sment about me not wanting her made her run away from me. Towards Gerald who no


    doubt would gush about his mate and her moving to our pack. Moving to the pce, losing control, and


    using my Alpha voice for the second time tonight I ordered him to not speak about me, her first mate or


    anything even remotely rted to it. His short shy answer after she and her friend walked off showed


    me he had already said something. All I wanted was to bask in the fact that I finally found my mate. I


    wanted to spend the rest of this evening getting to know as much about her as was humanly possible.


    Not keep putting out.


    0.00%


    12:05


    010 Griffin


    fires that my friends caused.


    1288 Vouchers


    Not long after Stanley came back, after Dillion made A run away there was a lot of tension. Which


    Stanley had tried to diffuse by offering to get us drinks. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk to either of


    them but boy could I use a drink. That was the only reason I epted his offer and not told Dillion to


    piss off. Even if I didn¡¯t say a word to him as we were waiting for our drinks.


    ¡°I had the chance to exin to her you never saw her in saying you weren¡¯t interested in her. Because


    you wanted to find your fated mate. It¡¯s not much but still¡± He told me awkwardly giving me my beer.


    Mom and Dad were watching me, they saw me run after a she¨Cwolf only for me toe back inside to


    dance with her. Now even as she left my side I did not interact with any of the other¡¯s. All I did was


    stand here. watching her. Unable to take my eyes off her, and unable to just go and talk with her. As I


    didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her. I told her I would let her think about it until tomorrow. I had to keep my


    promise but this was the first time I wanted to break it.


    ¡°Nothing is going on she needs some fresh air. She promised Jessa she would be back in fifteen¡±


    Gerald¡¯s voice rang out through the mindlink.


    It partially settled my nerves now all I had to do was convince my parents to be patient. All so I could be


    patient with her. Walking over to talk to them I was praying to the Moon Goddess they would


    understand why I needed some time. Surely my parents would be happy that I finally


    21.49%


    12:05


    010 Griffin


    found my fated mate.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°We noticed a lot happening tonight son, and we saw it all had to do with one girl. Want to tell us about


    her?¡± Dad says but he is smiling so, so far so good.


    ¡°The girl is A, and she is my fated mate,¡± I tell them and for a second I feel so proud that it is all I


    say.


    ¡°I am so happy for you baby, so where is she? When can I meet her? What pack is she from?¡± Mom


    was as excited as I was, asking me all kinds of questions.


    Sadly I cannot give her answers. And the fact that I do not know the most basic things about my mate


    will raise more questions. Wanting to rip the bandaid off I just tell them she hasn¡¯t epted me yet.


    That she was rejected before, and how Dillion walked in on her being ganged up by five other wolves.


    It¡¯s obvious that they pity her so this might just work. Taking a deepbreath I ask them to give me a few


    more months. before I announce who my mate, my Luna is.


    ¡°No way, I will not allow it. You will need a Luna, a Queen, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡± Dad shouts at me.


    Mom crossed her arms disappointment clear on her face. For a moment I consider how far I am willing


    to go to convince my mate to give me a chance. Would I risk the throne for her? Mom wasn¡¯t able to


    conceive


    41.40%


    12:05


    010 Griffin


    after me. If I abdicate the royal lineage will cease to exist.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°It¡¯s a disappointment to know that if I had some struggles you would have just moved on to a chosen


    mate Roderick,¡± Mom says tly and I need to bite my lip not to grin at her.


    Dad is strict, a stickler for the rules but he loves my mother more than anything in the world. He doesn¡¯t


    even stop to think about what he is saying. He doesn¡¯t realize he is walking right into the trap she set


    up for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Isa, I would have moved heaven and earth to be with you. Meeting you truly was a


    blessing from the MoonGoddess herself. You¡¯re worth everything to me¡± He tells her, all his attention on


    her.


    ¡°Okay, so you just don¡¯t care for Griff then?¡± Damn, she is really going for the jugr here.


    Again Dad falls over himself to tell us he loves me he wants me to be happy. Which I know, he is a


    good father. I got lucky with my parents. The second mom told him she knew he would have left her if


    she would have had struggles he stopped shouting. Mom is the only person in the world who can make


    my Dad into a soft¨Cspoken guy. Now allowing me six months to convince my mate. To get her to ept


    me he is practically whispering.


    ¡°You can do everything you need to convince her but if she doesn¡¯t


    57.51%


    12:05


    010 Griffin


    ept you six months from now¡± He warns me.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Then I will choose a suitable mate and marry her.¡± I practically shout at him relieved I have the time to


    prove to my mate that I will be a good and kind mate.


    I think I sense her close to the other side of the door so I rush to open it. What if there is anything she


    wants to talk to me about? When I open the door there isn¡¯t anyone, so I must have imagined it. I go


    back to the party, to see if I can find A. Maybe she is even willing to dance with me a second time.


    Soon Gerald and his mate approach me, and who I still believe her two fathers to be in tow. Of course,


    I would have always wanted to make a good impression on Gerald¡¯s mate. Now it¡¯s even more


    important after all this girl is my mate¡¯s best friend.


    We chat for a little bit, Jessa is a funny girl, and I can see how well she and Gerald fit together. Her


    dads are kind and they obviously care for A too which makes me happy. They told me she was tired


    so she went to bed. With A no longer here, and the need to find a chosen mate I wanted to go to my


    chambers too. Mom and Dad told me they would announce we decided to officially announce my


    choice in six months, to give me and my new mate some privacy. I see them climb up the stage in the


    ballroom and after they announce exactly that, telling our guests they are wee to go back or stay


    and enjoy the party a little longer. Whispered voices are everywhere, everyone is questioning who I


    chose, and why we decidedst minute to have some more privacy. Unsurprisingly a lot of the guests


    have picked up on everything happening between me and A, and I don¡¯t want to any questions I do


    not have the answers to. Excusing myself with Jessa, and her parents I go home and leave for my


    chambers, excited for the next morning when


    74.23%


    12.05


    010 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I can finally talk to my mate. Thest thing I do before going to sleep is praying to the MoonGoddess


    onest time thanking her for blessing me with such a perfect mate.


    97.72%

 Chapter 236

    011 Griffin


    I woke up at 5 AM too excited to sleep, in a few hours I would get to finally talk to my mate. I still have


    to wait until after breakfast. I¡¯m restless and so is Conan, so I decide to go on a run. Getting the energy


    out, and giving Conan some control should help me. I have this weird. empty feeling in the pit of my


    stomach. Which I try to ignore, it¡¯s probably just the nerves. Everyone is still asleep except for the few


    guards that are on the night shift. A little over an hourter I returned to my chambers. I was right the


    run helped me get out some of this pend up energy. It didn¡¯t help with the weird empty feeling. I just


    keep on ignoring it and go for a quick shower before getting some breakfast. I normally eat in the


    castle¡¯s diningroom with all the other packmembers who live in the castle ore over to the castle for


    breakfast. Seeing as it¡¯s still way too early for most members, and since I am so nervous about seeing


    A in a few hours I decide to make some breakfast and eat it in my personal living room:


    We never set up an exact time, another thing that makes me nervous. I don¡¯t even know howte she


    usually has breakfast. I don¡¯t want to be too early making her ufortable, neither do I want to make


    her wait. too long. Giving her the impression she wasn¡¯t important to me. We haven¡¯t mated yet, so


    since she is not a member of my pack I cannot mindlink her. Yesterday I never thought about asking


    her for her phone number, if I did could just text her to let me know when she was ready. In the end, I


    decide to take a longer shower and get dressed so I can see where to go from there.


    0.00%


    12:05


    011 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers Another two hourster I am finally dressed, I look at the pile of clothes I tried on and


    decided against, on my bed. And I chuckle to myself, this girl thought I was about to reject her when I


    spent over an hour picking out an outfit that makes the right impression. My wardrobe is a bit of


    everything. For royal events is suits, or at the very least cks, a dress shirt, and a tie. I know I look


    good in them, all the suits are tailor¨Cmade Most she¨Cwolves seem to like it when I dress up like that. It


    would be an easy choice to wear a nice suit, but it¡¯s not me. When not on official business I like


    wearing shirts or sweaters, preferably hoodies and jeans. Paired with sneakers and not my shiny dress


    shoes. Mom ended uping to my rescue saying I should dress like myself, not as the Crown Prince.


    Still wanting to make an impression, and show her I put effort into getting ready for her. I decided to


    meet halfway. Wearing I nice dress shirt over a pair of jeans without rips in them. After doubting myself


    a little more I wear some nice dress shoes. It¡¯s still a lot more dressed up than I prefer, but it¡¯s not as


    official as the stuff I wear to meetings.


    Mom was the one who suggested asking Gerald if his mate knew when she was ready. Or to ask her


    friend to give her my phone number so I do.


    ¡°Jessa and me are just on our way to you Griffin, we¡¯ll see you in your office¡± Gerald mindlinks me


    back.


    Now the worry is getting worse, he clearly said Jessa and me. Meaning, A isn¡¯t joining them. Why


    would they need toe over to see me if I just wanted to know when I can go and visit my mate? I


    don¡¯t need to wait too long and Jessa¡¯s deted face tells it all. Something is terribly wrong with A.


    21.11%


    12.05


    011 Griffin


    #288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am so sorry I didn¡¯t know none of us did.¡± She says handing me an envelope with shaking hands.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± I ask Jessa, as I take the envelope addressed to Crown Prince Griffin from her.


    ¡°Just read the letter. Griff¡± Gerald warns me, and I can¡¯t make out if it is worry or pity etched on his


    face.


    ¡°Dear Crown Prince,


    When you read this you will know I have left the SilverMoon Pack grounds to go home. Yesterday after


    speaking to Stanley, Gerald, Jessa, and her dads I decided to agree with giving this a chance.¡± I was


    standing up reading the letter A left me but reading this I had to sit . down.


    Knowing I had been so close, still not knowing what happened for het to change her mind. Making her


    run away from me again was getting to me. I needed to know exactly what happened. Determined to


    not let this be the end for us, she was about to give me a chance. And I would like my father said


    yesterday ¡°Move heaven and earth to be with her¡± In order to do so I needed to know what made her


    change her mind, so shaking I continued reading.


    ¡°In fact, I came to introduce myself to your parents. Gerald told me


    43.43%


    V


    12:05


    011 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    where you were. Please trust me when I say I never meant to eavesdrop on your private conversation.


    I did hear it though, or parts of it. What I heard was enough I heard your father tell you he wouldn¡¯t


    ept me. It happened to me before as you know I¡¯ve been rejected. My human heritage (which I am


    proud of FYI) makes it so that I am small and short for a werewolf. It is why my first mate rejected me,


    as the son of my Pack¡¯s Alpha he was about to follow suit and needed a stronger Luna.¡± This


    information left me reeling yet again and I couldn¡¯t stop Conan from taking over any longer. Tearing up


    the clothes I so carefully picked out for our date as I shifted into my wolf form.


    Gerald wasted no time in undressing and shifting to, bearing his neck. showing his submission but he


    was no doubt ready to protect his mate. Who made no attempt to shift to her wolf. She mindlinked


    someone and watching Gerald¡¯s eyes gloss over I knew she was asking him something. She wasn¡¯t a


    member of our pack yet so she couldn¡¯t mindlink me She must have epted Gerald as her mate for


    them to be able to mindlike so soon.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    yet.


    ¡°Listen, Prince Conan, I get why you are upset, but not all is lost yet. I know A and Willow. If you


    truly care for her you need to calm. yourself down. If you hurt anyone she cares for she will never


    speak to you again do you want that?¡± She told me calmly squatting down in front of me.


    Showing me as much submission as she could in her human form. Conan reluctantly let me take back


    control. It mindlink Gerald to get met my robe from my bedroom. He was as reluctant as Conan had


    been in giving me back control. In the end, he still shifted, got dressed, and


    58.18%


    12:05


    011 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    walked over to my bedroom. He was back soon like he had rushed to get me my robe. Once dressed I


    continued reading the letter again.


    She had heard part of the conversation including me saying I would find a suitable mate to be my


    queen, my Luna. Mostly because of her past. and the insecurities stemming from it she drew the


    conclusion my parents considered her to be unfit to be my queen. What hit me the most was her


    kindness even after thinking she wasn¡¯t enough. She told me she realized I didn¡¯t want to reject her,


    and that is why she just left to go home. Asking me to let the matebound fade away. So I could be


    happy. with a chosen mate, she preferred the pain over feeling your mate being with someone else.


    Over inflicting the pain of a rejection on to me, adding that she wasn¡¯t sure if she could physically


    ovee another rejection herself.


    I have never been so angry in my life, and I needed a way to get it all out. I want to walk up to her


    tormentors and severely punish them. I wanted to hurt them how they hurt my beautiful, kind mate until


    she was too broken to believe she was loveable. Sadly I couldn¡¯t do that, word about the Crown Prince


    losing it would spread like wildfire. If what Jessa was saying was true and I still had a chance, then I


    wouldn¡¯t want her to hear nasty rumors like that about me. However, there was one person who I could


    take my anger out on, one person who deserved it. With only one thing on my mind, I stormed out of


    my room to find the one person who would have to deal with my anger now.


    80.01%

 Chapter 237

    012 Griffin


    ¡°Why are you still in your robe Griff, didn¡¯t you n to see your maa.. Dad started but he fell quiet as he


    saw the look on my face.


    His desk cracked under the force as I mmed A¡¯s letter on his desk. Screaming at him that his


    shouting had cost me everything. That he was the reason my mate ran away from me. Just after having


    decided to give. me a chance. My screaming had alerted Mom, but she didn¡¯t speak as she walked into


    Dad¡¯s office. Just taking in the scene. Dad kept weirdly rxed, this was the first time I shouted at him.


    The first time I showed him any kind of disrespect at all. I expected him to blow up at me, and it would


    cause us to physically fight, so I could get all that overwhelming anger out.


    ¡°First of all, I am terribly sorry for shouting, even more now knowing what it caused. So you have two


    choices, you either fight with me since that is what you came in here to do. It will damage our


    rtionship beyond repair. And it will tarnish our reputation, which you might not care too much about


    now. Or you go pack a bag and go to the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Blood Moon pack she belongs to and you exin what happened. If you choose thetter I will write


    her a letter personally with my apologies, exnation, and the royal seal to prove its authenticity¡± Dad


    tells me in the same voice he used tofort me when I was only a pup.


    It feels as if I¡¯ve been held up by an invisible thread, and it snaps at the pity in his voice. I sink into a


    chair and bury my head in my hands.


    0.00%


    12:06


    012 Cuttin


    17 288 Vouchers


    Because honestly I keep on messing up and because I do I am unsure if she is ever going to give me


    another chance. Unaware that I was so emotional that my parents could hear my thoughts through the


    mindlink.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to refrain from being that Mom, so I am not going to tell you that every girl refusing my


    precious boy is an idiot,¡± Mom tells me, and despite everything I smile at that.


    ¡°So I will just ask you, is she worth trying? Do you think she might be worth groveling for most of if not


    the eternity of the six months you have until you have to make an announcement?¡± She continues.


    I nod before I can even form the words. I know nothing about her, so maybe it is stupid to be so


    obsessed with her already. It¡¯s just that I want to find a fated mate, it is all I ever wanted. So when I


    found out she is this beautiful, knowing from Dillion she is brave, fierce, or a firecracker as he calls her.


    A nickname he is going to have to drop the second she gives me a chance. All made me want to get to


    know her. Realizing the MoonGoddes did really bless me with my mate.


    With my new resolve, I get up and apologize to my dad telling him I am going to pack a bag. He agrees


    I take Dillion, Stanley, and Gerald with me. Since Gerald was already traveling to the Blood Moon pack


    with his mate and her family. I love how he forgives me telling me he would have reacted the same if


    anyone would havee in between him and my mom. Rushing back to my chambers I mindlink


    Dillion and Stanley. As I suspected Gerald and his mate are still in my study.


    19.43%


    12:06


    012 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Jessa you can cancel your ne tickets, were flying to the BloodMoon. pack with the Royal jet. If you


    really feel like I still have a chance with A then I am not going to give up on her¡± I tell her trying my


    best to keep the anger and panic out of my voice.


    I smile when Jessa doesn¡¯t cower, instead, she stands a little straighter.


    ¡°Can I speak freely with you Prince Griffin?¡± She tells me clearly sure of herself.


    ¡°Of course, and just call me Griffin your mate is one of my best friends, and my mate is your best friend


    so if everything goes as nned we¡¯ll be seeing a whole lot of each other¡± Just saying g so is


    comforting me.


    The small reminder that there is a chance things work out too. Because there are things I have working


    in my favor. And when Jessa urges me to be patient with her. But only if I genuinely want to make her


    happen and be the mate her best friend deserves. My promise is a genuine one I make from the depths


    of my heart. It is also the moment I¡¯ve grown to love Jessa as one would a sister. Or a sister¨Cinw.


    She cares for my mate that much is clear, she had on multiple asions today gone againstmon


    survival instincts to help her friend. I understand the proud smile on Gerald¡¯s face.


    Dillion and Stanleye rushing to my studies, I give them a quick rundown of what happened asking


    me if they want to join me. I could. have easily ordered them to, but in my experience, people work


    harder for you if they do it out of love or respect and not fear. Even as my Beta


    39.53%


    12:06


    012 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    and his mate they have lives of their own. And I would never willingly interfere with that if it wasn¡¯t life or


    death. Luckily as expected they don¡® t even have to consider for a second. And a minuteter I am all


    alone as everyone is packing their backs. Aside from Jessa who has convinced me not to let Alpha


    Phillip know ahead of time and now is warning her parents about the change in ns. She also told me


    A turned off her phone.


    There is no time to anxiously go over my wardrobe now. So I just packed everything I tried on this


    morning. Just as I am putting thest bits in my suitcase Dad walks into the room. In his hand a thick


    cream colored envelope with silvery wax stamped in the royal seal.


    ¡°This is my letter to your mate, the letter itself has the royal seal too. I hope you trust me enough to let


    your mate open it. If not you can break the seal and still have the royal seal on the letter itself¡± He tells


    me.


    Already regrettingshing out early I smile at him before putting the envelope in my suitcase and


    zipping it shut. I know my father well enough to know he would never write something in his letter that


    would hurt my chances. Or hurt A, he can be a little strict sometimes but he would never be cruel.


    Let alone just to be cruel. He hugs me before letting me know the ne is ready and waiting for our


    departure.


    I heard about the BloodMoon pack before, and I have visited once. Three years ago, it was one of the


    first packs I visited when I turned 18. In retrospect that didn¡¯t do me any good. A was still too young


    to


    recognize her mate at that time. And even if she was she hadn¡¯t been rejected yet and I am not her first


    mate. Something I am only realizing


    59.14%


    12:06


    012 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    now, she had another mate. Someone who is still alive, someone I am going to meet in a few hours. All


    I remember is that the flight to the BloodMoon pack was long and boring. Alpha Phillip didn¡¯t stand out


    much. My parents couldn¡¯t tell me a lot about him either when I asked. yesterday. Meaning he didn¡¯t


    offend my parents, or did things that caused us to doubt his leadership. He never did anything


    memorable in a good way either. Father considers some of the Alpha¡¯s as allies. Close friends even,


    others he sees as just subjects. Alpha Phillip is firmly ced amongst thetter.


    And it makes me wonder why Jessa was so adamant about not contacting him before. During our flight.


    I tried to pry her for more. Both she and her fathers told me they could not tell me. As it is part of A¡¯s


    story. I respect their decision. If anything I love that they are so respectful of her. It does raise suspicion


    that he has not been a good Alpha at the very least not to A. And with her first mate being an


    Alpha¡¯s son and living in the BloodMoon pack it is obvious his son rejected her, for not being fit to be a


    Luna. It¡¯s going to be a struggle to, keep Conan in check. I just hoped my friends would help me if they


    noticed he was trying to take control. Because the moment wend and rent cars to drive to the


    background the atmosphere has shifted. One look at Dillion and Gerald tells me they feel it too. So with


    a heavy heart we drive to the BloodMoon pack


    81.16%

 Chapter 238

    013 Griffin


    I was nervous on our flight here, so I didn¡¯t speak that much but the others had all been happily


    chatting amongst each other. Now three of the wolves I was travelling with were about to get home


    again. A pack is the second most important thing to a wolf. Your mate, andter on your family being


    the most important thing. So the fact that nobody felt the need to speak was a bit unsettling.


    Arriving at the packground only strengthens the feeling. After seeing who we are the guards let us walk


    in without questions. Even the fact that I see one of them mindlinking doesn¡¯t set me off. I knew they


    would, as would our guards if someone entered the castle or even the packground. It¡¯s the quietness


    on the grounds. There are some people milling around and they seem healthy and happy enough. It¡¯s


    just not a bustling pack, like most of the other packs I¡¯ve visited during the past! three years.


    As soon as we walk into the packhouse Alpha Phillipes running up to us. His son and what must


    be his mate hot on his tail. Both Alpha Phillip are dressed in suits, and the she¨Cwolf behind him. Who


    turns out to be his Luna as I expected is dressed in a cocktail dress. Which is weird, it¡¯s something I


    wouldn¡¯t have even expected for an officially announced visit. So they are either always this dressed


    up, or they had. rushed to get dressed after being told about our arrival throughout the mindlink. The


    guard must have told them who walked in exactly, so A is probably here already. No good Alpha or


    Luna would prioritize getting dressed over finding out what had happened if one of the wolves


    0.00%


    12:06


    013 Griffin


    who had toe didn¡¯t


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin it is so good to see you Sire, to what do we owe this immense pleasure? Did you


    choose one of our lovely she¨Cwolves as your chosen mate? Perhaps our lovely Jessa Siler here¡± He


    asked me in the slimiest voice I¡¯ve ever heard.


    As if on cue both me and Gerarld growl at him. He pales but quicklyposes himself. He asked us to


    join him in his study. We¡¯ve hardly sat down when Gerald speaks, not giving me the chance to do so. I


    don¡¯t me him, infact I love the confused look on all three of their faces the moment a subordinate


    spoke before I did.


    ¡°You would be wise to not assume things Alpha, neither would I advise you to pressure the young she¨C


    wolfs in your pack to attend meetings so they can be a chosen mate. Before they had the chance to


    meet their fated mate¡± He spits out the word Alpha taking Jessa¡¯s hand in his. His eyes shed to his


    wolf¡¯s Creed¡¯s light grey.


    This so called Alpha pales again nervously ying with his tie. His office reeks of his fear but again he


    composes himself quickly.


    ¡°Apologies sir, I assure you Jessa was very willing to be a chosen mate to the Crown Prince. So upon


    seeing her in thepany of the Crown Prince, I jumped to conclusions. I should have known our


    Crown Prince. is the type of man who woulde down to request a mate to join his pack personally¡±


    He practically purrs.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    20.23%


    12:06


    013 Griffin


    are


    288 iVouchers


    Now it is not just Gerald who is losing his calm, Jessa and her fathers


    too. And I still get it but Lam not getting any closer to finding A. This time I am still in control enough


    to not use my Alpha¡¯s voice. Still, the room goes silent when I shout


    ¡°Enough! A Hemmings is my fated mate. Due toplications, she traveled ahead and I need to


    speak with her. I only came along with my Gemma Gerald and his mate as a courtesy to you.¡±


    David the Alpha¡¯s son and A¡¯s fated mate rolls his eyes. And ignoring all the disrespect to not only


    my friends but my amazing mate too is getting harder and harder by the second. Especially now that


    Alpha Phillip tries to pawn this Hannah girl off to me instead of A. Stating she isn¡¯t as key and has


    a normal build. This is the moment David scoffs that only A could think she was worthy of bing


    the queen. He goes on to spout some nonsense that she is responsible for some poor omega¡¯s death.


    Because the MoonGoddess messed up, causing a perfect she¨Cwolf like Hannah to be fated to an


    omega. Leaving Hannah with no choice but to reject him even if it caused him to die. The door flies


    open and the young man just running inside unknowingly saved David¡¯s life.


    ¡°Daniel Hemming, how dare you interrupt an official meeting¡± Alpha Phillip barks at the teenager who


    just stormed into the office!


    In what is obviously a failed attempt to assert some dominance. All I can focus on though is hisst


    name. He has the samest name as A, now that I look at him his eyes are the same color. Jessa


    told me A lives with her younger brother and parents now that her sister is recently mated.


    37.77%


    12:06


    013 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Hemming as in A? I¡¯m Griffin her fated mate did something happen?¡± I ask hoping I don¡¯te off


    as angry with the panic rising.


    ¡°Yes, I heard you¡¯re her fated mate and¡± Before he can finish now that Luna is interrupting him.


    Pushing formalities onto him, snapping at him that he needs to address me by my titles. Meanwhile, I


    don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about what he calls me. He considers me A¡¯s fated mate. I can¡¯t think of a


    better future than celebrating Christmas with this man because we are family. After quickly correcting


    the Luna, since family can refrain from titles. I ask Daniel if we could talk at his home. He just nods,


    obviously holding back from speaking to his Alpha and Luna. I haven¡¯t seen my beautiful mate angry


    before, but just the look on Daniel¡¯s face now shows me he is as much of a firecracker as Dillion says


    A is.


    Nobody speaks for the first five minutes, maybe it is a coincidence but I am starting to think not all


    wolves in this pack trust their Alpha. But just as we¡¯re out of earshot from the pack wolf. Daniel starts


    talking. He turns to me eyes burning with anger he asks me if I am about to reject her too. Stating he


    doesn¡¯t care for titles when his sister is concerned. Telling me he won¡¯t help me break her heart again.


    ¡°No it is the very opposite of that, I have begged the MoonGoddes to bless me with a second chance


    mate. So after finding out she has blessed me with someone as perfect as your sister. I would be


    insane to reject her¡± I tell him, the others immediately backing me up.


    58.59%


    12:06


    013 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Including Jessa, whether it¡¯s my sincerity or the others vouching for me Daniel visibly rxes. He holds


    out his hand for me to shake as he formally introduces himself. Then he starts to tell me he has


    received one text from A saying she ising home. Because I was her second chance mate but


    my parents did not ept her. Since then she has not returned her, and her phone has been shut off.


    He is training to be a lead warrior so one of his buddies told him I just walked into the Alpha¡¯s office.


    Then he admits he stormed into the office to give me a piece of his mind. I exined to him A


    overheard a conversation and jumped to conclusions. Seeing as I flew here with my beta and gemma


    to be, the Silvers in our royal jet he has no issues in believing my parents fully support me now.


    Hopefully, his parents are as willing to hear me out and help me as he is. Because all I can think of now


    is the fact that my mate is possibly out there hurting because I messed it up. And when we enter the


    large cabin the Hemmingse home I find her mother sitting on the couch crying Her father¡¯s face is


    twisted with worry. I¡¯m not even sure if they notice me but the words her mother utters chill me to the


    core. As she is repeating ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault my baby got hurt¡± crying in her hands. Her mate


    hopelessly trying tofort her despite his own worry tells her ¡°We¡¯re toote because we didn¡¯t know


    if only she told us¡± over and over again. My legs are about to give away under me so I blindly sit- down


    on the chair someone offers me. So I asked her parents if there was any news on what had happened


    to her. Or where she is now. I prepare myself to hear the single worst thing any wolf can ever hear


    about their


    mate.

 Chapter 239

    014 Griffin


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Prince Griffin is here, A¡¯s second chance mate. There is a misunderstanding he doesn¡¯t


    want to reject her. And his parents. support him¡± Daniel exins and luckily it causes her parents to


    finally sit up and look at me.


    Not that I want them to out of respect but we need to be able to talk to them to find out what happened.


    I don¡¯t feel any pain so I¡¯ve been telling myself she is okay. Even if we haven¡¯t mated yet. Even if she


    hasn¡¯t even epted me, we¡¯ve seen each other. We touched each other and felt the matebond. If


    something serious would happen to her. Hoping to reassure them a little bit that is what I tell her


    parents. Wanting to be honest I tell them all about how the ball went. The mistakes I made, the things


    she overheard that got pulled out of context because of the circumstances.


    ¡°I promise you, I want to be the best mate there is to your daughter. I want to give her everything she


    could ever wish for. And my parents fully support me I have a personal apology from my father for her


    in my suitcase.¡± I end my story, hoping her parents are willing to give me a chance.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her fatherys his hand on my shoulder, telling me he trusts me. How it¡® s not my fault his daughter is


    reacting as she is now. His wife gets up to make us all lunch saying we have a lot to talk about. I don¡¯t


    like the sound of that at all. But with nothing to do then to wait around, I looked around the house where


    my mate grew up. It¡¯s spacious and clean, her


    0.00%


    12:06


    014 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    parents clearly adore each other and their children. The walls are filled with framed pictures of them all.


    With family and friends. About half of the pictures are of BBQS in the backyard. I¡¯m pretty sure the few


    scars I saw had nothing to do with her parents. Leaving me to wonder why they let it continue for as


    long as it did.


    The answer to that questiones quicker than expected. It is A¡¯s mother who starts exining


    everything went downhill after David rejected her. Telling me how they used to be childhood best


    friends. How up until the day he found out she was his fated mate he had always defended her for her


    size. A had stopped dressing and undressing in public. But she never told her family why, all they


    could do was guess. Since her physical appearance was the reason for her getting rejected, they all


    kinda suspected she was insecure. Hearing she was about to move to the WhiteOak pack because she


    wanted the escape all the misery here. And all the events that led to her parents finally agreeing and


    letting her go. I got livid with this so¨Ccalled Alpha. I was about tell strip him of his title and power him


    and his entire family. The reason A had never told anyone except for her brother Daniel was that she


    wanted to avoid a war happening between the Blood Moon pack and the WhiteOak pack,


    I chuckled humourlessly, this dumb bitch reject the most perfect mate a wolf could ever find. Because


    he was unable to see what a formidable Luna she would make. In response, she sacrificed both her


    happiness. and her health to protect to pack from going to war. Whilst the Blood Moon pack was small


    and seemed to always struggle with filling the needed positions in a pack. Meaning her new pack, her


    family¡¯s pack would win the war. Every wares with victims on both sides. A knew as much, she


    was aware that her leaving would cause the pack she


    18.77%


    12:06


    014 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    grew up in to lose their pack doctor and lead warrior. This pack was not worthy of my amazing mate at


    all. I was not even sure I was worthy of her with how I had been behaving after finding out about her.


    Unlike her packmembers though I would spend the rest of my life proving her I was worthy now. That is


    if we could find her, the only thing we had to go on now was that she wanted to move in with her


    Grandparents and that she wasn¡¯t critically hurt. She said in her letter she would never reject me


    because she knows the pain it causes. I believed her even before I met her family but hearing them tell


    about her only made me more secure in this belief. Not to mention that she needs to be face to face


    with me to reject me. All in all, we could be sure I would pick up if she was in danger or in great


    emotional distress. More than life had caused her to be in at this moment. After the weird text and the


    Hemmings finding out the Silvers had returned home without her. Jay Hemming had contacted his


    parents only to find out she hadn¡¯t arrived at their pack either.


    Thest they had heard from her was a message saying something good happened during the ball. But


    how it caused her to not know when she wasing back to the WhiteOak pack. Her grandparents


    were just happy for her. They knew meeting your mate if they lived in a different. pack could cause


    some chaos deciding who to tell first and where to live. So when she didn¡¯t arrive at the time she was


    expected to they thought nothing of it. Those texts were sent yesterday evening minutes. before she


    walked up to me to try and give me a chance. There is not a lot I can do now and with all the traveling


    it¡¯s gottente. It would not be fair for my pilots to fly back home now. Still, I absolutely despise the idea


    of sleeping in the pack house close to that Alpha.


    42.37%


    A


    12:06


    014 Griffin


    As if she reads my mind A¡¯s mother speaks to me.


    1288 iVouchers


    ¡°You can sleep here Griffin in her room, and no I am sure she wouldn¡¯t mind. Dillion and Stanley, you


    can just sleep in Kate¡¯s old room we¡¯ve been meaning to turn it into a guestroom¡± She tells us smiling.


    Gerald was already nning to stay the night with Jessa, which only left my pilots. Luckily the Silvers


    have a spare room and the room Jessa¡¯s brother used to sleep in. He still lives on the packground but


    has found a mate and lives in his own home with her and their kids now.


    With that all settled I decided to take everyone out for dinner in the nearby town. I can hardly expect


    our hosts to cook for 6 extra adult wolves. We could always go to the pack house and have dinner


    there. Not only should it always be plenty to feed the whole pack if needed. I had no doubt in my mind


    that Alpha Phillip would use every excuse. possible to show me what an amazing host and Alpha he


    was.


    And I couldn¡¯t sit thereughing and joking with the people who broke my mate. Because that was what


    all of this had told me. She wasn¡¯t just rejected. Her mate the person who would treasure you above all.


    Was someone she had trusted long before she knew they were mates. Jessa told me how A always


    had a crush on David, so for a moment it felt as if all her dreams came true before being rejected in the


    most humiliating way possible. That would have been enough for most she- wolves to just break. Not


    my mate though, not my A she was stronger than that. So she held her head high and kept doing


    what was best for the pack. Even when that pack never respected her, even when some of the


    members from that same pack hurt her.


    65.49%


    12:06


    014 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Alpha Phillip had forced all unmated she¨Cwolves to attend my ball. All of them except for A, he had


    scoffed and mocked her for never being good enough for me. That is why she ran away. It was


    ingrained in her mind that she would never be good enough. It hurt knowing that the thing that broke


    her. The straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was thinking my father was shouting that she was not good


    enough for me. Suddenly I remembered I told my parents I would keep them posted. Ever since I


    landed I hadn¡¯t as much as shot them a text. They were no doubt worried about me. Excusing myself I


    walk outside to make a quick phone call before I get changed to go out to dinner.


    ¡°Is everything all right son, we got some disturbing news concerning your mate. I think you might need


    to sit down for this one¡± Father¡¯s words and his serious tone chilled me to the very core.


    I had been leaning against the cabin¡¯s wall now I just slid down until I was sitting on the grass


    squeezing the phone to my ear. Anxious to hear what my father was about to tell me.

 Chapter 240

    015 Griffin


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get around to checking my emails before you left the castle. The Alpha of the BloodMoon pack


    sent us an email, letting us know she is no longer a part of his pack. Stating she chose to do so. Which


    means you¡¯re mate is about to be a rogue.¡± Dad told me and I could tell he was worried.


    I knew if she just came home, I could offer her to join my pack. I understand she wouldn¡¯t want toe


    and live in my pack as my mate just yet. We would find a solution to that problem. Also, this means she


    can live with her grandparents if she is not ready toe and live with the SilverMoon pack. She won¡¯t


    be a rogue and lose herself right away. But with no one knowing where she is, it is an extra cause


    for worry. To think that, that slimy piece of shit Alpha acted like he did. Trying to pawn off one of his


    other she¨Cwolves to me. Knowing he made my mate homeless. He won¡¯t be an Alpha much longer if it


    was up to me I would just run into his office now and rip his throat out. If dad hadn¡¯t told me he was


    going to visit the pack as soon as everything with my mate got settled to appoint a new Alpha of the


    Blood Moon pack. I would have lived out that fantasy, I would have killed him without any


    remorse.


    Dad was right though handling this the political way was smarter. Not just for us but this way the pack


    would benefit from it too. As royals, we have a duty to uphold, a duty to protect our people. Killing this


    pack¡¯s Alpha would just mean his son was going to take over. Under hist


    0.00%


    12:06


    015 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°This does not change anything darling, we will stick to the n. We just need to make sure we can


    reach out to A in time¡± Jay tells his


    mate.


    At first, it confuses me but I soon find out that after the day they found out A was being attacked and


    beaten to the point her body had trouble recovering. They formed a n to make sure A was able to


    find a way to go and live with her grandparents. The fact that my mate already had a backup n so


    she wouldn¡¯t be a rogue was


    Dad knew the Hemmings as I did not know her name until Jessa told me on the flight here, I never told


    him. Now Alpha Phillip¡¯s email had mentioned A¡¯s full name. It made me happy to hear that Dad


    spoke very highly about both the WhiteOak pack and A¡¯s direct family. In all honestly if it had not


    been for the worries about my mate now, I would have loved my time here. Sure I could nevere


    back to this pack not without hurting the Alpha and his son. Still, I hoped that I


    19.21%


    12-06


    015 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    could get to know my mate¡¯s family a little better. All during dinner they kept staring at their phones.


    Probably hoping to get a message from their family to tell them A was with them. That she arrived at


    the


    WhiteOak pack, the atmosphere was tense even if we went outside of the background to eat.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood a little bit, Tessie told us more about A. What she liked, what she


    was like when she was just a little pup. By the time we were all walking back to the Hemming¡¯s home,


    we were all smiling and chatting. Up until I noticed a familiar silhouette standing in front of their front


    door. It seemed like Phillip and his family were deadset on setting me off. Like they wouldn¡¯t give it a


    break until I snapped at them. After his only weaseling and ass¨Ckissing. With his son as a backup, it


    now was his mate, his Luna who was waiting for us. Instinctually I knew this wasn¡¯t about A or not in


    the sense that the Luna of the pack had heard something disturbing she wanted to alert us


    about.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, could I please speak to you for a moment¡± She asked me in a sugary sweet tone.


    Stepping away from the Hemming¡¯s porch to make it clear she intended. this to be a private


    conversation between the two of us. Sending his mate was the only smart thing I think Alpha Phillip has


    ever done it was far less likely for me to attack a she¨Cwolf. That didn¡¯t mean I wanted to listen to her tell


    me what was wrong with my mate, how they knew of a better chosen mate than her. She was as


    stubborn as her mate. She refused to walk away or walk inside so that we all could hear what she had


    to say. Jay was the one to tell me to just go and listen to what she


    +40.58%


    12:06


    015 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    had to say. I still wasn¡¯t thrilled about the prospect but the events of the past two days had worn me


    out. And I would be sleeping in my mate¡¯s room. Meaning I would be surrounded by her scent. I would


    be able to learn more about her. See what she likes. The sooner the conversation.


    with this so¨Ccalled Luna was over the sooner I could retire to bed.


    As I expected nothing good came from the conversation with Luna Jenna Birch. She had the audacity


    to suggest I would choose Hannah as my mate. Everyone in her family knew how much Hannah had


    hurt my mate. Just as they were all very aware that it was my mate she had hurt that badly. And that I


    wanted to be with my fated mate above all. I not longer had the energy to keep up appearances with


    this woman. I snarled at her, telling her I knew exactly what vile bitch she tried to pawn off to


    inc.


    ¡°I know what she has done, what you let happen to your future queen. You and you¡¯re family are the


    reason I know have to prove that I am not like that bag of shit you call your son. By the MoonGoddes I


    promise you I will make you pay for all you have done to my mate. My family¨Cin-w resides here. And


    as such I will be visiting this pack whenever I see fit. You are my subordinate so you have no say in the


    matter. As a matter of fact, you and your family will not speak a word to me when I am here¡± I tell her,


    my voice rough and hoarse from Conan taking part of our


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    control.


    Finally, I stunned the bitch as she seems to be gasping for air or maybe for words. Before she says or


    does anything else I storm into the house. mming the door with such force that I rip it off its hinges.


    62.11%


    12:06


    015 Griffin


    ¡°Fuck¡± I scream


    1288 Vouchers


    It all suddenly copses on me. Having to make up for all the mistakes I made with A, having to fight


    the traumas others inflicted on her. Just so she could see I am not like them would already be hard


    enough. Now I have the family of her first mate trying to make things more difficult. Causing me tosh


    out and damage her childhood home. This was something that could easily be fixed. That wasn¡¯t the


    issue, her parents would most likely be disappointed in me now. Ever since meeting them, I liked them.


    I would have loved for them and me to be friends, even if it wasn¡¯t for A being so close to them.


    ¡°Son, I get that she got on your nerves, but Prince or not in this family we fix our own mistakes and


    you¡¯re family now. So let¡¯s go to get my tools from the garage and fix this door before we can go to bed¡±


    Jay said.


    I would have agreed with everything for him to still tell me I am his family. But fixing the door with him.


    Talking like I would have done with my own Dad while working with my hands was soothing. Almost as


    soothing as finally getting to fall asleep surrounded by my mate¡¯s scent and belongings. I slept like a


    baby until Daniel shook me awake.


    ¡°Griffin it¡¯s A¡± he whispered and the rest of his words got drowned out by the frantic beating of my


    heart and Conan¡¯s howling.


    82.99%

 Chapter 241

    016 A


    1288 Vouchers


    It had been 24 hours before I finally decided to turn my phone back on. Just like I thought there would


    be. I had received about a hundred frantic texts and missed calls. They ranged between wanting to


    know what happened and pleading with me to talk to them. I just needed to put some distance between


    me and everything that had happened. By now Prince Griffin would have moved on. I clearly heard him


    say he would find a suitable Luna. All I did was make it easier on him.


    I nned to move to my grandparents like I said I would, but instead of catching a flight, I would drive


    up there. I found a car leasepany that had an office close to the WhiteOak pack. It would cost me


    three days instead of a two¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Chour flight but it was worth it. Thest 24 hours had been a


    rollercoaster, and I just needed some time to myself. I hated that I could not stop thinking about Griffin.


    Even if it was just asting effect of the matebound. He had been kind to me in the few hours we spent


    together. And even if I knew we could never be together, I was curious to see if you could even find a


    second chance mate if you¡¯ve been rejected before.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry I am fine. I¡¯ll be home with you in two days. Can you ask Lina if we can meet up


    I have some questions¡± I texted my grandma who had been worried sick ording to her texts.


    There was no doubt she would tell my parents about the text, so this one text was enough to reassure


    everyone. Her answer was swift, telling me


    0.00%


    12:07


    016 A


    288 Vouchers


    to be safe. And that she would make sure Lina was avable for a chat. Before going through the rest


    of my messages I decided to take a long hot shower in the motel room I nned to stay the night.


    The shower had helped make me feel a whole lot better, now I was on my way to a nearby diner for a


    late dinner. Nobody had to know it was my second dinner of the night. I needed to be careful nobody


    picked up on what was weird behavior for humans in this human city. All this time. I avoided reading my


    text messages. For the sole reason of not wanting to find out how much I had hurt my family and


    friends by leaving them in the dark. Jessa had to go home and introduce her mate to the pack without


    me. Without her best friend after I had told her I would go home with her. She believed I would end up


    living in the same pack as her.


    My parents and brother had already been nervous when I left. They had risked a lot to go against Alpha


    Phillip to help me. Only for me to first text them it wasn¡¯t needed and that I wasing home to


    discuss something with them. Mom started prying so I told her about Griffin. They must have been so


    happy for me but woke up to a text message. saying I wouldn¡¯t being home because he was about


    to reject me.


    Two hourster I got back to my motel room I had spent enough time. avoiding my phone. I was


    nning on getting up early tomorrow so I could get enough miles in during my road trip. With a heavy


    heart, I read through all the text messages. Never did I expect to find numerous texts from Daniel about


    my mate, and how amazing he was. How he traveled down to the Blood Moon pack toe and find


    me and


    19.28%


    12:07


    016 A


    #288 Vouchers


    apologize. Clearly, he had my entire family wrapped around his little finger. I wondered why he was


    doing that, when he promised his parents he would find a more suitable mate.


    Suddenly I remembered something, a rumor that had spread around all the wolfpacks. About an Alpha


    that found his fated mate. But she was deemed unfit to be a Luna. The rumors differed about what


    made her so unfit. The end conclusion was all the same though. The Alpha mate got a chosen mate


    and he kept the poor fated mate too. She lived in the packhouse with them. Every morning and night he


    would spend some time with her. Mating, withoutpleting the process, using protection so she could


    not bear his pups. She loved her mate so much that she kept agreeing to it. Growing weaker and


    weaker from heartbreak every day. She could feel every time her fated mate. Mated with his chosen


    Luna, she could hear them in the room next to her. In the end, it broke her, and she died, it was said


    she died when her mate was mating his chosen Luna. What if Prince Griffin wanted something simr


    from me? He had been adamant about not rejecting me. Still, he easily agreed with his parents to find a


    more suitable Luna.


    I figured he was smart enough not to tell my family what he was nning. They would never agree with


    it and so they would never tell him anything about my whereabouts. Of course, as a Prince, he could


    force them but that would hurt his chances of me agreeing to this n. Little did he know I would never


    agree to it. If he tried to force me I would have no other choice than to reject him. I still had a bunch of


    unread messages left, my family had sent me some more after I texted Grandma. No doubt since she


    told them I had my phone on again.


    But I could not bring myself to read them. And I had trouble sleeping


    40.56%


    D


    12:07


    016 A


    1288 Vouchers


    that night, I kept having nightmares about Griffin wanting me to be something like a royal consort. After


    a few hours of interrupted sleep, I decided to get out of bed and made my way to the motel breakfast


    buffet. It was


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    anything special and I felt a pang of sadness thinking about mom¡¯s breakfast. It was a Sunday today


    and every Sunday Mom would make mascarpone¨Cfilled croissants with fresh fruits, fresh juices, eggs


    and bacon, french toast, and waffles. As a kid, I loved sitting in the kitchen with her reading. She would


    hum along with thetest song while cooking up a storm.


    The fact that Prince Griffin was not most likely enjoying that breakfast. When I didn¡¯t know when I was


    going to be able to have her breakfast. again. In an attempt to distract myself from everything that was


    going on, I decided to finally read my messages. A lot of them were either praising Prince Griffin, then


    some worried messages. Jessa had sent me some messages exining in detail how both Gerald and


    Griffin tore Alpha Phillip and David a new one. Daniel had something simr about. the time when Luna


    Jenna had tried to talk to him. He sure was doing a great job in convincing my friends and family he


    was serious about me. All he was doing now was causing trouble when I had gone to all the abuse for


    two years just to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be a war between the WhiteOak and BloodMoon pack.


    The thing that shocked me most, that scared me more than bing Prince Griffin¡¯s royal consort was


    thest message dad had sent me. Telling me Alpha Phillp had cut my ties to the pack. How he had


    already alerted the king, meaning that if I didn¡¯t get to the WhiteOak pack and officially tied to the pack


    as one of its members I would be a rogue. And I would rather die, my grandparents had a lot of


    trouble with a pack of rogues. I nned to drive around for a few more days. Making


    63.79%


    12:07


    016 A


    288 Vouchers


    enough stops on the drive. Prince Griffin had messed that all up for me by causing problems. So now I


    would have to hurry home to the WhiteOak pack. Because of a man who nned to treat me even


    worse than David had done. I could no longer stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks as I burst


    out sobbing in the motel¡¯s dinghy diningroom. Tears spilled down on my burned toast and cold fried egg


    Once again I was forced to change my life because the MoonGoddess kept messing up. I had


    completely lost my appetite so I made my way back to my room to back and go home. I wondered if I


    would be able to get there before the end of the day if I didn¡¯t take any breaks. I was unsure how long it


    takes for a wolf to be a rogue after they have been banned from the pack they used to live in.


    Alpha Phillip had made sure I already lost some precious days. Realization set in that he was never


    going to tell me, he wanted me to be a rogue.


    87.93%

 Chapter 242

    017 Griffin


    ¡°I truly hope things work out between the two of you. Don¡¯t give up on my sister okay? She is stubborn


    as hell and has been through a lot thest few years¡± Daniel told me as he helped me load my bag and


    some boxes into the ne.


    Today I would be going home to the castle, after listening to her family and friends I would not wait for


    her at the WhiteOak pack. She had to deal with a lot of stuff right now. And while I wasn¡¯t about to


    admit. defeat lying down. I was not going to make her feel ufortable. In two weeks¡® time, I would


    travel down to her to give her the boxes of books Jay and Tessie told me to pack, stating she would


    miss her books the most. Of course, I was happy to do something that should give her somefort in


    theing weeks.


    Jessa was flying back with us, in the past two days she and Gerald hadpleted the mating process.


    And I hated feeling jealous of the beautiful intricate mark that decorated Gerald¡¯s corbone now.


    Without thinking about it my fingers brushed my empty corbone again. Like I had done so often for


    the past two days. With everything I had learned about A even without actually talking to her, I was


    getting more and more impressed by her. Making it harder to think about the possibility of her rejecting


    me and settling with my chosen mate. Everything had left me a little nervous about going home and


    facing my parents again.


    ****


    0.00%


    12:07


    017 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers


    I had been worrying about nothing. The minute I set foot on packground, a servant came running up to


    me. Telling me my parents wanted to see me right away. My stomach twisted in knots. I was willing and


    ready to fight them if all the trouble A was in would cause them toe back on their decision to


    support me in trying to convince her to ept me as her mate. When I walked in they both sat behind


    Father¡¯s desk with wide smiles on their faces. Scaring me into thinking they were proud of hand¨C


    selecting a chosen mate for me.


    ¡°Sit down, son we just wanted to go over this whole business with your mate,¡± Dad said.


    The fact that he still referred to her as my mate was the first reassurance. And when they told me they


    were proud of me both for keeping my cool for as much as I did and because I was not willing to give


    up on what I believed in so easily. I felt myself slowly rx. Sure we needed toe up with a n on


    what tomunicate when the people of our pack would see I was traveling a lot more than I used to.


    We also needed toe up with a n for how to deal with the BloodMoon situation.


    ¡°I have a n for thetter matter, but one that I cannot execute without having spoken to my beautiful


    mate first,¡± I told them.


    Mom softly smiled at me as they agreed with me. I never thought about it but she was Luna, dad had


    been the Crown Prince just as I was. She


    was he met her. So she could rte to A. She knew


    an omens when


    what it was to think you were not good enough and then end up being the Luna of all Luna¡¯s. The next


    time I would see A I would tell her that. Tell her my Dad would never take someone¡¯s physical


    appearance


    18.31%


    §à


    12:07


    017 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    or rank into ount. Since he himself mated an omega. For now, we agreed I would keep focussing on


    my work and my training to take over as a king. We would just say visits to other packs to strengthen


    our political connections were part of the training. Giving me an excuse to travel as lot as I had to. Even


    if I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be long before A agreed to at leaste and live on the SilverMoon


    packground. Preferably in my chambers with me, but I kept telling myself I should take it easy. And


    ept we would probably move slower than most mates did.


    ***


    Today was the day when I finally got to see A again. The day after I arrived home Jay had texted me


    A was now officially epted as a member of the WhiteOak pack. So there was no longer a threat


    of her bing a rogue. Which had been wildly reassuring, as was working in my office surrounded by


    six boxes full of books. On some days, I had caught myself daydreaming about turning one of the walls,


    into.custom- made bookshelves. Reading didn¡¯t really appeal to me that much. But if my mate loved it


    as much as she seemed to, if she had as many books as she had I would be honored to give up most


    of my room to store her books. Jessa had told me she had always wanted one of those huge.


    bookshelves with a rollingdder attached to it. I had gone as far as to google some bookshelves, and I


    asked one of the pack¡¯s carpenters if making bookshelves like that would be doable. Acting like Jessa


    was the one who loved to read. Not only did he tell me it was very much doable. He seemed excited at


    the prospect of such a huge project. Mom had warned me not to go ahead with it just yet. It could give


    off the wrong idea to A, and if she ended up not epting me the bookshelves would be a constant


    reminder of what I lost. Deep down I knew she was.


    39.94%


    12.07


    017 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    right but I couldn¡¯t help myself wanting to do something for my mate.


    I was still mulling all of this over when Dillion and I were packing the boxes into the trunk of my SUV. I


    would not fly to the WhiteOak pack it was only a four¨Chour drive. Making flying there a bit excessive. It


    would draw more attention. And most of all it felt good to know my wonderful mate was close enough I


    could just drive up there. During the entire drive there my stomach was in knots and I kept over what I


    was going to tell her over and over again. But first I would need to speak with the WhiteOak¡¯s Alpha.


    Her Uncle Cedric Hemming, I told myself I would never go as bad as it did with her former Alpha, still it


    was a daunting thing to do.


    ***


    I arrived at the pack and I immediately noticed this pack was far more lively. It bustled with life just like


    the BloodMoon pack had been. Now however I could hearughter and kids ying. People stopping


    to chat with each other saying goodbye with hugs. The guards who watched the pack¡¯s entry had


    offered to walk me to the Alpha. It never felt like they were guarding me or keeping an eye out. In fact,


    you could see the pride radiate of the guard as he pointed out some of the shops telling me a little


    about it. About his pack, even the packhouse seemed to be warmer, more homely right away.


    Alpha Cedric greeted me with a broad smile and a warm handshake. He was dressed in jeans and a


    knit sweater. Nothing to fancy and he didn¡¯t even seem to be bothered by it. He did mindlink someone,


    apologizing and exining he asked his mate toe on over. Soon his mate and


    63.44%


    12:07


    017 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    son joined. Just like Alpha Cedric, they were dressed casually. Even the atmosphere was different with


    the three of them around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk in my office instead of standing here in the hallway,¡± Alpha Cedric tells me before


    leading me to a spacious homely¨Cdecorated office.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you again Crown Prince Griffin, it has been a while, and from what I understood


    things have changed a lot,¡± Cedric tells me still smiling brightly as he sits down.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Things feel almost too good to be true, and then I realize A isn¡¯t here. I get that I came over


    unexpectedly so she couldn¡¯t have been here waiting for me. But when he mindlinked his mate he


    could have, mindlink A too. So there is an issue why he didn¡¯t call her over, or he did, and for


    whatever reason she had decided not toe to me regardless. Dread settled in as I focussed back


    on the wolves on the opposite side of the desk. He picked up on my worries and started to exin why


    we were all sitting in his office without A. What he told me made me feel hopeless, it had me


    questioning if it was worth it to keep trying for this girl. The thing is now that I¡¯ve met her I don¡¯t think I


    will be able to let her go that easily.


    84.26%

 Chapter 243

    018 A


    ¡°A, sweetheart Griffin is here to see you¡± Uncle Cedric mindlinked


    1. me.


    I rolled my eyes before telling him I knew what he wanted and that I was not interested. Uncle Cedric


    knew better than to argue with me. A part of me felt bad that Crown Prince Griffin had traveled all the


    way here. for nothing. Especially after my talk with Lina. She told me that the only wolves who weren¡¯t


    eligible for the second chance mates were those who had hurt their first mate. Either by a rejection on


    shallow grounds, like me not beingrge enough to be a Luna. Or by physical hurt, or wolves that got


    rejected because their mate was left with no other option. Like a wolf who had cheated before the


    mating process waspleted. Or a wolf that had murdered innocent wolves or humans. before. I


    didn¡¯t quite know what to feel about that. Sure it was nice to know the MoonGoddess really saw me as


    someone capable of being a Luna. Only she paired met with two mates who clearly disagreed with her.


    Being rejected for a second time after the physical trauma my body had been through in the past year


    would most likely be the end of me.


    And I was far too headstrong, I had far too much self¨Cworth to be the side piece. Even more to be the


    side piece of my fated mate, because hist parents deemed me unworthy. Not wanting to put Crown


    Prince Griffin through the same pain as I had my only option was to avoid him. Hoping that the


    matebound didn¡¯t have enough time to fully develop so with time, his being with someone else wouldn¡¯t


    hurt as much.


    0.00%


    12:08


    018 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to at least hear him out, honey?¡± Grandpa asked me.


    Just as I was about to answer him there was a knock on the door. The smell of cedarwood, cinnamon,


    and citrus reveals it is Crown Prince Griffin who is at the door. I want to ask my grandparents to lie and


    tell him I am not home. He would smell I was though, and I love my grandparents but they would


    meddle and tell him exactly where I am. Just as Uncle Cedric did. Very reluctantly I go to open the


    door, and the words ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Die on my lips I can¡¯t see his face. He is hidden


    behind a pile of tree boxes he is carrying. That wouldn¡¯t bother me if wasn¡¯t for the words ¡°A¡¯s


    books¡± written in my mother¡¯s swirly handwriting on them.


    ¡°Hey A, can Ie in and set these down this is a little awkward¡± Griffin¡¯s words pull me back to the


    present.


    Fuck, how can I be rude and refuse him entrance now? Taking the top box of the stack so he can see


    something. I nod and step aside so he cane in. He takes a deepbreath before he does. After


    cing the boxes on the floor next to the stairs he greets my grandpa and grandma. Telling them to just


    call him Griffin as he hopes they will be his family. They both seem so pleased with this, he


    impressed them with his charms. To make matters worse Grandpa informed Griffin he could make


    himself at home here. As he and Grandma had an errand to run. Grinning from ear to ear. When I knew


    for a fact they didn¡¯t have any errands to run. He just wanted to give us some privacy, privacy I didn¡¯t


    want.


    20.04%


    12:08


    018 A


    208 Vouchers


    ¡°I have a friend who bakes the best cookies in the world, her red velvet cookies helped me win her


    grandma over. A¡¯s favorites are Snickerdoodle cookies though¡± He whispered just loud enough for


    me to overhear.


    Why was my entire family obsessed with me giving this man a chance?


    The hind him and the tension between me ME OS


    Prince was palpable.


    Crown


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Before we continue, I have a letter here from my father, an apology about what you overheard. Please


    read it so you can decide if you want to talk to me after¡±


    He makes his way to the kitchen in what I figure is his way of giving me privacy. I stare at the envelope


    in my hand. It has the royal seal stamped in the wax. Whatever the king wants to tell me with this letter.


    He wanted to be very sure I was aware it was an official letter. Sighing I; open the letter, it¡¯s not like you


    can ignore a royal letter addressed to


    you.


    ¡°To my hopefully soon¨Cto¨Cbe daughter¨Cinw,


    I am incredibly sorry for what you overheard, first of I should have never shouted at my son. Especially


    not since I wanted him to rush to


    announce the next Queen.


    Believe you me his mother my wonderful mate chewed me out for it.


    40.39%


    12:08


    018 A


    288 Vouchers


    She once was an omega by the way It didn¡¯t matter to me from the very second Iid my eyes on her I


    was smitten and I would have moved heaven and earth to be with her. For that reason alone I would


    never tell my son his fated mate wasn¡¯t good enough. Not to mention the Hemming name is well known


    amongst wolves. I know of your human ancestor as I do about the bravery that led to her untimely


    demise.


    As to what you overheard my dear son say. After being severely chewed out by my mate. And rightfully


    so I told him if in six months¡® time your would still not ept Grillin as your mate. He would have to find


    a chosen mate. He agreed because he couldn¡¯t wait to get ready to find you and see if he could


    introduce us.


    I do hope you will ept my apology and not hold Griffin ountable for my actions. This letter is also


    a standing invitation to join my family for dinner. Not a fancy royal affair though. Just two parents


    getting to meet their new daughter, we Taylor men are quite the cooks I would have you know,


    All best,


    Roderick¡±


    I had to read the letter twice, I wish it didn¡¯t but I felt a spark of hope. When I read the king brag about


    his and his son¡¯s cooking skills I finally noticed the scent of cinnamon had changed. It had been about


    twenty minutes since he walked into the kitchen. Just as I was about to call him he came walking into


    the living room. He had a bit of flour on his cheek, if I didn¡¯t know better I would have said he was


    baking cookies. But who


    55.89%


    12:08


    018 A


    would do such a thing in the home of two wolves you just met?


    ¡°So have you read it?¡± He asked almost painfully shy.


    288 Vouchers


    I nodded unsure of what to say at this point. Until he tried to tell me his mom was an omega before she


    mated with his father. I stopped him pointing out that I already knew, and that I wanted to know why he


    was here


    ¡°To beg for another chance, I know you were about to give me one. So what can I do to make up for


    messing up so much?¡± He said, voice still unsure but he looked me straight in the eyes as he told me


    why he was here.


    ¡°How dare youe here to ask me for another chance when you have not respected my wishes one


    bit. At the ball, I tried to get away from you and you chased after me. Your father might ept any wolf


    as your mate but he still wants to rush me. So what I overheard would have put me off either way.


    Hence why I left you a letter I would not ept you as your mate. Asking you to leave me alone, so


    you traveled to the Blood Moon pack and now you came here? What can I do to make you leave me


    alone¡± I told him although at the end of my little speech, I was just screaming at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on us A, I still truly believe with everything I have the MoonGoddess blessed me with


    you as my mate. So I won¡¯t stop trying to prove to you I can be the best mate you ever seen. Up until


    the very second you reject me.¡± He told me, his royal aura, his Alpha aura surrounding me.


    75.35%


    12:08


    018 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    He was no longer insecure like he meant everything he told me with every fibre of his being. Sadly I


    meant everything I said too and I was not ready to ept him as my mate. His pushing has left me with


    only one option, and as much I would feel guilty, as much as I had wanted to avoid this. I knew what I


    had to do. So I started speaking again.


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what it takes here we go. I A Hemmings, rankless of the WhiteOak pack hereby¡­¡±


    94.09%

 Chapter 244

    019 A


    288 IVouchers


    Then the beep of his voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Shit, I made you snickerdoodle cookies, they¡¯re ready to go out of the oven now,¡± He said and I could


    hear the hurt in his voice.


    He told me he would be back to finish me rejecting him. This led me to be a little shell¨Cshocked but


    soon I figured he didn¡¯t want to burn the house down. It was very kind, but because he never asked me


    and just started baking cookies without asking anything. Now a good batch of cookies would go to


    waste, a silent reminder of my second ruined. matebound. Only it took him far too long toe back if


    he had just got the cookies out and turned the oven off. He was still in the kitchen I could sense him


    and when I peeked through the open door I was met with a sight I never expected to see.


    There in the kitchen was the Crown Prince of all Werewolves in the United States, in my Grandma¡¯s


    bright and frilly apron. Pushing the center of the cookies down with a spoon, royally sprinkling them


    with the cinnamon sugar after. All while he was furiously wiping his eyes. Ast I paid more attention to


    him, I noticed he was actually crying, no doubt about the uing rejection. Wanting to know why he


    was doing this I walked into the kitchen. I suspected he wanted to dy the inevitable, but that couldn¡¯t


    be further from the truth. He heard me walk into the kitchen and he looked up at me. With his deep


    brown eyes still glistening with tears.


    0.00%


    12:08


    019 A


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry A! I am sorry if this is weird. I am sorry I keep messing up. I am sorry that I got so excited


    to know my dream of finding a fated mate came through with someone as insanely beautiful as you that


    I made you ufortable. I just wanted to finish these cookies before you reject me. Do one sweet


    thing for you as your mate¡± He told me.


    Poor guy, I wish he hadn¡¯t pushed me this far, I wish I had met him before, I wish he was my first fated


    mate. That we¡¯ve met when I still had the trust in matebounds that I had growing up. Things would have


    been so different between us then, now I was about to reject a man giving him the same pain as I had


    experienced myself. Not saying anything about. his apologies, I opened my mouth to reject him. But I


    couldn¡¯t the words. seemed to be lodged in my throat. Looking around I saw my favorite cookies he had


    made me. The boxes of books he brought back to his home and then to me without a promise I would


    ept him as my mate. And I couldn¡¯t anymore I could not reject him and I could not keep telling


    myself he was just like David.


    ¡°Since you seem so eager to put timelines on our mating process, I will give you one chance,¡± I told


    him.


    Was


    The only reply the spoon he was using ttering as it slipped from his hands and fell on the floor. He


    watched me intently, waiting for me to finish what I was telling him before he would answer me.


    ¡°The six months you and your parents agreed on, I¡¯ll give you those but I have been through the


    wringer and I want to take it slow. Slower than any wolf in the history of our kind have ever gone. I¡¯m


    not epting you


    18.52%


    O


    12:08


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    019 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    yet and I can¡¯t make any guarantees I ever will.¡± I told him crossing my


    arms.


    ¡°Yes, of course, whatever you need, I just want to show you I am


    nothing like him. I actually want to make you so happy. Can I take you out on dates, ande to see


    you? Can we exchange phone numbers? Anything really¡± He mumbled thest bit.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling, it was cute. And if I were to give him a chance, an honest chance I


    would have to spend time with him too. The first step would be to just talk with a cup of coffee and


    freshly made snickerdoodle cookies. After all, it would be a pity to let those go to waste. The first thing


    he told me was about Jessa, how she was settling in how she had yet to find an upation. Until


    Gerald asked if she would just want to be a homemaker. Since they both wanted a lot of pups it made


    sense. I smiled the Jessa I know would love to be just a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom. Taking care of her pups


    and mate.


    Then we chatted a bit about his, baking turned out a pinch of cinnamon in the dough was his secret for


    Snickerdoodle cookies. Which happened to be his favorites. He was so excited about it that he couldn¡¯t


    be making it up just to please me. We never breached the big topics. I wasn¡¯t sure if I avoided them on


    purpose, to not upset again. Or if this was his way of talking it slow. Regardless of that it suited me, it


    was nice just chatting. with him and getting to know him better. How he was an introvert, and that after


    his parents spent thousands and thousands of dors on mentors and tutors he still hated social


    interactions. He would prefer to go to his bedroom and y some games. Or just go to the woods on


    the packground so he could go for a run. Preferably alone or with his closest friends, I learned about


    his general ns for the future of our people.


    39.52%


    12:08


    019 A


    288 Vouchers


    An hour had gone by and we were still chatting, and above all I was still enjoying. Still, I couldn¡¯t help to


    look at the boxes filled with my books. I was dying to see which books Mom packed me. Three boxes


    would never be enough to carry them all.


    ¡°You know, we can get the other two boxes out of my car if you want to. And I¡¯ll even help you put them


    away?¡± Griffin offered.


    And I wish I could take him up on it, I already got up to get the other two boxes out. It meant I probably


    had all of my books here now. I never expected them to be here this fast and that¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t bought


    bookshelves now. There was a bookshelf hack I had seen going around on social media. People turned


    cheaper IKEA bookshelves into these built¨Cin floor¨Cto¨Cceiling bookshelves that I adored. I wasn¡¯t great


    at building things, and I would start my new job on Monday. Sure I still had my parent¡¯s credit card but I


    wasn¡¯t going to use that on anything else but the bare necessities.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter did I say something wrong? You can just say know if this is going too fast but I saw


    you eyeing up these boxes¡± Griffin asked awkwardly rubbing his neck with his hand.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it,¡± I confessed.


    I went into more detail as to why I could not fully take him up on his offer. Secretly I loved the interest in


    what job I got in the pack. Never looking down on the fact that I chose to be a librarian. For me being


    63.02%


    A


    ?


    12:08


    019 A


    surrounded by books was the dream.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, we get thest two boxes out of my car. We¡¯ll clean the kitchen and then we will drive


    up to the IKEA and get some bookshelves. I¡¯ll pay for them as a gift to my mate. And if you decide you


    will not ept me at the end of the six months you can pay me back. okay? He asked me.


    I tried to protest and tell him I could never ept this. But he wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    ¡°Please A, how can I prove to you just how happy I can make you if you won¡¯t let me do the things I


    want to do for you? And before you say something along the lines of me not respecting your


    boundaries. That is why I said you can pay me back if it doesn¡¯t work out. I¡¯ll call my father now and


    have ourwyer draft up a contract¡± He said already getting hist phone out of his pocket.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how embarrassing it would be if the king would have his finestwyer draft up a silly


    contract. I didn¡¯t know what to think of this guy, but still despite rolling my eyes. I agreed to go to IKEA


    with him. I was sure to mindlink my grandparents, and boy were they happy. More so when Griffin told


    me to let them know to help themselves to some Snickerdoodles. If anyone had told me at the end of


    the afternoon I would be sitting in the Crown Prince¡¯s SUV to go get lunch and shop for bookshelves, I


    would haveughed in their faces but here I was. Hoping this didn¡¯t turn out to be a huge mistake.

 Chapter 245

    020 Griffin


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t even know what I did, I wasn¡¯t even sure if she would ept the cookies as myst gift. When


    she opened her mouth I expected her to reject me before I could even finish the cookies. Not that she


    would give me a timeline to convince her. Sitting at her kitchen table chatting, and seeing her enjoying


    the cookies I made her was amazing. It was enough, but I noticed her eyes drifting to the boxes full of


    books every few seconds. And I realized I could do something to make her happen. More so when she


    told me she didn¡¯t have the means yet to buy herself bookshelves. On my way here I saw an IKEA and


    I was so happy she finally agreed.


    As she was putting away some stuff I quickly mindlink Gerald offering him a month¨Clong vacation. So


    that he can take Jessa on a mate¨Cmoon with the royal jet. If he gets Jessa to tell him what bookcases


    A likes. he can let me know. Minutester I get a few TikToks with a message stating that is what


    she wants. They¡¯re all the same IKEA bookcases and some small cabs. Made to look like built¨Cin


    bookcases with some crown molding and some additional wood. Gerald definitely deserved. his


    holiday. While driving to IKEA I can not hide the groovy smile from my face. A seems happy too,


    maybe I can even get her to go out for dinner with me.


    We arrive at the Ikea and I can¡¯t help hoping that the people looking at us see us as a couple. It¡¯s a


    stupid thing to hope but to me, this feels like a date. If only I could I would hold her hand, kiss her, and


    wrap my arms around her waist. But I know that would be too much, too soon. Instead,


    0.00%


    12:09


    020 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I just walk next to her, she clearly enjoys just walking around looking at all the disys. Everything she


    picks up and smiles at before putting it down with a wistful sigh. I get it and put it in my cart. It takes her


    a little while to notice.


    ¡°Griffin what are you doing?¡± she hisses at me.


    Dillion was right she is a firecracker and I love it. I would never want a meek and docile mate. We need


    to be equal partners like my parents are. Like my grandparents are and it is the only way to be good


    rulers. You can¡¯t be equal partners if one does not have an opinion or doesn¡¯t dare to give it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the bookcases, A, just let me spoil you. Let me make you happy!¡± I carefully say,


    not to give anything away to all the humans surrounding us.


    ¡°You should be happy your boyfriend, is so loving Sweetheart. You can be independent, and still, let the


    man who loves you spoil


    u every once in a while¡± An elderly woman who walks past us with her husband.


    tells us.


    I could kiss that woman, both for thinking I am A¡¯s boyfriend. And for convincing my stubborn mate


    to ept my gifts. She smiles and nods, telling the woman I am trying to make up for making a huge


    mistake. The elderly man now tells me to be prepared to drain my ount. I could never do so in the


    IKEA, but I won¡¯t tell him that. There is no need for me to brag, instead, I wrap my arm around her waist


    and


    20.78%


    O


    12.08


    020 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    kiss her cheek. After telling the man she is worth it. Reveling in the fact that she didn¡¯t pull away. She


    just smells and tells the couple she will make me pay before we go our separate ways.


    ¡°You enjoyed that didn¡¯t you?¡± She asks me chuckling.


    So I¡¯m honest and agree I did. I enjoy everything about this outing. She does not stop looking at things,


    and I don¡¯t stop putting everything I think she might like or enjoy into my cart.


    ¡°Okay Big Spender, let me buy you a snack then. I am dying for some Swedish meatballs. If it was up


    to me I would buy her lunch too. With A, I already know she wouldn¡¯t want that. And with me still


    wanting to buy her so much stuff. I cannot risk offending her or making her unhappy. I need to keep in


    mind that she is already putting so much trust in me. I went from being seconds away from being


    rejected. To being able to get her a bunch of gifts and buy her bookcases. That is enough for me to


    muster a genuine smile as ce the cart in the waiting area and tell her to lead the way.


    It feels oddly satisfying, to have my mate buy me food. It feels like she cares too. Or at least enjoy all of


    this enough to do something kind for me. During eating we¡¯re chatting again and it just feels good.


    We¡¯re already able to talk like we have known each other for years. Then it is time to finally get the


    bookcases. She seems surprised at the amount of bookcases I am getting. Or the fact I know exactly


    which ones to get. Same with the smaller cabs. I don¡¯t want to ruin the surprise yet. On one hand, I


    wish I could tell her just to see her smile. Because even with the very few times I had seen it. I was


    already addicted to it. Still, I


    38.95%


    12:09


    020 Griffin


    figured surprising her would be even better.


    288 Vouchers


    And it was, all from the confused look on her face when I drove us to a


    nearby hardware store, to the look of disbelief on her face when I asked her to pick out some crown


    molding and a can of paint. To her whispered?


    ¡°How did you figure out exactly what bookshelves I wanted¡±


    To the genuine chuckle, shaking her head when I told her all about Gerald and Jessa¡¯s mate¨Cmoon.


    But the best of it all was how she jumped in my arms thanking me for everything when she realized


    what I was getting her. Sure she immediately stiffened, like jumping into my arms was a mistake. I


    could see the regret of letting her guard down so soon etched into her beautiful face as she took a shy


    step back. For me, it had been worth it though, for the obvious reason of how good it felt to have her in


    my arms. Of feeling the sparks of the matebond warming my heart body and soul. And for the hope it


    gave me. It had been only one afternoon and she had already warmed up to me.


    At some point today it had looked utterly hopeless. To the point where she had already started to reject


    me. As happy as I was with the 13th chance. I knew it was a small one and she hadn¡¯t sounded very


    happy to give me said chance. So her opening up to me so much now made my day. This must have


    been the most money I have ever spent on anything other than I car or anything for our kingdom ever.


    It was simultaneously the best money I had ever spent.


    When I was younger I hated it when Dad told me I should be able to


    60.79%


    12:09


    020 Griffic 020 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    cook and clean. And do woodwork and home improvement. As I pup I figured we had staff so to me


    they were unnecessary skills. Adding more workload to my already overflowing schedule. When I got


    back home I needed to thank him. Because at some point after carrying all the newly bought stuff


    inside her home, I noticed A was about to mindlink someone just as we sat down with the coffee her


    Grandmother made us. Feeling brave, feeling sure of the day we just had I asked her if something was


    wrong. She told me there wasn¡¯t. the firecracker was


    gone as she told me she was about to mindlink her Great Uncle Nics. He had almost promised her


    he would help build the bookcases. There was no way I would try ande between A and any


    rtive. Neither was I going to assume as she¨Cwolf she would not be able to do some woodwork. All I


    considered was what a great opportunity this wast to spend more time with her.


    ¡°If he needs a hand. I can stay a little longer to help build the bookcases,¡± I told her.


    She was about to agree but stopped herself wondering if a Crown Prince like me could even build


    anything. I reassured her that I did telling her about the time her dad had me fix the door I ripped off its


    hinges. Which meant I had to tell her who had pissed me off that badly and how she did


    1. it.


    ¡°Griffin,st chance are you sure she isn¡¯t a better fit for you?¡± She asked me in a pained voice. And I


    knew the only way to stop her from overthinking was telling her the truth.


    80 64%

 Chapter 246

    021 A


    I didn¡¯t know if I regretted giving Griffin a chance or not. Not because we didn¡¯t have fun today. Or


    because he proved to not be worthy of that chance. No, it was theplete opposite. He was sweet


    funny and attentive. And when he put his arm around me at the IKEA I could feel the matebond spark


    between us. Now he offered to help Great Uncle Nic and I to put the bookshelves together. He didn¡¯t


    even assume as a short she¨Cwolf I would be unable to help. At first, Iughed when he told me how


    Dad had him fix the door he broke. But the fact that Luna Jenna was actively pushing Hannah on him


    made me think.


    ¡°Griffin,st chance are you sure she isn¡¯t a better fit for you?¡± I asked him scared he was going to


    reconsider.


    Because if he kept being as good of a mate as he was now.¡® It would still break my heart if he decided


    to leave me. I was aware of how hypocritical it was seeing as I hadn¡¯t decided if I would not leave him.


    He took my hands in his and looked me deep in my eyes.


    ¡°I already resent the idea of having a chosen mate, so no as long as you are giving me a chance I will


    take it. And not waste it on any other she- wolf. That being sad when pushes to shove and you do


    not want me as your mate anymore. Forcing me to pick a chosen mate it will never ever be Hannah or


    anyone like her. Every Alpha is different as is every


    0.00%


    12.09


    021 A


    288 Vouchers


    Luna. What I need is an equal partner one that holds the same values. Ganging up on other wolves,


    going after someone¡¯s mate. And seeing lesser ranked wolves as lesser beings is all theplete


    opposite of my values¡± He pleads with me.


    I can¡¯t help being drawn in by him, his aura, his scent, his eyes. So when he speaks to me again I can¡¯t


    do anything else to nod again. He is right I need to give him an honest chance and if he tells me he is


    interested in me. I either have to believe him or t¨Cout reject him. I see how happy it makes him and


    maybe that¡¯s why I forget to tell him I already mindlinked Uncle Nic who was happy toe over to


    help right away. Probably because he is excited to meet my mate. The moment I dropped that


    information, I could hear him getting dressed to go out.


    My bedroom door bursts open, reminding me of his arrival and that I am toote to tell Griffin he will be


    here.


    ¡°Wow A, your new mate is a step up from that slime David. This man really is a royal snack¡± Uncle


    Nic bursts out before wrapping me one of his bear hugs.


    Only then he turns to a slightly embarrassed Griffin. I know Uncle Nic never meant to. But this serves


    as a test to me. I know his Beta had a male mate but Dillion seemed less mboyant than Uncle Nic is.


    And not all straight guys can handle that. Griffin however is brightly smiling. after he was a little


    shocked for half a minute. Which makes sense as much as I love my Great Uncle he is a bit much. He


    still is despite being in histe sixties.


    17.91%


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    12:09


    021 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Hi, my name is Griffin it is nice to meet you. Especially after hearing you tell my breathtaking mate I


    am better looking than David¡± He introduces himself with a cheeky wink. The twough and


    immediately go over what we need to do to get the bookshelves set up. First things first we need to get


    the IKEA bookshelves and open cabs together and line them up against the wall. Since three


    people working on the bookshelves in my fairly small room is a little overkill. So I decided to head out of


    the room and make them a few snacks. Getting them some. cold drinks.


    Back in the kitchen, I realize I know nothing about Griffin. I don¡¯t know. what he wants to drink. Or what


    snacks he likes. It makes me nervous he has done so much for me and now I cannot return the favor.


    Grandpa. walks in and he sees the doubt written all over my face. The two of us have always been


    close. I could never hide anything from him, so I should tell him all about what is on my mind. And hope


    he can give me some solid advice.


    ¡°You know of the start between me and your Grandmother. At first, she did not know what mates were.


    What she was, so I fell for her faster and harder. That never mattered to me every little thing she did for


    me wast amazing. It soothed my soul because it showed me that it wasn¡¯t hopeless¡± He told me.


    Giving me some more practical advice on what to eat and what drinks to take up. He was right Griffin


    loves it his eyes light up as he sees me walking back into the room with some cookies, his cookies.


    Some chips, beers, and cokes. Telling me to just sit on my bed to guide them and be ready to jump in


    when I need to. He is not being as subtle about just wanting me close. But I decided to let this one go. I


    just sat on my bed.


    37.98%


    12:09


    Ivouchers


    sorting the first box of books out so I could start putting them away as soon as the shelves were done. I


    kinda liked watching and hearing Griffin and Uncle Nic chat and joke about as they were setting up the


    bookshelves. My small room soon felt warm and Griffing was the first to take off his sweater. He was


    wearing a tight white shirt under it. I knew it wasn¡¯t fair of me to just oggle but I couldn¡¯t help it either.


    Everyone who was attracted to men would say Griffin is a handsome man. I had to cope with the


    additional matebond. I don¡¯t think Griffin ever noticed. Uncle Nic did however he made it clear by


    shooting me at sassy wink before going back to setting up the bookshelves. I wast surprised at how


    quickly they had managed to put together all the bought bookshelves and open cabs. Uncle Nic


    suggested he would cut the panels of plywood in the arch shapes I wanted them to be. Griffin and I


    would ce the crown molding and then we had to paint it all with primer. Grandma had made it very


    clear she did not want me to sleep in my bedroom when there were so many paint fumes hanging in


    the air. It was a shame as it meant I had to take the guest bedroom. Leaving no space for Griffing to


    sleep. He was wee at the packhouse. It is where all the guests of the pack would sleep. Unless


    they were visiting a direct rtive or a close friend. Or in the very rare case where mates would not be


    able or willing toplete the mating process. In cases like that the guest would just sleep with the


    wolves hosting him.


    That would be us now and I knew Griffin would have loved to have breakfast here. Or just a coffee


    since I don¡¯t even know if he likes to eat in the morning. Maybe he is one of those guys who wants to


    go on a run first I had been thinking about it all while installing the crown molding. And when sanding


    down the IKEA cases. There was only one thing I


    60 82%


    12.09


    288 Vouchers


    could do about it. Even if I was sure not everyone was going to like it. After all, I had promised myself


    after being rejected for things that werepletely out of my control, that I would no longer decide how


    to live my life. Because of the opinions of others and so I did. First pizza though, time had flown by with


    making the bookshelves. So we decided just to get something quick. Grandma loves cooking but


    cooking for the five of us when we hardly have the time to sit down for a good meal would be unfair.


    Griffin seems to fit right in with the family. Then again so did David, I wasn¡¯t the only one who hoped


    David would be my mate, So no matter how much it made me smile now it wasn¡¯t a guarantee for the


    future. Realizing that made me see just how much I had let my guard down in the past few hours just


    because he tried to win me over by spending a whole lot of money on me. What if he thought I was a


    gold digger now? Or that he could convince me to be his mate just by showering me with gifts. The


    idea alone was suffocating. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I had to do something about it.


    85.55%

 Chapter 247

    022 Griffin


    Building the bookshelves with A¡¯s great¨Cuncle had been a lot of fun. He was a good guy reminding


    me of Dillion. Thatbined with the fact he very loudly told A I was the better¨Clooking one


    compared to David made me like him already. Because of the way he looked up and winked, I noticed


    A couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off me the moment I took my shirt off because it was getting hot. It felt like


    this had been the right thing to do, she even brought us snacks. The best moment had been when Nic


    left the room though and A and I worked together to ce the crown molding. Now we were eating


    some pizza with her great- uncle and grandparents. Nic and Quinn kept teasing each other, and I


    missed having arge family like A has. What I also missed was the chance to properly introduce


    my mate to my family. I just know that they would love her. A never really introduced me as her mate


    she wou


    would just say. My name, here he is, or something along those lines. Now dinner was almost over and I


    still didn¡¯t know where I stood. What would happen after this, Nic and I said we would give the


    bookshelves the first coat of paint before calling it a night. And I hated the idea of having to go back to


    the packhouse to sleep there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go back to the packhouse son, but I can¡¯t have A sleep in the paint fumes. I¡¯m


    sure you get it. I cannot tell her to share the guest¡± Before Emmy could finish talking, A interrupted


    her Grandmother asking her not to.


    She wanted to talk to me in private so I agreed. Wondering if she was going to pull back again. Even in


    the few days we had spoken to each


    0.00%


    12:091


    022 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    other she already had done that enough to make me worry. Now I could feel how nervous she was, I


    wish I knew what was going on through her mind. All I should have been sensing throughout the


    matebound this first few weeks should be joy and love.


    ¡°First off, I just got so excited about the bookshelves and all the pretty little knicknacks and lights. But


    spending the day with you today is not about the fact you bought me a shit ton of stuff. I mean it, I want


    to know if you even considered the possibility it was all about the money¡± She told me and I hated she


    doubted my intentions, or what I would think about hers.


    It was still a step up from her just pulling back so I did all I could to reassure her. Telling her, I never


    thought about the mary worth of what I bought her. I just wanted to make her happy, so I could


    prove being a good mate to her. How she didn¡¯t ask for anything, that I remember that I almost had to


    beg her. With a legally binding contract, she would pay me back. I was still listing off all the reasons as


    to why I would never think such a thing about her when she smiled at me. Interrupting me.


    ¡°Good then you understand that doesn¡¯t mean a lot, and there will be no funny business not even some


    innocent spooning. But if you want we can sleep in the guest room together it is a king bed so it


    wouldn¡¯t be too cramped. I know you wanted more from this matebound than I am ready for. Sleeping


    next to your mate is supposed to give you the best sleep of your life so let¡¯s. Let¡¯s sleep together I


    mean sleeping in the same room without any expectations.¡± Her checks blushed a bright red and


    halfway through her little speech, she started to mumble.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    22.35%


    12:09


    022 Griffin


    She shouldn¡¯t have, I would love nothing more than to just spend the night sleeping in the same room


    as her. An air mattress would be enough. There was just one little problem how on earth was I


    supposed to sleep next to her and not cuddle her? And she made it sound like she would have


    preferred me to not sleep next to her. Like it was a sacrifice she made as a thank you for all that I had


    got her. Finding your mate shouldn¡¯t be this hard, this was the first time since I had found out about


    A that I questioned if it all was really worth it.


    If just picking a randomly chosen mate based on her looks and the little bit of background knowledge I


    had about her and her pack. Then I remember how she had looked in the sea of fit, tall, slender she¨C


    wolves at the ball. Who had all seemed so naturally at ease in their ballgowns. Most of which were


    designed to show a fair bit of skin. While being obvious about it. She had grabbed my attention even


    before I smelled her. Dillion loving her had spoken volumes. So when I looked up to find, the most


    breathtakingly beautiful she¨Cwolf I had ever seen made me consider picking her if I did not find my


    second chance mate. When It found out only a secondter she was my fated mate I had been ted.


    Now I was about to mess it all up by questioning if this was all worth it.. It was because it was A and


    I already knew she was worth it all.


    ¡°Only if you are fully, one¨Chundred percent sure you would like me too. If you are just doing this for me.


    As some kind of thank you then I won¡® t¡± I told her holding her hands in mine.


    Because A she seemed to like it very much and B it was an excuse for me to touch her.


    45.39%


    12:09 m


    And I would take any excuse I could to do so. After we went back in A told her grandparents that we


    would just sleep in the guest bedroom together if they wouldn¡¯t mind. Since they were just excited


    things were settled soon so the three of us made our way upstairs to give. the shelves a first coat of


    paint. When we finished Nic just drank onest beer with us. Eager to go home to see his mate, and I


    could not help but wonder if I would ever get to the point with A. Would I ever be able to go home to


    her? Would she ever mindlink me out of the blue telling me she missed me? Just like Nic¡¯s mate had


    done right before he went home. Hell as of now I didn¡¯t even know when I was going to see her again


    after going back to the castle when the weekend was over. I pushed the idea to the back of my mind.


    Tomorrow I would talk to her, and see if we cane up with a solution where we still get to see each


    other on a regr basis. Without making it feel like too much for her. I was worried it might cause us to


    get into an argument. Or more likely for A to feel insecure again so for tonight I just let it go. I was


    about to watch a movie in bed with my wonderful, beautiful, funny mate and then fall asleep in the


    same bed as her. There was nothing I was going to do.


    to risk that.


    ******


    When I woke up the next morning I was still on my side of the bed. Unsurprisingly, I had been feeling


    so anxious about making the wrong move that my body had felt a bit stiff. All the tension from not


    wanting to make the wrong move. Keeping myself from snuggling into her in my sleep had made my


    body feel sore. It was all worth it though because my beautiful Queen had not done what she said we


    would do. No, she was snuggled all up to me, her head on my chest and one arm around my waist. Her


    scent surrounding me was overwhelming, Conan was singing


    68.17%


    D


    12:09


    arquero


    avere she we ¨C Working yoke toppings one jww.p


    022 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    in my head about our mate cuddling us. And I was just overjoyed. She did feel it too, she was drawn to


    me as much as I was drawn to her and it felt amazing. With my heart overflowing with happiness I bent


    down a little bit and kissed her on the top of her head, thumbs brushing over the corbone I hoped


    would soon have my name carved into. Whispering sweet nothings in her ear. Only when I felt her body


    stiffen and he breath quickening I realized just how much I had messed up.


    93.40%

 Chapter 248

    023 A


    I woke up feeling more refreshed than I ever had. Which was weird since I was not sleeping in my bed.


    It took me a while to realize why I had slept like a baby. And only because Griffin kissed my head.


    Telling me how happy he was I finally gave him a chance. But what got to me was him telling me he


    would never let me go. I tensed up because I¡® wasn¡¯t sure if I should say something about it or not. It


    could be just the cute couply things people said. It could also very well be that as an Alpha as the


    Crown Prince. He was willing to go back on his promise to force me to ept him as my mate. I


    convinced myself he would never do that he has already made too much of an effort. He had to feel me


    stiffen, and so I awkwardly shifted back so I could face him instead of being cuddled up to him. I


    brushed the corners of my mouth to try and check I had not drooled on him. It would be the only thing


    that was worse than sleeping on him after telling him we couldn¡¯t even spoon. Sleeping on him and


    drooling on his chest.


    His rockhard chest, because boy this man was muscr even for a werewolf. I should have said


    something when he came to bed dressed in just a pair of low¨Changing pajama pants. But what was I


    going to say, I pride myself on being independent to the extent I actually want to build. a life without a


    mate in it. Only to tell my mate he is so good¨Clooking he needs to sleep fully dressed. So I can control


    my hormones? No, I wasn¡¯t about to. I dressed in a baggy shirt and a pair of sweatpants. It didn¡¯t make


    him reconsider his outfit to sleep in. Come to think of it, it didn¡¯t stop him from keeping his eyes on me


    all the time. Like he was drinking in the sight of me.


    0.00%


    12:10


    ¡°Are you okay. I am sorry if I went too far. It¡¯s just waking up next to you made me so happy. Especially


    since I don¡¯t really know when we will see each other again.¡± He apologized.


    Shit. I never considered it because the day sorta got away from us. Of course, he came over to try and


    work things out between the two of us. And since I had decided to give him a chance he was bound to


    want to take the chance and try to see me as often as possible. As much as I was trying to convince


    myself I wasn¡¯t feeling anything yet. But I was and I kinda did not want to leave our little bubble in my


    Grandparents bedroom.


    ¡°Maybe we should talk about it then,e up with a n?¡± I suggested.


    Again Griffin¡¯s face split open in a wide grin. If this man was nning on being so charming every day. I


    was bound to give in long before the six months were over. That idea scared me to the very core of my


    being I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something was wrong with me. That David and the others


    were right about the fact that I was not suitable to be a Luna Griffin was cute and all to say he wanted


    an equal partner. But he knew nothing about me. And no matter how you spun the story about me and


    David. Our paring had been a mistake, if not he wouldn¡¯t have rejected me Maybe I needed to talk to


    Lina about this She had been so helpful about the second chance mate thing. I was sure she had more


    information about rejections too.


    ¡°A, darling, did you hear what I said¡± Griffin¡¯s voice snapped me back


    to reality.


    12.10


    023 A


    288 Vouchers


    A reality where I managed to make myself look like a fool in front of my mate. Who I might or might not


    ept. There was no way I could lie to him and answer a question he had asked me without knowing


    what the question was. Especially not with things being a bit rocky between us. As we both wanted


    fastly different things at this moment. I admitted to zoning out and luckily enough he just chuckled at


    me.


    ¡°I suggested we would only meet on the weekends. It¡¯s a four¨Chour drive. I can probably manage to get


    the Fridays off early. But I totally understand that you might not be able to with your new job and all.


    Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind being the one to drive up here all the time. Or most of the time but my parents


    are dying to meet you. They know about our situation so no pressure.¡± He told me


    It was fair his family wanted to meet me too. My family had met him, or most of them had and they all


    love him. When he exined his younger cousin was about to turn 18 next Sunday. I knew what was


    coming and it did make me feel a bit pressured. It would mean I either go over there, meet his parents,


    and attend that party after. Or not see him for two weeks. Something I would be fine with but it would


    hurt him. It would also reflect poorly on him. And I had a solid excuse, so I tried not to worry about that


    too much.


    ¡°I would havee to you next weekend if I could. But I don¡¯t have a car and I have no means of flying


    there. Which poses a bit of a problem.¡± I told him in all honesty, figuring he would be disappointed but


    understanding.


    43.39%


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    D


    12:10


    023 A


    288 Vouchers


    Seeing him beam at me like I just made him the happiest wolf on earth. Thoroughly confused me.


    Because for a moment I forgot who he was. Everyone knew the royal family had a private ne. One


    they did not need very often, especially not when there was a party in their own pack. Griffin didn¡¯t say


    so but he promised he would make sure I would be there in time. After telling me he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    pick me up some of his staff members would. I figured out that was the only thing he could mean. With


    me telling him myck of a means to get there was the only reason holding me back from being there.


    Suddenly I epted an invitation to the castle. To a royal party, I might as well agree to see each other


    every weekend. Committing to giving him a chance to prove himself to me and all that.


    There was nothing wrong with this conversation. It had been pleasant andzy which I loved. Still the


    sudden realization of who he was, to the kind of life he led, and my ce in it if his wish came through.


    It burst the bubble we were in, not wanting to end this weekend on a sour note. It feigned being hungry


    and eager to get started with painting. Being th? sweetheart he was Griffin agreed and got dressed


    quickly. He was about to peck me on the cheek before slipping out so I could dress in private. Things


    like that happened a lot in the past 24 hours. Times when he was about to reach out to me. Only to


    stop himself. Leaving me to wonder how long he would be willing or able to keep restraining himself


    from touching his mate.


    Even with all my doubts and insecurities, I felt it too. That need to reach out to him, to touch him. Just


    something simple like a hug or holding his hand for a bit would be enough. Unlike me, Griffin wasn¡¯t


    trying to fight. the matebond. So for him, it would no doubt be worse. That need would be so much


    more intense for him. That was another thing I needed to


    64.35%


    A


    12:10


    push back to the back of my mind though. Trying not to stress out too much about everything I hurried


    to get dressed in just a pair of jeans and a knit sweater my grandmother had made me. To find out


    Griffin had been standing outside of the door all this time to walk to the kitchen with me. Hopefully,


    Jessa will be able to talk to me tonight when he is home. Hopefully, her being on a mate¨Cmoon


    wouldn¡¯t stop her from FaceTiming with me. Because I desperately needed someone to vent to and


    some advice on what to do. For now, I was just going to make the best of today. I would just consider


    him a friend today and treat him as such. After all Uncle Nic would be here too. And what could go


    wrong with two friends painting some bookshelves together all day?

 Chapter 249

    024 A


    Painting the shelves was fine, we did just act like two friends. As long as you ignored the secret


    nces I shot Griffin every now and then. Judging from how his eyes burned holes in my back he was


    doing the same. But even Nics was kind enough not to mention it. The real issues started when the


    shelves had gotten their second coat of paint. They looked great and didn¡¯t need a third coat of paint.


    Nic stayed around and chatted for a bit. His mate Lucas came to pick him He


    1. up. came in for a drink and chatted a bit with Griffin and me. Then we were all alone. There was no


    reason for me to be this nervous about being alone with my mate. Hell, it was something most


    mates would want. Including Griffin, to me, it was like all these conflicting feelings were put in a


    pressure cooker.


    Still, I had told Griffin I was giving him an honest chance, and I was going to make good on my


    promise. Especially when he asked me what, my favorite spot in the pack was. Every time I talk about


    the Great White Oak tree in the center of the packground I get excited. This time was no different.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It sounds like a beautiful ce one that Conan would enjoy. Maybe our wolves can finally meet each


    other? Or well finally, not that I meant to say that you¡¯re taking too long. I meant it when I said I was


    going to respect how slow you wanted to take it. It¡¯s just tha¡­¡± Griffin stuttered and stumbled


    12:10 1


    024 A


    Honestly, he was kinda cute when he did. I always thought girls were cute not men. But he was proving


    men could be cute too. Especially when I shut him up with a kiss on the cheek. Maybe it was mean he


    had to hold himself back and I just kissed him. But he could be the one kissing me back on my cheek


    too I wouldn¡¯t mind that at all. Hopefully, he was just happy to see I was actually giving him a chance.


    ¡°I get it let us go to the forest we can shift there and then I¡¯ll bring you to the oak. Willow is excited to


    meet Conan too.¡± I answered his unasked


    question.


    I came to find out I loved it when I did something simple for Griffing, only to be met with the biggest


    smile in return. During the walk to the forest, we just chatted still just getting to know each other. He


    loved Mexican food like I did, he took after his mother more. And he didn¡¯t have siblings. An odd thing


    for wolves, usually we are big on huge families. It felt like there was a story there. If he didn¡¯t tell me


    right away I was not going to pry. Griffin did not tell me anything about why he didn¡¯t have siblings.


    Focussing on me again, asking me about Kate. He had heard that I was the one who brought Kate to


    her new pack. Having met Daniel he was curious about my other sibling. Before I knew it I blurted it


    out.


    ¡°Well in four weeks we will all go over to her mating ceremony. You cane along as my plus one if


    you want to¡± It just slipped out because it felt so good to just be here with Daniel.


    Just the two of us, of course, Daniel immediately agreed to it. Arriving


    18 66%


    A


    12:10


    024 A


    288 Vouchers.


    at the edge of the forest saved me from further embarrassment. I just hid when I undressed. Griffin


    looked pained. He probably thought I did not trust him enough to get undressed close to him. Little did


    he know I was still hiding the scars that finally started healing. When I stepped out from behind my


    hiding spot I saw Conan for the first time. Griffin¡¯s wolf


    was not only beautiful he was huge too. I was a little scared to show


    al


    Willow to him, with her being a werewolf theck of size was even more noticeable than when I was in


    my human form. Conan looked far from disgusted though. For the first time, I was a little disappointed


    that we could not mindlink. Determined to show Griffin I wasn¡¯t useless even when I was this small. I


    sprinted ahead and took off as fast as I could. ncing over my shoulder every now and then I saw


    Griffin was getting behind more and more. Unless he was a sore loser this first time. seeing each other


    in our wolf forms was amazing.


    By the time he caught up to me, he was panting and he just let himself fall to the damp grass. He then


    looked up at the Oak tree. Even without being able to talk, I could see just how much he admired it.


    White oaks aren¡¯t thatmon and this one was age¨Cold. The very first Alpha of our pack saw the tree


    and took it as a sign from Selene the Moon Goddess. herself that this ground was suitable to house his


    pack. I wasn¡¯t sure if I still believed in blessings given by the MoonGoddes but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact


    that the White Oak pack had always thrived. We had ovee a lot and always remained one of the


    biggest healthiest packs in the states. For me, it was the Alpha¡¯s and the Luna¡¯s of the pack that kept


    us thriving. Maybe I was biased because it had all been my ancestors. It did make me be more critical


    of my own capability as a Luna. Only this time. sitting here looking up at the Oak Tree I did not feel that


    doubt. Laying her with him was just peaceful.


    39.40%


    12:10


    024 A


    268 VOUC


    Soon Griffin had rested enough and he was getting yful. Gently tugging on my tail with his teeth.


    Head butting me and softly smacking me with his paws. It made me smile internally because if he was


    being this yful now he couldn¡¯t be all too mad about me running so much faster. By the time we were


    heading back to the edge of the forest so that we could shift back. I was sad our time ended so soon.


    Griffin had to go back to, he still had a four¨Chour drive ahead of him. This week apart. would do me a


    world of good. I knew he would just miss me. If I was being honest I would miss him too. But not being


    around him not being surrounded by his scent. Not having to fight this pull to touch him. Would at least


    provide me with a clear mind.


    ¡°Thank you for this weekend A, I cannot wait to see you again next week. Feel free to text and call


    me anytime even if it is in the middle of the night okay.¡± Griffin said when it was time for our goodbyes.


    Even though I wouldn¡¯t just call Griffin, and even texting would be sparse I promised him anyway. He


    said to feel free to text and call him and I would. There just wouldn¡¯t be a need to do so. I was going to


    be busy with my first day working at the library. Catching up with my family since I hadn¡¯t been a


    member of the White Oak Pack for long. Hist next question caught me off guard. Forcing me to really


    think about what I wanted.


    ¡°Can I kiss you or maybe hug you? What ever you feelfortable with¡±


    he asked.


    Wolf was screaming at me that I had to kiss him, she was dying to touch her mate. Feel the matebond


    spark and warm our bodies. Deep down I


    65.15%


    12:10


    wanted that too but I got in my own head. Wondering if it would be giving Griffin false hope. Doubting if


    I would be able to keep a clear mind if I opened up to him this much. Griffin¡¯s face fell again. Just how


    his smile would warm my heart. His sad downcast look and his frown tugged at it. A kiss was a bridge


    too far for me at least for now. I had to stick to some semnce of taking things slow. Friends hug


    friends. though. We couldn¡¯t deny that we were friends at the very least. Wrapping my arms around him


    I pulled him closer. He melted into the hug and there was something nice andforting about him


    being so much bigger than I was. With him, it didn¡¯t make me feel crowded when his whole body


    encased me. With onest pack on my cheek, he got into


    his SUV and drove off.


    Ignoring the slight pang in my heart, the pain of seeing my mate leave. I took out my phone and texted


    Jessa. Let¡¯s just hope she has some time. for me after this afternoon¡¯s events I needed my best friend


    more than


    ever.


    86 60%

 Chapter 250

    025 Griffin


    On the drive home I had been on cloud nine, this weekend had been perfect. She was willing to take it


    slow. And it wasn¡¯t even as slow as I figured it would be. Actually, it was okay we slept in the same bed.


    She kissed my cheek, hugged me and she even showed me her wolf. The thing I loved most though


    was that she promised me she woulde to me next weekend. Not even putting up much of a fight


    when I told her I would make sure she was able to travel to me. For a second I had been scared that


    she was just using it as an excuse. Mindlinking while driving. was dangerous because it would make


    you lose your vision for a bit. Ast soon as I had to stop for gas I did mindlink my parents.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I aming home now, the weekend has been amazing. And the best thing is you¡¯ll


    get to meet her next weekend she ising. to Krystel¡¯s party¡± I told them.


    Their answer not only was quick it was excited too. Dad was clearly relieved that A had epted his


    apology. They told me toe to their lounge as soon as I was home.


    ¡°No need to rush though, Sweetheart, just drive safely okay¡± Mom added. through the mindlink making


    me smile.


    This woman will never stop worrying about us. About her family, Dad and I loved her for it. No matter


    how often we would tell her to stop


    0.00%


    ¡¸


    12:10


    025 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    worrying. No matter how much we would act like it was bothering us because she had no need to worry


    for us. It always made us feel very loved. A n formed in my mind as to how I could make A feel


    just as loved hopefully. All while we couldn¡¯t mindlink yet and with being miles apart. First step was


    shooting her a text now letting her know I was still thinking about her.


    ¡°Just stopping for gas and if I was one of these clingy mates, I would be texting you to tell you that I


    miss you.¡± I text hoping she likes my joke, since we both know I would love to be the clingy mate.


    Still after this weekend, I am less scared to scare her off. In order for her to fall for me the real me I


    need to be able to show the real me. A Crown Prince who rather spend his time in his personal


    chambers gaming than go to parties. She loves to read obviously there is no way getting new


    bookshelves would make someone this happy. Not unless books are their life. Building the bookshelves


    with her put an image of the future in my mind. I could see myself sitting on the couch gaming her feet


    in myp as she was lying down reading her book. Every now and then I would just stroke her legs. My


    current couch was very sleek and modern and probably not the best for cuddling up on it. That was fine


    though I would just get another one. Maybe she would even be willing to go furniture shopping with me.


    ¡°You look like a man in love,¡± the Cashier told me.


    She was right I hadn¡¯t even noticed that it was my turn to pay. A had texted me back teasing me.


    She had sent a second text right after thanking me for letting her friend go on a mate¨Cmoon.


    17.05%


    D


    12:10 m


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am actually we just spent the weekend together. She was just video. chatting with her friend. Still,


    she texted me I¡¯m sorry for being a bit distracted¡± I apologized, feeling the need to gush about my


    wonderful


    mate.


    ¡°Ohh you made an impression if she is this quick to gossip about you with her bestie¡± The girl behind


    the counter chuckled at me as she rang


    me up.


    Herment made my night, I never realized it but she might have actually been talking about me with


    Jessa. Gerald was with her and I had to stop myself from calling him to ask what he knew. He was too


    far away to mindlink. I could only mindlink other members of the royal family from this distance. That¡¯s


    why I still had a smartphone. And the only thing stopping me from texting or calling Gerald was


    knowing that A wouldn¡¯t want me to. Or so I thought I convinced myself I knew what she liked


    already. Now I just wanted to go home and talk to my parents. I was sure that if they heard me gush


    about her. Seeing how happy I was after just spending a weekend together. Surely they would, be so


    happy that they decided to be patient with her. And they would look forward to meeting her so much


    next week.


    ****


    The drive home seemed to be going faster than driving up to her was. Seventy¨Ctwo hours ago I was


    driving up there, gut twisting with nerves. Six hourster I was standing in her kitchen about to get


    rejected. To think that a bunch of Snickerdoodle cookies saved the day. Thinking of


    38.54%


    O


    ?


    12:10


    025 Griffin


    #288 Vouchers


    it I should make sure I have a fresh batch ready when she arrives here Friday. I need to get her some


    toiletries too so that she doesn¡¯t have to bring a lot of baggage every time she will spent the weekend


    here. It would also be a small step to making my rooms feel less like a bachelor pad. It would feel more


    like I was about to have my mate move in. When I finished talking with my parents I would make a list


    of things to do and buy to prepare for hering here. I also needed to get started on getting her a


    means of transportation to the castle. I parked the car and got out and marched over to my parents¡®


    living room.


    In the wing of the castle where I grew up, we still tried to sit down and have at least one meal together


    as a family. There were always some royal events we had to attend. After turning 19 I got my own wing


    in the castle. With a bathroom, a living room with an open¨Cn kitchen, and a few empty rooms. They


    could be turned into private guestrooms or bedrooms for my pups. I never got the chance to ask A if


    she wanted pups. Seeing her big loving family and how close she was with all of them. I was pretty


    sure she wanted a huge family for us too and it made me so happy. No matter how much she doubted


    it still, no matter how insecure she was. With everything she said and did, with every little piece of


    information I found out about her I was sure the MoonGoddess had blessed me with the perfect mate.


    ¡°Have a seat son tell us how was it, did you give her my letter?¡± Dad bombarded me with questions as


    soon as I entered the room.


    Mom was a lot more chill she handed me a cup of coffee and a slice of pound cake. I shot her a


    grateful smile. Not that Dad¡¯s questions bothered me. On the contrary, I was more than happy to tell


    them all


    57 82%


    12.10


    025 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    about my weekend. The only thing I did not tell them was about to get rejected. Party because I was


    ashamed I had messed up so much she was willing to. Partly because my parents loved me too much.


    They would me A for wanting to reject me. My parents thinking badly about her was thest thing


    I wanted before they got to meet her. Or ever for that matter, but I was so sure that after they¡¯ve met


    her once they would be charmed by her too.


    ****


    Finally, it was Friday the day I would be seeing A again. I was up at six am to make sure everything


    was in order for my chauffeurs to make sure she coulde to the castle. I finished most of the things


    I had on my to¨Cdo list. Mom had been more than willing to go shopping with me and Krystel to get


    some of the things A would need when staying over. In moments like these, I missed having a sister.


    I would endlessly bug her, and ask her tips about what to do to make sure A¡¯s stay here) would be


    perfect. Mom was trying to but she was a bit older than A which is why I ended up asking my cousin


    whose birthday it was this weekend. Hourster my phone buzzed, and even if I was in an important


    meeting. The time suggested A had just gotten her gift so I couldn¡¯t help sneaking a look at the text.


    Sure it was my beautiful mate but what she texted me wiped the smile right off my face.


    ¡°How could you Griffin, I have half a mind to note and visit your this weekend¡±


    81.05%All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 251

    026 A


    This week has flown by. Of course, Jessa answered my call. From a lovely cabin in the woods where


    she sat in front of the firece. Seeing how happy she was, how beautiful her mate¨Cmoon cabin was.


    Made me feel so happy for her. She was living the life we had both always wanted. Jessa was


    convinced I would be able to live that life too if I just gave Griffin a chance. Gerarld butted in that Griffin


    was smitten with


    me, that he would be honored to call me his Luna.


    Lina exined that the MoonGoddess never took our free will away. If she would there never would be


    rogues. Alpha abusing their power etcetera. Rejecting your mate was the same. It did not mean that


    the MoonGoddess made a mistake. It meant that one or both mates did not appreciate her gifts.


    ¡°That¡¯s what your mate is A, a gift from the MoonGoddess¡± I could still hear Aunt Lina practically


    scold me.


    All the information and opinions I had gotten pointed to the same thing. They all confirmed what I was


    feeling on our weekend together. Griffin might just be worth the risk. His mother had sent me a letter


    she was ted to finally meet me. She had written her number down in the letter saying I could always


    contact her if I had any questions about what to expect at the castle. Which I found both weird and


    endearing.


    12.10


    026 §Õ§å§Ô§Ñ


    288 Vouchers


    Today I woke up excited to see Griffin again. I had already packed an overnight back. And I decided to


    take my father¡¯s credit card with him to get a suitable dress for the party. I would still pay him back but I


    knew he wouldn¡¯t mind. He probably wouldn¡¯t even want me to pay him back. I loved being


    independent thought. That¡¯s why I rather borrowed money from my parents. Then have Griffin buy me


    another expensive gift. Or lent me money but that would be unlikely he would tell me to just get the


    dress and pay me back if I decided to break up with him. I still wanted his opinion on my dress though.


    Not as much because I wanted him to think I looked good. Even if the idea of Griffin being in awe of


    how I look was oddly pleasing. What mattered most to me was that he knew what kind of dress would


    be suitable.


    Four hourster I was reshelving some books when my co¨Cworker came running up to me smiling.


    Gushing over how special I must be to Griffin, How jealous she was I had a mate this generous. I


    sensed something was wrong, he must have done something bad. Something he would think was cute


    but I hated. And he did, in front of the library were two cars a Hummer and a Porsche with royal drivers


    standing next to each one. This man had bought me a Porsche as I got told that the Hummer is part of


    the royal fleet. And the only reason there are two drivers here now is because they are going to head


    home.


    There are another two hours left to my workday and I am so livid I cannot even text Griffin. I was


    scared this was going to happen. He thinks he can buy me affection if he had told me that he was


    going to buy me a freaking car and a Porsche at that. I would have told him no. He knows I would that¡¯s


    why he never told me. About an hour in I tell


    17.16%


    A


    ¿Ú


    O


    12 10


    026 A


    288 Vouchers


    him I have half a mind of noting over. And I wish I could. That I could just skip out on this weekend


    and never see him again. Willow whines at the idea of not seeing our mate ever again.


    But he isn¡¯t the type of mate I wanted. If a mate is a gift by the MoonGoddess she might not make


    mistakes. Not all gifts are equal, some are a perfect fit and others are cute but will end up somewhere


    in at closet. What I want is a mate who appreciates the little things. I don¡¯t want, need, or do big


    romantic gestures. Often when Mom packed Dad a lunch she put in a cute little note. On his days off


    Dad cooked Mom her favorite meal, or he would pick her up from work. Sometimes to take her out on a


    date afterward. Other times he would bring all of us. Because. they both loved just spending time as a


    family. Back when I still believed in mates being our soulmates, in this blinding love that would sweep


    you off your feet that was the kind of love I imagined. That was the future I looked forward to having. As


    my friend David was like that. He would always cheer me up, and bring me back my favorite donuts if


    he had to leave the backgrounds little things like that. Unfortunately, half the royal family is eagerly


    awaiting my arrival tonight:


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what happens between me and Griffin, it would be rude to just cancel. And pissing off the


    Royal family isn¡¯t smart. Still annoyed I throw my overnight bag in the trunk of the car. Sad and irritated


    at the memory of how excited I was to spend another weekend with Griffin only hours ago. sting


    some music I start driving, never stopping. Not to get gas, not to have a snack or drink and certainly not


    to text Griffin back who has been blowing up my phone. He knows when I am set to arrive so he just


    has to wait and see if I will arrive. Maybe it¡¯s mean but I enjoy the fact that I will arrive about thirty


    minutes earlier than he told me I would arrive. Thinking back I should have known flying wouldn¡¯t


    40.22%


    12-10 m


    026 A


    288 Vouchers


    take as long as driving over does. But what do I know I had never flown in a private jet before, I just


    figured getting to the airport, the flight and then traveling to the castle would make up for the longer


    travel time.


    ******


    Exactly four hourster I arrive at the castle, to my surprise Griffin is waiting for me. Looking solemn.


    Good, he feels bad for what he has done. But he has me wondering if he put a tracker on the car


    seeing as he knew exactly when I arrived. I would have to ask him about thatter today. First things


    first though, he needed to feel just how angry I was with him. He also needed to know I was here to


    fulfill my promise to his family. How if it hadn¡¯t been for them I would have skipped oning


    over.


    ¡°You look beautiful, and I am so happy you decided toe over. I am so sorry I did something to


    upset you. Even if I don¡¯t understand why we can talk about thatter. My parents are waiting for you¡±


    Griffin beams.


    at me.


    Clearly not understanding just how pissed off I am.


    ¡°I am here because I did not want to cancel on your parentsst minute. But I will be sleeping in a


    guestroom tonight and we do have a lot to talk about¡± I tell him.


    He instantly looks crushed and I hate that I feel a pang of guilt at the


    65.74%%


    12:10 M


    288 Vouchers


    hurt look on his face. Everyone can see he is looking for the right words. to make it up to me. Even


    without knowing what it was he did wrong. Before he can even try to make excuses his parentse


    walking up to us. He puts a hand on the small of my back leading me towards them. He nces at me


    probably wondering if I am going to step away from his touch. Showing his parents just how much he


    messed up yet again. Regardless of what I feel about him, about matebonds in general. Every wolf


    prides themself on being a good mate. He might have messed up today and I am far from forgiving


    him. He does not deserve me to make. him look bad in front of his parents. Not that I know if I will ever


    forgive him for this, or if we could make it work when we are this different from each other. In the five


    minutes it takes his parents to walk over to where we are standing I need to make a decision. To either


    y along and bet the kind and happy mate. Giving Griffin the idea that this whole thing is salvageable.


    Or to make him look like a fool by letting everyone including his parents know that I didn¡¯t need the six


    months to make up my mind if I wanted to ept him as my mate. Because despite what the


    MoonGoddess believes we are notpatible. His body is tense, rigid even, and when I make my


    choice it does not help him rx, but I didn¡¯t expect him to.


    82.27%

 Chapter 252

    027 Griffin


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you Alpha, I haven¡¯t heard anything from the drivers she was cordial to¡­¡±


    Dillion stood in my office, trying to help me figure out what I had done wrong to make her this upset.


    My gaze kept drifting outside, would she even being over this weekend? She texted me she had


    half a mind to skip. Suddenly in the distance, I saw a silver Porsche drive up to the gate. I knew that


    Porsche because I made sure to give her a unique car. Barely exining myself to Dillion I ran out to


    be in time to greet her. I don¡¯t know why she was 30 minutes earlier than expected. When I feared she


    wouldn¡¯te at all I didn¡¯t care. She was here so I could talk to her, find out what I did wrong, and


    make up for it again. Allst weekend had done, all our texting had done was prove to me that A


    was the best mate I could ever wish for. It had made me sure no chosen mate could evere close to


    her. So I rushed outside to be in time to greet her. I wanted to make sure I was the one who would walk


    her to the castle.


    Finally, she gets out of the car and she looks so beautiful. In just simple. jeans and a brightly colored


    knit sweater. I noticed she often wears knit sweaters as opposed to hoodies and I wondered why that


    was. Maybe I should ask her about it. That would be another time though because she is still mad. She


    didn¡¯te over for me she did not want to disappoint my parents. My family but she isn¡¯t sleeping in


    my bedroom. The room I made up for her. She would not be sleeping in my bed. The bed which


    bedding I changed to match hers, including a bunch of throw pillows


    0.00%


    12:10


    027 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    like she had on hers. And there is no room for me toe to terms with it before my parents arrive.


    Obvious of what is happening. On instinct, I put my hand on her lower back to guide her to my parents.


    Instantly I grow rigid, what if she does not want me to? My parents are so proud of me and afterst


    weekend they praised me for being such a good mate. Will A tell them the truth about how I am the


    worst mate there is? Hell, I told them we spent the night in a guestroom. They will surely question


    what¡¯s going on if she suddenly wants to spend the night in one of the guest rooms. Or worse the guest


    home meaning she would not even sleep close to me..


    ¡°Wow Griffin, did not brag you are truly beautiful¡± Mom squeals before. I can get a word in, and I feel


    myself grow even tenser when A answers her.


    ¡°Thank you Misses Taylor that means a loting from someone ast stunning as you. Even if I have


    learned that Griffin here likes to overdo things¡± She smiles back at my mother.


    Something I did was overdoing it, and I don¡¯t know what it is. She seemed fine about me giving her the


    bookshelves. And when I told her I would make sure she could travel to me she agreed too. There was


    no way I could let her drive a beat¨Cdown car. After all, I still hoped she would one day be the queen.


    There is a certain status thates with being royalty. She was smart enough to understand that. I


    was sure she was. For now, I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her smile andugh with my parents. Just


    as I predicted I saw them fall in love with her instantly. Only I had expected to feel nothing but pride.


    Not this, looking on from the sidelines to see my mate like my parents more than she seems to like


    21.48%


    12.11


    027 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    1. me. Honestly, I never felt jealous. I¡¯ve stayed single for all of my life to meet my fated mate. I¡¯ve


    seen people get jealous of their friends, co- workers of random wolves they met who seemed to


    have something they didn¡¯t. Never had I felt like that, I envied wolves who had their fated mate. It


    was something I¨Clonged for too but I was never jealous I never wish it was me instead of them. All


    I had hoped was it would be me like them.


    Now even my Mother touching A makes me feel jealous, I wanted to push everyone away. Go to my


    chambers and cocoon with her there protect her from everyone and anyone. I know it is because she


    hasn¡¯t epted me as her mate yet. Until she does this terrible jealousy will re up every time


    someone interacts with her. So that is going to be fun when we are attending a party tomorrow. I


    followed my parents and A inside the castle, not getting a word in. There is this anger building up


    inside of me I don¡¯t want her to ice me out. She needs to just talk to me and tell me if she doesn¡¯t like


    something I have done. I am getting sick and tired of the fact that I have topete with some dipshit


    who


    didn¡¯t realize what she is worth.


    ¡°Griff put a lot of effort into making his room suitable to have you over. He told us you spend the night


    together in your grandparents¡® guestroom. So we figured there would be no issues with you sleeping in


    his room tonight?¡± Dad tells A followed by the suggestion I show her my room.


    He wants us to have a bit of privacy so A can settle in before we go have dinner. It is without a doubt


    a sweet suggestion. Little does he know she does not want to spend time with me alone. That she


    ns on sleeping in a guestroom regardless of what we didst week. All


    44.07%


    12:11


    027 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    because she is still unable to let go of her past. We say goodbye to my parents and head to my wing of


    the castle. She doesn¡¯t say a word still icing me out like she is someone entirely different from the cute


    girl who was joking with my parents mere seconds ago.


    ¡°I hope you have guest rooms in your wing, that way your parents don¡¯t need to know I won¡¯t be


    sleeping with you¡± She scoffs at me the second


    the door closes.


    And I cannot handle it anymore, the constant fear of rejection. Sure I have messed up but we are just


    getting to know each other. How can she expect me to know everything to do everything right from the


    second we¡® ve met each other? I am still trying though, so I ask her what it is I did wrong. Swallowing


    done ¡°this time¡± because it is unnecessary and will only upset her more.


    ¡°You bought me a freaking car Griffin and not any car a custom- designed Porsche. Delivered within a


    week. Do you really think you can just buy me like that?? She shouts at me.


    That is it she feels like I am buying her. I knew it, she won¡¯t ept any of the kind or sweet things I am


    trying to do for her. Trying to second guess my motive with everything. And being rejected by your


    mate, who even used to be your best friend at some point must be traumatizing I get that. But I have


    lost a mate too, I grew up thinking I would never be able to find my fated mate. Yet here I am more than


    willing to make it work. When she is sabotaging us and herself with every step.


    67 21%


    12:11


    027 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Oh get over it A I want to treat you to something nice. I lost a mate. to you know. Yet you don¡¯t see


    me making life harder on you because of the trauma it brought me¡± As soon as the words leave my lips


    I know I made a mistake.


    A rejects before I have the time to backtrack, she doesn¡¯t say a word. She starts to undress and I


    don¡¯t know what to do or what to say to her now. This doesn¡¯t make any sense she is crying as she


    carefully folds. every piece of clothing she has taken off. All I want to do now is gather her up in my


    arms and make it all feel better. But how can I if I do not know what is hurting her? She looks at her


    dressed in just her underwear.


    ¡°When you lost your mate, you got a dainty little mark, Griffin, because your mate was forced to leave


    you behind before she even knew you. My mate chose to walk away from me and these are the marks


    that are left behind because of it¡± She tells me oddly calm before turning around.


    And what I see makes my stomach drop.


    85.84%

 Chapter 253

    028 A


    How dare he suggest that what he has gone through is the same as being by your childhood friend and


    finding out that it was not friendship between you but him pitying you seeing you as unfit to be anything


    other than an omega. How can he suggest that the mark he bears is as bad as the scares that litter my


    body? Scars I have from the abuse that was ignited by my rejection? It has been ages since I showed


    anyone my naked body. I didn¡¯t stop to think about it before I did. No, I just did it, Griffin brought back


    the old A. A girl that was not beaten down so many times she lost the energy to get back up and


    fight again.


    That was the one thing people didn¡¯t even know. Not even now that they knew of the abuse. Getting


    rejected like that, getting mocked by most of my old pack. Getting beaten and attacked to the point my


    body could not keep up with its healing anymore. It broke me and it broke more than just my body and


    skin. If only a handful of people love and appreciate you. When the one person who is supposed to


    love you more than anything in the world. If the one person who has been created to love you by the


    MoonGoddess herself can¡¯t bring himself to do it. All because of my physical appearance, and myck


    of elegance as he called it. If the pack that is supposed to love and protect you as a familyughs.


    behind your back. Then how are you supposed to believe you are truly worthy of loving at all? Let alone


    by the Crown Prince.


    It made me stop fighting, fighting to find love again or be with my mate. Or fight back against not only


    the abuse but the whispers and rumors too. Hiding my body had never been about me being ashamed


    of it or my


    0.00%


    12:11


    028 A


    288 Vouchers


    scars. It had always been about hiding what was happening to me so that people could not ask me to


    fight it. It had been so that I didn¡¯t have to fight to keep the few opinions about me that mattered the


    same. And I didn¡¯t know what to feel about the fact that with Griffin I was ready to fight again. Fighting


    meant I stood to lose something. With not a lot left to lose that was a scary thought. I expected him to


    say something, to go all Alpha on me and want to go after the people who hurt me.


    ¡°Oh Darling, I am so sorry I should have never said that please forgive me¡± he pleaded with me.


    His scent enveloped me as he hugged me from behind. On instinct my body went stiff, rigid even. It has


    been too long since someone touched me, without ill intend. Within second I could no longer deny the


    comfort his scent brought me. I leaned into his embrace, all my anger suddenly forgotten. He kissed


    the top of my head again, causing me to sigh. Just as I was about to turn around when there was knock


    at the door. Griffin


    stepped back like I was on fire. He must be ashamed to be seen with me, werewolves aren¡¯t usually


    shy about naked bodies. Not there own but certainly not that of others not even their mates. Seeing


    Griffin hide my body from the servant at his door hurt me. This admission of shame was like a stab


    through the heart. All the forgotten anger came back fiercer


    than it had before.


    ¡°Sorry, but we need to get ready my parents are waiting on is, can we talk after dinner?¡± He atleast has


    the decency to look guilty, voice low.


    Nodding at him I walk of to my overnight bag, I don¡¯t think there was a


    22.57%


    O


    12:11


    028 A


    288 Vouchers


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lot we could talk about. It got increasingly clear that the gap between what we wanted and what we


    could give eachother was to big. Still his parents were nice people, excited to get to know me. They


    were the whole reason I decided toe over anyway. So I got the nice dress I had brought. Ironically,


    it was the little ck dress I had bought to bring to the ball. The one Grandma told me not to wear. She


    said it was pretty but more for a funeral and not as much a ball too meer your mate. At this point I was


    ready to skip the party tomorrow and just go home after dinner. By Greyhound bus, the fact is was


    going to cost me a lot of. money I couldn¡¯t really miss annoyed me even further. Griffin eyed me putting


    my dirty clothes back in my bag but he doesn¡¯t say anything about it. He only changes his shirt


    changing into a ck one. For a second I wonder if he did this to match my dress. And if so if this was¡±


    because he wanted to match with me because he wanted to show we


    sorta belonged together. Or if it just was to make a point of us being a good couple to his parents.


    Regardless of the ugly mess between us right


    now.


    Not that I could me him for thetter. After all that was the same exact reason that made me ce


    my hand in the arm Griffin offered me Every one looking at us walking to the diningroom,


    no arms intertwined. They would perceive us as the perfect couple. Even if we didn¡¯t speak, from the


    outside looking in it would seem like afortable silence. One of these couples that did not need


    words tomunicate. He pulled my chair back, still behaving like the true gentleman even when we


    entered the dining room. His parents who had also changed clothes beamed up at us. For me I just


    was happy to see nobody was dressed up. King Rodrick still wore jeans but paired with a dress shirt


    like Griffin. Queen Isabe wore a pencil skirt but with a simple dress on top of it.


    44.43%


    12:11)


    288 Vouchers


    But it was the gift King Rodrick gave me, to emphasize is apology and wee into the family. It was a


    signed first edition of pride en prejudice any first edition would be an extremely wee gift. This was


    a book I actually loved. One I had a copy of in my own collection. Making it even better.


    ¡°Thank you so much this is the most thoughtful gift I have gotten in ages. And I actually love pride and


    prejudice¡± I could not help but beam at the King and Queen.


    ¡°Well this has been in the family for ages. Griffin told me you were an avid reader. He figured it was one


    of your favorites since your own copy was a little worn down¡± Queen Isabe told me.


    Knowing Griffin noticed little things about me like this confused me more. How could he be so able to


    notice the smallest things about me and drawing correct conclusions from it. Only to give me a gift that


    was so far from what I would have wanted from him. He never was honest about how he was going to


    make sure I could travel to him. And part of me wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. But the


    other part, the bigger, strenger and louder part told me not to believe him. To protect. myself at all


    costs. For now I decided to just focus on this dinner. On just getting to know his parents. Besides


    seeing how he would interact with his family says a lot about him too. Maybe that will help me make up


    my mind about him.


    ***


    Dinner had only confused me more. Mostly because he showed the guy I


    70.20%


    ?


    12:11


    028 A


    288 (Vouchers


    had got to know duringst weekend. Sweet, patient and funny the guy that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking


    about no matter how much it scared me. That guy was not the same guy who bought me a Porsche


    just to try and buy me love. All while being so ashamed about the state of my body that he hid me even


    from his servants. Now after a delicious meal prepared by his dad just like he promised. We were


    walking to his wing of the castle to have a conversation about our future when I didn¡¯t think either.


    of us knew what it was we needed to do..


    ¡°A I should not have said what I said. But I feel like I am fighting the damage another wolf did to you.


    And I can¡¯t anymore¡± Griffin was the first to speak and I never expected him to break my heart.


    89.98%

 Chapter 254

    029 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    This was it, this was the rejection I¡¯d been so scared of. Of course. Griffin wasn¡¯t just going to wait


    around. Not when I didn¡¯t give him any reason to stick around. I knew this was going to happen and I


    should be happy it was this soon in. Since I found myself liking little things about Griffin already. Maybe


    that is why a part of me wanted to fight it. Tell him that he should not reject me and that I just needed a


    little more time.


    ¡°Please, let me know if I even have a chance. Because the moment we are good together they make


    me so happy. I honestly think I have been blessed with a mate like you A Sm willing to take


    things slow. I am willing to do what Click on the right to read more w good our life can be. The only


    thing I need from you is a little bit of hope. Even if it is just a spark¡± Griffin was honest and vulnerable


    when he spoke to me.


    It¡¯s not a thing I have seen a lot of Alpha¡¯s do. If he wanted hope I would give him hope. Because he


    did stand a chance. I wanted to be able to trust him. I wanted to fall in love with him. I wanted to be


    able to feel safe enough to ept him as my mate. I wanted it all but I wasn¡¯t there


    yet.


    ¡°You absolutely stand a chance, and I might have overreacted a little. I am still mad with you but we


    can still share a bed tonight like an actual couple would¡± I offer him a weak smile.


    0.00%


    O


    12:11


    029 A


    #288 (Vouchers


    Hoping it will be enough for him and it is. He just wrapped me in his arms and it reminded me of earlier


    just before dinner when he panicked. Rushing to let go of me and my ugly scars.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you are giving me another chance though? Now that you have seen all of my. Now that


    you have seen how ugly I am¡± I whispered not wanting to say the words out loud.


    The invitation to reject me, break my heart, and most likely kill me at the same time. He denied my


    ims of being ugly. With so much passion I would almost believe he was personally offended by the


    fact that I called myself ugly. Like he didn¡¯t know how small I was like he didn¡¯t feel the need to hide my


    scars from his servant. Maybe he was under the impression that you needed to find your mate


    physically attractive. And for me that was the case, Griffin is the most handsome wolf I have ever seen.


    It simply meant I was lucky if every wolf out there was attracted to their mate. Both physically and


    mentally all the time. No one would ever get rejected and as I knew all too well. That is not the case,


    wolves get rejected all the time, even dying in the process. Wanting to give Griffin the chance to be


    honest with me without feeling guilty I pointed out my size. I pointed out how he had hidden my body


    from his servant. All he did wasugh at me, it all started with a small chuckle but he was damn near


    hysterical by the time I sat down.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe he wasughing at me. Poking fun at me but it was hard toe up with


    another excuse for his reaction. After all, he startedughing like this as soon as I finished pointing out


    my


    insecurities.


    21.78%


    O


    12:11


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Ohh darling, for a while I hoped my fated mate would be human. Just so she would be smaller than


    me. I have seen how fast you run, and how agile you are. So I doubt I ever need it. But being so much


    bigger than you gives me a sense of purpose. Like I need to protect you and can. When I saw you, like


    really saw you the first time when I noticed my mate was small for a wolf I was so happy. Knowing I


    would have a mate who could snuggle up to me and almost hide in my embrace.¡± Griffin told me and so


    genuine I had no other choice but to believe him.


    He had seen how little I was the moment he first ran after me.


    he first ran after me. My size has never stopped him from pursuing me. That left us with the awkward.


    moment where he stopped hugging me only to hide my body from the.. servant¡¯s prying eyes. His


    exnation that he was possessive and protective and actually hated the idea of anyone else seeing


    my naked body was oddly ttering. He wasn¡¯t possessive in the unhealthy ¡°You can¡¯t have friends¡±


    kinda way. I had no qualms with him wanting to hide my body, keep the sight of my nakedness for his


    eyes only. As it fitted what best suited me. At least for now.


    ¡°It is not all about that though, you were mad at me before you even arrived here weren¡¯t you¡± He


    asked me and he was right.


    With all the drama going on I almost forgot this man giving me a Porsche. It was the reason I got so


    mad with him in the first ce. Just not mad enough to never want to give us a chance anymore. So


    when I felt like he was going to reject me over it my first need was to make sure he would give me


    another chance. Something that sort of fixed itself. With that issue solved the older unresolved issues


    like him giving me a car and lying about that came to the light again.


    47.98%


    ?


    12:11


    029 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°You can not just give me a car Griffin, and especially not a Porsche. I honestly want to give you a


    chance. But I am not giving you a chance. just so you can buy me. Lure me in with pretty things in the


    hope of making me stay. I am not like that I can¡¯t be bought.¡± I huffed


    I felt the anger rise within me again. Even Griffin¡¯s exnation that he wanted me to be able to always


    drive up here if he wanted. That he just wanted to spoil me and give me the very best. Or how the first


    edition. book his father gave me was probably just as expensive as the Porsche was. Did not help me


    calm down, his throwing the book at me as if I asked for it only made me angrier. We both simmered


    over with anger. again and for the second time in one night, we were screaming at each other fighting.


    It was our second weekend together, things shouldn¡¯t be this bad. I should be regretting the decision to


    get into bed with him tonight. I should not be considering asking him for a guest room to sleep


    1. in.


    ¡°I never asked for either but the book I actually do love, I do not like cars that is why I did not owe one


    you pompous jerk. You are not trying to get to know me. You are notpeting against David because


    at least he knew me unlike you.¡± I knew I should have never said that.


    I knew just how mean it was but it just slipped out because I was losing self¨Ccontrol. And as Griffin


    nodded he told me.


    ¡°I get it, you made your message clear I need to go on a run¡± And with that he mmed the door shut


    behind him.

 Chapter 255

    030 Griffin


    I just needed to get out of the room. I was beginning to wonder if this was really worth it. There are two


    A¡¯s, one part, the one I hope is the real A, is funny, fierce, loyal, and kind. The other is moody


    unfair and wishy¨Cwashy. So I bought her a Porsche she didn¡¯t like. She could at least appreciate the


    effort. If that David guy knew her so well then why did he reject her? I just knew it, no matter what she


    said I waspeting against an enemy that was not there. How can Ipete with a guy who used to


    be her best friend, who has known her since his birth? At the same time show, I am better than him.


    When she keeps waiting for me to mess up like he did. When she screamed at me like that rejecting


    her crossed my mind. But my heart broke just thinking about it, and when I remembered the scars she


    showed me my stomach twisted again.


    I was just getting hopeless considering her suggestion to just not see each other and let the matebond


    weaken enough so it would be bearable. for us to be with someone else. A chosen mate. The problem


    is, I can¡¯t I don¡¯t think there will ever be enough time to make the matebond weak enough. I have seen


    so much good in her, that I cannot help falling for her. That¡¯s why I stormed out to go on the run I am on


    now. All so I could hopefully clear my mind a bit before going back to her. I had been so wrapped up


    that I did not notice my father joining me on my run not until he mindlinked me.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise Son, I won¡¯t judge either of you but talking it over


    ¿Ú


    12:11


    288 Vouchers


    might help sometimes¡± his voice filled my mind.


    Up until now, I had been trying to do this on my own. To not let my parents know that things between


    my mate and I weren¡¯t as perfect as I wanted to believe. Maybe he was right though, maybe he could


    help me make sense of the mess this all was now.


    ¡°Actually, Dad, I think I might need your help to look at things clearly¡± I replied through our mindlink.


    He suggested going out for a beer a little out of packground so nobody could interrupt or overhear us.


    We went back to the forest edge and shifted before getting into one of the cars and drive to a local pub.


    **


    ¡°What is the reason you were out on a run, and now having a beer with your Dad, instead of enjoying


    spending time with your lovely mate?¡± Dad started us off as soon as we both had a beer in hand.


    He was right that was what I should have been doing. When I stormed. out I felt like it was all her fault.


    Now that I had a moment to think about it to calm down. I could see that in my happiness, my


    excitement I mighte across as a little overwhelming. And with having to fit the image. of her first


    mate I made things worse.


    ¡°I am too excited about having met her, and I want to go all out in


    20 42%


    A


    O


    12:11


    030 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    showing her I am better than her first mate. So I overwhelmed her but Dad, I don¡¯t want to be fighting


    against another wolf. He was her first mate, her childhood best friend. The MoonGoddess chose him


    for A first. Meaning he was the better fit and she knows it. She is giving me at chance but I know I


    cannot measure up to him. I never felt this jealous and I am so scared of losing her¡± I was letting it all


    out.


    Dad didn¡¯t say a word he just sat there sipping his beer listening to me as I was rambling nursing my


    drink.


    ¡°So you two had a fight that she ever say you needed to prove yourself to be better than what¡¯s his


    name?¡± Dad asked.


    In all honesty, she never had. just now when I told her I was sick ofpeting with him she told me I


    wasn¡¯t because he knew her befter. All


    she did was tell me she lost her faith in mates and that was because of him. So did she need to say the


    words out loud? He hurt her mentally he stood by as they hurt her physically. She went as far as to


    choose her abuser as his Luna. I expected Dad to agree with me but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Griff pull your head out of your ass. She left the pack he is the future Alpha of she is over him. She is


    just not over the fact her world was thrown upside down. Most wolves have the dream of settling down


    with their fated mate. It is a part of us, she had to readjust to the fact that he would never get to have


    that life she wanted. Then she had to get readjusted to the fact she had a second chance mate. And


    the Crown Prince at that¡± Dad, told me and it made sense.


    36.85%


    12:11


    030 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    I remember when I was about six years old and my parents exined to me what the meaning of the


    mark on my chest was. Only at six years old I was upset over it. With every year I grew up, I got more


    and more. aware of what I was going to be missing out on. And when I found out I could still find a


    fated mate it was all that I wanted again.


    ¡°Okay I see your point, but the fact remains she got mad I got her Porsche because it is not something


    she wants. Saying I don¡¯t know her. that David knew her better. But I cannot know her like he did I met


    her a few weeks ago. And it was only a week ago we really started talking¡± Letting it all out venting to


    my father felt good.


    That didn¡¯t mean he was telling me what I wanted to hear. A lot of the things he told me were calling me


    out. Like how I could just talk to her about what she liked. Making sure that the gifts I got her fitted her.


    Pointing out he had to spend time to get to know Mom too. As an omega for the longest time she had


    felt bad about Dad spending any money on her. Let alone on expensive things. He exined how he


    took her to fast¨Cfood chains on the first few dates, to make sure she felt morefortable. I couldn¡¯t


    help butugh, my Father the foodie taking his mate on a date to MacDonalds he must have hated it.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hate it, because her eyes would light up seeing how much I tried to make her feel


    comfortable. All I needed was knowing I was the reason behind her eyes lighting up like that.¡± Dad


    answered my unspoken question.


    It made me think back on the bookshelves I built her. How she jumped into my arms when she noticed


    we were building the bookshelves she


    57.56%


    12 11


    288 Vouchers


    had wanted. Or how she added me to social media to tag me in a post thanking me and her great uncle


    for building the shelves.


    The bright smile she gave me hours ago when she found out I remembered she had a copy of pride


    and prejudice. I know he is right but how am I able to surprise her when I still know so very little about


    her? More importantly, how am I going to make up for the mistake I made now?


    ****


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dad had actually given me some solid advice on how to make it up to A. We chatted for a bit longer.


    He even pointed out that the Hemmings were well off. Theye from a long line of Alpha and Luna¡¯s,


    Lead Warrior, Beta¡¯s, and Gemma¡¯s. It meant that A wanting to find a job, and make her own money


    before getting expensive stuff said something about her values. Values that perfectly aligned with mine,


    sure I was loaded and had no qualms about spending it on my beautiful mate. I would never buy


    unnecessary stuff for myself. Nor would I ever let a subject live in poverty because of taxes. And I


    worked hard, always trying my best to be a good Prince to our people. With renewed resolve I walked


    to my chambers, expecting to find A waiting for me in the living room. She would no doubt be livid


    with me. but I had hoped that if we could talk things would work out between us. I was hopeful but that


    all shattered when I walked into the living room to find it dark, and empty with no traces of A or her


    overnight bag. Did. this mean I was toote? Did she leave me behind for good this time?


    79.72%

 Chapter 256

    031 A


    I waited for two hours after Griffin stormed off. Hoping we could talk about this. I was well aware of how


    difficult I was being and I regretted what I said. But he didn¡¯t seem to being home so I gave up and


    went to bed. In his bed in his bedroom, where I found the dozens of pillows on his bed. When he visited


    me he said something about it being a hassle to remove all those pillows from his bed. Uncle Nic had


    joked he would never be with Uncle Lucas if Lucas hadn¡¯t epted his love for throw pillows on the


    bed. Griffing had winked at me saying some mates were worth all the throw pillows in the world. I was


    sure he went out and bought a shit ton of these pillows to make me feel more wee. here. So I had


    taken them all off the bed, I had folded the duvet so that he could just slip into the bed on his side. Or


    what I suspected was his sight as Iid down on the other half of the bed.


    Now I woke to a cold and empty bed, maybe after ourst fight he didn¡¯t want to be with me anymore.


    Maybe he just had the decency to not wake me up only to reject me. The realization makes me jump


    up and that¡¯s when I see the folded piece of paper on Griffin¡¯s pillow.


    ¡°Good morning, I didn¡¯t want to sleep next to you without being sure you wanted me to. I¡¯m sorry about


    our fight, I¡¯m on the couch in my living room. Please wake me up when you wake up before me. X


    Griffin¡±


    The note was sweet and it made me feel a little sad. He was so kind and


    0.00%


    12.11


    031 A


    288 Vouchers


    so respectful of me and my boundaries. Even when I had been a total bitch to him. I felt the need to do


    something sweet for him something kind. But first I needed to see if Jessa was up already. She was still


    on her mate¨Cmoon so I had to text her to see if she was awake and then I could hopefully call her.. Not


    wanting to wake Griffin up I slip onto the balcony when Jessa texts me back she is indeed awake and


    able to call. She gives me a lot of great advice, some of which is hard to swallow. Still, it confirmed a


    few things for me and I know what I have to do now. Or well that depends on what Griffin wants, and


    how the rest of our day is going to turn out. So for now I just n on not running anymore. Breakfast


    might be a good start, and thanks to Gerald I know exactly what Griffin likes for breakfast. I swear if this


    does work out, and we end up having an official mating ceremony he needs to be in the mating


    party.


    I have to sneak past him sleeping on the couch in the living room. His couch is awful, modern hard and


    it must be ufortable to sit on, let alone sleep on. After sneaking past him I make my into the


    castle¡¯s main kitchen because with the open¨Cn kitchen he has he is bound to wake up when I am


    cooking.


    Way


    ***


    It took me a while to find the kitchen, not a lot of staff was already up at this time. I expected the castle


    to be buzzing with activity 24 hours a day. The fact that it didn¡¯t suited me though. Now I was able to


    just cook Griffin and me his chicken and waffles. I never made it before but I am actually very pleased


    with the result. As I walk up to his room I hear him. shout at some subordinates. I didn¡¯t quite catch


    what he was saying but


    19.26%


    O


    D


    12 11 ¡ö


    288 Vouchers


    as I walked closer. I heard him shout something about not again. Followed by Dillion saying there must


    be a logical exnation for it. It made me unsure of what to do for a moment. Would he want me to


    just. walk in or would he want me to wait until he was done with this official business? Before I can


    make a decision the door ms open. Collin is the one who opened the door and pulled me in.


    ¡°Please go in there before your mate bites Dillion¡¯s head off. I kinda like my mate alive and with a head


    and all¡± He tells me as he is ushering me. into Griffin¡¯s living room.


    For a second I get nervous, I know some Luna¡¯s are able to calm down their Alpha with just one word.


    Just one touch but we aren¡¯t that close. yet, and I have no idea what is wrong. So how in the hell am I


    supposed to be helping him? Everything bes clear though when I hear him.


    snap.


    ¡°She is your future Luna, find her and ma..¡± His mouth snaps shut halfway to his speech and then he


    makes a run for it.


    Sprinting to me and then wrapping me in his arms so tightly that lifts me from the floor. It was a good


    thing that Collin took the tray of food from my hands as he pushed me inside the living room. There


    would have been no way for me to hold on to it with how thigh Griffin is hugging me right now. He


    doesn¡¯t even seem to notice Dillion sending everyone out of the room.


    ¡°Goodbye, Firecracker good luck with this one¡± He winks at me before


    41 49%


    4


    1211


    031 A


    he and Collin walk out of the door too.


    288 Vouchers


    This again goes by without Griffin noticing it. He has always restrained himself when it came to


    touching me. His facial expression always showed when he did. For some reason he let all of his


    inhibitions go, he buried his nose in my neck close to where he would mark me. Since he spoke about


    the pack¡¯s future Luna I knew he had been talking about me. Suddenly it dawned on me. He must have


    woken up to find me gone. All my stuff was left behind, I didn¡¯t leave him a note or anything It never


    crossed my mind, he was so deep asleep I just figured he wouldn¡¯t wake up before I was back. Then


    again I never expected to get lost and search for the kitchen for over an hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Griff, I just slipped out to surprise you with. breakfast as an apology,¡± I muttered


    as he was right I was getting l?st in his embrace. My face smashed against his chest, it wasn¡¯t even


    that bad. There was something nice about it all but now it felt a bit awkward and I was happy Griffin set


    me back down again.


    ¡°You made me breakfast to apologize to me? And you called me Griff?¡± He said somewhere between


    asking and telling me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I did listen I think we need to talk. I don¡¯t know how you want to go on from here but I am sorry what I


    said yesterday was mean and uncalled for¡± I honestly told him while walking over to the hall table Collin


    put the tray with the food on.


    Griffin just watched me as I set the small dining table in his living room.


    60.31%


    0


    12:11 m


    031 A


    288 Vouchers


    I can¡¯t really make out what he is thinking from his expression and the longer it takes before he says


    anything the more nervous I get. When I set the table he stops himself from kissing me on the top of


    my head again and sits down.


    ¡°Thank you for making me breakfast, Darling. Did you know this is my favorite?¡± He asks before cutting


    off a huge chunk of both the waffle and the chicken and shoving it in his mouth.


    He gives me a bright smile and a thumbs¨Cup. It¡¯s goofy and so out of ce for the situation we are in


    now that it¡¯s almostical.


    ¡°Please, if you ever decide to reject me make me a te of this first¡± He jokes and immediately startles.


    He probably feels bad about the joke but before he can apologize I burst outughing. The kind where


    tears roll over your face. Where your belly shakes until it hurts. The joke was incrediblyme, but I like


    lame jokes. It made all the tension of thest few hours disappear. It could never be so bad if he was


    still able to crack jokes like this. He even joined in on theughter and when we finally both calmed


    down and caught our breath he finally started talking.


    ¡°You are not the only one who needs to apologize. I was insecure and it made me feel like I was


    competing against David. When that¡¯s not true, I just need to show you the real me. And I want to get to


    know the real you, and I think I know you well enough to figure out a n to make it up to you so hear


    me out¡± He tells me, instantly making me wonder what he is on about.


    80.03%

 Chapter 257

    032 Griffin


    The fear I felt when I made the bad joke about A rejecting me was almost as bad as the fear I had


    when I woke up. To find my personal wing empty and A gone. My first thought was that she had left


    me. Only all her stuff was still here, my note from this morning tucked in the first edition copy of Pride


    and Prejudice my parents gave her. From then- on out I spiraled imagining the most horrible things to


    have happened to her. Never did I consider the idea that she was making me breakfast. Let alone that


    she would be sitting at the breakfast table hystericallyughing at my bad joke. After she had let me


    hug her and sniff her neck. to calm down. When she hadn¡¯t even epted me as her mate yet. All


    those little actions made me feel so much lighter. My father was right, I shouldn¡¯t have tried topete


    with the man who rejected her. I should have treated her like I would have my mate regardless of her


    past. She agrees to hear me out but I still get excited about that.


    ¡°We are going to sell the Porsche, but I want you to have a car. I want you to be able to alwayse to


    me whenever you want to. I realized I don¡¯t have to spoil you like you are a sweet Princess. Even if I


    hope that someday you will be¡± I sigh up until now A had just been listening and she is still smiling.


    But if this n doesn¡¯t work, I might mess it up again and I just love that we are back to the easy¨C


    going, rxed atmosphere we hadst weekend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you whatever car you want, and I will give the remaining money


    0.00%


    A


    12:121


    032 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to an organization that helps children read?¡± I continued anyway and I am d that I did.


    She beams at me and before she even opens her mouth I knew this was the right thing to do. I need to


    thank Dad, as soon as I can. Maybe when A goes shopping with my mother. Another thing that


    made met incredibly happy. Even better when she agreed to take my card to buy herself a dress. It


    took some convincing but that was okay. I need to get used to the fact that I had a stubborn


    independent mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t just going to be a family BBQ right?¡± She chuckled. nervously.


    Maybe she was an introvert like me. I could see her curled up on the couch reading a book instead of


    going to a party. Then again her childhood home was full of pictures of her at social events. In every


    single one of them, she seemed happy. For a second the worry about what her ex¨Cmate had done to


    her and how that might have made her resent parties now creeps up again. Worries I cannot let decide


    how I react again. Instead, I just asked her about the pictures. And if she likes gatherings like that. Just


    getting to know her, without oveplicating stuff. Suddenly I get a bit excited about going to a party


    with her. Not one of the grand balls or other royal parties we host. No a more private one just for the


    family. Where I can still walk around in a hoodie and jeans. Just chat with friends and family and have


    fun. Because with her on my side I am sure it would be fun. In fact, I think I could be perfectly happy


    sitting in awn chair just a little out of the way from the party. Watching my gorgeous mate have fun,


    dance, sing andugh.


    20.30%


    12:12


    032 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Because, thatugh of hers. The few times I have heard it bubble up it was music to my ears. And just


    now when sheughed because of me. It drove home the fact that I had to shape up. I tried not to call


    her my mate, not to call her by a nickname. Most of all I tried not to fall in love with her. I tried to not let


    the matebond get any stronger. No matter how much I hated the fights we had they helped with that.


    But every time things between us were rxed just like they were now. I could not help but fall for her.


    She was amazing, like the real her the kind, funny, rxed independent A. She was made for me.


    **


    When we finally get to the car dealership she picks out the cheapest truck they have. A truck because


    that¡¯s what her Grandpa drives he has been all his life. He taught her how to drive in one. The cheapest


    because she is a good person and she wants me to have the most money left to give to a good cause.


    After figuring out there was no chance he could talk her into getting a more expensive car as a trade¨Cin


    for the brand¨Cnew Porsche. He told me I should be happy with my girlfriend. Like in the IKEA, I feel


    conflicted, this time though it¡¯s not me who confirms that we are a couple.


    ¡°Oh he knows and he is¡± A winks at the salesperson before standing up her tippytoes to try and peck


    my cheek.


    Wrapping one arm around her I lift her off the ground so she can actually reach my cheek. Honestly, I


    love how small she is, I love being able to lift her off the ground with one arm. I love how she giggles as


    I do. David was a damn fool for not knowing he struck gold. I shouldn¡¯t


    41.99%


    12.12


    032 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    have felt so threatened by someone that stupid. It is another few hours. before we have to be back in


    the castle. So that A and my mother can go dress shopping before the party. Knowing my mother I


    won¡¯t have A back until right before the party. And I love the fact that A is so willing to get to know


    my family. And how my parents love her. But I would miss her like crazy. Normally before being


    separated for a few hours, mates would just soak up every bit of love and quality time. Normally we


    would have spent those hours cuddling and kissing and mating. The harsh reality is that she doesn¡¯t


    love me, not yet.


    ¡°What do you want to do next, we have a few hours to kill?¡± I ask her still hoping that she suggests to


    go home and snuggle up on the couch:


    After all, she seemed more open to things like that today. Like she was more epting of the fact that


    we are mates.


    ¡°I know it isme but I would have wanted to read Pride of Prejudice, but your couch is the most


    ufortable thing ever. I am sorry it just is She shakes her head.


    There is no way I can get her to go shopping for a couch with her now. She is right my couch is more


    about style than it is aboutfort. No. amount of throw pillows will make itfortable enough. Still,


    the idea of gaming when she is reading next to me. Something thates so close to my idea of a


    perfect weekend is too good to pass up.


    ¡°True, it¡¯s a stylish couch but it¡¯s notfortable. But I actually like gaming, and I have a gaming


    console set up in my bedroom. Often I just


    63.37%


    12:12


    032 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    y when I¡¯m in bed since it is morefortable. I could game and you could sit next to me and read


    your book?¡± I suggest hoping she doesn¡¯t take this the wrong way.


    I think about being in my bed with her to y a whole different type of game. It¡¯s only natural with how


    attracted I am to her. It is not the main thing, and I would be just as happy with spending time with her


    any other way.


    Se some


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That sounds perfect, can we stop at a convenience store and snacks too? Nothing that would stain the


    pages of the book though. I think I will cry if I get a stain on it.¡± She tells me with such an earnest face


    that I have to suppress a smile.


    my


    This girl can get anything she wants from any store in this town. But she demands to be the one who


    pays for the bags of gummy bears and marshmallows. And the few Dr. Peppers she gets us. I consider


    it a win though. The rest of the morning and early afternoon we spent in bed I keep messing up my


    game because watching A read is the best thing ever. Her expression changes, she will sp her


    hand over her mouth and the best part is. After the initial response over what is on the pages, she


    settles down on the pillows resting her head on my shoulder.


    83.87%

 Chapter 258

    033 A


    Lying in Griffin¡¯s bed reading while he is gaming is so calming¨Call the stress of the past months lifted


    from my shoulders. Somewhere along the lines, I let my head rest on his shoulder. It feels like home,


    Griffin just smiles at me every time I put my head back on his shoulder. I tend to jump up, talk, and


    gasp when I am reading. I know it annoys some people but he doesn¡¯t seem to mind. We skip on


    getting lunch since we munched so much on the gummy bears and marshmallows. And it is blissful just


    hauled up here together. Today is the first time I am a little anxious to leave him for a few hours. The


    first time I realized just how much I was going to miss him. Confirming what Jessa told me, especially


    after his idea to sell my Porsche and donate the bulk of the money to a good cause. One that I felt


    connected to.


    I¡¯m not entirely sure I am ready to ept him as my mate yet. The idea still scares me to my very core.


    What I can do is stop overthinking it. To just enjoy our time together, that is why I finally epted his


    card in the morning. I still dislike the idea of having Griffin pay for my stuff. With my family, I do realize


    that my jeans and knit sweaters won¡¯t cut it when I am seen as the future Queen. He likes giving me


    things, and he benefits from my gift. And he doesn¡¯t know I am nning to get him a little gift too. One I


    need his mother¡¯s help with. So I feel a little nervous, it will mean everyone in the castle will know what


    Griffin and I are.


    ***


    12:12


    033 A


    288 Vouchers


    After having spent another hour reading with my head on his shoulder. Griffin kisses the top of my head


    again. I wonder if he just likes kissing me on the top of my head or if he felt like it was the only safe


    option to show me some affection. I will ask himter though. Because he is right we need to get


    dressed quickly. His mother told me I didn¡¯t have to dress up to go shopping with her. Still, I doubt if a


    pair of sweats would be appreciated. My sweater dress, tights, and my cowboy boots it is. Griffin holds


    back from touching me again, he doesn¡¯t hide the way his eyes roam over my body though. After the


    way he lifted me up in the car- shop, just with one arm I was pretty convinced he liked my body, size,


    and all. But his gaze now is filled with admiration and that me happy. He swapped his sweatpants for a


    pair of jeans. He kept his hoodie on, which made sense seeing as he didn¡¯t have to go anywhere.


    it


    He told me he was just going to hang out with his Dad, blushing as he did. Most wolves and humans


    would probably think it was silly that a 21¨Cyear¨Cold would go visit his father when his partner was out.


    To me, showed we had even more inmon, I still go book shopping with my mother all the time. I


    still like firing up the BBQ with Dad. Family love) is a quality I always wanted to find in my mate. Griffin


    ticks a whole lot of those boxes, that¡¯s what reassures me I made the right decision. Once we are


    dressed and I put on a little make¨Cup we make our way to the castle¡¯s main entrance where the queen


    will wait for us. He started offering his arm again, only to stop himself and pull his arm back. This time


    before he could I had slipped my hand in the crook of his arm. He is shocked but so happy he beams,


    and walking down the hallways he has a little bit of a pep in his step and it makes me happy.


    Queen Isabe is already waiting for us, she is wearing a simple but elegant look dress and a pair of


    ts. Even like this, she looks like a


    19.45%


    12:12 m


    033 A


    288 Vouchers


    queen, proper royalty. Looking down at my outfit I get a little nervous and I am about to ask Griffin to


    turn around so I can change my clothes again.


    ¡°We won¡¯t you look beautiful, and I am proud to have my mate seen like that.¡± Griffin urges me forward


    towards his mother.


    Like he read my mind. Telling me what I needed to hear as an answer to a question I never said out


    loud. Queen Isabe gives me a big hug when I get within her reach. Sheplimented my dress, and


    she sounded so genuine that I believed her against my better judgment. I was in way too deep, if this


    all turned out to be a mistake I would already be heartbroken. Ignoring the risks I am taking with my


    heart again, I say nothing and chuckle along with Queen Isabell who existed I call her mom or at the


    very least Be. As she shoos Griffin off.


    ¡°No wait before you girls go, I need to do something.¡± Griffin stuttered


    His cheeks were so red, they were glowing as he held up a leather jacket. He suggested I would wear


    it. His intentions were very clear, he wanted me to be surrounded by his scent. It wasmon for


    Alpha¡¯s to want to im their mate from the start even before the mating process. waspleted. He


    is trying to stammer an excuse, but I just smile at him and slip into his jacket. This time it wasn¡¯t only


    Griffin beaming at me, now Isabe was too. I was not ready to tell him yet but it felt good, rxing to


    have his scent flood my senses. Griffin hugged me tight and whispered a thank you. Before leaving us


    alone, Isabe almost dragged me to the car, one with a driver and bodyguard of course. We were


    going to a huge mall a few miles away from the packground. We were


    45.02%


    12:12 ¡ö


    D


    033 A


    288 Vouchers:


    unlikely to run into any other wolves that were not from Griffin¡¯s pack. All the precautions felt a little


    over the top but I tried to not let it get to me and just enjoy my afternoon with Isabe. We chatted a bit


    during the drive there but I still had to ask her to help me with the surprise.


    ¡°Isabe, do you know what suit Griffin is wearing, or does he maybe have a favorite suit?¡± I ask her


    rubbing my neck.


    ¡°He has a wonderful forest green suit, he is probably nervous about you meeting the family. So I would


    bet money on the fact that he is going to wear that why do you ask¡± She asks me but she smiles softly


    at me.


    Making me feel safe enough to tell her all about my n.


    ¡°I want to buy a dress that fits his suit, he insisted I use his card. But I want to spend my own money to


    buy him a matching tie¡± Iid it all on


    the table for her.


    Isabe got excited right away, and she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at the fact that I had Griffin¡¯s card with me. I


    settled on a beautiful dress with a silver satin bodice, grey tule sleeves, and a grey tule midiskirt,


    flowers. embroidered all over the dress. I bought Griffin a silver satin tie. I loved. them both, the dress


    was elegant but still flowy enough to make it feelfortable. The thins strapped silver high¨Cheeled


    sandals I bought to go with the dress not so much. They would be bearable for one night. though. And


    Isabe loved everything I got. She got a new dress for tonight a stunning sparkling wine red dress. We


    get a second lunch, or the first one for me but I was not about to tell her Griffin and I spent


    66.83%


    12:12 D


    033 A


    288 Vouchers


    most of the day scoffing on candy in bed. Even if Isabe told me she craved a juicy burger and greasy


    fries. All the members of the royal family I have met so far seemed soid back. Making me feel more


    at home.


    ***


    Griffin was waiting for me in his lounge when I got back. He was typing away at hisptop probably


    doing some work. It took him a while to notice me. But when he did he rushed over to me. Wanting to


    know if I had a nice time. If he needed to change his suit so as not to sh with my dress. Smiling I


    pulled the dress from my bag, he was wearing a green suit.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your mom told me you would be wearing a green suit, she did not tell me how handsome you would


    look in it though.¡± I smirk at a stunned


    Griffin.


    ¡°Oh and don¡¯t worry, you paid for my dress. But I paid for your tie so we can match.¡± I tell him before I


    kiss him on the lips.


    Nervous about his reaction I flee into the bathroom to get dressed locking the door behind me.

 Chapter 259

    034 Griffin


    I heard the bathroom door lock as I was still staring at the tie she had just given me. After she called


    me handsome. After she just kissed me on the lips. I was still a little dazed when I took off the brown tie


    I was wearing. So I could wear the silver tie. Dillion and Collin came to collect us. They were invited too


    and I hoped walking into the party with the four of us, would make it less threatening for A. I still


    didn¡¯t fully snap out of it and I almost missed A walking back into the living


    Toom..


    If it was not for Dillion eximing ¡°Damn, firecracker, you look fine.¡±


    Looking over my shoulder I saw her walking up to us with a huge smile on her face. She had her hair


    put up with a few loose strands of hair. She was wearing more make¨Cup than I had ever seen her wear


    but if suited her. She didn¡¯t look just fine, she looked like a vision. My heart; thumped in my chest. I was


    falling head over heels for this girl and I wasn¡¯t going to hold back. Not after what she did just now. I


    pulled her closer to me one arm around her waist and the other stroking her cheek. And then I bend


    over to kiss her it wasn¡¯t a peck on the lips. She wrapped her arms around my neck and when I licked


    the seams of her lips she parted them for me. So I deepened the kiss not breaking it until I need to, to


    breathe again. Only when I pulled us both up again I realized that Dillion and Collin were still in the


    room with us.


    ¡°Holy shit Alpha that was some movie kiss¡± Collin chuckles.


    0.00%


    12:12


    034 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Crap he is right I kind of lost the plot there. Her kissing me had most likely already been such a big step


    for her. I could have been a good mate, been grateful for her opening up to me, and respected her


    boundaries. I could have waited until we were alone tonight and talked to her when it was just the two


    of us. What if she kissed me back because she felt like she had to?


    ¡°Nah, it was more like a book kiss, I prefer those but can we please go before I lose my nerve¡± A¡¯s


    words stopped me from spiraling.


    Her smile was much too genuine, this couldn¡¯t be fake. And this time. when I offered her my arm


    intentionally. Not on impulse like I did so often since meeting her. She ced her hand in the crook of


    my arm again. With a million¨Cwatt smile.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever you did Alpha, it is working FireCracker over here is going to be our Queen¡± Dillion


    mindlinked me.


    The nickname FireCracker irked me. Dillion would never cheat on his mate or hurt me. A would


    never do something so mean as to have sex with my best friend. Or sleep with a mated wolf. Still, a


    jealous growl escaped from my lips. It caused A to look up at me, and Dillion to chuckle. She didn¡¯t


    ask questions, and Dillion was not brave enough to tease me more. A bit more awkward than it was


    just now we made our way to the ballroom where my cousin¡¯s 18th birthday party was held. Dillion was


    reassuring A by exining to her that my family always threw a big party for your 18th birthday.


    Because it increases your chance of finding your fated mate. I was the one who should have told.


    19.13%


    A


    O


    12:13


    034 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    her that. It was my family, my family¡¯s traditions. Knowing why we hosted the party reassured her that I


    should be the one making her feel


    better.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but today has been amazing. We enjoyed ourselves she was far more physical


    than she had ever been. And I can¡¯t even describe how good it felt when she wore my leather jacket


    while going out shopping with Mom. I might even tell her to take it home with her. So she could wear it


    in her own pack. Because that¡¯s the problem the closer we get the more possessive I feel. I doubt a


    mate as


    independent as my A, will appreciate the overbearingly jealous Alpha


    act.


    We¡¯ve only set one foot in the ballroom when Krysteles running up to us. Leaving me with about a


    second to warn A. Her hand slips from my arms when she stumbles back because of the force with


    which Krystel hugs her. Proving that she really is far more social than I am. Sheughs and starts


    chatting with Krystel instantly hitting it off. She even bought Krystel a gift a book A loved, after


    hearing Krystel loved even bought Krystel a gift a book A l reading too. Soon Krystel bounced off


    going to party with her friends. Dillion and Collin were somewhere else too. Leaving me alone with


    A. Something I would have loved every other second of the day. However, I knew this would just


    summon the vultures and the ass- kissers. It was the thing I hated most about parties like this.


    ¡°Ah, the young Prince and his beautifulpanion so the rumors are true¡± Alpha Rob is the first to


    approach me.


    He is the Alpha of the neighboring pack and one of the biggest ass-


    39.06%


    A


    12:13


    kissers there is. Even worse he is stuck in old beliefs, to him the Luna of the pack can only host events


    and make things look pretty. His Luna seems fairly happy with this. But I have always hated how he


    speaks of women like they are less than us men. Dad can¡¯t stand him either, that is why even as our


    neighbor we never interact with him other than the mandatory things. Something he wants to change


    desperately. By kissing ass not by actually noticing what is stopping us from reaching out to him. I roll


    my eyes, as I always do when hees up to me. He never notices anyway. Judging from her smirk


    A just did but she doesn¡¯t do or say anything.


    ¡°What rumors are you talking about Alpha Rob¡± I ask through clenched


    teeth.


    ¡°That you finally found your do¨Cover mate and such a pretty little thing. I mean she is a bit small, but it¡¯s


    not like she needs to be strong¡± He balks thest bit of his answer.


    Seemingly unaware of the fact that he is the only oneughing at his bad jokes. A doesn¡¯t show


    much of a response. That¡¯s okay though I will teach him to watch his mouth for the both of us.


    ¡°I would kindly advise you to regard my mate with more respect than you show yours. The beautiful


    woman beside me is not a do¨Cover. Doubt her strength again, and she will show you her strength.


    Because I am here to serve her and wouldn¡¯t doubt for even a single second to wage war on your pack


    for offending her¡± I growl unable to keep Conan in


    check.


    59.15%


    12:13


    034 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    It draws the attention of most attendants, including my parents. I feel the itch of my father trying to


    mindlink me. But I shut him out, deliberately because I am far too angry to do anything but focus on


    Alpha Rob.


    ¡°Now, now, hold on Princeling. I never intended to offend either you or your pretty princess.¡± Before I


    can reply he turns to A.


    ¡°You get that don¡¯t you, Sweetheart¡± The second the words leave his lips. I am ready to kill him.


    Right here surrounded by members from almost every pack. A. squeezes my hand so hard it stings.


    She smiles up at Alpha Rob and it


    angers me more.


    ¡°Oh no of course I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t really understand politics. But I think Griffy¨Cpoo here is a bit upset you


    stopped us from dancing. I wanted to dance with him so badly, and of course, all you big strong Alpha¡¯s


    are protective right?¡± She coyly asks him. Alpha Rob nods smiling, and tells us young wolves to go and


    dance.


    Only then do I get what she is ying at. Dazed I let her drag me to the dancefloor. She is very skilled


    at ballroom dancing, poised and elegant. She speaks to me with a bright smile on her face. Her words


    are far from kind though.


    ¡°Are you an idiot, threatening to wage war on someone? For what being a misogynistic pig. Do you


    need a list of who to wage war on? Never


    77.84%


    A


    12:13


    94.42%


    034 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ever do something like this out of my name. You need to ignore rambling idiots like that. You are


    royalty, your decisions affect every single wolf in this country.¡± Suddenly her mouth snaps shut.


    It felt like she was far from done with scolding me, now she is just staring at something behind me.


    What or whoever it is, it is scaring her, so I turn around ready to protect her and that is when I see


    what. Or rather who scared A?


    7

 Chapter 260

    035 Griffin


    The person behind me was the one who made A swallow down the rest of her words: Is my Father,


    who by the looks of it is very pissed. Maybe he is angry with us for causing a scene. Even if it felt like


    we were doing a great job in keeping our little spat hidden. If it was a spat, I made a mistake I knew it


    the moment A got me away from the situation. She was right when she med me for my


    willingness to make life-changing decisions for all our people out of pure spite. Pride swelled in my


    chest, knowing that A put the benefits of our people above those of herself. Above her own honor. I


    still hated it Alpha Rob, and I¡¯ll be waiting for the day I can get back to him for this. First I need to


    handle this issue with my father though.


    He states A is not the one at fault here, and he wants her to stay behind. When hepliments her


    for acting like a true Luna already the pride swirling in my chest grows brighter. He is right, every Luna


    is different. Every Queen is different but A undoubtedly is a wolf who others can look up to. The one


    thing every Luna including the Queen has is their ability to smooth conflicts over. A good Luna always


    thinks on behalf of the entire pack often less emotional and instinct-driven than the Alpha is. She


    showed everyone she was just that. Now I know the little spat we had is not the reason Father is mad


    with us I know what it is. He must have overheard me threaten to wage war on a guest, an Alpha. With


    how my day has been going. With A getting this closer to me. Kissing me back, with her scolding me


    like the true Queen she is. I was ready for everything. Father would say or do to me. He would be


    reasonable as he always was.


    0.00%


    12:13 m


    035 Griffin


    #288 Vouchers


    A being on her own hardly knowing anyone, in a room full of unmated wolves, some who don¡¯t even


    respect the boundaries of a matebond if the mating process hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. It made me


    nervous, rolling his eyes Dad suggested I mindlink someone I trust to keep herpany.


    ¡°She is having a drink with your mother, they seem to be enjoying themself¡± Dillion mindlinks me back


    after I ask him to keep an eye on A.


    My parents are fond of her. Dillion had already stated he would love her to be our queen before he


    even found out she was my fated mate. If things between the two of us kept going as smoothly as they


    went today, the future would be bright. For the first time since I turned fourteen. I felt like I had an actual


    chance at the happiness I had been dreaming of most of my life.


    ¡°Are you even listening, there is no reason for you to be smiling like that. And just sit down like I told


    you to¡± Father barks at me.


    Pulling me out of my daydreaming. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that we made it to his study. Or that he sat


    down at his desk and was still waiting for me to take a seat across from him.


    ¡°Sorry Dad, it is just things between me and A that have been going so well today,¡± I remark


    expecting him to smile.


    22.68%


    12-13


    035 Griffin


    17288 (Vouchers


    He didn¡¯t his expression stayed stoic with a hint of anger. Disappointment even and it was the first time


    I realized how bad it was what I did. Losing control the way I did with Alpha Rob was not like me at all. I


    never wanted to turn in this overprotective Alpha male. With A, I could not help it though.


    Father isn¡¯t impressed by the fact that me and A have been doing so great today. He was when we


    were chatting together as our girls went shopping. He tells me he would be happy about this under


    different circumstances and I know he is being honest with me. Before he met A he would mention


    the six months we agreed on. Ever since meeting her, he stopped bringing it up. To me that was a sure


    sign of him liking her, so I know he is genuine in saying he feels bad he can¡¯t be happy about that now.


    Suddenly the gravity of what I have done is clear. If Dad overheard me most of the wolves of the party


    have. In a year I will take over the throne and I cannot be seen as a power-hungry prince. Quick to start


    a war over what they will see as a key mate who is not even willing to settle down with me yet.


    ¡°I am sorry Dad, but he was mocking A for being small. Calling her a do-over mate what if he said


    things like that about Mom¡± I asked him.


    Not because I wanted to shift me, this was all me and I knew it. Still, I wanted Dad to know I was


    provoked. That I wanted to protect my mater save her reputation and most of all avoid her feeling bad


    about herself.


    ¡°Well, your mother has made grown wolves cry before with that sharp tongue of hers. So probably


    console Alpha Rob¡± Dad jokes, lighting the


    mood


    39.35%


    ¡¸


    12:13


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    035 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Before continuing on a more serious note ¡°We can¡¯t all be as witty as your mother is. There are other


    things you can do with words too. I would have been more than okay with you verbally putting him in


    his ce. Ask him to respect your mate. Or point out how hecks the ability to see what makes her so


    amazing. Make a joke about how you like how he needs to bow down even deeper now to pay his


    Queen-to-bet respect. Just don¡¯t threaten him with a war like a damn idiot¡±


    He is right and I want to know why I am starting to feel so protective of A. More so because I am


    sure she doesn¡¯t need it. Not really, the scars on her back scare me. Not for myself but for her. They


    anger me, and maybe it is just that anger simmering, floating at the surface. But as much of a dick


    Alpha Rob is, he had nothing to with her scars or her jaded history. There was no reason to go all out


    like I did. Deciding to make the most of my time away from the party now I ask Dad about it.


    ¡°Some Alpha¡¯s grow overprotective when they have notpleted the mating process yet. Or when


    their mate has been hurt before. Since both situations are the case with A that most likely causes


    most of your protectiveness. Besides you didn¡¯t protest as you left her behind. So you are still doing


    okay¡± He tells me still a bit strict and irritated I choose


    this moment to ask him about it.


    He knew when we met earlier today I felt the same. He was right but I was on cloud nine over the fact


    that A was finally opening to me. I wanted to let him know that his tip to trade in the Porsche and


    donate the rest of the money to a charity. Made all the difference and that is what I wanted to tell him


    so I opted to only gush about the good keeping


    61.05%


    0


    12:13


    035 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    my worries to myself. It brought me nothing, and all of this could have been easily avoided. Or I would


    at the very least be aware of my mood. And why I felt so protective all of a sudden.


    With nothing left to say, we get up to go back to the ballroom. I cannot. wait to reassure A. Dance


    with her again and have a fun night. This is the first time ever I managed to slip away to a quiet room


    during a party. Only to be itching to get back out there to have fun. Even Dad chuckles. at my


    eagerness to go back. Joking he should have hired A as my social skill tutor. I¡¯m d we managed


    to solve our fight if we could even call it that. But when I finally spot A amongst the crowd, the smile


    falls from my lips. Mother is nowhere in sight all I see is A and a huge wolf almost running over to


    her. She sees him, and instead of backing away or asking for help her face breaks open in a wide grin.


    And her arms open wide to hug him, I don¡¯t know if I feel jealous or heartbroken over the fact that she


    is giving another wolf what I had to fight to get. Trying to keep my father¡¯s words in my mind I make my


    way over, scared to find out if A and I still have a chance on a future together.


    84.02%


    12:13


    O

 Chapter 261

    036 A


    Griffin made me so angry when he threatened to wage war on another Alpha, just because he insulted


    me. Or tried to, why would I give a rat¡¯s ass about what a random Alpha thinks of me. Asking him to


    dance with me was a way to distract him. Defuse the situation before things get out. of control. That


    didn¡¯t stop me from chewing him out with a sweet smile on my face. Mid¨Cchewing him out King Rodrick


    appeared behind us, brows knit in frustration. He didn¡¯t speak up and I wasn¡¯t going to be the first to


    speak up either. Griffin turned around stunned that I suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Son, can talk in my office now.¡± Rodrick told Griffin as it was not a


    question, his tone suggested so.


    Taking my hand in his Griffin just nods. It feels good he holds my hand; I am a bit nervous about what


    he is about to tell us.


    ¡°Oh no, just you Griffin¡± King Rodrick says before turning to me. ¡°As for you A, thank you for trying to


    school my son. MoonGoddess knows he needs it, already behaving like a Luna. You should just go and


    have some fun Griffin will find youter¡± His words are kind as is his smile towards me


    Yet he seems to be livid with Griffin, his posture was poised. His steps. seemed calm,plimented by


    the light smile on his face. Only his eyes


    12:13 M


    036 A


    288 Vouchers


    shone with anger betraying his true feelings. I felt bad for Griffin, what if the fact that up until today I


    had been so dismissive of our bond had made him feel so insecure that heshed out like this? I felt


    bad because I should have been relieved that King Rodrick only wanted to speak with Griffin. Part of


    me wanted to follow them. Confessing how I had been acting as a mate, King Rodrick would no doubt


    understand what I did to Griffin and go easy on him then. It felt unfair he mentioned that I was already


    behaving as a true Luna while I was the one that made Griffin feel so insecure.


    But I had no time as Queen Isabe came walking up to me. I suspected she was going to scold me


    too. Point out the responsibilities I had as a. future Queen and Luna. Or how my actions, my holding


    back from the good that was happening made Griffin act out like he did. I could not have been further


    from the truth.


    ¡°Care to join me for a ss of wine dear?¡± She smiled at me.


    Never did the conversation turn to the more serious topics I feared. She just pointed out some family


    members telling me what their ranks and ties to the pack were. We walked up to meet several of them.


    Griffin¡¯s entire family seemed warm, kind, and inviting. In fact, they reminded me a lot of my family.


    Something that would make moving here if I ever got to that point easier. Being epted into this big


    family would hopefully make me miss mine less. Come to think of it I should go outside tonight and give


    my parents a call. I have hardly spoken with them all weekend. They knew I was going to Griffin¡¯s and I


    am sure they are curious about how my weekend is.


    15.34%


    D


    12:13


    288 Vouchers


    Isabe had different ns though, after speaking with some family for a while. We moved on to the


    staff. Not everyone of course, which in a castle like this would be impossible. Just the higher¨Cranking


    staff. Her Beta and Gemma, the lead warrior who I was surprised to see was a she- wolf. I couldn¡¯t wait


    to text Kate and let her know. Next up were King Rodrick¡¯s Beta and Gemma. Just like the family, they


    were kind and weing. Treating me with the same regard they did any other member of the royal


    family. Tessie, Isabe¡¯s Beta went as far as to offer me her services if I had not gotten to know the


    pack enough to decide who


    my Beta and Gemma were going to be. Isabe¡¯s eyes glossed over for a second and then Tessie


    backtracked.


    ¡°Well I know you have not epted Griffin yet, and I don¡¯t want to be presumptuous. It¡¯s just you guys


    look so happy together and I just tried to give you one less thing to worry about.¡± She told me, clearly


    having been corrected by Isabe.


    ¡°Thank you, Tessie, it is a kind offer. One I will keep in mind¡± 1 reassured her.


    And it was a kind offer, normally Beta¡¯s and Gemma¡¯s retired with their Alpha or Luna. The ability to


    have Tessie as my Beta for a bit could have been extremely helpful. Sadly for me, it made the pressure


    worse. If I was to treat Griffin like he deserved I was going to have to show more. affection. Come over


    more, join him for events like this. The problem with that was that it would give off the appearance that I


    was in fact epted him as my mate. Something I hadn¡¯t done yet, Griff and even his parents seemed


    to ept that. But there was no way we could control the opinion of an entire pack. After being stuck


    chatting to all


    35.13%


    V


    O


    12:13


    036 A


    the high¨Cranking pack members I finally managed to slip outside.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Sis, I met the royal lead warrior and SHE is really nice¡± I texted Kate before calling my parents.


    As suspected they were excited to hear from me. Having lied to them about my bruises and the attacks


    had hurt them a lot. I want to make up for it and need some solid advice. So I told them everything,


    about our¡® huge fights. How Griffin felt, what he did to make it up to me. Or how I stopped denying the


    matebond so much. The fact that he almost waged war on an Alpha just to protect me. And they did


    give me some solid advice, they were right. I was still too concerned about what other. wolves would


    think of me. Let them believe I epted Griffin as long as I was true to him. Tell him what I was feeling


    so I wouldn¡¯t break hist heart more than necessary if I ended up not epting him. Pointing out. there


    was a reason I had six months to decide. And not fourteen days. Feeling a lot lighter than I had


    moments before I turned around to head inside again. Griffin should be back now, maybe he wanted to


    dance with me again this time without me having to scold him. I chuckled when I considered asking him


    to dance with me like that. He seemed to


    have the same sense of humor.


    ¡°You have a beautifulugh Princess¡± I recognized the voice immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Rob, I was just about to head inside and ask my handsome mate for another dance


    if you could excuse me¡± I smiled at


    him..


    55.67%


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A


    12:13


    036 A


    288 Vouchers


    Something about him was off, and standing on this balcony with him. Where no one could see us or


    overhear unless I screamed didn¡¯t feel safe. I was right as he gently grabbed my elbow making sure I


    was just unable to move. As I was now unable to walk away without breaking free. He bent down so his


    mouth was close to my ear.


    ¡°I heard you are not sure of epting Griffin, I get it our Princeling is a hothead. Not worthy of a cute


    little mate like you. I could always show you what mating with a real Alpha feels like¡± He whispered in


    my car, rank breath brushing my cheek.


    Something in me snapped when he offended Griffin while offering to use me to cheat on his mate. I


    have not met her yet but no mate deserved to get cheated on. Even worse since his mark showed they


    were fated.


    mates.


    ¡°Offering to cheat with the mate of a member of the royal family is treason. You are going to pack your


    shit, tell your wonderful mate you feel unwell and need to go home. Just act like the hit your fragile little


    ego took caused you a headache. If not I will have you very publicly arrested for treason and stating


    what it was exactly you did for me to consider as treason. And if it is not yes My Lord or Yes My King


    you will not speak of or to my mate ever again. Have I made myself clear¡± I crossed my arms trying to


    look intimidating even with my small posture.


    Anger swirled in Alpha Rob¡¯s eyes, and I knew he was considering if I would go through with my treats.


    12:14 m


    036 A


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°There you are Firecracker, I have someone who has missed you¡± Dillion. interrupted us.


    From the smile on his face, I understood he knew exactly what he had interrupted.


    ¡°Thanks, Dillion give me a minute to figure out if I need to help Alpha Rob call a cab or if I should call


    some of the guards,¡± I said followed by a fake smile.


    ¡°I am sorry for being a little of today Princess, my head is actually killing me so I am going to take your


    advice and retire early¡± Alpha Rob muttered storming off..


    Dillionughed and then led me back to the ballroom, I figured it was Griffin who missed me. But when


    I saw who made his way over to me almost running I smiled opening up my arms and waiting for the


    hugs I


    missed so much.


    91.13%

 Chapter 262

    37 Griffin


    ¡°Hey, Darling, I am back.¡± I tell A trying to sound calm.


    Still, I pull her closer staking a im on her, one I hope I still have. There was nothing to worry about


    because her smile was so bright when, she introduced me to the wolf she was hugging. Her cousin


    Jay, that is why she was so happy. He is a member of her family and she introduces me as her mate.


    He had taken the year off to travel the packs to go and find his mate. He would be an Alpha too. His


    mother A¡¯s aunt was the pack¡¯s Luna. Dad was right the Hemmings dide from a long line of


    Alpha Luna¡¯s and other high ranks.


    ¡°Well, I figured as much, don¡¯t worry Alpha I love A but not like that¡±


    He chuckles.


    I¡¯m relieved he did not get annoyed when I was so possessive towards. my mate. A didn¡¯t seem to


    notice. Which was good as I decided not to tell her about my behavior and why. I didn¡¯t want to make


    her feel like I was pressuring her. Even if she didn¡¯t think I was, she probably would feel pressured


    regardless. Now that I know what was causing it I felt more able to handle it. Wanting to make a good


    impression on yet another family member of A I told Jay, he would always be wee. as my guest.


    If he wanted to visit our pack after tonight. After all, even with this ball, he would never get to meet all of


    the unmated wolves. He smiled, and when we exchanged phone numbers, I could see how happy this


    made A. Jay left us to mingle with his friends, and A wanted


    0.00%


    12.14


    037 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to¡¯dance with me. A sweet simple slow dance, we chatted about small things, nothing too big. She


    thanked me for helping out her cousin, exining she had missed him dearly. I loved it and it was so


    much better than getting scolded by her. No matter how right she was, or how much I needed it. Now it


    was just me enjoying spending time with my beautiful mate. Who for some reason had suddenly


    stopped fighting the pull between us. Tonight was perfect and for a second I feared it was too good to


    be true. Everything about today had been perfect, she would sleep her and then we had another full


    day ahead of us.


    We needed to make some more rounds after dancing. This was the part I hated the most, there were


    some good people out there. And I enjoyed. talking to a fair few of them, still, the majority of them were


    just trying to kiss ass. Wanting me or my family members to favor them over the others. Hoping that if


    we were close our judgment considering disputes. between packs would cause us to decide in their


    favor. Most of the pack leaders we did consider friends or had personal alliances with. Were the packs


    would never instigate fights between packs. And if they would we still would make a fair judgement.


    That¡¯s what our responsibility as royalty was. A didn¡¯t leave my side, so that would make it infinitely


    better.


    Turns out she was much better at this socializing than I was. She smiled and made small talk with all of


    them. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered with the people sucking up. Without entertaining them too


    much. Still, she managed to let them down so gently that they practically were grateful for it. Every now


    and then she would tug on her earlobe, it fascinated me. Just as how everything about her fascinated


    me. That¡¯s how I noticed that the ass¨Ckissing did get to her. Every time a wolf would be too obvious she


    would tug her earlobe, and bite her lip before


    18.76%


    12.14


    037 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    smiling at our conversational partner. Knowing she hated this too, but was just better skilled at hiding it


    made me so happy. Every day we spent together I found out more things we had inmon. Not to


    mention the fact that seeing how well she does in her role as future Queen made me incredibly proud.


    Proud and scared. I was falling so hard for her. And the one thing I still couldn¡¯t be sure about was if


    she was falling for me too.


    ¡°You are stunning Princess A, I would say Prince Griffin is lucky to have found you. Then again you


    found yourself such a strong and kind mate. As a nation, we are happy to have him as a future ruler. So


    I will just say you are both lucky to have found each other.¡± Luna Cherise preened at A.


    There was an ear tug, a lip bite, and then a smile, a smile that wasn¡¯t as bright as a few of the smiles I


    caused.


    ¡°No, I think you got it right the first time Luna Cherise. I am the one that is lucky to have found A. As


    much as I want to thank you for yourpliments. All I am is a fair ruler every pack deserves as


    much.¡± I say wrapping my arm around A¡¯s waist without thinking about it.


    She doesn¡¯t move away as she tells Luna Cherise that she is lucky to have found a mate like me. I¡¯m


    not sure if she means it or if she is just saying it because it is what you are supposed to say. I chose to


    believe it is thetter option. Just to protect myself from the heartbreak if this is indeed just the right


    thing to say. Not something she actually feels. I know we still have a long road ahead of us. I know I


    worship the ground that she walks on. And would be willing to give up almost everything to


    42.91%


    12:14


    288 ?Vouchers


    be with her. There is nothing I won¡¯t do to make sure that in the six months, she has given me to try


    and win her over, she will truly feel blessed to have me as her mate.


    Luna Cherise gets our not¨Cso¨Csubtle hints and after a few more minutes of chit¨Cchatting, she excuses


    herself to go and find her mate. Which suits me perfectly I need a drink and by the looks of it so does


    my wonderful mate. When I suggested walking over to the bar she just took my arm again without


    saying anything. Does she even realize how good it makes me feel when she does? How I am on cloud


    nine to walk anywhere with her on my arm. Having everyone present see, that we belong together.


    Since Dillion and Collin are at the bar we decide to join them.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good to see you again Firecracker, did you give anyone else a headachetely¡± Dillion chuckles.


    I fight the urge to snap at him for giving my mate a nickname. If I am being honest, and do not let my


    possessiveness cloud my judgment. I. should be happy about this, my best friend clearly adores my


    mate. Something I have always wanted, as my mate even with her not having epted me she is


    higher ranking than Dillion. She could easily demand. for him to call her Princess or future Luna. Even


    forbid him to use a silly nickname but she doesn¡¯t she always just smiles at him when he calls her


    Firecracker. It speaks volumes of how she is as a person. That is what makes me worried about the


    lack of her smile now. Collin is as confused about the headache remark as I am. Dillion looks at A


    with a warm smile, renewed respect shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Griff,¡± A starts.


    63.93%


    D


    12:14


    037 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    There is that pet name again, shortening my name. It feels wonderful, to hear a pet name for me rolling


    off her lips sends shivers down my spine. Almost leaving her nervous tone go unnoticed.


    ¡°I promise I wanted to tell you, but when you walked up to me and Jay you already looked stressed. I


    figured it had to do with your father scolding you for the thing with Alpha Rob.¡± She continues.


    So she did notice I was stressed but chugged it up to something else. And she clearly wanted to


    protect me from something. Whatever it was I would be understanding, and make her feel she could


    always tell me everything on her terms.


    ¡°Just tell me, darling, I am sure you did the right thing¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Well after chatting with your mother, I went to get a bit of fresh air on the balcony. Alpha Rob came up


    to me. He suggested you were not worthy of me as he deemed you a hothead. He then offered me to


    show what mating with a real Alpha would feel like¡± A wasn¡¯t done talking.


    yet.


    But I had a hard time focusing on her, all I wanted to do was find Alpha Rob and tear his throat out.


    How dare he suggest using my gorgeous. pure mate to cheat on his? Like our mates were pieces of


    meat to be swapped around.


    84.43%

 Chapter 263

    038 A


    This was exactly why I wanted to tell Griffin about Alpha Rob in the privacy of his bedroom. Dillion


    didn¡¯t mean any harm and I knew he didn¡¯t. Even if it was a little weird he did not know how possessive


    Griffin would be. Maybe because he had never seen Grif, around his mate before he was


    unaware. Whatever the reason was I now had to deal with an angry mate, his iris rimmed with a lighter


    color. Showing Conan was more than willing to take over and tear Alpha Rob a new


    one.


    ¡°Your royal highness you should listen to your mate first¡± While he was using Griffin¡¯s title to show


    submission, Dillion¡¯s voice was clipped.


    He seemed to be agitated too, but he at least got Griffin to focus on met again.


    ¡°Sorry, Darling go on,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I get it Grif, I got so upset too when he dismissed you as a mate. I know what we have is still fragile


    mostly because of me. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to let him get away with insulting you. But with your father


    being pissed at you for causing a scene I wanted to do better¡± As I was talking Griffin¡¯s anger seemed


    to melt away, if I wouldn¡¯t know better I would say he looked happy.


    0.00%


    12:14 m


    It gave me the strength to go on with my story. Me calling Alpha Rob out onmitting treason meant I


    regarded myself as royalty too. Technically it would be treason even before I was royalty since Grif


    was. But only members of the royal family were entitled to im an act was indeed an act of treason..


    let alone warrant someone¡¯s arrest. So I took a deepbreath and continued.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So I told him what he said was treason and I gave him a choice, he would either go home faking a


    headache¡±


    ¡°Like he says she¨Cwolf do when they are unwilling to mate¡± Collin piped up, interrupting me.


    He clearly enjoyed the fact I put Alpha Rob in his ce too. All three menughed, it was obvious that


    Alpha Rob did not have a lot of friends. here.


    ¡°Something like that yeah. His other option was for me to have him arrested for treason, where I would


    publicly announce what he has done for me to consider it treason. Meaning his mate would know he


    has wanted to cheat on her¡± I finished exining what happened.


    Dillion filled Griffin in on how Alpha Rob seemed unwilling to just walk off and how that made him step


    in. Telling me there was someone who missed me, which wasn¡¯t a lie but how he left it vague on


    purpose. To create the illusion that it was Griffin who was about to rejoin me. And that it was thest


    straw for Alpha Rob to leave the ball, his proverbial tail tucked between his legs.


    15.14%


    12:14 m


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°Oh and get this, he is not allowed to address you with anything other than My Lord, or My King isn¡¯t


    that so Firecracker¡± This was the first time Griffin didn¡¯t bristle when Dillion called me Firecracker.


    I didn¡¯t mind the nickname at all. It was sort of ttering she¨Cwolf or not. I never wanted to be perceived


    as a weak girl. Especially since I had some physical shorings for a she¨Cwolf. Before I knew what


    was happening my feet left the floor.


    Griffin lifted me from the floor spinning me around with an awestruck look on his face. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re


    perfect darling, I just wish I could have seen his face¡± He pecked my lips before cing me back on the


    solid. floor again.


    This whole interaction, left me feeling giddy, sparks of the matebond shooting up through my arms and


    spreading through my entire body. Leaving me to wonder how long I could let my hurt and my past fight


    the matebond. Griffin wasn¡¯t perfect just as I wasn¡¯t perfect either. That didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t be


    perfect together. And more and more I was getting convinced that if we tried hard enough we could be


    perfect together.


    ***


    Two hourster the party had winded down enough for me and Griffin to retire to his chambers without


    it looking weird. Or being inappropriate, it was I AM now so he would probably just want to crawl.


    33.78%


    O


    12-14


    288 Vouchers


    in bed and fall asleep. I was way too wired from the party, I do well in social interactions. I love being


    social but I prefer casual events so balls and other fancy parties have always drained me a bit. My


    usual solution was to get a snack and read some while munching on the food.


    ¡°Are you tired yet?¡± Griffin asked me rubbing the back of his neck like he was embarrassed about what


    he was going to ask me.


    ¡°Well, no I usually wind down with a snack and a good book but if you want to go to sleep we can¡± I


    shrugged, expecting him to want to just


    tum in.


    The look of relief on his face was the first indication that I was wrong about what he wanted.


    ¡°Thank the MoonGoddes I usually spend an hour or so gaming after events like this. Just to feel like


    myself a little bit. You can shower first I¡¯ ll order us food and then we can have a repeat of this


    afternoon?¡± He beamed at me.


    This wasn¡¯t something he did for me, or to try and win me over. It was something he wanted to do. So


    the fact that it was exactly what I needed. made it feel even better. Smiling I made my way over to the


    bathroom. Where I showered and got dressed in my usual sleepwear. A tank top and shorts, the first


    nights we spent together I went to bed fully dressed. Scared that if I showed too much skin he would


    want more than I was able to give yet. By now I knew better Griffin is a perfect gentleman. He would


    never force me to do something I was not ready for. As I stepped


    50.41%


    O


    12.14 D


    038 A


    #288 Vouchers


    back into the bedroom I was hit with the smell of tacos making my stomach rumble. That first day we


    discussed how we both loved Mexican food. I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him I couldn¡¯t eat tacos while


    reading. The grease and sauce would stain the pages of my book. I wouldn¡¯t do that with any of my


    books but the thought of getting a stain on my first edition of Pride and Prejudice filled me with fear.


    When he was showering I ate a taco moaning at how vorful it was. Then I got out of bed again,


    washed my hands, and snuggled back into the covers. It was a little chilly now but I had noticed the


    man that wouldy next to me in a few minutes was an actual furnish.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait for me to get started on the tacos? Well, I don¡¯t me you¡± Grif teased me as he came


    back into the bedroom.


    Wearing another low¨Criding pajama pants, the sight of it made me drool more than the smell of tacos


    was. At a loss for words both because of how attractive he was and my unwillingness to tell him he


    chose the wrong snacks I just smiled at him and went back to reading. It wasn¡¯t long before he noticed I


    wasn¡¯t eating the tacos. Just as I was about to tell him I just wasn¡¯t hungry my stomach rumbled. So


    that excuse was out of the window, embarrassed, I confessed why I couldn¡¯t eat the tacos.


    ¡°Oh, silly I can fix that for you¡± And then picked up a taco and held it in front of my face.


    Making sure the taco was not above my book. Laughing I took a bite this was the sweetest thing


    everyone has ever done for me. Like this, I


    69.39%


    O


    12:14 M


    038 A


    288 Vouchers.


    managed to eat two more tacos. He would pause the game every time he sensed I wanted a bit and


    halfway through the second one my shyness. was gone. Now I would just ask him for a bit.


    When we finally both were tired enough to turn down the lights and go to bed. I knew I made a huge


    mistake. One that I needed to correct first thing in the morning before I would leave to go home. This


    was something he deserved to hear face to face. He has done too much for me for this to be over text


    or just noticing the change in my behavior gradually until he could draw his own conclusion. But I just


    wanted to enjoy tonight so I kept my mouth shut and only asked him to spoon me this night. His arms


    wrapped around me and his nose buried in the crook of my neck as his silent answer and that is how


    we ended up falling asleep.


    89.37%

 Chapter 264

    039 Griffin


    Even with Dad being mad with me, with Alpha Rob treating my mate like he had. Tonight was perfect.


    She got upset he offended me. Or tried. to, because me not having mated before was something I was


    proud off. I loved that I saved myself for my mate. Now knowing who my mate was only made it


    sweeter. Spending over an hour gaming and reading with me feeding A her tacos was the perfect


    ending to the night.


    ¡°Grif, can you hold me and spoon me just for tonight before¡± she fell quiet for a bit before she continued


    ¡°Before we fall asleep¡± Something in her tone was off.


    It made me anxious but whatever was toe I was starting to believe we would make it out okay. And


    with my arms wrapped around her and my nose buried in the crook of her neck. Letting the smell of


    lc intoxicate me, all my anxiousness was soon forgotten.


    ***


    I slept better than I ever have before, and I was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t because of how exhausted I was.


    To my surprise A was awake already starring at me. I could feel her nerves through our matebond.


    Remembering how she asked me to cuddle herst night my stomach. formed into a tight knot.


    D00%


    12:15


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind beautiful¡± I prompted her to tell me.


    Whether it was good or bad news, I just wanted it to be over with. Know what was happening.


    ¡°I know I said I wanted to wait the six months, but so much has been happening between the two of us


    lately. With everything you do it is clear just how much you like me¡± Unsure where she is going with this


    I swallow down my reply.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maybe telling her I don¡¯t just like her but I¡¯m already falling in love with her will scare her off. And if what


    she is about to tell me is a bad thing. A possibility I am trying hard to ignore it will only hurt us both


    more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am ready toplete the mating ritual yet, but I am no longer doubting if I want to ept


    you as my mate¡± She pauses smiling softly at me.


    A good things since the wild beating of my heart drowns out every other sound. The way she is smiling


    at me the admiration in her eyes. This cannot be her rejecting me right, she said she wasn¡¯t ready to


    complete the mating ritual YET. Meaning there will be a time she is, so that can¡¯t mean she is about to


    reject me right?


    ¡°So what are you saying, Darling? Are you saying what I think your are saying?¡± I almost stummer with


    my heart still trying to beat out of my


    chest.


    16.72%


    12:15


    039 Griffin


    #288 (Vouchers


    Her smile grows even more radiant as she answers me; ¡°It is! I A Hemming ept you Griffin Taylor


    as my fated mate and future Alpha and King¡±


    ¡°I Griffin Taylor ept you A Hemming as my fated mate and future Luna and Queen¡± I answer her,


    with a smile even brighter than hers.


    ¡°And


    you just made me the happiest wolf alive,¡± I tell her, still holding back on the I love yous.


    It is true though she just made me the happiest wolf, knowing she epts me that she will not fight our


    matebond any longer. That despite she saw all the came from being my mate she wants to. It is a joy


    unlike anything I ever experienced. Still there is onest burning question on my mind.


    ¡°Does this mean I get to hold you and kiss you whenever I want to?¡± I


    ask her.


    Because honestly holding back from touching her kissing her, has been getting harder with every


    passing day.


    ¡°Oh, we can do more than just kissing¡± She smirks at me before stradling


    1. me.


    Her actions and words have me flushed, and I am awkwardly aware of


    35.04%


    12:15


    039 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers how much of my excitement she can feel sitting in myp like this. She leans forward


    and I swallow down the lump in my throat before her lips. find mine. The kiss is urgent and fiery like she


    has been holding herself back as well. The thought of her wanting to touch me and kiss me just as


    much as I have been wanting to touch and kiss her heats me up even further. And when she stops the


    kiss to ce featherlight kisses from the corner of my mouth to my neck. Kissing the ce where I will


    soon wear her mark I know I am done for. Her mouth trails further down my body over my chest, and


    my abs.


    ¡°You know what you are doing when you are sleeping topless don¡¯t you?¡± she murmurs, making her


    way further down


    Her touch, her kisses, and the anticipation of what¡¯s toe leave me breathless. I can only swallow


    hard trying and failing to suppress the moan escaping. Her teasing smile right before she kisses my


    waistband tells me she knows exactly what she is doing too. Her nails lightly scraping the skin of my


    hips has me buck up with need. She lifts her body off mine and for a moment I miss the warmth of her


    body settling upon mine. I miss the weight of her body on me. That is until she slips. down my pajama


    pants and boxer briefs in one smooth move. Nothing is hiding my erection anymore and I am so turned


    on I am barely able to form a single thought. Her eyes widden in surprise and for a moment she seems


    nervous. Making me able to regain some of my senses.


    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t have to do anything¡± I try and reassure her.


    Even if her stopping now would be painful, and would make me need to take a very long very cold


    shower.


    50.05%


    12:15


    039 Griffin


    ¡°I know I wanted to, I do but I never have before and I am a little nervous¡± she admits.


    288 (Vouchers


    She saved herself for her mate too, she saved herself for me that knowledge sends another thrill of


    pleasure down my spine. I watch her lick her lips before she firmly wraps her hand around my erection.


    ¡°Well then it would be my absolute pleasure to distract you¡± My voicees out hoarsh but that only


    seems to excite her more.


    I don¡¯t miss the fact that she is rubbing her legs together to create some friction. The sound of her


    arousal is making me feel delirious with lust and love for her. So I help her out of her shorts and panties


    and grab her hips moving her so she is positioned above me on hand and knees. Her pussy mere


    inches away from my face, her mouth hovering above my now painfully hard erection. I blow against


    her pussy making her shudder and moan loudly. Before I get the chance to take it any further she takes


    my entire length in her mouth.


    For a split second, my head falls back on my pillow as it¡¯s now my loud moans that bounce off the walls


    of my bedroom. Our bedroom. The need to taste her to make her feel as good as she is making me


    feel wins. I sit up hands ying with the curve of her ass, as I start licking her. She lets out a needy


    moan that revibrates over the entire length of my erection and it is almost enough to make mee


    right there and then. But I am far from done with her so I pinch my rib to push down my orgasm never


    stopping pleasing her with my mouth. It does not take long enough before I find myself close to the


    edge again.


    74.00%


    12.15 M


    96.99%%


    A


    039 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Darling I can¡¯t hold it much longer.¡± I groan


    She tells me she is right there with me her choppy breath proving her point. And when we bothe


    together the words I have been holding back slip out


    12:15 m

 Chapter 265

    040 A


    ¡°I love you so much, Darling¡± the words escape Griffin in a needy moan.


    This morning has been perfect up until this exact moment. I wanted to fool myself, pretend this was just


    some post¨Csex bliss Griffin was in now. But I know that would be a lie, wolves tend to fall in love much


    quicker. Especially when they were fated mates like me and Griffin. It was part of the reason why I was


    able to let so much of my inhibitions. go. He immediately starts to stammer I don¡¯t have to answer him


    but I know I have to. It¡¯s the right thing to do and Griffin deserves as much.


    ¡°No Grif, I can¡¯t just ignore this you deserve better. I am still scared to love. Even someone as amazing


    as you. But for what it¡¯s word I know if you give me the time I will be able to love you in the future¡± What


    I tell him is the truth I just hope it doesn¡¯t hurt him too much.


    ¡°I know Darling, and don¡¯t worry I n on making you fall in love with me too. And I don¡¯t mind I need to


    put in some more effort because you¡® re worth it.¡± His answer soothes me, by now I know just how


    genuine


    Griffin is.


    Today was the first time since meeting Griffin I wasn¡¯t nervous about the prospect of spending the


    entire with Griffin. No today I was excited about it. Whatever we would do I was sure we would end up


    having fun. I mean some of the most fun time I had with him was justying here in


    0.00%


    A


    12:15


    bed reading while he was gaming. Well, one of the best memories because we did just create a new


    favorite memory while in bed. I am so happy he waited for his mate too, he stayed loyal to me before


    he even met me. As a Prince, I was sure he had plenty of offers especially when the entire kingdom


    knew he lost his fated mate before he met her. Thinking about Griffin¡¯s first mate my eyes drift to the


    mark on his chest showing he had lost her. I never minded it being there. It was a story from his past


    and our future even now that it got more sure. Had nothing to do with that. I now notice the mark has


    faded seemingly overnight, it went from bold dark rich ck lines like a fresh tattoo. To thin grey lines


    hardly noticeable on his caramel¨Ccolored skin.


    ¡°What are you staring at, Darling¡± Griffin must have noticed my gaze lingering on his chest. As I was


    trying to recall if the mark was faded when I kissed my way down his upper body. To be honest, I had


    something else on my mind then, and I didn¡¯t remember noticing it.


    ¡°The mark on your chest it seems like it has faded,¡± I tell him tracing the faded outline with my fingers.


    He shifts in the bed sitting up, careful to not lose the touch, the connection between the two of us.


    ¡°You are right, that must have to do with the fact that you, my second chance mate epted me now. I


    mean most of the time being epted means you will be marked soon too. And I have never heard of


    a mate wearing two marks before. Do you?¡± Even when he mentions how epting each other as


    mates leads up to being marked soon.


    17.58%


    12:15


    040 A


    1288 Vouchers


    He doesn¡¯t make me feel pressured in any way. He is right about the fact that I haven¡¯t heard of wolves


    having more than one mark either. I know of wolves who have met second¨Cchance mates after having


    met, mated, and lived with their first¨Cchance mates. The mate mark of the first matebond would


    always.be reced by the new mark. I onlye to terms with the fact there was no reason not to


    ept Griffin yesterday. When the man fed me tacos so I could read without getting my fingers greasy.


    So I never spared much thought on what would happen with Griffin¡¯s mark. Now it was happening I


    couldn¡¯t help but be a little. happy about it. We would both give each other our official mark. I would


    never be ashamed of our pasts. Still, people who didn¡¯t know would not notice we weren¡¯t each other¡¯s


    first¨Cchance mates.


    A loud buzzing followed by Griffin¡¯s groan interrupted our conversation about mate marks. Griffin¡¯s


    phone rang and I shot him a look out of curiosity most wolves only use cell phones when they are too


    far from their pack. He answered it on loudspeaker winking at me. He didn¡¯t have to as I trusted him.


    ¡°Griffin, man you said you would see if you had the time to do an online. campaign without now. We


    never heard back from you. You have been kingtely what is going on?¡± The guy calling asked Griff.


    Mumbles of agreement were clearly heard in the background. Did he have an entire friend group


    outside of the pack? I think he said he was doing a campaign yesterday before the ball. He did have a


    headset on to talk to some people.


    37.81%


    12:15


    ¡°Guys, I am sorry I have to tell you someung his face was bright and happy


    Before I knew it he squeezed my knee, making me squeal. Oohs,ughter, and catcalling erupted at


    the other side of the line.


    ¡°What happened to waiting for the one Griffyboy, because this sounds like you have ady friend over¡±


    Another voice than the first one I heard asked.


    It started to feel like these were a bunch of humans. Waiting for your fated mate wasmon among


    wolves. They would have directly asked that not talking about the one. And with the rumors spreading


    around the kingdom, they would have known something was up.


    ¡°Well I found her, she is currently ring at me because I tickled her but I didn¡¯t want to stop snuggling


    my girlfriend so I forgot all about you guys¡± I loved how Griffin¡¯s face lit up even from telling some


    friends of his about me.


    The word girlfriend did confirm he was talking to humans. I knew how much he loved gaming and I


    always felt that forming tight bonds like wolves have was less typical for humans. These guys must be


    special to


    each other.


    ¡°Hey Guys, I am A nice to meet you¡± Talking into the phone was weird but seeing Griffin smile as he


    did made it worth it.


    57.78%


    12:15


    040 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Can you give us an hour or so, we need to shower and get breakfast. after he is all yours¡± I smiled, I


    would just settle down next to him and read some more of my book when he was gaming.


    ¡°Really, you don¡¯t mind your man gaming all day?¡± A third voice spoke to us over the phone.


    ¡°A is amazing guys, we already spend so much time just gaming when she was reading and


    munching on food since I met her. Even during our campaign yesterday. But I won¡¯t be able to game all


    day, I want to go out for a jog with her and I am taking her out to dinner before she goes home tonight.¡±


    He surprised me with the ns he made for today but I loved them all and so I just smiled at him.


    Since Griffin made no effort to get out of bed still, joking around with his friends. I slipped out of bed


    naked and slowly made my way over to the bathroom.


    ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t think I will make it in an hour¡± Griflin shouts into the phone before running after me.


    He managed to catch up to me, butt naked as well he pushed me against the shower wall. Kissing me


    with so much fever that it left me


    breathless.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tease, Darling, and I love it¡± He smirked reaching behind me to


    73.71%


    O


    ¿Ú


    12:15


    040 A


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    turn on the shower.


    288 Vouchers


    We spend the rest of the time, we spend washing each other and teasing. each other. And it was not


    long before the sexual tension between the two of us became too much to ignore.


    I wasn¡¯t ready toplete the mating process yet, and I wanted our first time to be special not just this


    lust¨Cfilled haze. Griffin¡¯s hand had found. its way to between my thighs. Where he was no longer


    pretending to wash me. Caressing me teasing me with his fingers eyes trained on mine. Waiting for me


    on what I wanted to do, he was more than ready to take this a step further. But I knew he would respect


    me enough to leave it at just washing each other. Every possibility and every oue shed through


    my mind. in the end, it was an easy decision though. I knew what my


    heart wanted and what my head wanted, and it was easy to decide who to listen too so I did.


    88.79%

 Chapter 266

    041 A


    288 Vouchers


    Just biting my lip and nodding was enough for Griff to plunge his fingers inside of me. I moaned out


    again and for a second I was worried everyone could hear us. But the pleasure building up inside me


    washed every coherent thought away. All I could do was thrust my hips riding. Grifin¡¯s hand. He


    skillfully kept thrusting his finger in and out. Desperate to have something to do, something that kept


    me from floating away in this bliss. Wanting to make my mate feel as good as he was making me I


    reached for him. To hold him, to stroke him. To my surprise, he used his free hand to pin my hands


    above my head.


    ¡°No, Darling, this is all for you. Scream as loud as you want all the rooms are sound proof¡± His hot


    breath brushed over my neck as he whispered in my ear.


    Biting my earlobe to make his point and it worked like a charm. My leg caved out from underneath me


    when my second orgasm hit me like a tidal wave. If it had not been for Grif holding me up I would have


    fallen to the floor. His caress never stopped, the orgasm didn¡¯t die down as he kept pleasuring me with


    his hand. He still didn¡¯t stop when it finally did, bringing me to that edge again quicker than before. The


    next orgasm came even faster and the next and the next. Until he left me breathless and I was clinging


    to him.


    ¡°Griff please I can¡¯t anymore¡± I mumbled afraid he wouldn¡¯t even hear me I was so tired.


    0.00%


    7


    12:15


    041 A


    1288 Vouchers


    He took the hands he had still pinned above my head and wrapped one around his erection. Even with


    how tired it was it turned me on even


    more.


    ¡°One more Darling, together okay¡± he enticed me.


    He felt so good in my hands and I wanted him toe for me, because of me. The matebond had won


    and we were now in the physical phase. All wolves went to this phase where they just had their mate


    and weren¡¯t able to keep their hands off each other. It usuallysted until the mating process was


    completed. For us that would be a while from now, but I don¡¯t think I mind spending my weekends like


    this.


    Gripping his erection I started to stroke his erection faster and the guttural groan that came from his


    throat left me aching for more. Even as I was trying to suppress another orgasm overwhelming me.


    Teasing his wet tip with my thumb seemed to make him lose control his teeth scraped my corbone


    where my mark woulde. The pace of his hand became frantic one thumb now drawing circles over


    my clit made me orgasm so intense it left me dizzy. At the same time, I felt Griff find his relief face


    burying down in my neck as now his entire body was shaking too. I screamed out his name and it


    seemed to undo him.


    My body lost all his strength but kind and caring as he is, Griffin lifted me and brought me to his bed. A


    bed that felt like it was already a little


    bit mine.


    18.01%


    12:15)


    041 A


    ***


    1288 Vouchers


    When I woke up what felt like hourster I was dressed in one of Griffin¡¯s T¨Cshirts falling all the way to


    my knees. Griffin was dressed in another T¨Cshirt and grey sweats, suddenly making me understand


    what all the fuzz was about.


    ¡°Guys, she is up I got to go soon¡± With my wolf hearing even through the website I could hear the


    mixture of disappointment from the other guys after Griffin excused himself.


    ¡°She has been sleeping for three hours, you must have really worn her down¡± The first voice I had


    heard on the phone joked.


    Griffin¡¯s entire demeanor shifted, it was the thing I had the most issues with. Griffin at times seemed to


    be the typical Alpha male. Possessive, jealous, and overly protective. I got it is a part of his instincts


    and I understand that he means well. It is just not something that I liked. Nobody needed to protect me


    as I could hold my own. Something we had to discuss soon but not now when we had a bunch of


    humans listening in. cing my hand on his leg to draw his attention I just shook my head. He pinched


    his nose, his fingers going up and down along his nose as he kept his eyes closed.


    ¡°Well I have better things to do than to listen to you trying to fish for details we¡¯ll talkter¡± He finally


    answered managing to make it sound like a joke and then he ended the call.


    35.87%


    12:15


    041 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am sorry Darling just the thought of them thinking about you naked, About you unraveling me like I


    just did. It puts Conan on edge.¡± Griffin exined.


    It made even more sense now but even Conan needed to respect how independent I was. If we want to


    have a shot at this and really try to make it work. It was the only choice we had. Griffin had told me he


    wanted an equal partner, not just a Luna to sit tight and look pretty while the man did business.


    Determined to not let it ruin the rest of our day together, I let it go after Griff promised me he would


    work on keeping his wolf in check. I was starving so we decided to head down to the castle¡¯s kitchen


    since we were just in time for the pack lunch. Having to face most of the wolves in this pack. With the


    lingering smell of sex surrounding us was awkward. Hopefully, there will be some friendly faces in the


    kitchen. People I either knew or people I had an instant


    connection with.


    Colin¡¯s mischievous face was the first one I recognized out of the crowd of people in front of me. He


    was kind enough to wave me and Griffin over to where he and Dillion sat. Thetter seemed to know


    what had happened between us before we even sat down.


    ¡°Oh, what is that I smell on the two of you?¡± Even when he whispered. his teasing tone was clear.


    I never met a wolf that was shy about the physical aspect of being mates. There was a reason securing


    your connection with your mate was during


    spoke I could see several pack members listening in. Their curiosity peaked when Griffin


    an act of physical pleasure. But now when Dillion our mate was during


    53.06%


    12:15 M


    041 A


    answered.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°We just celebrated, A finally epting me as her mate¡± I expected his words to be met with


    excitement.


    So when a beautiful, long, and slender she¨Cwolf stood up to loudly scoff at me I was startled.


    ¡°Honestly Prince Griffin, I do not get it. Why does she have to wait so long to decide if she wants to be


    with me or not? My Henry would have never wanted that long or me I can tell you that much¡± Griffin¡¯s


    anger red up like I expected it to.


    He was busy trying to swallow it back but the she¨Cwolf¡¯s taunting¨Cface wasn¡¯t helpful at all. I had


    preached I was able to defend myself and that. I didn¡¯t need him to jump to my defense every time


    something happened. Which was true and I was a firm believer in putting your money where your


    mouth is. And my mate needed me now, not because he couldn¡¯t. protect me or himself. Because he


    was struggling to keep in control.


    ¡°I would not be too happy about my mate sticking his nose into other people¡¯s mate bonds like a


    jealous pup. Honestly, I do not get why you feel the need to meddle and speak up like you do. What


    would you feel if I stood upmenting about the fact you don¡¯t think your mate. deemed you worthy


    enough to wait as long as you needed? So if you want to get to know me as your future Luna, your


    future Queen because that is who I am. You can ask me anything, that goes for all of you. If you just


    want to make fun of me to hide your own insecurities I suggest


    73.50%


    O


    12:15 m


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    041 A


    288 Vouchers


    you find another healthier outlet¡± The she¨Cwolf that had spoken up cast her eyes to the floor so I was


    about to have a seat again..


    When I got interrupted again, this time by a familiar voice. Asking the kitchen if anything was going on


    that they needed to be aware of. There was a tie in the voice I hadn¡¯t heard before and it made my


    stomach twist. and turn into knots. I was scrambling for words to exin what just happened and why I


    spoke to a member of their pack like I just did. When this wasn¡¯t even my pack yet, I hardly think they


    knew I had just epted Griffin as my mate only hours ago,


    92.18%

 Chapter 267

    042 A


    ¡°You will treat my daughter¨Cinw, with the same respect as you do every other member of the royal


    family¡± I had never seen King Rodrick this angry, not even when he scolded Griffin.


    Still, hearing him defend me felt nice. The She¨Cwolf that snapped at me sat down eyes cast down. King


    Rodrick and Queen Isabe sat down next to us. After that little hup, we had a nice peaceful


    breakfast. Most of the pack members seemed genuinely interested in getting to know me better, and


    they were all very kind. The rest of the day went as nned, after breakfast we returned to his room


    where he spent almost two hours gaming with me reading next to him. To most that would be boring,


    but I actually love spending my days like this.


    ¡°Ready for a run, darling, maybe we can give Willow and Conan. control¡± Griff suggests after shutting


    off his gaming console. Giving our wolves control was a bit nerve¨Cwracking. Our wolves rely on their


    instincts more and are quicker to give in to their impulses. However when you have a good bond with


    your wolf. They would never go. against explicit wishes. And both wolves were probably feeling


    deprived. of their mate. In the end, I agreed, and we ventured deeper into the woods surrounding the


    castle. Unlike the White Oak and Blood Moon pack, there was a huge clearing with some hollow tree


    trunks to put your clothes in. Most wolves would be impressed at how well thought out this all was.


    0.00%


    12:15


    042 A


    #288 Vouchers That¡¯s because most wolves do not care about hiding their naked body. Before the


    attacks before the scars, I wasn¡¯t either. Now my stomach dropped seeing how visible I would be if I


    undressed to shift. As if reading my mind Griffin walked up to me wrapping his arms around me from


    behind.


    ¡°I saw youpletely naked, darling, I washed you. Do I need to remind you what we ended up doing


    how excited that made me?¡± He whispered in my ear, the stubble of his chin scratching the sensitive


    skin of my neck.


    Feeling from the way my cheeks heated up, from how flushed I felt I was bright red. And could almost


    serve as a beacon. The thing is he wasn¡¯t lying, both times in the heat of the moment I forgot all about


    my insecurities. Now I was no longer fighting for my survival every day my scars were slowly healing.


    But they were still there and Griffin never seemed to have a problem with it.


    ¡°Thanks, Griff, I was a little nervous but you are right¡± I turned around still in his embrace, and pecked


    him on the lips.


    pull


    His hand fisted my hair as he pulled me closer the second I tried to away. Pulling me close again and


    answering my chaste sweet peck with another kiss. One that was rough and


    feet both literally and figuratively. Hassionate and swept me off my


    had the habit of wrapping one arm around me and then lifting me off the floor as we kissed. If you had


    told me my mate would do that before I would haveughed in your face. It would have been enough to


    reject someone in my mind. At least after what my old pack had done. Now I relished the fact that I


    could forget


    17.55%


    12.15


    042 A


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    everything as we kissed. I didn¡¯t even have to stand on my own two feet. All I had to do was hold on to


    Griffin and enjoy kissing him. And I did, because every time he kissed me my heart would beat out of


    my chest. I would feel dizzy with happiness.


    ¡°You were holding back a lot when you didn¡¯t touch me weren¡¯t you¡± I smirked when Griffin finally let go


    of me.


    Smacking my ass he told me I had no idea how much. We made quick work out of getting undressed


    so we could shift. There were benefits to undressing in in sight with my handsome made. I could


    have tried to stop myself from sneaking a peak even if I wanted to. Which I didn¡¯t, after all, he was my


    mate I epted him. He was all mine to stare at Realizing he was all mine was weird, it made me


    incredibly proud on the one hand, and on the other hand, I felt possessive. Like I would fight every


    other she¨Cwolf that would have the nerve to flirt with him. Shaking my head I shifted, giving up control


    to Willow.


    When we are in control our wolves can still feel what we are feeling. They will see, taste, and hear


    everything. The only difference is that they are not in control of how we respond. When we give control


    to our wolves it is the other way around. So now I felt the overwhelming joy I felt when Willow saw her


    mate again. Willow had always been a yful. wolf because I refused toplete the mating process


    they could not speak yet. Both I and Willow would only be able to mindlink Griffin and Conan after we


    completed the mating process. If Griffin would leave me now I would be heartbroken, but the pain of


    your mate betraying you after you¡¯ve mated. After you¡¯re carrying each other¡¯s mark is unlike any other


    pain you will ever feel. My heart, and my fears won from logic, I


    36.98%


    12:16


    042 A


    1288 Vouchers


    knew Griffin wouldn¡¯t be this patient. Wouldn¡¯t invest this much time. and money in me to be a shit


    mate. I had seen him cry when he figured he was minutes away from being rejected. My worries and


    my inability to fully trust him. Causing Willow and Conan unable tomunicate. Made me feel


    incredibly guilty, and it made the normally yful Willow sad and quiet.


    Just like Griffin, Conan seemed to know exactly what Willow needed. He teased her as we were


    running. Bumping into her, softly pulling her tail. He didn¡¯t need words tomunicate with her. Soon


    Willow was back to her happy self, teasing Conan as he had been teasing her. They looked like two


    pups ying out in the woods for the first time. They. ran for a full hour when Conan came to a sudden


    stop. Communicating was still hard but Willow seemed to pick up on the fact that he wanted her to


    follow him.


    ¡°I think we should just follow him, Willow,¡± I told her, like how she would often be the voice in the back


    of my mind.


    Helping me with what I should do, she nodded. I was unsure if it was for me, Conan, or the both of us.


    But it was clear what she meant, Conan jumped up when she nodded, immediately reassuring me that


    he didn¡¯t notice anything off. That mindset of needing to be on edge every time I went for a run was


    something that will stay with me for a long time. Two years of getting attacked almost daily will do that


    to you. Willow was in the same boat as me, through our bond I could feel her nerves, I could feel how


    fast our heart was beating. And the sense of relief she felt was the first thing I noticed after Conan had


    stopped walking. He had brought Willow to a creek in the middle of the forest. He runs into the


    58.45%


    12:16 m


    When it was time for dinner, Griffin to me out to dinner at a steakhouse on pack grounds. The food was


    perfect, and it wasn¡¯t too fancy.


    I was a little worried we would run into more pack members who didn¡¯t like how slow I was in choosing


    Griflin. In epting him as my mate. We haven¡¯t told anyone I epted him as my mate yet. We


    wanted to tell our families first and we didn¡¯t think at the breakfast table this morning was the right


    ce. Not with all the other wolves around us. But to my relief, everyone was as kind as during the


    breakfast. With the small exception that they didn¡¯t interrupt our date. Everyone would nod or greet us


    in passing, and the servers were very kind. I love the privacy though, it was fun getting to know the


    pack a little better. To the point where it made me realize that most of our visits should be here because


    if this is to be my new pack I should get to know them better.


    ¡°Grill, don¡¯t you think it would work out better if I just came here on most of the weekends? You know


    get a feeling for the pack, get to know its members better. If I am supposed to live here at the end of


    the six months?¡± I asked, expecting to see his face light up like it usually did whenever I do something


    small he likes.


    79.29%


    12.16 m


    wonder if I had done something wrong.


    12.16

 Chapter 268

    043 Griffin


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A wanted to spend most of our weekends together here. Because she was starting toe to terms


    with the fact she was going to live here. The question should make me excited. and it did. Of course, it


    did for a second all ns for next weekend shed in my mind. We could go. furniture shopping


    together. Then I reminded myself of the fact how fragile we still were. Doubt crept in. what if she was


    only doing this because it was the right thing to do. What if she was trying to convince. herself she


    wanted this to please me. My silence and no doubt worried face made her go pale. Shit, it wasn¡¯t


    supposed to go like this.


    ¡°Are you sure Darling. I don¡¯t want you to do these kinds of things if you are just doing it for me?¡± I took


    her hand in mine as I asked her.


    Both to reassure her, and to help me calm down my nerves. When her face fell I figured I knew enough.


    Listening to her I felt relief flood my body. Turned out I was wrong, and I¡¯ve never been so happy about


    being Wrong as I was today.


    ¡°I am sorry I made you feel like I am not fully invested in this Griff. For a little while maybe I wasn¡¯t but I


    am now. Sure I still want to take it slow, as some silly half¨Cassed way to keep myself safe. To protect


    my heart, even if I know full well if you decide to go for a chosen mate now. It would break my heart


    regardless of the mating proces not beingpleted. We can not work on our future together. I cannot


    start to settle in my future pack if we keep acting as we did. I meant it when I


    12.16 M


    said I epted you as my mate, that means I see my future with you¡± Her cheeks were red and she


    never paused, she told me all she needed to tell me but I could tell she was nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Darling. I just can¡¯t believe that someone as amazing with you is seeing a future with me


    so soon already¡± I told her truthfully and when she answered that it was all because of me I felt I was


    the happiest wolf alive.


    Not even her leaving in a few hours could bring the mood down. We enjoyed the rest of our dinner


    chatting about little things. She was excited Jessa and Gerarld woulde back from their mate¨Cmoon


    this Friday. It meant she would see her best friend again. Maybe Gerald and Jessa would like to go on


    a double date with us. Or a triple date she seemed to have taken a liking to Dillion and Collin too. I


    would just have to talk to the guys about it as I wanted it to be a surprise for A.


    After dinner we strolled back to the castle hand in hand. Not speaking. we both seemed to dread the


    fact that when she got home she was going to have to pack her bags and leave. Funny how now when


    things. between us were lessplicated, the idea of not seeing her for an entire week was even


    harder to cope with than before.


    Back in the castle A wanted to go for a quick shower and change into something morefortable. I


    knew what would happen if I got into the bathroom with her. Still not wanting to overwhelm her I made


    an effort to stay in the bedroom Packing her bag as she was showering, I made sure to put two of my


    shirts in her bag. My bed still smelled of her, and it would soothe me when I was going to sleep without


    her. Hopefully


    19 35%


    12 16


    043 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    she felt the same and would love to sleep in T¨Cshirts that smelled like me. Imagining her in one of my


    shirts covering her all the way to her knees turned me on. And to top if of A called out to me, to say


    a proper goodbye when she was still in the shower. Her sultry tone had left nothing to the imagination I


    knew what she wanted from me. Something I was more than willing to give her.


    When I walked into the bathroom she was sensually washing herself, putting on a show and winking at


    me. She knew what she was doing and she was doing it on purpose. Another side of her I loved and I


    wasted no time to get undressed and get in the shower with her. I was aching for some control so


    without saying a word I pulled her closer and kissed. her. Making my way down to the ce she


    wanted my tongue most. Her head fell back as I started licking her. Her hand buried in my hair so tense


    her nails scratched my scalp. It only made me want her more. Still pleasuring her with my mouth,


    because I don¡¯t think I could ever get enough of tasting her. I added one finger and then another, and


    then a third. A throaty moan escaping her with every finger I added and it was not long before I noticed


    her legs quiver. So I picked up the speed I used to move my fingers as I kept licking and sucking her


    clit. And when I let my teeth graze the swollen nub she unraveled. Shaking so much I feared. she


    would copse so I stood up wrapping my arms around her.


    I was still hard, because she was the most enticing she¨Cwolf I ever saw, who just came undone by just


    my touch. A seemed to see this as an invitation. Her hand found my erection and she started


    stroking me. Her touch feeling extra smooth because of the showeroil she had used to wash herself


    and I couldn¡¯t do anything else then burry my face into the crook of her neck again. Letting the pleasure


    overwhelm me until I found my release again Even then I could not move we just stood there


    12:16


    043 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    under the warm water of the shower holding one and other. Eventually we got out because we knew we


    had to.


    Back in my bedroom A thanked me for packing her bag and asked if she could borrow one of my


    hoodies. I smiled as it was a sign that she really felt the same, she would be surprised to find my shirts


    in her bag. Still I told her to pick out whatever hoodie she wanted. Before she went to the shower she


    had a legging and sweaterdressid out. She put the sweaterdress in her bag and wore my hoodie


    above the legging. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Less then 24 hours ago I was still a virgin, now


    we had enjoyed ourselves so much together and still just seeing her in the legging that hugged her


    every curve and my hoodie turned me on again. Just as A swept her eyes over my grey sweats that


    hid nothing with an appreciative nce my parents walked into my bedroom. Not even the panic from


    my parents walking in and seeing me like this did anything to make my erection go down.


    Grinning A positioned herself in front of me, so she would hide the state I was in. She helped me out


    but I could tell she was enjoying this.


    ¡°We just came to say goodbye A, and we hope to¡± Dad fell quiet eyes trained on my bare chest.


    Mom was the one to speak out pointing to my fade mark. When I answered that it faded when A


    epted me as her mate. They both lit up like a christmas tree.


    ¡°That is amazing, oh A I am so happy that Griffin found someone as


    65 15%


    12 163


    043 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    precious as you as his mate. I am not just saying this. You are such a sweet, bright girl and how you


    handled Alpha Rob, you will fit right in¡± It was good my hard on finally settled down a bit because


    before mom was finished speaking she wrapped A up in a tight hug.


    Dad did the same to me congratting me. I loved my parents they never asked about or future ns.


    Not when we wouldplete the


    matebond. not when she would move in her. They respected her enough to let her take the lead.


    ¡°I take it this means, you won¡¯t mind meing over most weekends so I can get to know the pack


    better?¡± There was still an edge of insecurity, of nervousness in A¡¯s voice. Seeing how my parents


    smiled at her telling her our home was hers had to soothe those nerves.


    After some quick goodbyes, they left her alone, so I could walk A back to her truck. We cuddled and


    kissed for far too long before she got


    in


    She had promised to text me when she was home safe, it had been five hours and I still didn¡¯t get a


    text. Hoping she just forgot I had sent her a text fifteen minutes ago but she hadn¡¯t even read it. I


    should be getting ready for bed but I just sat there on my ufortable couch clutching my phone


    desperately waiting for a text.


    83-98%

 Chapter 269

    044 A


    My phone was in my bag and I just couldn¡¯t reach it. Griffin must be sick with worry now. I was over an


    hourte. About halfway home at terrible ident had happend, and it slowed down the traffic. It


    happened about thirty minutes before I got there so I wasn¡¯t involved at all. But it dyed me a lot and I


    couldn¡¯t risk taking my eyes of the roadt to try and grab my bag. It had started raining there was a lot off


    debris on the road still. And people were driving as crazy as if they wanted to make up for the dy by


    going over the speed limit.


    I finally saw a chance to get off the main road and stop at a gasstation. I needed to fill up the tank. get


    some caffeine in me but most of all reassure my family and Griff. Griff had texted me already but I


    texted Grandpa first.


    ¡°I am okay there has been an ident I was not involved but stuck in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    traffic it will be about another hour or so¡±


    Then I mped the phone between my shoulder and ear to call Griff as I was filling up the tank. He


    answered on the first thing, and I felt sick when I heard how worried he was. So while filling up my tank,


    and getting some snacks and an energydrink I told him about the traffic jam. That I wasn¡¯t involved and


    would be home in another hour. Telling him he could just go to bed. Of course he refused I know he


    would, still it felt good he was so concerned about my health my well being that he refused to go to bed


    before he knew I was home safe and sound.


    D DO?L


    12:16


    288 (Vouchers


    By the time I did get home I was exhausted, I texted Griff to let him know. His reply was instant. Telling


    me he missed me but was going to bed now. I had onest drink with Grandma and Grandpa telling


    them all about my weekend and how I epted Grillin as my mate. Which made them incredibly happy


    then I dragged myself to bed. Not bothering to take off Griff¡¯s hoodie or unpack my bag. I heard the


    chime of another text message but since it couldn¡¯t be Griff I ignored it. I had to be up in a few hours


    and I desperately needed my sleep.


    ***


    The next morning I of course overslept, I saw thete textst night was from an unknown number but I


    didn¡¯t have the time to read it. I only texted Jessa and Griffin and then rushed to get ready, eat


    something, and then go to work. When it was time for my lunch break I finally could sit down and read


    the text from the unknown number. It was David. I had


    not blocked him since he never texted me. All I did was delete hist number from my phone so I would


    never be tempted to text him again.. The irony of it all. now that I was sure I would never feel tempted


    to text him again he was texting me.


    ¡°Do you ever regret what happened between us A? I was stupid to reject you as my mate and I


    regret it every single day¡±


    I scoffed at the obvious lie in the text and didn¡¯t even respond. I just left him on read thinking this was a


    one¨Coff text in a drunken haze. Or a cruel joke just to mess with me some more? Both wouldn¡¯t work


    on me because he wasn¡¯t the only one who texted me. So I focussed all my


    15.09%


    ?


    12:16


    288 V202hers


    energy on Griffin not telling him about David¡¯s random text. I would save that conversation for this


    weekend when we were together. Even if I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit tempted by David. Griffin wouldn¡¯t


    like it and he deserved to read the few see me when I told him all about it. I just hope with Griff being


    so protective every once in a while he wouldn¡¯ t lose his shit over this. I would hate for this to cause us


    more drama. when we are finally in a good ce.


    As soon as I left the library I checked my phone. I never used to be like. that but I just knew I had a text


    message from Griff waiting for me.


    ¡°Hey. Darling about to head into a meeting it is going to be sooo boring and I miss you like crazy. Want


    to Facetime when I am done around eight?¡± Was thest text he sent about ten minutes ago.


    Along with a bunch of cute texts about his day¨Cto¨Cday business. Things like him telling me he went out


    for a coffee. That he was going to help Collin out in finding his role in this pack. As he was still feeling a


    little afloat. Still, I answered them all, even telling him about what I was about to have for dinner since


    he asked. Promising him we could. Facetime when he was done


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if knowing I get to see you when this is over makes me feel better or worse about the


    meeting¡± He texted back instantly, even if he should have been in the meeting now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a meeting now?¡± I replied.


    39.36%


    12.16


    ¡°Yes, but I like texting you better don¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    I giggled at his reply but told him to focus on his work instead of texting me. And after onest sad


    smiley, he did stop texting me by the time I arrived home. It was funny to think David thought I might


    regret how things went down between the two of us. In reality. I was starting to see how even without


    the rejection Griffin was a much better mate for me than David would have been.


    David liked me despite my posture, Griffin loved everything about me including my posture. David


    didn¡¯t mind my reading even if he teased me about it a little. Griffin loved I had a hobby that matched so


    well with his hobby. David loved all the fancy get¨Ctogethers, the more luxurious the better. I always


    preferred the smaller get¨Ctogethers. Griffin hated the balls and fancy meetings. With David. I would


    have been arm candy like his mother is to his father. With Griffin, I felt needed and loved.


    ¡°I can turn the lights out and save some money on the electricity bill with how you¡¯re beaming¡±


    Grandma chuckled.


    She was right ever since this weekend I have felt like I was on cloud. nine. There were still a ton of


    doubts in the back of my mind. But they started to fade because Grillin kept showing me how much he


    cared for me. Even his admission that he loved me hadn¡¯t scared me off. I tried my best to not just talk


    about Griffin during dinner. And leaving out that David had texted me. It had clearly been an one of


    thing since I didn¡¯t get another text from him. Still when I saw there was some meatloaf left over I


    couldn¡¯t help mentioning it was a shame Griffin wouldn¡¯t be here next weekend since I was going over


    to his again. With a bright smile.

 Chapter 270

    045 A


    Luckily Griffin didn¡¯t seem to notice something was off as we were calling. I nned to keep ignoring


    David but during the week he kept texting me more and more frequently. At first. I figured that if I just


    ignored him. Not even giving him the gratification of me blocking him. Showing what he did was


    bothering he would stop his little games soon enough. He never stopped so I decided to send him one


    reply and then block him. The only thing he aplished was that I started to hate him even more. I


    wanted my reply to hurt him withouting across as a scorned ex¨Cgirlfriend. It took me a second to


    come up with something, but when I did I smiled as I wrote the text.


    ¡°No, I do not regret anything. you rejected me I was foolish and young and thought I was heartbroken.


    When in fact you saved me from a life of mediocrity. I would have been arm candy to the mediocre


    Alpha of a barren mediocre pack after your father burned the pack to the ground with his awful


    leadership. Now I get to live with a real man, one that can give me the world in all the ways you could


    never. I¡¯ll be the Luna of a thriving pack and your queen so the only thing I have left to say is thank you,


    David, for realizing you were never good enough for me.¡± With that I blocked him.


    I was not looking forward to telling Griffin about it all but I knew I had to. We would never make it if we


    weren¡¯t honest with each other. I knew I did nothing wrong, even if I wondered what made David


    change his mind like this. That was never about me getting back with him. Griflin had been perfect, and


    we¡¯ve been texting every day and we face timed


    10 DONL


    12.16


    045 A


    288 Vouchers


    almost every night. It was amazing to me that he had such a busy schedule but still made the time to


    talk to me so often. I have never felt as seen or heard as I had since meeting Griffin and it made me


    feel like I was on cloud nine.


    ¡°A, there is a courier here for you¡± Sam my employer called out to


    1. me.


    I walked to the front desk thinking it was a parcel my parents sent me. Weird though that they


    chose to send it to my work and not just to my home. The courier who obviously was a wolf too


    gave me a in- looking brown parcel. His being a wolf confirmed the suspicion the parcel was


    from my parents. They even tipped the courier, so I wouldn¡¯t have to. Curious as I was. I ripped


    open the parcel right away. Inside wast a Tupperware box filled with Snickerdoodle cookies and an


    envelope, Even before I turned it around to see the royal seal I know who sent this to me. My


    cheeks hurt from smiling so much, and my smile only got brighter when I read the card.


    ¡°Darling. I miss you like crazy and I am happy I get to see you again tomorrow. Here are some


    cookies to eat on your road trip. I made them. fresh at the crack of done and sent them with an


    express courier so I hope you get them in time.


    Your Griff


    1. ps. Please give your granddad a few, he was the one who told me he won your grandmother


    over with her favorite cookies and suggesting me


    22.00%


    12:16


    to do the same. So I will be forever grateful to him.¡±


    I asked Sam if I could go on my break a little early, and he smiled telling me I could but it would


    cost me a cookie. He was kidding he was happily mated to and would always talk about the


    importance of putting your mate first, making sure to appreciate all the little things they do. Still. I


    had enough to share so I grabbed a few for him. He could have it now and take home to share with


    his mate and kids. Then I rushed to the breakroom to call Griffin he would usually text me about


    his day so I had a fairly good idea of what his schedule was like.


    I was about to hang up when he finally picked up the phone sounding a bit of breath. I heard a


    she¨Cwolf in the background. As I realized for the first time since having met him I wasn¡¯t worried


    about him having an impromptu meeting with a she¨Cwolf.


    ¡°Hi. Darling is everything okay you never call when you are at work?¡± His concern had me smiling


    again.


    This man really was everything and more.


    ¡°Well I usually don¡¯t go on my break early to enjoy some Snickerdoodle the best mate in the world


    sends me. So I figured I should be a good. mate too and thank him¡±


    He let out a breathy chuckle, obviously relieved that I was okay. We chatted for a bit, but he was


    busy. I could hear people in the background,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    12.17


    heard a feminine giggle that was oddly familiar. Just not enough to actually put a name to the


    giggle. Which made sense I met a few of the she¨Cwolves in his familyst weekend. There is no


    way I would remember all of their voices, hell I don¡¯t think I even know all of their names. When we


    ended the call I was just happy that I felt secure enough in what we had to not panic about the fact


    that my mate was talking to another she¨Cwolf. After eating my lunch and some cookies as dessert


    I just went about the rest of my work day. Near the end of my day. I got another text from Grillin.


    ¡°Sorry I had to end the call so abruptly Darling. I¡¯m very busy unexpectedly I¡¯ll probably not be able


    to FaceTime either but I miss you like crazy. And I cannot wait to kiss you tomorrow¡±


    I chuckled when I realized I was a bit bummed about not being able to see Griff¡¯s face tonight.


    When I was the one who was adamant about going slow. When I got home I told my Grandparents


    about the cookies. And of course, Grandpa was more than happy to take some. Griff and him had


    exchanged numbers too. It made sense that they could contact each other if something was to


    happen to me. But the thing is while Griff had not responded to myst message he immediately


    sent my Grandpa a reply. Granted it was a short and sweet message but still it rubbed me the


    wrong way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Sweetheart, he probably just had his phone out. He will text you when he is


    free. The boy is smitten with you everyone can tell¡± Grandpa reassured me.


    The rest of the night I did just that. Trying not to worry about the fact


    56 60%


    12.17


    that Griffin didn¡¯t text me at all. I went as far as to send him a goodnight message when I was


    about to head to bed. When I came back to my room after my shower I had a notification. It was


    another text from Griffin but it was a weird one.


    ¡°You know I would never do anything to hurt you right, Darling¡± Why would he be worried about


    that just when we doing better than ever?


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t, but if you ever make a mistake please be honest. and tell me okay?¡±


    This time his answer was quick, but I couldn¡¯t decipher if his denial was about the fact he wouldn¡¯t


    make a mistake. Or that he wouldn¡¯t fess up to it. My initial response was to call him, and demand


    we FaceTimed. That weird jealousy ring up again. Pushing that down I didn¡¯t answer the text


    and just tried to get some sleep. Which was hard as my mind kept drifting back to Griff and the


    weird conversation we had ever since I called him to thank him for the cookies. I tried to convince


    myself that. the same man who got up at the crack of dawn to surprise me would never cheat on


    me on the same day. Or ever at all for that matter. Still, I woke up feeling tired and drained the next


    morning. By the time I was ready to drive there another day with a lot of silence had passed. I


    wouldn¡¯t run away anymore or assume the worst. So I just got in my car and drove there as


    promised, but the entire four hour¡¯s drive there was an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach.

 Chapter 271

    046 Griffin


    I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, Conan seemed to be on edge the entire time. I figured he was going crazy


    from missing our mate. Missing her now I knew she epted me as her mate. Now that the matebond


    was getting stronger every time we saw each other. Was horrible even worse than it had been before.


    Thank the MoonGoddess she will be home tomorrow.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks as I realized I had thought of my pack, my castle, my chambers as her home.


    But honestly, as far as I was concerned it was. Maybe I could convince her to go shopping with me so


    that she would have some of her clothes here. She only left the dress for Krystel¡¯s party here. Having


    more of her clothes here would not only be convenient, it would be another confirmation that we are


    doing great. Plus it would help keep her sent her presence here when she left to go to her home. The


    first two or three days the bedding still smelled like her. But her scent faded too soon, and I figured she


    would appreciate clean bedding so I would have the sheets washed and made tomorrow morning.


    By now I was done tossing and turning to get some sleep and wanted to do something special for A.


    I could have ordered her a bouquet and had it sent to her. But that was way too generic. Besides the


    flowers wouldst for about a week and she would be gone 3 out of the 7 days. Suddenly I


    remembered how me finishing the batch of Snickerdoodle cookies I was making somehow stopped her


    from rejecting me. A trick her Grandpa told me about as it had worked for him when he tried to please


    or make up with his mate. I knew A would appreciate the


    0.00%


    A


    O


    ?


    12:17


    046 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    sentiment, so after researching an express werewolf courier I got to work. Gerald walked in as I was


    making the cookies.


    He just got home, he and Jessa were supposed to go to bed for a few more hours. Gerald still had the


    day off, and since Jessa wanted to be a homemaker they no longer wanted to live in the castle. Some


    of the higher¨Cranking members of the pack had their own rooms here. They would all have a living


    room with an open kitchen, three average bedrooms, and a bathroom. Gerald and Jessa were nning


    on having a lot of pups. He told me he wanted a nice cottage with at least 5 bedrooms. They would go


    househunting on packground today. Luckilyrge homes with a lot of bedrooms weren¡¯t umon in


    the werewolfmunity. Most of us loved big families as it was like a pack within a pack.


    I know Mom and Dad would have loved to have more children. Sadly she was unable to. I loved the


    fact that the pack never looked down on a Luna that could not bear a lot of pups. Just as I know they


    would never judge A for being petite.


    ¡°Griffin, did you hear me?¡±


    I had been so lost in my daydream that I hadn¡¯t noticed Gerald talking to me. He asked me if he could


    take some of the cookies I was making to Jessa. And if he thought my parents would permit him to


    build their own home if he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted. I was sure they would but promised to put in a


    good word for him regardless. I was looking forward to going to dinner with them tonight. I was happy


    to have Gerald back and excited to properly get to know his mate and A¡¯s best.


    21.41%


    A


    12:17


    046 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    friend. There was a lot I had to do first though. So I let the cookies cool down enough so they wouldn¡¯t


    end up condensing the Tupperware container leaving them all soggy by the time they got to A. And I


    got ready for the day ahead of me. I wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t have any work left to do on the


    weekend. All so that I could spend most of my time with my incredible mate.


    ***


    At the end of the day, I was exhausted, so much so that Mom expressed her worries. Dad was quick to


    defend me stating he was the same when he and Mom just learned they were mates and did not move


    in together. Even if it took them only four weeks to do so.


    ¡°See Dad, get it I can rest when I have A with me again, besides I am done for the night I am going


    to dinner with Jessa and Gerald now. Mom seems a little more at ease after I tell her about my ns.


    When A called me during her lunch break to thank me for the cookies. Krystel came over, I asked


    her to get some toiletries for A. Giving her my credit card, and telling her to pick out a little


    something for herself too had been a mistake. And I do really wonder if A needs all of this. Krystel


    justughed when I told her I wasn¡¯t sure. Telling me she didn¡¯t even get make¨Cup because that is


    really personal. She got A a Sephora gift card and was hoping to be able to take A and Jessa out


    to go shopping this weekend. While I loved that my family loved her so much. And I wanted A to


    have close bonds and friendships in the pack that would soon be hers. I disliked the idea of not


    spending every minute of our 72 hours together with her. That is why I will n a double date


    42.21%


    12:17


    with her, Jessa, and Gerald on Friday.


    That way she can have fun with her best friend and get to know Gerald better. While we are still


    spending time together. I never knew I could be this clingy, I just hope it doesn¡¯t put A off.


    ***********


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dinner with Jessa and Gerald started out wonderful, we went to a human diner to have beers and


    burgers. At first, we just chatted about our ns for tomorrow night. When Gerald asked how things


    were going I was honest. letting him know that things are great. How over the moon I am with the fact


    that she decided to ept me as her mate. And that I am willing to take it as slow as she wants me to.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why she still can¡¯t trust you, does she not see how much you are doing for her? All the


    little things?¡± Gerald ponders out loud.


    I am not the one who can scold him for doubting my mate. Jessa does and it makes sense she knows


    A better than I do. As for now at least I hope that will change in due time.


    ¡°David was her childhood best friend, they were thick as thieves. The three of us were but everyone


    around us was convinced they would end up as mates with how close they were. Not only did he


    publicly reject her, he told her in front of the entire pack. She mistook his pity for a weak wolf like her¡± I


    can see the hurt on her face as Jessa tells us what


    64.11%


    12:17


    046 Griffin


    her best friend, my mate has gone through.


    288 ?Vouchers


    I ordered another jug of beer, needing to wash away this bitter feeling. I have been so selfish towards


    her. In my mind she just got rejected, sure the beatings were rough but it had nothing to do with the


    rejection in my mind. Now I learned that David her first mate had told the pack he was done protecting


    her. Essentially dering her scot¨Cfree to all her bullies. and abusers. I was scared I made her feel


    bad, as I never realized the gravity of what happened to her. All I wanted to do now was fly over to the


    BloodMoon pack and kill David consequences be damned. I knew I couldn¡¯t but the only way for me to


    stop myself was drinking myself senseless. As I wolf I have a higher tolerance than an average human.


    Still, the server kept the beersing until Gerald told me I had a text message. It was A wishing


    me a good night. Through my drunken. haze, I felt desperate to let her know I would never hurt her.


    When she told me if I ever made a mistake I could just tell her. So I swore to her I would never. Jessa


    asked me not to talk to her about this, not unless A brought it up herself. She was right, so instead I


    went home to try and sleep the buzz off so that I could spend tomorrow preparing something even


    more special to just show her how much I loved her. And that she would never had to doubt me.


    81.87%

 Chapter 272

    047 Griffin


    By the time A gets here. I have just finished my work. I was happy with the extra preparations I


    made. But it was a lot of extra work, and with me being deadset on not having to work on the weekend.


    I have been hauled up in the office all day. To the point where I was toote to walk outside and


    wee her back. Now she is standing at the door opening carrying a bag that is way too big to be just


    an overnight bag. Was she thinking the same thing as I was?


    ¡°Are you okay Griff, you seemed a little off yesterday and now you didn¡® te to greet me? Not that


    you have to of course but well you¡­¡± She stammers, probably not wanting to make me feel bad about


    it.


    But I like she expected me to wait for her outside to be the first one to wee her in. I¡¯m pissed at


    myself I lost track of time.


    ¡°I am more than okay now you are here again, Darling,¡± I tell her as I walk up to her.


    To my relief she lets me kiss her, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me closer. Deepening


    the kiss until it leaves me breathless.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been fully honest with you, and because of that, I was swamped with work today¡± I almost


    miss the way she goes pale and shivers like it is cold in my office.


    0.00%


    A


    12:18


    ¡°Nothing to worry about, I just set up a double date with, Dillio, Collin Gerald, and Jessa I figured you


    missed her. And I had Krystel buy you some toiletries even if I think she went a little overboard¡± As


    soon as thest word leaves my lips she drops her bag and jumps into my arms.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you Griff¡± she practically squeals.


    As always I get happy she calls me Griff and when she has both her feet. on solid ground again she


    rushes to get something out of her bag.


    ¡°Here we had meatloaf the other day and I told Grandma you would love it so she packed you the


    leftovers. And oh euhmm I packed some more clothes hoping I could leave them here. You know so I


    don¡¯t have to pack every time. They can just stay in the bag if you don¡¯t have closet. space¡± Her cheeks


    redden again.


    As if she needed help looking cuter than she already does.


    ¡°You and your grandmother are the best. And the extra clothes are perfect I was thinking about how


    much easier that would be just yesterday¡± I took the bag from her hand, because I like doing things like


    that for her.


    Dad always acts like a true gentleman to Mom, I always grew up wanting to be like him. Things like


    holding doors open, pulling her chair back, and carrying her bags. Not because she needs me to, but to


    15.66%


    A


    12:18


    office


    show her how appreciated she is. In the short distance between my and my chambers, I spent listening


    to A excitedly chatting about having missed Jessa and the dresses he packed for special events and


    dates. She wants to match like she wanted to do at the ball for Krystel. Clearly, that is something she


    enjoys. It showed me she was a romantic at heart. I hated that, that side of her was destroyed but I


    would do anything in my power to build it up again. I didn¡¯t mind matching at all, I kinda like people


    could see we belonged together. She chose a deep red almost burgundy dress with three¨Cquarter¨C


    length sleeves. The skirt ends a little above her knees and she pairs the formfitting dress with white


    sneakers. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her, I wish the twist on her left hip woulde undone so the dress


    would fall open. That will have to wait untilter tonight though. I made preparations for after dinner but,


    to make those ns we needed to go to dinner first. Fulfilling my promise to her I change into a button¨C


    down shirt in the exact same color as her dress. I paired it with some dark blue jeans and of course my


    white.


    sneakers.


    Gerarld whistles as he sees using down the stairs to meet up at the front entrance like we agreed


    to. Commenting on what a good¨Clooking


    couple we are.


    ¡°Actually Your Highnesses I agree, we discussed announcing that Lady Hemmings epted you as


    her mate. To stop the rumors a picture in these outfits would be perfect. Especially since our Princess


    has on this elegant make¨Cup¡± The royal secretary that happened to walk past us


    I freeze for a bit, this is part of being the royal family, in the current day


    32.26%


    ¦¯


    12:18


    047 Griffin


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    288 IVouchers


    and age, we have a secure website to keep people up¨Cto¨Cdate about news from the royal family. Mom


    and Dad suggested announcing this, and I was going to tell A in person but I wanted to enjoy the


    date first. Fearing that she might need a bit of persuasion, Dillion, Collin, and Gerald tense up. And


    when he notices the awkwardness so does the secretary, but my perfect mate surprises me again.


    ¡°Are you the one taking the pictures or not, if so can you mindlink the person who will over? I think it¡¯s a


    great reservation but honestly, I am starving¡± A says, a smile ying around her lips.


    Dillion and Jessa giggle, and the others sigh in relief as her raw honesty takes all the tension out of the


    air. The secretary immediately mindlinks someone before turning to us again.


    ¡°The photographer can be here in 20 minutes but my wife made donuts. for dessert and our garden is


    beautiful maybe we cane up with some sort of deal¡± He winks at Apletely ignoring me.


    ¡°Well that sounds perfect¡± A smiles


    And after the royal secretary mindlinks again he leads the six of us to their home. His wife is excited to


    meet A. Hugging her as soon as she steps inside. A just smiles at her and soon we are sitting in


    the garden. eating warm donuts and chatting. I love how she can be polite and proper as a Princess,


    strict as a Queen, and kindhearted and warm as the perfect Luna. Still, after we have taken some


    photos in front of the rose bushes I am d we can head to the restaurant only a few minuteste.


    53.70%


    O


    12:18


    047 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    The restaurant is outside of the pack ground because we do not have a Tex¨CMex restaurant in the


    pack. This ce had handmade tortis and a taco share tter with tons of sides. I loved sharing my


    food mostly because I was horrible at choosing. I always wanted everything on the


    menu.


    When we got to my SUV Jessa slipped in next to A telling Gerald she missed her bestie. I chuckled


    thinking I was better off since A would still be sitting next to me. She put her hand of my hand on her


    knee but she just rambled on to Jessa. It was like she forgot I was there she even whispered about


    things I had done for her. I could only hear fragments but they seemed to be positive and they would


    constantly burst into fits of giggles. Jessa and Gerald¡¯s mate¨Cmoon was the next topic so I shot him a


    sympathetic look. He winks at me through the backview mirror in response. Because we know neither


    of us minds we are just happy our mates are having so much fun.


    I grew up with these two, and I trust them with my life that is why I asked them to be my Beta and


    Gemma. We always had dreams of our future where our mates would be best friends too. Jessa


    liked Collin so far and A seemed to like him too. The future we dreamed of as pups seemed to get


    closer and closer. During dinner, we see just how much as after the first twenty minutes of catching up


    at super speed the twodies join the rest of the conversation and dinner is a st. Weugh and joke


    like all friends and A is constantly touching me. Whether it is just our knees touching or her hand on


    my leg. Even wiping a bit of sauce from the corner of my mouth. It makes me feel giddy and excited for


    tonight.


    73.24%


    12:18


    047 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I hope A likes the surprise, afterst weekend I figured it would be perfect but now we were together


    I was getting nervous. Thest thing I wanted was for A to feel pressured, I know after what


    happenedst weekend I felt like I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Now I realized that if she wanted to I would


    have. But there really only was one exnation for what was waiting for us in our bedroom.


    94.84%

 Chapter 273

    048 A


    I love that Griffin surprised me with a triple date, I instantly clicked with Dillion and Collin. And I had


    missed Jessa like crazy, I hadn¡¯t talked to Gerald a lot with their matemoon but he seemed like a good


    guy and I was excited to get to know him better. Griffin seemed to get ufortable when the royal


    secretary sprang the idea of taking pictures together to announce us being mates on us. He had


    obviously talked about it before. But I was not mad for him agreeing with me epting him to be


    announced, I got it was a part of being royalty. He had been working himself to the bone to be able to


    have the weekend off. n a triple date he was equally excited about. So I smiled, joked to deal with


    the tension, and behaved like I knew what was expected of a Princess. I might not be royalty, but I


    knew enough about protocols and how my high¨Cranking family members behaved at certain events.


    Dinner was amazing, the food was good and I was happy he loved to share food too. I can¡¯t stand


    people who don¡¯t even let you taste a bite of their food. This way we could taste more types of tacos so


    what was not to love? It was only at the end of the date when he brought us all home. that he seemed


    to be getting nervous. As he told me about Krystel and discussed the triple date with Jessa and Gerald


    yesterday, hours ago when I just arrived. All the worries I had and all the suspicions were erased. He


    had been holding back because he wanted to surprise me. Now that gnawing feeling that little pit of


    unease in my stomach came back. Until he opened his bedroom door. His room was bathed in soft


    candlelight rose petals were ced all over the bed and there was soft music ying. It was beautiful


    and so romantic that I couldn¡¯t


    0.00%


    12:18


    1. it.


    ¡°Darling, afterst weekend I figured I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my hands off you, and I wanted our first


    time to be special. But now I am scared I am pressuring you into doing something you don¡¯t want to¡± I


    love how he blushed as he told me all about why the room was decorated like this.


    Truth be told, he was not the only one afterst weekend I had been talking about inating with him.


    Quite often too, telling him about David. ?s insistent texting would have to wait. The only thing on my


    mind now was to make love to this wonderful man. Because slowly but surely I was starting to ept


    that I was falling for him and there was nothing that would protect me from falling further. Or getting hurt


    again if he was to walk away. He needed a little push though to be sure I wanted this as much as he


    wanted it. I jumped in his arms, and he caught me like I knew he would. He always did and he seemed


    to love it. With my. legs firmly wrapped around his waist, his hands supporting me holding my ass. I


    wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him with all that.


    I had.


    He returned the kiss, it was eager and hungry and soon his shyness was forgotten. He started walking


    to the bed never breaking the kiss, kneading my ass. The smell of ourbined arousal filled the


    bedroom. and when he finally reached his bed andid me down I shivered in anticipation of what was


    toe,


    ¡°I thank the MoonGoddess every day for blessing me with someone as


    22.67%


    A


    12:18


    perfect as you.¡± His voice was raspy and lust¨Cfilled as he whispered into


    my ears.


    He undressed me with skillful hands, just brushing my skin in the right ces. I unwillingly clench my


    thighs together as they could never cause enough friction to help with the burning ache between them.


    Only Griff could and he knew it. He smirked as he saw me losing control. His actions are deliberate and


    slow. In a delicious torture, I wanted to end immediately and simultaneously feel until the end of time.


    He had taken off my clothes but was still fully dressed himself and it felt unfair. I needed to see him, to


    feel him like he could with me. Instead, he sat upright looking at me with adoration written on his face.


    ¡°Your body is amazing¡± he sighed before bending over, hovering over


    1. me.


    Trailing kissed from my lips to where I wanted it most. Commenting on how he adored my corbone


    because it would one day have his name on it. My breasts because they were soft and fitted his hands


    perfectly which he demonstrated, by fondling with them. My stomach he said was smooth and enticing.


    ¡°I want to adore your body too but you are hiding it from me¡± I tried to joke but even I could hear the


    neediness in my words.


    Earning me a happy chuckle before he dove in, licking my, sucking me until my legs started to shake


    and I could only cry out his name in my


    ecstasy.


    42.54%


    12:18


    048 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I will give you all I want until the day that I die,¡± He told me, his chin. still shiny and wet from the


    orgasm that hit me seconds ago.


    And when he finally undressed I did even attempt to hide my attraction, how my eyes wandered over


    his body. Following the trail of the skin that was getting exposed. Or how his boxers tented as he was


    looking at me taking me in. He then embraced me pushing his now naked body against me and I could


    feel every inch, every curve of his need. Which only fueled me with more need to have him, but Griffin


    was still


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hesitant.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this Darling? you can still say no!¡± He asked me again.


    Bucking my hips up and grinding his erection I told him. ¡°Feel how much I want to, I need you unless


    you want to wait ¡±


    I understand man can still second guess or change their minds and I didn¡¯t want to pressure him either.


    Fortunately, as soon as I answered him he let out a sound, something between a growl and a moan.


    He put on a condom and ced the tip in front of my entrance. He was driving me insane so I started


    whitering underneath him. Wanting us to take thisst step and ride him like I was supposed to.


    ¡°What is the matter darling impatient?¡± He smirked and before I could


    60.41%


    12:18


    048 A


    1288 Vouchers


    The answer mixed with the loud moan as he finally filled me up. He filled me up in one long stroke right


    away. It burned and it felt as if the skin was tearing up for a few moments and then the bliss came.


    Nothing has ever felt so right in my entire life. He was sorge I thought it would hurt far longer than it


    did. Most likely with how turned on I was, it was all¨Cconsuming. When his teeth grazed the spot where


    he would mark me I almost cried out for him to just do it. To mark me and make me his, instead, I bit


    my lip so hard I drew a little blood. He repositioned us no longerying above me but sitting on his


    knees wrapping his arms. around my legs that he hadid up against his chest. It felt like he was going


    even deeper, harder and I trembled with the orgasm that was creeping up at me again. His growl as he


    hit his peak was too much for me. Stars exploded behind my eyes, as came with him. My head fell


    back to my pillow I was ready for him to fall down next to me and cuddle but he kept thrusting never


    stopping. I expected him to go soft but he didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t take as long as it did the first time for his


    thrusts to get sloppy. But it didn¡¯t matter because again I was right there behind him. I screamed his


    name, digging my nails into his skin before the white light flooded my vision again. It felt like I had


    floated off and when I came too again. Griffin was holding me, looking at me with so much love that I


    knew it would be only a matter of days before I would. sumb to him. Before I would let him im


    me, mark me, and spend the rest of my life as his fated mate, his luna, and his queen. For now, I just


    snuggled up into him as I let exhaustion win and gave in to my need to sleep. Safe in the arms of the


    man, I tried and failed so hard not to fall


    in love with.


    76.63%

 Chapter 274

    049 A


    When I woke up the next morning I had forgotten all about the texts. David had sent me. My head was


    in the clouds, and there was a small pit of fear nestled in my stomach. That fear pointed out how fast I


    was falling for Griff. How vulnerable that made me. I noticedst weekend. that Griffin liked to sleep in.


    Probably sincest weekend has caused a shift in our rtionship. He no longer tried to hide it. When I


    moved he pulled me back in closer to him. Burying his nose in the crook of my neck mumbling.


    ¡°Ten more minutes, Darling, I am so tired¡±


    I chuckled pointing out that he had no stamina for a strong Alpha¨Cblood. wolf and tried to get out of


    bed. My teasing managed to wake him up. and he shifted us so that he straddled me a knee on either


    side of my body. Keeping my arms in ce next to my body.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Heughed at me and then started to tickle me.


    Poking my sides when I was unable to move, so I started to wriggle trying to get out from under him.


    Soon the energy shifted between the two of us. My wriggling did something to him. Feeling and


    smelling his arousal like this did the same for us. Without saying a word Grif bent forward mming his


    lips on mine. His kiss is rough and possessive and it heats my body like I am on fire. Yesterday we took


    our time it was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    0.00%


    12:19


    loving, we both were nervous about it being our first time. Now I just longed to feel him again, I rushed


    to take my top off. Loving how Griff¡¯s eyes widen with lust as they darken. I start tugging on his


    waistband I need to see and feel more of his skin. He is more than happy to oblige. He jumps off the


    bed, rushes out of his pajama bottoms, and then pulls mine off in one fast swoop.


    I didn¡¯t even see him get a condom but he did, and when he put it on he kneeled down on the bed


    again hovering above me. He is taking too long, clearly loving to tease me. I¡¯m not sure what to feel


    about the fact that I am so desperate for him but I am. So I whine and buck my hips. Griffin flipped us


    over, we were still not connected but before he could. tell me what he wanted. I lowered myself down


    over his erection. Gasping as he fills me up again I love being the one in control now. Almost as much


    as I love Griffin being in control. His hands are on my hips, digging his fingers into my buttcheeks. He


    starts thrusting up in time with my rhythm sending us to another level of pleasure.


    ¡°Come for me Darling, I¡¯m almost there¡± Griff grunts so I adjust my rhythm going faster in a steady


    motion and only minutester I feel the telltale sign of my legs starting to quiver. And then the heat that


    pooled in my stomach exploded. Two sloppy thrustster Griffin¡¯s upper body falls back to his bed.


    Jerking his hips up a few more times still holding on to my hips as we both ride out our orgasm. Iy


    down on top of him, he wraps his arms around me and we decide to take a breath for a few


    minutes.


    ***


    17.45%


    12-19


    Two hourster we woke up again, because of someone knocking at our door. That might be a good


    thing because Griffin was looking at me like he wanted a second round. And if he so much as hinted at


    it I would have agreed to it. Without a second thought, it¡¯s funny I seem to be unable to resist this man.


    To my horror, Queen Isabe walks into our bedroom. She shoots us a soft proud smile seeing us in


    ourpromising position. Even with sex being such a normal part of our everyday. Facing my


    mother¨Cinw when I am stillying on her son in some sort of post¨Csex haze. As I suddenly


    remember my ex¡¯s texts. Is making me feel awkward.


    ¡°I am sorry to disturb you but A now that you have epted Griffin- as your mate there are a few


    things I need to discuss with you. Can youe to my office in let¡¯s say two hours?¡± She tells us still


    unbothered by the fact she found us like this.


    All I can do is nod as I feel my cheeks burning up. The door shuts and the second it does Griffin starts


    kissing my neck, sucking the sensitive skin. Clearly starting something he cannot finish. Or he probably


    can but not when I am about to go and meet with his mother. I am nervous just thinking about what it


    can be that she is trying to tell us.


    ¡°Darling I have to share you with others most of the weekend it is unfair, and now you are refusing me


    too?¡± He pouts at me and I cannot resist so I give in again here in this bed. And a third time under the


    shower. If we are this on normal days, I am scared to think about what I will be like during the heat. I


    end up having to rush to Queen Isabe¡¯s office because I am almostte.


    38.72%


    12:19


    Have a seat,


    too nervous to ask for a coffee.


    F


    What good has evere from someone saying they need to talk to you? At first, she is just standing


    there waiting for me to answer but when she notices I am not saying anything she mindlinks for a little


    bit and then looks at me again.


    ¡°Just take a seat, I promise you it is nothing bad, Griffin told me you like atte without any syrups or


    sweeteners so that¡¯s what my assistant is bringing you¡± She states as she sits down herself.


    Her office is exactly what I expected it to be, warm and inviting as the office of a good Luna should be.


    With an unmistakable regal air to it. Reminding everyone she is not just a Luna but the Luna of all


    Luna, our Queen. A title that will soon be mine if Iplete the mating process. with Griff, andtely it


    has been feeling like I don¡¯t really have a choice in that matter. I just can¡¯t help falling for him.


    ¡°First of all, my husband and I are overjoyed you epted Griffin as your mate. He seems to be so


    happy with you and that would have been enough. But you already seem like such a sweet, poised,


    and most importantly intelligent young she¨Cwolf. That we could not have asked for a better mate for our


    son¡± She pauses when her assistant ces our drink on the desk in front of us.


    She didn¡¯t have to ask who had the Latte Machiatto and who had the t White. Within seconds I hear


    the office door close again. Queen


    60,42%


    O


    12:19


    049 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Isabe takes a sip with her eyes closed savoring the vors for just at moment before she opens them


    to speak to me.


    ¡°Now that you epted him the chances of you bing our Queen have grown a lot. I¡¯ve been


    thinking this over all week and that¡¯s why I kind of burst into your room just now. I want to offer to help


    you train to be a queen starting now. I don¡¯t want to pressure you but¡­¡± She seems to be looking


    for the right words, but I understand her.


    ept them at the very least


    Normally as the next Luna of the pack, you get trained by the old Luna from the moment you meet your


    mate. Or because the normal course of action is an instant rejection or in most cases eptance. I


    sn¡¯t ready yet and I needed to take things slow, or as slow as we still could. As nice as it was to be able


    to not rush into anything. It did mean I would lose out on valuable learning time.


    ¡°While I would love that, when would I if I am only here on most weekends and not even all of them?¡± I


    shrugged.


    Isabe smiled, I think she knew I wanted to spend most of the time on my weekends with Griff. She


    hadn¡¯t been kidding when she told me she spent a lot of thought on this. So she coulde up with a


    n that would work. My lessons would mostly be online via Zoom meetings and FaceTime. I happily


    agree to the ns, and after we finish our coffee. just chit¨Cchatting for a bit I make my way to Griff


    determined to tell him. about David¡¯s text as soon as I am in the room with him ag

 Chapter 275

    050 Griffin


    I knew why Mom wanted to speak to A, and I was happy for her. Training with my mom would be a


    good thing. And I hoped it would show her just how much my family loved her. Even if I did wish, she


    didn¡¯t just barge in like this. She is just as impatient as I am, but being on the receiving end of it wasn¡¯t


    great this time. And I was a little nervous to hear what A thought about all of this. She has been


    doing a lot better with epting what we have and epting my parents and most of my


    packmembers see that too. Honestly, the very few people who have something negative to say about


    her dislike that she is waiting so long, keeping me at a distance for a bit. I¡¯ve been telling everyone that


    we are the ones to set the pace of our rtionship. That helped stop the gossiping, as does the fact


    she officially epted me now. And soon they will see that my personal living room has been


    redecorated as our living room.


    Well if she likes my idea of going to a furniture store to get some new stuff anyway. The first weekend


    she was here shemented on my couch, and if we rece those most of the other stuff would not


    suit the new couch. I¡¯ve never spent a lot of time in my living room, so back then having a sleek modern


    modern¨Clooking room was all I needed. It looked good when I had friends over. Now all I want is to


    have afortable room where I can spend time with my mate. Hanging around in my bed with her


    was great but now we have taken the next step in our rtionship I think that just spending time in bed


    would get too tempting. But most of all I felt like a room where you can live as a couple, maybe even a


    family down the line was a sign of maturity.


    0.00%


    12:19 ¡ö¡ö


    050 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    Something that fits me now, a room to reflect that I am a mated wolf. Ready to start a life with the


    woman I love.


    That¡¯s exactly what I tell her when shees back to the room. Asking me why I am dressed like we


    have to be somewhere. For a second. something shes over her face, regret or uncertainty. As I


    brace myself for the rejection of my ns she shakes it off and gives me a mega¨Cwatt smile.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it I¡¯ll show you we can have a beautiful living room without it being overly modern and


    impractical¡± She happily agrees.


    As soon as she tells me it is OUR room I no longer care about the look on her face just now. Whatever


    it was she didn¡¯t mean it. Her excitement is genuine and she sees this room as ours too. It is all I ever


    wanted, it¡¯s another thing that is giving me hope. She has been giving me so much hopetely that I


    have already started looking at jewelry to gift her after weplete the mating process. As is custom


    for members of the royal. family. I¡¯m still not in a rush, but seeing as it took only two weeks of dating to


    get her to ept me. It is clear she feels the matebond too. It¡¯s the only exnation for falling so hard


    and so fast for someone.


    ***


    We spend the entire day shopping for furniture and while it has been a lot of fun. Especially since we


    told all the humans working at the shops we were a couple moving in together. Causing them all to


    congratte us. But it had worn me down, I was happy to walk back into the castle


    22.20%


    12:19


    050 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    nning to order some food from the kitchen. Crawl in bed with A to eat there and then we would


    spend our night as we loved to most. With her reading leaning against my shoulder as I was gaming.


    My gamer friends had already texted me about another campaign they would start tonight asking me to


    join them. But when we walked inside we were greeted by a servant. Letting the two of us know my


    parents invited us for dinner at their ce. Just them and us, a little family get¨Ctogether. The same


    weird look shed over her face and it had me a little worried now. But she was the one to tell me we


    should go.


    ¡°Your parents want to get to know me better Griff, and I think that¡¯s only fair. Let¡¯s go freshen up and


    then we can go there¡± She was right, of course she was so I told the servant to let them know we


    epted the invitation and then we made our way back to our chambers.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just mindlink them?¡± A asked the second the servant


    walked off.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So I exined to her that would make it a bit awkward for the servant. Who then had to walk off to


    either help my parents prepare for the dinner or to retire for the night. She agreed that in cases like this,


    it was better to just let the servant tell my parents. As she was going to go there regardless. She told


    me to go shower first as she needed to pick out something to wear. I did but I was hoping she would


    join me in the shower as she was done picking out an outfit but she never did. And when I got out she


    was waiting for me at the end of the bed, doing something on her phone. I know it was a little silly we


    didn¡¯t have to be together all the time. We could just shower separately and most likely it would have


    made uste if she had gotten in the shower with me. It just


    41,80%


    12:19


    050 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    felt like something was a little off. and all I could do was wait hoping


    that it was just her nerves for going to have dinner with my parents. As official mates for the first time, I


    know she still struggled with it a little bit. She might have been able to ept me. And she did beyond


    good with the things expected of the prince¡¯s mate like the sudden photoshoot yesterday. But all the


    trauma and the hurt she has gone through weren¡¯t. just about to disappear. I would need to love her


    until she believed it with every fiber of her being. Not that would stop loving her after that.


    ***


    At the start of the dinner, she was a little quiet and it reassured me the only thing that was going on was


    her nerves. The more we ate, the more we chatted and the more weughed, the more rxed she


    got. I could. see her visibly rx her body going softer not as uptight and rigid as she was for the first


    minutes. When dinner was ready she insisted on helping my mother clear the table and clean up the


    kitchen. I always loved that Mom and Dad hardly had servants clean their personal quarters. As a kid it


    always made me feel more normal. Sitting at the kitchen table seeing one of my parents cook or clean


    the kitchen, doing the dishes. always felt homely. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big dealbreaker if A had


    wanted to take more advantage of the fact we did have servants. Still seeing our wishes aligning for yet


    another thing, something that would severely shape the lives of our pups made me smile.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re smitten your face tells an entire story¡± Dad chuckled at me, I could tell he liked it.


    I had no other choice but to agree with him, because I was smitten with


    64.86%


    12.19


    050 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    her. He was happy for me, especially since he could see the change in A too. He was convinced she


    was just as smitten with me. I didn¡¯t know if that was true, I felt like she wasn¡¯t exactly there yet but this


    was the one thing I could be patient about. Mostly because I wanted her happy, and I was a little simp


    for my mate ording to Dillion. He stated he was a ?imp for Collin so he could tell.


    When we are back in our bedroom however the mood shifts again, A looks even more nervous than


    she was before dinner and it¡¯s making me worry. Even more so when she tells me to sit down because


    we need to


    talk.


    ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t change how you feel about me Griff, and maybe I should have told you before. But


    I was just trying to find the best way to tell you something like this. Please promise me not to get mad


    or do anything. Not until you hear the full story okay?¡±


    Her words do not soothe me at all, I just give her a tight nod with my jaw clenching and then she begins


    to speak


    86.86%

 Chapter 276

    051 A


    288 Vouchers


    This weekend with Griffin has flown by, I needed to tell him about David. I had been trying to find the


    perfect moment to tell him the entire weekend. All while he had gone overboard to fill our weekend with


    wonderful stuff to do as a couple. Add in his family wanting some of our time. We would be heading to


    bed in a few minutes, and I was so exhausted I was sure I could not keep my eyes open. So I decided


    to not wait for the perfect moment anymore. He was tense there was a tick in his jaw that made me


    want to reach out and caress his check. I couldn¡¯t though so I just sat down next to him.


    ¡°David, texted mest weekend just when I got home, some bullshit about missing me,¡± Griffin growled,


    clearly fighting to stay the orie in


    control.


    Since he didn¡¯t say anything I just continued exining to him how I ignored David at first dismissing it


    as a drunk text. How over the course of the week he had kept texting me. And that the only reason I did


    not tell, him about it was that I wanted to tell him in person.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you looked guilty a few times when we had ns, you wanted to tell me before,¡± He said,


    like he was just realizing it himself just now.


    I nodded not knowing what to say, as it was hard to get a read on him at


    0.00%


    15:17


    051 A


    288 Vouchers


    this moment. In thest two weeks, we¡¯ve grown so close that I could easily read him. So the fact that


    he was so closed off now made me


    anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Darling, he wants you back. He must regret that he rejected you, I don¡¯t me him for


    missing you but he is overstepping¡± Griffin still wasn¡¯t facing me as he was talking to me.


    Even when I ced a hand on his shoulder, he let me. He did not shrug off my hand, but he did not


    face me either.


    ¡°There would have been an easy solution for this, we could justplete the mating process but of


    course, you don¡¯t want that¡± Griffin was right, David would have to be extremely foolish for him to


    pursue me when I was the Crown prince¡¯s only mate. That didn¡¯t stop his words from feeling like a p


    to the face. I jumped up from the bed whirling around to face him. About to cuss him out for making me


    feel bad about this. After he did nothing but promise me he would be patient with me!


    ¡°Maybe I should have rejected had you back in my ce, since yo


    you are already breaking your promise about being patient with me¡± Was the only thing I managed to


    choke out.


    Rushing to his closet, the very closet I filled with clothes to keep here. Because I saw a future with him.


    I honestly don¡¯t want to go, and my heart is breaking thinking about leaving him behind. What other


    option do I have though if he is going to throw my past, my trauma in my face every time some wolf


    shows interest in me? Like he hasn¡¯t noticed the


    16.97%


    15:180


    051 A


    288 Vouchers


    stares he has been getting when we go out anywhere. She¨Cwolves and humans alike. Some guys too,


    and I get it even for a wolf he is muscr. Combined with his caramel skin, deep brown eyes, and dark


    curly hair he was extremely handsome. Never have I med him for it though, I knew he would never


    betray me like that. That he is too kind, too genuine and he honors the matebond far too much to cheat.


    Why isn¡¯t he able to give me that same trust in my loyalty?


    Is it because I still not have epted him or because I want to take it slow? But if that¡¯s the reason why


    didn¡¯t het tell me then? Why did he tell me, he would be willing to wait for as long as I needed? Then


    again, I have seen that jealousy of his before, even when his best friend called me firecracker. Jealous


    mates are a thing, jealous Alpha¡¯s even more. To me, it is the most off¨Cputting thing though. There was


    no way I was going to stand for my partner being overly jealous. I can hardly see what I am doing


    through the tears in my eyes. Suddenly Griffin is right behind me, his voice strained as he tells me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Darling, I love you I just need to go for a run to clear my mind please wait on


    me¡± His hand is flexing like he wants to reach out for me but won¡¯t allow himself.


    I roll my eyes and I don¡¯t want to give in, but I am too far in, I have fallen too deep for this man. So I


    sigh and tell him I will wait for him, not bothering to unpack what clothes I managed to shove into my


    bag. Without saying another word I walk into the bathroom to take a shower. Hoping that it will clear my


    mind. Because why would I notplete the mating process, if I am unable to leave him if he doesn¡¯t


    treat me right? I wish I could just talk to Jessa, but if she knows Gerald knows,


    36.99%


    15:18


    051 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    and if he knows there is a risk Griffin will know exactly what I am feeling and I can¡¯t deal with that right


    now.


    About an hourter I was lying in bed, scrolling on my phone because I could not focus on my book.


    When Griffin walks back in, I can sense he is tired but when he speaks to me his voice isn¡¯t as strained


    anymore when thanks me for still being there. He did as he said and took a quick shower then he just


    got into bed with me. Spooning me without saying a word.


    ***


    When we woke up the next morning he seemed too eager to forget it. Apologizing for his behavior.


    Something was off, he seemed too quick to bury it. Maybe I should press him more, ask him why he


    was so chill about everything now. When only yesterday evening he was raging with jealousy ming


    me for what happened because I was the one who wasn¡¯t ready toplete the mating process. But


    when I asked where we would go from here. And he just muttered ¡°Forward¡± into my car I was eager to


    let it go two. Maybe it was just a heat¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment reaction, maybe the run did clear his mind. After


    today we would need to miss. each other for a whole week again. To spend the weekend with all of my


    family celebrating Kate¡¯s mating. In a pack, both of us were unfamiliar


    with.


    There was no way I would end our almost weekend with another huge fight. I pushed down every


    doubt, every negative thought and I let the joy of the moments we spent together lull me in a sort of


    happy trance. We¡¯re good together, or we can be good together when we focus on us.


    60.79%


    15:18


    051 A


    288 Vouchers


    Focus on the good things, the morals and values we share. I know in my heart that we can be good


    together with everything. We just need to find a way tomunicate better.


    Still, when I was about to head out I felt sad. I would have to miss him and as much as I tried to ignore


    it. Something was off, Griff was sweet and caring, and he had spent half of the day makingme jokes.


    It all just seemed a little less, genuine than we normally would. I hoped that showing Griffin I had


    blocked David¡¯s number would soothe his mind. So thest thing I did before I got in the car was show


    him my phone. And when he kissed me thanking me for doing so. It felt like it was before our fight on


    Saturday night.


    ***


    It¡¯s Thursday again and in only twenty¨Cfour hours, I get to see Griffin again. Last weekend he exined


    that he normally had work on the weekends too. Because he wanted to spend our weekends together


    he worked harder during the weekdays. It was extremely sweet and I could neverin about that.


    However, it did mean that we had a lot less time to text and FaceTime and it made me sad. And it


    made me consider things, pushing me towards making a decision. When I finished my job I was


    thinking about what decision to make. I noticed a familiar car in the parking lot and my heart skipped a


    beat as my stomach dropped to the floor like it was made of concrete.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    81.45%

 Chapter 277

    052 A & Griffin


    ¡°Hey, Baby, do you like the surprise¡± David smirked.


    But what the hell was he doing here? He was the one who rejected me. Now he was practically stalking


    me. Who travels to the other side of the country to visit the mate he rejected.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I snarl crossing my arms.


    I am much stronger now, and I am in a pack where I know other pack members will have my back.


    Some of them have already gathered around us. Keeping their distance, even though they could


    perfectly hear everything that was being said with their wolf hearing. But they give the impression of not


    watching us. Of giving us some privacy but if David would make one wrong move they would be on his


    ass.


    ¡°You blocked me, and I know you have the Prince convincing you, that the two of you are second¨C


    chance mates. But you know you don¡¯t get a second chance mate. Your mate did not die¡± David wasn¡¯t


    done talking yet but I was done listening to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame my ex¨Cmate didn¡¯t die though because then he wouldn¡¯t be bothering me¡± I scoffed


    turning my back to him.


    0.00%


    15:18


    052 A & Griffin


    1


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°No wait, baby listen I regret rejecting you. I want you to be my chosen mate, it will recover the


    matebound. I mean Hannah is a beautiful, strong she¨Cwolf sure, but she is not loyal. She is holding out.


    on bing my mate to see if Prince Boy will end up single or not.¡± David continued talking.holding


    my wrist stopping me from walking away. Several pack members had started emitting low growls. The


    only thing stopping them right now is that attacking the Alpha¡¯s son is an act


    of war.


    ¡°Go tell Hannah, he won¡¯t be alone so you can choose her and get the fuck out of my life¡± I shout,


    causing my pack members to close in on us.


    They are growling and snapping louder now, from the corner of my eyes. I see some of them in a


    stance that allows them to shift easily. David seems unaware of the mess the scene he causing is


    making. He goes even further pulling the cor of my shirt down and observing that I don t have a


    matemark yet.


    ¡°See


    you


    haven¡¯tmitted to him, because you were hoping for me toe back. I could grovel like they do in


    your silly books. But I can do you one better, one kiss and you know who you belong to¡± David tries to


    pull me closer.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And then it all goes to shit fast, just as he tries to pull me closer I raise my hand to p him. Every


    other wolf around us stops growling and snapping and David almost pulls me to the ground and


    something jumps at him. Or someone because even in this blur I recognize him. Griffin. decided to


    show up here a day early without letting me know. Probably


    14.56%


    15:18


    052 A & Griffin


    283 (Vouchers


    as an early surprise, because I was supposed to travel to Kate with my family, Griffin would travel


    alone, as my parents and Daniel would.


    ¡°She told you no¡± Griffin roared before he started punching David.


    One or two punches would have been able to be excused. After all, David was touching another


    Alpha¡¯s mate knowingly. Most likely Griffin actually heard a part of the convo, since he knew I wanted


    David to let me go. But Griffin kept beating David, and while he deserved it. This was now an act of


    war, the Crown Prince now waged a war on the BloodMoon pack, here on White Oak pack ground


    involving us too. Even if multiple pack members tried to pull Griff off of David. He was. just too strong


    with his royal bloodline. David had stopped fighting back and I was scared Griffin was killing David. The


    only thing worse than beating another Alpha¡¯s son was killing him, or letting him get killed on your


    packground.


    ***Griffin¡¯s P.O.V. ***


    We made up for our fight Sunday, but it was only at the end of the night when she showed me she had


    blocked David, we found our vibe back. It put a damper on the weekend we had and I knew it was my


    fault. Especially when Gerald and Dillion point out that I basically told A I did not trust her. I knew I


    needed to make it up to her, and I knew how to do that. It meant I had to work even harder and with


    Mom training A. We hardly had the time to talk to each other.


    It worked in my favor a little though, hardly speaking meant it wasn¡¯t as hard to spoil the surprise. I felt


    almost giddy when I boarded the ne


    34.92%


    052 A & Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    Thursday afternoon. I pre¨Cordered the groceries I needed, and I had a rental car waiting for me at the


    airport. I just hoped the Hemmings, would all love my surprise, and A most of all.


    ***


    Conan was on edge ever since I got the groceries for the store. I tried to tell myself that it was just the


    nerves for doing something like this. I tried to ignore Conan telling me that there was more going on.


    That something was wrong with our mate. Until I parked the car and saw A and David together. This


    time I no longer had any doubt if she wanted this or not. Even before I got close enough to notice her


    distress. and disgust. It was crystal clear that every pack member was ready to jump David. It made me


    feel a little calmer, so I tried to walk up to A and David staying calm. Nobody would benefit from me


    raging a war on the BloodMoon pack.


    But when I saw him pulling down her cor, stating she was his because she hadn¡¯t let me mark her


    yet. I saw red and all I wanted to do now was, to kill him. Letting Conan take over the moment I saw


    A stumble as even when I jumped him, David didn¡¯t let go of her. We felt others. trying to pull us off


    him. But Conan wouldn¡¯t let up and I didn¡¯t want him to. David deserved to die and I was too far gone.


    Locked in my anger to care about the consequences of my actions. Until I heard the only voice that


    could reach me now.


    ¡°Griffin stop it you will kill him you idiot¡± A screamed at me.


    55.80%


    15-18T


    052 A & Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    It caused me to stop for a second, I let my guard slip but David didn¡¯t retaliate. As a matter of fact, he


    didn¡¯t even try to get out from underneath me. It made me break eye contact with A and look down


    at the man I was still straddling holding him to the floor. To find him unresponsive. Quinn had run up to


    us without me even knowing as had Alpha Cedric they helped me scramble up. And then they tended


    to David, who luckily enough was still alive. Cedric ordered some pack members to take David to the


    pack hospital. A stood frozen to the ground she did not follow David to the hospital. Which selfishly


    pleases me, but she does note up to me either. And when Alpha Cedric tells all of us to go into his


    office she seems to be dragging her feet. All I want is to be alone with her, to exin to her why I did


    what I did. That I trusted her, that I was sorry, and that I would fix it all. Take all the responsibilities that


    woulde from this. Anything but her leaving me. And to tell her that I knew her not wanting to


    complete the mating process was because she still loved him. It made me sick to the stomach that I


    had used her of the exact same thing as David did minutes ago.


    We made our way into Alpha Cedric¡¯s office and I managed to sit down; But I didn¡¯t hear a word of what


    he was saying. I was so focused on A. On trying to get her to look at me. To make eye contact


    hoping I could see if she was mad at me. If there was a chance to get back from this. Hating how often


    I had felt like this during our rtionship, I couldn¡¯t believe I was such a shitty mate. Alpha Cedric¡¯s low


    voice boomed into the room calling my name, finally getting my attention.


    ¡°There is no way we can talk like this you two need to settle this first, I wille back to my office in


    thirty minutes.¡± With that, they left me alone in a room with my mate.

 Chapter 278

    053 A


    I didn¡¯t know what to tell Griffin, I was so angry with him. Uncle Cedric was telling us how Griffin


    dered war on the BloodMoon pack. Angry since I had gone to such lengths to prevent the war from


    happening. And he just sat there staring at me, I don¡¯t think he heard a word that¡¯s being said. Until


    Uncle Cedric announces he will give us some privacy


    ¡°Please, Darling, don¡¯t reject me¡± Griffin falls to his knees tears in his


    eyes.


    It makes me cry too, because I was ready to tell him I was falling for him this weekend. I nned to


    discuss moving in andpleting the mating process. I was about to give up on this whole idea of


    going slow. David didn¡¯t mean to but he made me more sure of my rtionship with Griffin. He proved


    to me that thanking it slow didn¡¯t offer any guarantees. I knew David for most of my life, yet he betrayed


    me the second he found out we were mates. Seeing this side of Griffin made me change my mind,


    what if this was going too fast? What if after years of being together, Griffin would betray me too?


    ¡°Please talk to me, Darling¡± Griffin was still on his knees on the verge


    tears.


    of


    ¡°I am not going to reject you Griffin, I was about to tell you I am ready for the next step. You ruined that


    by not trusting me. I can¡¯t even look at


    0.00%


    15-18


    053 A


    288 Vouchers


    you right now and we need to listen to Uncle Cedric now. You caused a war and possibly killed a man.


    There are more important issues than our rtionship now¡± There was so much more I wanted to tell


    him but I didn¡¯t lie I could not look at him right now.


    Being angry at someone who looks so guilty, and so heartbroken is hard to do. With nothing else to do I


    mindlink Grandpa and Uncle Cedric toe back. Seeing me mindlink Griffin gets up and sits back


    down in the chair with a sigh. This time he listens to Uncle Cedric and Grandpa. They want to prevent a


    war because that always means losses on either side. Hell, it is the reason I tried so hard to hide my


    hurt, hide the abuse. Thinking about the fact that the man I finally started trusting, I finally let myself feel


    something for just ruined everything still makes me so angry. Angry and disappointed in both myself


    and Griffin. All these emotions. raging inside of me make it hard to concentrate on the conversation


    happening now. After I scolded Griffin for needing to pay attention.


    ¡°You are always wee in my pack Prince Griffin, but I would like to know why you were here


    unannounced. I am going to ask David the same thing?¡± Uncle Cedric asked.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask David though, he told me he stated it clearly. Several pack members overheard it


    too. David was here to win me back, to disrespect my matebond with Griffin. To force me to be his


    chosen mate, to make up for the fact that he had rejected me as his fated mate in the first ce. He


    was trespassing, so some punishment and some punches were warranted. Griffin just went too far with


    beating him. to an inch of his life.


    16.44%


    15:18


    053 A


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I wanted to do something sweet for A, in the car are groceries for a BBQ from visiting your brother¡¯s


    home it seemed like that is a big thing. within your family. Seeing as I am her mate I figured I would be


    wee. We could all travel to Kate¡¯s new pack with the royal airne after. Or at least that was the


    n¡± Griffin stares at his hands as he exins the reason for his visit.


    It was sweet, and if he had not tried to kill David it would have been a wonderful surprise.


    ¡°Okay, so you had a legitimate reason to be on our background. That only leaves us with the reason


    why you attacked David and so violently. at that. Why not let the pack handle it¡± Grandpa asked, he


    was no longer the Alpha but he would still get involved with things like this. He had a great reputation


    too, back in his day Grandma and he stopped an army of rogue wolves that were trying to take over


    packs, to im the background as theirs. It made most wolves happy to have his insight and


    involvement. Uncle Cedric didn¡¯t mind it either mostly because Grandpa. would never be overbearing,


    he never tried to be the Alpha.


    ¡°It was a mistake, during the entire drive here I felt A¡¯s distress, because of our situation I cannot


    mindlink her so when I walked up to find David pulling down her top, not letting her go even when she


    demanded it. I just saw red, I regret it now. I regret hurting A, I regret losing my cool, I regret


    disrespecting your pack¡± The sincerity in Griffin¡® s voice hurt me.


    Maybe he did not deserve this anger, but why couldn¡¯t he just trust me?


    37.65%


    15:18


    053 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Let me deal with David. Seeing both Grandpa and Uncle Cedric growl and snap at Griffin¡¯s words. Both


    are clearly upset with David¡¯s behavior.


    It didn¡¯t stop Griffin from taking a deep breath and continuing.


    ¡°My father warned me that some Alpha¡¯s grow overprotective when the mating process isn¡¯tpleted


    yet. Or if their mate has been hurt before.¡± Then he turns to face me


    ¡°And I am so sorry I did not tell you, Darling, I did not want to pressure. you intopleting the mating


    process. It was why I snapped to Alpha Rob like that, and to see the one that has hurt you in the past


    putting his hands all over you¡± he continued and I could feel the anger radiate of him.


    He hated David for what he had done to me but it was more. It must be the overprotectiveness he was


    speaking about. I wanted to tell him I wasn¡¯t angry at him anymore and that I regretted what he had


    done but thinking of the night I met Alpha Rob made me realize something else. Alpha Rob had been


    flirting with me and I stopped things from going further by using him of treason. King Roderick had


    laterughed about it telling me I was right to do so. That anyone touching the mate of a member of the


    royal family, even before their ce in the family was cemented by apleted mate ceremony was


    treason and so punishable by either dead or banning them from all packs forcing them to be a


    rogue.


    57.61%


    15-18


    053 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°He is the same as Alpha Rob,¡± I said struggling to formte my ns.


    ¡°I know Darling, and just like with Alpha Rob I overstepped I let you down, and I¡­¡± Griffin swallowed


    hard, clearly upset even saying out loud how he had disappointed me.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it, he is the same as in hemitted treason, and he entered another pack¡¯s ground


    without an invitation. Griffin as my mate has a standing invitation and saw Davidmit treason by


    ripping his clothes off¡± I told the others and they were quick to catch on.


    ¡°Alpha Phillipe will want to do everything to make sure word about that doesn¡¯te out¡±


    Uncle Cedric wasted no time in calling Alpha Phillipe telling him how his son had trespassed only to


    stalk the future Queen. How he groped me and tried to pull my top down, pointing out how several pack


    members. were witnesses to the whole ordeal.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin regrets fighting your son, and as a show of that regret, he is willing to drop the


    charges for treason. Since the Crown Prince is my family now, his future Luna he asked me to drop the


    trespassing charges. This means your son will be released as soon as he has recovered enough.


    Unless you want to go public with all of this, your have the right to wage war on us. But it will mean the


    very public execution of your son¡± Uncle Cedric finished the conversation with Alpha Phillipe.


    75.38%


    1510M


    053 A


    288 Vouchers


    Who as expected agreed with all the terms as long as it meant his son would be home soon and in one


    piece. Uncle Cedric put his phone down on the desk with a happy smile. Stating it was all settled,


    making Griffin jump up lifting me off the floor, and spinning me around.


    ¡°We did it, Darling, see I told you, you are going to be an excellent Luna and I am so¡­¡± He started but


    his face fell as he remembered how ready I was to take the next step.


    And how what he had done, no matter the oue had made me reconsider almost everything about


    it.


    92.96%

 Chapter 279

    054 Griffin


    Everything happened in a blur, A telling me she would have been ready to take the next step. And


    how what I did had caused her toe back on that decision. How she didn¡¯t wait for me to finish


    apologizing but how she had just mindlinked for her family toe back inside. I don¡¯t think I will ever


    forget the look of disappointment she had when I told her about my overprotectiveness.


    But then she showed herself to be the perfect Luna. David was a damn fool for not seeing it. Now that


    the rage is gone, and I can see clearly once again I pity him. Of course, he wanted her back I heard


    how that Hannah girl, who could have been his chosen mate was waiting in hopes that I would be


    single again soon. I hoped to the MoonGoddess that, that wouldn¡¯t happen but if it did then I would still


    not choose her as my chosen mate. She would not make a good Luna, and everyone not blinded by


    rank and physical appearance knew that.


    However, the moment Alpha Cedric puts down the phone, smiling broadly at us, reassuring us that it is


    all settled. I forget everything, I jump up and lift A and spin them around. I love being able to pick her


    up so easily. It is when I feel her body stiffen I realize what has happened about an hour before. So I


    awkwardly put her down on the ground again. I have no idea what to do next. If I am still wee at


    her sister¡¯s mating ceremony? Or if she even wants me to be here tonight.


    ¡°I guess it is time for a BBQ now, I will help you get the groceries from


    0.00%


    15:18


    054 Griffin


    the car,¡± A tells me her warm hand resting on my arm.


    288 Vouchers


    Whatever she was going to tell me, whatever was going to happen after this. I had not lost her


    completely she told me she was not going to reject me. But somehow her touch, her kind smile was


    more reassuring than her words. Or they were until we made our way to my car, the car doors were still


    open and I could only hope the meat had not gone bad from being out in the heat for so long. I will


    never know if the open car doors reminded her of what had just happened or if she had suggested


    helping me get the groceries out because she wanted to talk to me in private. Whatever the reason


    was, as soon as we reached my car she crossed her arms and red at me.


    ¡°Grif, I want to be able to enjoy getting to know you, I may not have taken the final steps. But you see


    how serious I am about this are you not?¡± She asks me and I can hear the pain in her voice.


    ¡°I know that Darling, I do and I am so happy with how things are going. between us,¡± I tell her tugging a


    loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    All to touch her to be a little closer to her. She seems to lean into my touch, my hand before pulling


    away.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are


    you


    Griffin? Because if you are, and you still want to make this work you¡¯re going to start being honest with


    me. I was about ready to


    21.63%


    15:18


    054 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I want to ask her if it is because she loves me. After all, she cares about me as much as I care about


    her. But I can¡¯t handle her denying she loves me, or even telling me she did but I made her fall out of


    love with me.


    ¡°Because David made me realize that I had known him for most of my life. I had hoped he would be my


    fated mate for at least five years.¡± A continued when I didn¡¯t answer


    I knew she was over him, I knew she chose me. I heard her tell David I would never be single again. I


    knew what she meant by it but hearing her tell me she wanted someone else to be her mate for so long


    still stung me. I know I had to respond this time though. I could not let her pour her heart out as I was


    idly standing by:


    ¡°I know Darling, I know how long you knew him, what your hopes were but I don¡¯t see why that makes


    you love me?¡® I honestly asked her.


    ¡°Because, I did not know David, not the real David, because he was not honest with me. And I thought


    you were, to the point where we didn¡¯t need to thank things slow because I knew more of the real you


    in these past weeks than I knew of David in all those years. To find out today you are not honest with


    me¡± Her words as true as they were cut me deep..


    And all I could do was to promise her to be honest with her from here on out. To tell her every little


    thing, to let her be able to worry about it. Because if I was honest with her she would be able to be


    honest with me. about her fears and her dreams.


    42.38%


    15:18


    054 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I know you will, Griff, I like to think I still know you¡± A shot me a kind smile after reassuring me she


    believed me.


    WING


    Followed by a quick peck on the lips before she took some ags from my trunk. We silently walked to


    her grandparent¡¯s home. And I thanked the MoonGoddess it was once again afortable silence. All


    the awkwardness of the fight put behind us, all in all, we were growing as a couple. There was nothing


    wrong with disagreeing every now and then as long as we were able to talk them through as a couple.


    Just like we did just now.


    **********


    Of course, what happened between David and me was part of the conversation during the BBQ. But it


    soon changed to happier topics, I got it now. Why A and her family loved to have these family BBQs.


    Mom, Dad, and I regrly ate together, meals we cooked ourselves but we didn¡¯t have bbq¡¯s together.


    Maybe I could introduce that tradition. into our family. It would also be a way to bring some of A¡¯s


    traditions to our pack. Even if the atmosphere between us now was still very fragile. Like we needed to


    recover from the cuts our fight left. I still envisioned a future with her, one where we would have pups


    running around. And I want nothing more than to give our pups traditions from both our families. Just


    not because I wanted them to feel a tie with both the families they came from. In getting to know the


    Hemmings I realized I liked them all.


    Her Cousin James, Alpha Cedric¡¯s son was at the BBQ too. He was already mated and had a pup. The


    little fellow was just two years old.


    63.57%%%


    15-18


    054 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    James got lucky he found his mate the moment she turned 18 only weeks. after his 18th birthday.


    Alpha Cedric told them to focus on their family first, giving them the time to raise pups before James


    would eventually take over as Alpha. I knew A and I wouldn¡¯t have that luxury but seeing her with


    her cousin¡¯s pup I knew what an amazing mother she would be.


    She had set down in the damp grass reading stories to him. He was enthralled, soaking up every word


    she read to him. She smiled with pride. I felt this pull to join them. To sit in the grass with them, just to


    listen to A read us both stories from the silly little kid¡¯s book. Now however since our fight, it felt


    awkward to do so. Mid¨Csentence A looked up and it was then that I heard someone running up to


    the Hemming¡¯s home and we all instantly felt something bad was about to happen. A scrambled to


    get up, so she could carry Quinn Junior inside the house as the rest of us bare ourselves for what was


    toe.


    85.85%

 Chapter 280

    055 A


    I enjoyed reading to James¡® son, Griff was just staring at us, I could sense he wanted to sit down next


    to us. Something was holding him back, and while I realized we had been able to talk about our


    feelings and resolve things quickly. I hated the lingering fragility between us now. Just as I was about to


    wave him over I saw David stumble through the treesing towards us. Little Quinn was far too


    young to understand what was happening. David had clearly not fully recovered he was swaying


    around like he was drunk. He was about to start trouble. and I had no idea how the men of my family


    and my mate would reject. There was nothing I could do to stop them so I just rushed to get Quinn


    inside.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes burned holes in my back as I did so. The way David had run up to us made me worry so I


    turned on the TV for Quinn. Once he was engrossed in the kid¡¯s show I put on I made my way back


    outside. Just in time to see David walk up to the outdoor dining area where we had been having dinner.


    ¡°You tried to kill me, it is an act of war but I am willing to give you one chance for a truce, give me my


    mate back¡± David screamed his words. slurred, again reminding me of a drunk.


    With his Alpha blood and the fact that he was a young, healthy wolf. we expected him to heal quickly.


    So it made sense he was awake again, but he was far from healed and needed bed rest. Proven by


    some of his


    0.00%


    15:18


    055 A


    288 Vouchers


    wounds that started bleeding again. What the hell was he thinking demanding Grillin gave me back like


    he owned me?


    I was about to speak up but Grill did before I had the chance.


    ¡°There is nothing to give away as I do not own A¡± Griffin started


    Causing David to scoff ¡°Because you did not mark her yet, I would not have letten her get away with


    not obeying me for so long¡±


    Every wolf was now snarling and growling at David, who seemed unbothered by it. His eyes trained on


    me as I walked closer to Griffin hoping to calm him down before he did something he would regret.


    When Grillin saw me approach he smiled and pulled me closer to his body. He seemed to be


    reasonably calm.


    ¡°I would expect no less from someone as stupid as you. A is a gift from the MoonGoddess herself


    and I understand that you regret rejecting that gift. I should not have attacked you like I did, because


    your stupidity granted me my biggest wish. A fated mate as perfect as your future Queen is. As I thank


    you I will not murder you formitting treason, it er you formitting treason, it is the deal I made


    with your father. So you go ahead and provoke something that gives me a reason to go back to the


    deal I made with him¡± Even if Griffin snarled, he kept his calm.


    Uncle Cedric stepped back to call Alpha Phillip without us knowing he did. Only when he walked up to


    David who snarled and twitched like a


    18.95%


    15:18 M


    DEE A


    055 A


    1288 Vouchers


    scared dog. He told David and the rest of us that Alpha Phillip wanted to talk to him. We could not hear


    what Alpha Phillip was saying and even David¡¯s words were hard to hear since he started mumbling.


    ¡°Fine, but this is not over yet¡± David growled at us before he stormed off


    I pulled Griffin closer to hug him, whispering my thank yous in his ear. And soon this moment of tension


    was forgotten. Guards had let us know David had got in his car and drove off. I was a bit worried he


    would get in an ident like this and hurt others. But he made his own decisions. and there is nothing I


    can do about it. Trying to put my worries on the backburner I ended up still enjoying the rest of the


    night. By the time we all went to bed, Griff seemed nervous and unsure. I knew what this was about it


    was the first time since I epted him as my mate that he would sleep here. No doubt, he expected to


    sleep in my bed here with met before our fight. He must be unsure if he was wee in my room, in


    my bed now. Not wanting to make this into a big deal I turned to him.


    ¡°Are youing to bed with me Griff, or are you not tired yet?¡± I asked taking his hand in mine.


    ¡°No, no, I aming with you. Goodnight Mister and Misses Hemming¡± he beamed, forgetting my


    grandparents asked him to call them by their first names.


    The moment my bedroom door closed he pulled me in for a deep passionate kiss. Pushing me up


    against the door, licking the seams of my lip. Tugging my lower lip, tempting me to part my lips for him.


    To give


    37.48%


    15-18


    055 A


    him ess to my mouth. It took all my strength to push him away.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am sorry, Darling I just never expected you to let me sleep in the same bed as you. You made me so


    happy just now¡± He breathed out, his hot breath skimming my sensitive neck, brushing down the spot


    on my corbone where I had hoped his mark would be after this weekend.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate, Griff, I am not going to make us both suffer by letting you sleep in a different room.¡± I


    started to exin myself.


    He tried his best to look serious, guilty even but like every other time I mentioned something about our


    matebond. Or hinted at feeling the matebond he couldn¡¯t keep the smile from his face. Deep down it


    was cute just how much he loved being my mate and knowing I felt the same. I pped his chest in


    frustration, I nned to tell him how angry I still was with him. How he could sleep next to me but how


    that would be the most that was going to happen.


    ¡°Arghhh, how can I keep being mad at you when you¡¯re this cute when¡± you smile¡± I rolled my eyes.


    The only thing my exasperation did was make Griff smile brighter. He dropped to his knees and started


    unbuttoning my jeans shorts.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be mad, just ept me here on my knees begging for your forgiveness.


    58.13%


    15:18


    055 A


    288 Vouchers


    I knew the kind of begging he was talking about, and I a part of me was screaming at me to stop him.


    To walk away but, it would be dishonest. If I acted like I didn¡¯t want this, like I didn¡¯t crave this I would


    be dishonest with both me and Griff. And so I just nodded stepping out of my jeans shorts and panties.


    ¡°I am d you ept my apologies, Darling, because I can smell just how much you want me¡± Griffin


    smirked


    Pressing small kisses from my ankle up to my thighs. My legs quivered with need, he was teasing me,


    savoring being able to touch me again but I needed more.


    ¡°At this rate, I will neeee¡± myst words getting swallowed up in a moan I desperately tried to muffle by


    mping my hand over my mouth!


    Griffin was relentless, licking me, his tongue swirling around my clit before sucking on it. His nails


    scraped down my tights, I craved for hist fingers to be inside me. But I feared the sounds that would


    leave my lips if I removed my hand from my mouth. Especially since I was so close to the edge with


    just his mouth. I never expected Griffin to be able to make me cum this hard with just his tongue but he


    did. My legs almost gave away when it finally hit, I was still shaking when Griffin lifted me up, and


    instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me to the wall across from the door.


    ¡°I want to hear you moan, I want to hear you cry out my name when I make love to you¡± He smirked.


    75.16%


    15:180


    055 A


    288 Vouchers


    Then he entered me, he filled me up entirely without warning, but I was still so wet from my early


    orgasm that the only thing I felt was this overwhelming bliss of being connected with my mate. And all


    too soon I was lost in the trance of his delicious rhythm. Steadying myself on his shoulders I moved my


    body so as to match his pace. I can¡¯t focus on anything besides my second orgasm closing in.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    94.57%

 Chapter 281

    056 A


    I shuddered in his arms, and he was right there behind me. But as his orgasm closed in I felt his teeth


    scrape the skin of my corbone. Where he would eventually mark me, a pit of fear formed in my


    stomach. But he would never do that right, he would never mark me without my consent. I tried to focus


    on what was happening, on asking him what he was doing. But the pleasure from his teeth scratching


    my corbone made me delirious with need. I knew he found his release too, but he just kept pounding


    into me. It overloaded my senses, I clung to his body desperate, frantically trying to match his pace.


    Another orgasm crept in and I was lost in the haze of lust and love for this man. Before I realized I


    screamed out to him.


    ¡°Mark me, Griff, make me yours¡±


    He dropped his head burying his face in the crook of my neck. Sucking and licking on the now sensitive


    spot on my corbone but he did not. mark me. Even throughout another earth¨Cshattering orgasm, I felt


    disappointment and fear bubbling up. He carried me to the bed andid. me down. So tenderly, like I


    was a precious treasure he was worried to break if he was too rough with it. before slipping into the bed


    next to me. During our love making he rushed out of his jeans but he kept his top on. Now he had taken


    it off to go to sleep, and I noticed the mark of his deceased mate waspletely gone. It was a sign of


    the bond between us deepening. Still, the disappointment of Griffin refusing to mark me was overrulling


    everything. Part of me felt relieved he didn¡¯t, it was a heat¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision since I felt ready


    before the big fight.


    0.00%


    056 A


    288 Vouchers


    Completing the mating process was more than just marking each other. It would make me a part of the


    royal family. It would mean I would have to travel back and live in the castle on Sunday. Being apart


    from each other is hard enough as it is, but afterpleting the mating process it would be torturous.


    Things I was not ready for at all, Griffin used to be ready for it. For a while, it seemed like that was


    everything he wanted, and I needed to know what changed.


    ¡°Why did you not want to mark me, Griffin?¡± I asked staring up at the ceiling not daring to look at him.


    ¡°Darling, I wanted to. I almost lost control I drew blood and it made your delirious with need¡± He spoke


    softly tilting my face so I was looking at him again.


    ¡°I fear you are not ready yet?¡± He continued.


    And he was right I was not ready yet, not all but what if I had been ready? Then he would have refused


    me for no reason at all.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not like that and you are ready, give me 5 minutes and I will be ready for round two¡± He


    winked.


    My cheeks burned a bright red, not only did he read my mind about what was holding me back. Now I


    had to verbally confirm I was not ready yet. That he did everything right, and I was still upset about it. I


    22.15%


    15.19


    056 A


    despised how insecure my past had made me.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think I am ready yet. I will be ready for the second round in 5 minutes though.¡± I


    smirked hoping to get rid of the


    awkwardness.


    Griff smiled and started kissing me, and it didn¡¯t even take us 5 minutes. before we were ready to make


    love again. This time without the urgency of the first time, it was slow and sensual and I loved every


    minute of it. When I was drifting off in his arm a whileter I finally felt the reassurance that everything


    would work out between the two of us. Our start might have been rocky, it was not us that made it


    rocky. Things from the past kepting up but we proved that we can deal with that.


    ¡°I love you, Griff,¡± I whispered hoping he was asleep and not hearing this confession that filled me with


    hope and nerves at the same time. He just pulled me closer not saying anything.


    ****


    I woke up to the sound of my rm, and it made me regret staying up sote. My bed was empty but I


    could still the warmth from where Griff had been sleeping. He must be up already, so I sat up rubbing


    the sleep from my eyes. We needed to be at the airport in an hour. Luckily I had already packed I just


    needed to shower and have breakfast but first of all, I needed a coffee to get me going.


    30 168


    056 A


    288 Vouchers


    I turned my face towards the sound of my door opening, Griff walked in dressed in just low¨Changing


    pajama pants as he carried in two mugs. The smell of coffee filled my bedroom and the smile


    spreading over my face


    matched his.


    ¡°I figured you needed this¡± Griff said before giving me my mug and slipping back into bed with me.


    I could see a future like this, starting the busy day ahead by enjoying a coffee in bed together. We


    didn¡¯t even speak much, all I did was rest my head on his shoulder in between sips of my coffee but it


    was enough. Griffin however seemed to be a little nervous.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What is on your mind, Griff, why are you nervous¡± I eventually asked him hoping I could help settle his


    nerves.


    ¡°What if Katie doesn¡¯t like me? The rest of your family does and it¡¯s important for me that they do. That


    your family not only epts me. I want them to like me. I want them to be happy that I am your mate. I


    want them to be happy I ended up being your mate and not¡­¡± He stopped talking.


    It must be weird telling your mate you want her family to be rejected before. That was not what I got out


    of this though. What I got out of it was that he felt the same as I felt about his family. It wanted to be a


    part of his just as much as he wanted to be a part of mine. And it made me love him even more.


    56.89%


    056 A


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°To be fair, Kate never liked David that much, that¡¯s why they weren¡¯t friends. She saw how heartbroken


    I was when he rejected me. She hated him from then on out. If she sees how happy you make me she


    will love you.¡± I told him making him smile


    Talking about Kate, made me realize how much I missed her. It¡¯s normal for siblings to scatter over the


    country and move into different packs. Kate never fitted in with this pack, every time we spoke I could


    hear it in her voice. How much happier she was now, she even had a chance to be the lead


    warrior it would mean she was higher ranked than her mate. Tim being the absolute Sweetheart she is


    was nothing but proud of her.


    My little sister, even in her happiness had told me over and over again she wanted the same for me.


    Griffin was nervous about meeting a she- wolf who had been rooting so hard for us that it was almost


    comical. All she wanted for me was to find a mate who loved me as much as she was loved. Who


    supported me as much as she was supported. Even with the. bumps in the road, I found that in Griffin,


    and for that reason alone she would love him.


    ¡°Can I get her anything as a gift?¡± I had been so lost in thought that I had missed Griffin getting out of


    bed and rummaging through his bag to find clothes to wear.


    ¡°She is nothing like me, she loves training and weaponry and she is in the running to be the lead


    warrior. But I think it is a little bit short notice to get her anything¡± I thought out loud.


    74 928


    056 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Darling, I have just the thing¡± Griffin told me before he started tapping away at his


    phone. I had no idea what he was about to do.


    I trusted him though and there was something else I needed to discuss. with Griffin. Something I hoped


    would make him happy. Maybe even settle his nerves about meeting Kate a little bit.


    95.24%

 Chapter 282

    057 Griffin


    Refusing to mark my Darling might have been the hardest thing I have ever done. Deep down I knew


    she was not ready for it yet. The only thing that would be worse than her regrettingpleting the


    mating process would be her rejecting me. And more and more I grew to believe that she would not


    reject me. Now even if we had an argument she still made me feel loved and safe.


    It was not long after we made love that she fell asleep and I justid in bed watching her. She would


    probably tease me that I was being a freak. Maybe I was but I didn¡¯t care all I could do was stare at her.


    Wondering why the Moon Goddess deemed me worthy to give me a mate as perfect as A, With


    realizing just how amazing my mate was, I felt nervous for tomorrow. Her sister Kate was the only


    family I hadn¡¯t met yet, and I needed her to love me too. The first time I visited her parents, her father


    told me how close the girls had always been. How Kate looked up to her older sister, and about the fact


    she had almost rejected her mate for being rted to A¡¯s tormenter. The problem is she grew up


    with David too, so what if she liked him better for A? What if Kate cannot stand me?


    By the time I finally fell asleep I had nightmares about Kate hating me. I woke up early partly because


    of the nightmares, partly because I am used to waking up at the crack of dawn now. Having fewer days


    to do the same amount of work in mean I was making long days. A was still fast asleep snuggled up


    to me. I know she hates getting up, and I know what I can do to make her morning a little better.


    Making sure I do not


    0.00%


    057 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    wake her I extract myself from her hug and get out of bed. I managed to find my pajama pants since I


    never bothered with getting dressed for bed yesterday. A stirs and mumbles, not wanting to wake


    her up I stop searching for my pajama top and just make my way to the kitchen.


    I¡¯m not surprised to see her Grandmother is already making breakfast for everybody.


    ¡°You seem like a man, that wants to spoil his mate,¡± She tells meughing.


    ¡°What can I say, I love your granddaughter and I aming to make sure to prove it to her every day¡± I


    answer her as I follow her her finger to where she points.


    She is pointing to the coffeemaker, she already brewed a pot. So I just pour the three of us a mug.


    Putting in just a little in creamer in A and nothing in mine just as I like it. I¡¯m not sure how her


    grandmother likes it. But Emmy shoos me off smiling as she rummages through the cupboards where


    the creamers and sugar are.


    I didn¡¯t n to tell her I was nervous to meet Kate, I didn¡¯t want to make he worry for me. Or even


    worse pity me. In retrospect, my nerves probably did not help with yesterday¡¯s situation. Part of my


    reluctance to tell her is because I don¡¯t want to drag up those memories. But A reads me like an


    open book and I promised her my honesty. So I tell her all about my fears, and my insecurities and I let


    herfort me. Listening to her really makes me feel better about all of this. Still, I want


    057 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to do everything I can to make Kate love me. As a brother, I want A and me to have a family


    eventually and I want my pups, our pups to be close to all their family members. So when A tells me


    Kate wants to be the pack¡¯s lead warrior, and how she is actually in the running to be one an idea


    forms in my mind. I would have loved to stay in bed with A for a little longer, but we need to get up


    and get ready if we want to make it to the ne in time. So I had gotten out of bed already picking out


    my outfit for the day. Meaning I could text Mike without A seeing it. He was my personal bodyguard.


    I didn¡¯t need one but it. was custom for the royal family to have a bodyguard with them when they


    traveled to a new pack. Mike was still in search of his mate, he was waiting for his mate. To be able to


    move to their pack if that was what they needed. If not or if he would not find his mate before his 25th


    birthday he would be the castle¡¯s lead warrior.


    He wasn¡¯t just a great warrior, he was a great instructor to and trained the young wolves in the pack.


    He even managed to be excellent in Krav. Maga a human self¨Cdefense sport. That suited the strengths


    and weaknesses we as wolves have.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Only secondster I heard the ding telling me Mike had replied: ¡°Sure, Prince Griffin anything for my


    King and Queen to be, Besides training with your sister¨Cinw and teaching her some Krav Maga


    sounds fun¡±


    Smiling I put the phone away and hopped under the shower, a short lonely shower. This was the first


    time since the first weekend she stayed at the castle, that we did not shower together. But not only was


    her Grandparent¡¯s home a lot smaller than the castle meaning everyone would hear us. We would not


    have made the n to leave in 45 minutes.


    41.67%


    15:19


    057 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    if we showered together. Only seeing her get into the bathroom after me dressed in nothing but her


    robe made me lose focus.


    ***


    In the end, we managed to make it to the ne in time. Barely in time. however and it was not A and


    me who made us runte. Emmy seemed to at least be a little ashamed about it but Quinn seemed


    more proud than anything. And me? I wasn¡¯t bothered by it I hoped that in fifty years A and I would


    still be so in love, barely able to keep our hands off each other. Just as her Grandparents are now. A


    had fallen asleep with her head on my shoulders.


    A had fallen asleep with her head on my shoulders and her Grandparents seemed to be dozing off


    too. The silence in the cabin was quiet and peaceful and I loved it. There was no need for me to fill this


    comfortable silence with chatter and so I got out myptop to get some more work done. I had finished


    everything I needed to do this week. But it would not hurt me to get a headstart for next week. Maybe


    this could mean I would be able to work a little less next week. In all honesty, my workload was getting


    to me. It was temporary though in hopefully a few months, my queen, my Luna would move in with me.


    Some of the work I was doing now would be her burden.


    Looking at her peacefully sleeping face on my shoulder I wondered if she was aware how much work


    being the Queen would be. Or how we would be expected to take over the throne pretty soon after we


    wouldplete the mating ceremony. After all, I was already twenty¨Cone the age the Crown Prince or


    Princess would usually take over from their


    65.76%


    057 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    parents. Being a king or Queen was a tough job. With that, it made sense that the old King and Queen


    retired around their forties or fifties.


    Another thing we needed to discuss soon, I hated how being with me came with so many rules and


    complications. I hated how since we didn¡¯t have a normal start it felt like every time things were good I


    had to tell her of another rule orplication in being with me. I no longer felt the fear she would walk


    away from it all. From me! Still, ever since. yesterday, there was an unsettling feeling in the pit of my


    stomach. The feeling something bad was going to happen with A. No matter how. hard I tried I could


    not shake it. All I could do now was hope that it was just the nerves about meeting up with Kate.


    Because I could not bear the thought of losing her, whether it was because of my own mistakes. Or my


    job, my title eventually bing too much for her.


    87.62%

 Chapter 283

    058 A


    Griffin had thought of everything, he even had rental cars waiting for us at the airport. The Cresent


    Moon pack was still rtively new after splitting up from their old pack. The smell of sawdust still


    lingered in the air. But everything they had done so far was beautiful.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The pack house looked like a ski¨Cing resort, all around it were smaller wooden cabins. A lot has


    changed since I brought Kate here Almost two months ago now, days before I met Griffin. Just like the


    pack ground of the Cresent Moon Pack, a lot had changed for me. And I was able to admit to myself


    now that the things that changed were improvements. Yesterday when Griffin refused to mark me,


    im me as his I felt upset. Turned down even, but the more I thought about it the more I knew he was


    right. And the more I felt like I was lucky to have a mate that was this patient with me.


    He squeezed my hand when he saw me smiling, as we drove up to Kate: and Tim¡¯s cabin. Despite his


    nerves, he realized how happy I was to finally see my sister again. He was happy for me, he always is.


    In the almost two months I have known him now, this man has be my biggest supporter. I told


    myself that when the weekend was over I would email Queen Isabe to see if we could up the


    training. He was right I might not be ready to move in with him now. I might not be ready to be a


    queen now. But I would do everything I could to make sure I was going to be ready soon. Because I


    love this man and there is nothing that could stop me from loving him.


    0.00%


    15:19


    058 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Aa, Grandma, Grandpa¡± Kate squealed before we even got out of the


    car.


    As soon as I got out she wrapped me up in a big bear hug. Telling me how good I looked,pletely


    ignoring Griffin. Kate always was like this she would get over excited and forget her surroundings.


    ¡°I missed you too Kate and look who I brought with me,¡± I told her taking a step to the side so she could


    see Griffin


    She turned pale, made a deep bow, and started stuttering addressing Griffin by his official title. Which


    made me chuckle


    ¡°Please, Griffin is fine, we are family now¡± My wonderful mate chuckled offering Kate his hand.


    ¡°If we¡¯re family we hug¡± Kate retorted hugging him before he had the time to refuse.


    Watching the two of them like that warmed my heart. Even when I was certain Kate would ept


    Griffin, it was nice to see how weed and loved Griffin was by my family. I was close to both my


    siblings and not seeing them every day was something I would get used to eventually. But I would


    always miss them even if all three of us were happy where we were. However, getting along with each


    other¡¯s mates would mean it would be so much easier to visit each other frequently. Both Kate and


    Daniel had expressed the wish to start a family and to have pups. As did


    20.92%


    15100


    058 A


    1288 Vouchers


    I and we always wanted our children to be close. This was a step in the right direction. When Kate was


    greeting our Grandparents I turned to hug Tim.


    He was looking at his mate jumping around happy to see her family again. He was smiling, everyone


    could tell from just looking at him that he adored her. And that her happiness in this moment made him


    glow.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Tim. And I see you¡¯ve been treating my sister well she is glowing¡± I


    complimented him,


    ¡°Well there is something else that is making her glow,¡± He said with a dreamy look on his face.


    I figured he meant her seeing her family but when Kate heard him I saw her touch her stomach for the


    briefest of moments. Could it be that my younger sister was already expecting her first pup? Thinking


    back two weeks ago she hardly texted any of us back. Tim had let us know there was nothing to worry


    about. That could have easily been because she went into heat. You never know when you first get into


    heat after youplete the mating process but one thing is the same for every she- wolf. When you


    get into heat you will get pregnant until you use a special shot to not conceive.


    I made eye contact with Kate but she just winked at me. Mom, Dad, and Daniel would be here in


    another hour so it made sense she would want to tell us all at once. Still, the excitement of the


    possibility of me bing an aunt made me giddy with excitement. I needed something


    38.34%


    15:19


    058 A


    1288 iVouchers


    to do, to not blurt out what


    was feeling so I asked her where Griffin and I would be sleeping so that we could unpack and freshen


    up.


    Tim brought us to the pack house, and with Griffin being the Crown Prince of course both the Alpha


    and Luna came over to greet us. I loved how they didn¡¯t dress up for it Alpha Laura was in a simple


    dress. While Luna Sylvie wore jeans, flip¨Cflops and a t¨Cshirt.


    ***


    ¡°Why are we unpacking now, you seemed so excited when you saw Kate. You are still buzzing with joy,


    I could unpack on my own your know. If you want to spend more time with your sister¡± Griffin offered as


    soon as we got into our room for the weekend.


    ¡°I have to avoid her for about an hour or so, I think she is pregnant and wants to wait until my parents


    arrive and I cannot avoid this topic for an hour when I am with her¡± I answered him.


    He seemed to want to ask me something before thinking the better of it. He just shook his head smiling


    and started to unpack his bag.


    ¡°Would you be excited to be an aunt¡± He finally asked as we were sitting on the bed, all our clothes


    stored away in the dresser in the room.


    ¡°I already am excited I cannot wait to be an aunt. I want to be close to


    her children, I want our children to be close to hers and Daniel¡¯s¡± I said,


    58.05%


    15.19


    058 A


    smiling.


    288 Vouchers


    Poor Daniel thought he had stopped looking for his mate because if he would find her. With him being


    in the running for taking over as the lead warrior when our dad retires. It would mean his mate would


    have to move in with the BloodMoon pack. Even before the fight between David and Griffin, we knew


    our family would cut ties with the Blood Moon pack. Everyone was just waiting for the perfect moment.


    Griffin had offered my family that they could find a ce within the royal pack too. My parents


    considered this to be a weakness. Not because they did not want to be a part of the royal pack. If they


    did they would want it to be for their own merits not just because their eldest daughter is the Crown


    Prince¡¯s mate.


    The n now was to move back to the WhiteOak pack, we just needed Alpha Phillip to ept it


    without causing a war. Which seemed to be at problem, ever since it was public that I was Griffin¡¯s


    mate and the Queen¨Cto¨Cbe he seemed even more hellbent on keeping the rest of my family in his


    pack. To create some kind of good standing with the royal family. It worried me to the point where I


    could not sleep at night. When I was not with Griffin.


    Griffin looked at me like he was building up the courage to ask me something. Something big. This time


    I did not get anxious about it though, this time I figured it was a question about our future as we started


    with talking about pups. But when a servant of the Cresent Moon pack let us know my parents arrived


    and that Kate and Tim asked if we would join them at their home for ate lunch. All my worries and all


    my hopes were forgotten all I wanted now was to see if I was bing


    75.66%


    058 A


    an Aunt.


    1288 Vouchers


    The only thing I heard was Griffin¡¯s gleeful chuckle as I almost dragged him with me to my sister¡¯s


    home.


    98.35%

 Chapter 284

    59 A


    ¡°Everybody, Tim and I ate expecting¡± Kate blurts out the second thest


    one of us is seated.


    Just as it always is with the Hemming family everyone gets up in a rush to hug and tease the parents¨C


    to¨Cbe. I love my family and I love how close- knit we are. When I think back on it, being able to have


    my own family like this. A loving mate, pups who love us and each other. Had a big part to y in the


    fantasy of me wanting to meet my mate. Slowly I am beginning to realize that David was not the right


    mate for me. I still wonder why the MoonGoddess made that mistake, to begin with. But he cares more


    about status than he does about a happy family. I used to wonder if he always was like that, or if just


    started during Alpha training.


    Lately, I stopped thinking about that, because it doesn¡¯t matter Griffin isn¡¯t like that. He is set to be a


    King, not just an Alpha. Yet here he is in jeans and a T¨Cshirt. Congratting my sister with her


    pregnancy proudly telling her about his gift.


    ¡°Really, I get to train with Mike Woods? I swear A if you don¡¯t keep this one I will whoop your ass¡±


    Kate states half mockingly and half serious.


    Griffin beams at her words because to him the approval of my family


    0.00%


    15-19


    059 A


    288 Vouchers


    means the most to him. Again confirming that I might not be ready yet, but I will be ready. Probably


    even within the six months, Griffin has given me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I n to keep him for as long as he will have me. One day I will be your Queen though


    and whopping my ass then would be treason¡± I can¡¯t help but to tease back.


    Griffin walks back to me and pulls me close to him.


    ¡°Darling, I am never letting you go, Darling, you are like a dreame true¡± He murmurs in my ear.


    All there is left for me to do is to lean into him smiling. Because this man is a dreame true for me


    too. I just lost that dream somewhere and was too tired to look for it.


    *******


    We spent the rest of the afternoon chatting, to the point where Kate forgot to start dinner. I caused her


    to break down in tears. Mom and Grandma were sure it was just her being hormonal from being


    pregnant. Of course, Kate said that wasn¡¯t the problem. She just wanted to do something special for


    the first time her family was here. We all suggested getting some take¨Cout but it only seemed to upset


    her more. Until Griffin asked if he could take us all out to dinner. To congratte the happy couple. As a


    sign, he was weed into the family. Our


    18.10%


    15:19


    059 A


    1288 Vouchers


    slightly hormonal mother¨Cto¨Cbe epted this after giving it some thought.


    We found a ce that had a good all¨Cyou¨Ccan¨Ceat spareribs deal. It was not on background so human


    owned and operated. Weughed at the waiter¡¯s confused faces when they noticed how much we


    could actually eat. We were sure to leave them a big tip though, for the effort.


    By the time we get back to our room in the pack house, I notice Griffin is a little tense.


    ¡°Can we talk for a second, Darling?¡® He asks me the second the door closes.


    I nod, I wonder what he has to tell me, but the fear I used to feel when he would say something like that


    is gone. I trust him now, the all- consuming fear that he will find out I am not good enough is gone. Not


    because I feel I am good enough. Because I know HE feels that I am good enough. He has seen all my


    ws and all my fears. And as clich¨¦ as it sounds he loves me because of them, not despite them.


    ¡°You know how your Cousin could wait to be an Alpha until he raised his family?¡± He suddenly


    asks and I think I know where this ising from.


    Queen Isabe had already told me I would only have a few months to get used to living in the castle


    before bing the Queen. At the time I had been a little disappointed Griffin didn¡¯t tell me upfront.


    But I trusted


    36.31%


    15-10


    059 A


    1288 Vouchers


    he would tell me in his own time. So I just nod, not wanting to disturb him. Something was holding him


    back from telling me, and whatever it was he was ready now.


    ¡°I have been hesitant to tell you yet because I didn¡¯t want toplicate things between us further. But I


    have trust in us and our rtionship now. I know you won¡¯t run to the hills not even when I tell you hard


    things like this?¡± He tells me looking at his hands.


    So that was the reason, he was scared it would be too much, too soon for me. So I still don¡¯t interrupt


    him. I just take his hand in mine hoping to reassure him a little. And it seems to work he gives me a


    gentle smile before continuing his story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want it all a family with you, I want to build a future with you. More than anything


    in this world. The thing is we would have to build that future while being the King and Queen we would


    not have a lot of time betweenpleting the mating process and taking over the throne¡± He finally told


    me the truth, the thing that was scaring him.


    ¡°I know, Griff, that is why I have been doing training with your mother online. She is teaching me


    everything I need to know about bing a queen. I still want to take it a little slower than a normal


    mate would. But I do love you, and I do see a future ahead of us¡± I say before kissing him, hoping my


    lips can reassure him with more than words.


    He leaned into the kiss pulling me onto hisp, deepening the kiss. It


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    55.62%


    059 A


    288 Vouchers


    doesn¡¯t take us long before we fall into the passion. We end up making love again, again his teeth


    brush over the ce in my corbone where I know his name will be soon. I had started fantasizing


    and dreaming about what the mark would look like. But what Griffin was doing to me. now was better


    than all my fantasybined. So I let myself get carried away on the wayes of passion.


    ***


    Queen Isabe had told me she wakes up at 8 AM every morning, so I set my rm. It meant I only


    had a few hours of sleep. Hopefully, it will be worth it in the end. What Griffin had told me yesterday


    made me think. And it made me reconsider some things. I knew the exact reason he told me about


    having to be a Queen so soon was because he did not want me to overthink things. And I didn¡¯t


    really know how he would feel about this. For once I was going to do what I felt was right though.


    Queen Isabe texted me back that she was able to take a call now. With that I slipped out of the


    bedroom, leaving a still¨Csoundly sleeping Griffin behind. To keep something a secret from him


    deliberately for the first and hopefully,st time since I told him I was giving him a chance. If anyone


    would have told me I would set an rm and het out of bed early after falling asleep at 3 AM. Just to


    discuss something with my mother- inw I would haveughed in their faces. Now I was nervous if


    Queen Isabe would support me in this. After all, I would be asking her to lie to her son. All while


    putting a white lot of trust in me.


    77.44%


    060 A


    288 Vouchers


    060 A


    your


    ¡°What is the matter sweetheart, Griffin told me what happened with ex¨Cmate. Did something else


    happen?¡± Queen Isabe sounds worried over the phone.


    I should have told her more about the reason why I wanted to call her.


    ¡°No, there is not it¡¯s just Griffin, he seems a little worried that bing a Queen soon afterpleting


    the mating process is a bit much¡± I¡® started.


    ¡°Oh, I see do you want to know what it was like for me, I mean I can reassure you or if you want I can


    give you more training¡± Isabe replies, she is sweet I clearly went about this the wrong way.


    ¡°No, no, nothing like that, it¡¯s just I want to reassure Griff, and you said you were going to host an event


    to introduce me to the pack right? I was thinking maybe I could help host it. Show Griff I am ready?¡±


    Yesterday when I was watching Griff fall asleep this seemed like an amazing idea, now asking Queen


    Isabe I got a little nervous.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I love that idea, we could host something in four weeks. So we can over some details you


    need to see in person. Have a little food. tasting etcetera¡± She kept rambling on getting noticeably more


    and more


    0.00%

 Chapter 285

    15:20


    060 A


    excited.


    288 Vouchers


    I love the fact that she is so wholeheartedly on board with this n. She chuckles when I tell her I need


    to go before Griffin wakes up. She promises he won¡¯t hear a word from her and then we say our


    goodbyes. I try to sneak back into the room to find Griffin awake. He smiles at me but seems a little


    confused. I love how he doesn¡¯t ask me what I am


    doing, showing me he does trust me.


    ¡°Sorry, I needed to talk to your mom about my education. We settled it but I will need to have a meeting


    with her next weekend¡± I tell him, and it is not even lying.


    ¡°Thank you for making such an effort to be our queen, Darling it means the world to me¡± Is the


    only thing he tells me pulling me back into the bed with him. Ind on top of him and I shudder with


    anticipation and need just from one touch. I¡¯ll never get enough of this


    man.


    ¡°I can not wait for the day I get to give you my name¡± Griffin whispers in my ear before sucking on the


    ce his mark will be.


    I grind my hips over him, to feel he wants me just as much as I want him.


    ¡°There are other things we can do now¡± I moan pressing down harder on his body


    15.29%


    15.7017


    060 A


    288 Vouchers


    Griffin rushes to pull down his pajama pants, as I scramble to get out of the big shirt I was wearing to


    bed. I never put on any underwear and the moment Griffin notices he just growls at me.


    ¡°Conan wants you¡± he grunts, obviously fighting to keep in control.


    This would be the first time we let our wolves take control during lovemaking. It is different, we can feel


    all that they feel. We can see, and hear everything but we are not in control. Every time Willow takes


    over it is like an out¨Cof¨Cbody experience. Imaging how sex will feel like that turns me on even more. I


    only noticed I licked my lips just thinking about it when Griffin thrust his hips up. Pushing his erection


    against my


    center.


    ¡°Let us take over, I want to mate with Conan¡± Willow¡¯s voice rings. through in my mind.


    ¡°Darling, I can hardly hold him back when you¡¯re looking like that¡± Griffin grunts clearly struggling.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hold back, handsome, Willow wants to y too,¡± I tell him before giving Willow control.


    She adjusts herself, lowering herself over his erection, Griffin closes his eyes relishing in the feeling.


    Just as I am enjoying the feeling of being filled up by him again. But when he opens his eyes and I find


    myself staring back into Conan¡¯s eyes there is an unexpected thrill. Willow


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    30.38%


    15:20


    060 A


    288 Vouchers


    must feel the same because she starts riding him with reckless abandon. Conan¡¯s nails grow into


    ws. Grabbing our hips with the ws, causing them to dig into the sensitive skin. As he matches


    Willow¡¯s thrusts. The thrusts are harder and deeper than I have ever felt before. Our entire body is on


    fire, and I feel it won¡¯t be long before we find our release. The scent of ourbined arousal and sex is


    almost overwhelming adding to the erotic charge in the air.


    Feeling my body loses its power, it¡¯s strength. feeling my muscles quiver while I am an outsider. Conan


    must feel Willow¡¯s orgasm closing in ast he wraps his hand in her hair, pulls on it, and starts thrusting


    event harder, deeper. Then the orgasmes barreling in, not just Willow and I, I feel Conan find his


    release to making the moment even more delicious. I am about ready to copse onto the bed and


    snuggle up with Griffin for a moment before I go to bed.


    But our wolves have different ns, Conan is hard again and Willow is withering over him. Clearly


    wanting more, Conan grabs our hips flipping us over so we are on all fours. Within a second he is


    behind our body on his knees. His hands, still ws, on his hips pulling our body over his erection


    again. I could swear that the moan that leaves our throat is mine and not Willow¡¯s. Or maybe she is


    enjoying this just as much as I am. Conan keeps pounding into us and all I can feel is my body being


    on fire, just a bundle of nerves just chasing the orgasm that seems to be just around the corner. And


    then Conan bends over us pushing us deeper into the mattress biting our shoulder. Close to where we


    would be marked, and it sends us into the most intense orgasm I have ever had as the scent of Iron


    floods my nostrils.


    47.52%


    15:20


    060 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    The orgasm is so intense, that I fall on the mattress as Willow gives me control back. I can barely keep


    my eyes open. Griffin is back to telling me I should just sleep now. In the haze of my sleepy post¨C


    orgasm thoughts, I notice his voice is a little off. Like he is worried about. something, I want to turn


    around to him and ask him what is wrong. But I can¡¯t find the energy.


    ***


    When I wake up I have no idea how long I have been out of it. I feel rested like I have slept for hours.


    But the sun is still barely up, and Griffin is still waiting in bed next to me. Suggesting it had only been.


    minutes before I woke up again. Griffin doesn¡¯t notice I am awake, so I


    take a moment to look at him.


    Something is wrong, he is hardly moving staring at the window but I doubt he can see much through


    the crack in the curtains. His hands are fidgeting with the nkets in hisp and I can see the trail of a


    dried¨Cup


    tear on his left cheek.


    I sit up wanting tofort him, the rustling of the sheets as I do finally draws his attention to me.


    ¡°How are you feeling my Darling?¡± He asks voice thick with sorrow.


    Could this be the reason for his sullen mood, could he just be worried about me since the sex had been


    more intense than we ever experienced


    70.65%


    15:20


    060 A


    1288 Vouchers


    before? Something in the pit of my stomach tells me that it¡¯s more. That there is something deeper


    going on.


    ¡°I am fine, a little sore but I think it was worth it. But how are you doing? Are you okay?¡± I ask almost


    scared of the answer.


    A fear that gets worse when I hear the long, shaky sigh, Griffin releases before facing me.


    ¡°I am so sorry¨CDarling, know that I never lied to you. But I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where this ising from but it shatters my heart. I want to ask him what it is he cannot do


    anymore. I want to know what it is exactly that he cannot do anymore. But the only thing on my mind is


    that he cannot be with me anymore. That being with me is tooplicated and thinking about the


    possibility of Griffing rejecting me, leaves me unable to breathe. My vision blurs with ck edges, and


    every short andbored breath draws in less and less oxygen and I am afraid I will lose my


    consciousness.


    87.32%

 Chapter 286

    061 Griffin


    This morning when I woke up I was feeling great, I had a wonderful day with A. Her family loves me,


    all of them do. Kate had even taken the time to pull me aside telling me she was so happy her sister


    found a mate who would do everything to keep her happy and safe. But now as A was sleeping


    snuggled up against my side after we let our wolves take over I doubt that very much.


    She was great when I told her, we would need to take over the rule of the kingdom months, maybe


    even weeks after wepleted the matebound. This morning I remember hearing her rm. At the


    time I just figured it was a mistake, an rm she has for her job on the weekdays that she forgot to turn


    off. I fell back asleep so quickly that I never noticed her slipping out of bed to call my mother. There


    was no doubt she had called my mother, my trust in her still was 100 percent What I feared was that


    she called Mom because she was scared of bing a queen. Wanting to up the training. Or maybe


    even just ask. for some reassurance without wanting to bother me.


    Mother considers A, a daughter, a friend, I never asked A how she feels about it. That seems a


    bit weird to ask but I know they have fun during their videocalls. I have heard them giggling about. Mom


    will notice things and tell me A would like that. The other day she went to the bookstore to buy


    herself a book A rmended. So it makes sense that she would ask my mother for reassurance


    about bing the


    queen.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    0.00%


    15:21


    061 Griffin


    E


    288 Vouchers


    Needing to force A to seek someone else, reassurance because of theplications that stemmed


    from being with me. That was not keeping her happy, that was allowing her to keep making me the


    happiest I have ever been. That¡¯s not even all though, stopping myself and/or Conan from marking her


    was getting increasingly difficult. Normally for things like this, I would ask Dad for his advice. This time


    however I know deep down inside what the matter is. My royal blood, my Alpha blood, is begging me to


    settle down and reproduce. Take the steps that are needed to care for my Kingdom, my Pack. It¡¯s the


    same as to why I am this protective and jealous of every interaction she has with another male. It was


    why I almost killed David with my bare hands for touching my mate. Especially when I heard him scoff


    she was not truly mine yet since she did not bear my mark yet.


    Honestly, the rational part of me knew he was spouting bullshit. A was mine and we didn¡¯t need a


    mark to prove that not just yet anyway. I heard her tell him that I wasn¡¯t going to be single ever again. It


    was all the reassurance I needed. But the instinctual part of me, my animalistic side wanted to im


    her. Have the world see that she is mine, have everyone bow down at her feet as the queen that she is.


    Another problem that I have, the pack doesn¡¯t really know her. Which is mostly my fault I was so


    deadset on showing A how fun being with me could be. How I am really the same as every average


    mate would be that we spend our entire time holed up in my room. Partly because ying video games


    with her no more than an arm¡¯s length away was my happy ce. Partly because I had been


    downying the heaviness of the crown. Now my pack never saw their Luna to be, they do not know


    the story behind her reluctance to mark each other. Hell in the beginning they knew she hadn¡¯t officially


    epted me and didn¡¯t even know why.


    19.24%


    15:21


    061 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    Some murmurs were going around in the pack that she didn¡¯t want to be our Luna. That she was weak


    and unworthy to be their Luna let alone the queen of all werewolves.


    Maybe, I wasn¡¯t as suited to be a mate as I thought I was. Ever since learning about second chance


    mates, I dreamed about finding my mate and being the perfect mate to her. I dreamed about making


    her happy, about never having anything to worry about between the two of us. Sure I was still happy,


    happier than I have ever been. I went as far as to print. out a picture of us together, frame it, and put it


    on my nightstand so I could see her every morning after waking up. Now I was doubting if I had to let


    her go. Maybe if she wakes up I should tell her I understand it if she rejects me. Because I would never


    ever reject her, she was perfect to me. All the issues in our rtionship were either on me or because


    of my title,


    The fear of her agreeing with me that rejecting me would be for the best paralyzed me. It froze my


    heart so all I felt was the pain of having ice pressed on my skin. Only this time it was pressing onto me


    from the inside out. That pain, that painful tingle when your nerve ends freeze was spreading from the


    inside out. Tears streamed down my face until I cried so much that I didn¡¯t have tears left. They dried


    up on my cheeks. because I didn¡¯t find the strength to wipe them away. Time passed by and I had no


    idea how long I had been sitting here staring into nothingness. Wondering if this was thest time I


    would feel my wonderful mate snuggled up against me. Until I finally heard the sheets. rustle, a sign


    that A had woken up. And that I needed to face the


    music.


    Her voice full of sorrow and pity as she asked me if I was doing okay


    43.85%


    15:21


    061 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    was the first thing to shatter my heart. Finding the right words was difficult, everything I thought about


    telling her felt wrong. So¨Cso wrong, I ended up blurting out that I couldn¡¯t do this anymore. Which to an


    extent was true, I could not close my eyes to the truth any longer. I needed to ask the questions I had


    been avoiding because I feared the


    answer to it.


    Now I managed to almost push my mate into a panic attack. Wanting tofort her, but still reeling


    from the fact that I was so scared that my truth would be the nail in the coffin that drove he away from


    me I just wrapped her in my arm. Telling her how much I loved her, how I never wanted to reject her.


    That I just feared that I would mess things up. It at least calmed her down, which was a good thing, but


    I hated the fact that she sat up straight to look at me. Because that meant less physical contact and


    that was the one thing I was craving being able to touch my


    mate.


    ¡°Then what is the matter Griffin, you know I love you I told you bing the queen isn¡¯t something I


    fear. Because the only way for me to be the queen is when you are the king. Don¡¯t you see it, the


    only way for me to be the queen is with you by my side. And with


    you by my side I can do everything¡± She tells me and I can hear in her voice how genuine she is.


    It does soothe my nerves a little bit, it is not like I have any doubts about her ability to be the queen.


    Hell, I am so sure that I will be a better king if I have her by my side. For she is the calm when I am


    losing control. She is the one who stops my social battery from draining too much during these social


    events. Not to mention her intelligence and her


    1521


    061 Griffin


    intuitive wisdom.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, thest three times we made love I could barely stop myself from marking you against your


    will. And some of the packmembers doubt you because they hardly see you. Since I am so set on


    trying to show you how good being with me can be. Since I try so hard to make the weekend all about


    you¡± I tell her sping her hand in mine like my


    anchor.


    Hearing my pack doubts her chances something, her attitude, her expression even her body all seem


    to harden before she speaks to me again.


    ¡°Thank you for being honest with me Griffin, this changes everything and I know exactly what to do


    now. You¡¯re right we can¡¯t go on like this¡± She tells me before taking a deep breath.


    This will be it, this will be the moment the love of my life makes her final decision about being with me


    or not. And I hate the fact I had to force her to make this decision way before the six¨Cmonth mark we


    agreed to.


    87.99%

 Chapter 287

    062 A


    I hate to see Griffin so sad, I have noticed the biting and the sucking too. Finding a mate when you¡¯re


    twenty is rtively old. With his royal blood, it must feel worse, I honestly get that, and as his Queen¨C


    to¨Cbe it is my job to help him.


    ¡°Griff, we cannot go one like this, I am your queen¨Cto¨Cbe, my job is to help you. As far as the pack is


    concerned I need to show them I am the right Luna for them. I cannot expect them to ept them as


    their Luna when they do not know me. Can you give me two more weeks?¡± I ask him, my hand resting


    on his cheek.


    Denying the matebond for so long is unnatural and the fact that we behave like mates should three out


    of the four days a week is not helping our situation. Hearing what Griffin struggles with, hearing what


    my fear does not only to him but to his pack makes me so sure of what I need to do now. I smile at


    Griffin who is blinking at me like he cannot believe!


    his ears.


    ¡°Two weeks for what?¡± He almost whispers.


    ¡°Two weeks to finish my education, two weeks for me to take the final steps and say goodbye to the


    White Oak pack¡± I cannot tell him yet but in two weeks I will be introduced as his mate.


    0.00%


    15:21


    062 A


    288 Vouchers


    I didn¡¯t know this when I spoke to Queen Isabe on the phone. This was an easy decision I made at


    the moment because I knew it was the only choice I had. During my speech, as I get to know my new


    pack, I will tell them I will move to the castle the next weekend. And I will need the next two weeks to


    prepare for the event. I will use the week after to settle myst things in the White Oak pack. Then


    when I arrive at the castle to start living there Griffin and I canplete the mating ceremony.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me? Don¡¯t you mind the pressure of being with me, Darling?¡± Griffin asks again.


    His entire body rxes when I promise him it is not too much.


    Evidently, the Moon.


    leading a pack. I


    used to think she ma


    Click on the right to read more clue why she bound me to David first. But there is no way that being


    Griffin¡¯s mate is at mistake.


    Hardly sleeping and then having another round of wild sex might have been a mistake though. I am still


    hugging Griffin tofort him when Momes knocking at the door. Letting us know if we have thirty


    minutes left before we need to be present at the pre¨Cmating ceremony brunch. My body is sore,st


    night¡¯s mascara left streaks on my face and my hair is matted. Not to mention the huge bite mark on


    my shoulder why I am wearing an off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder dress.


    Griffin¡¯s good nature has returned as he sees me scramble to shower he bursts out in a fit ofughter. I


    cannot even be mad about it. It must look funny and I would take hisugh over his tears every day.


    16.74%


    1521


    062 A


    *********


    288 Vouchers


    With just two minutes to spare, we make it out of our room to head down to the brunch table. Apart


    from the bite mark on my shoulder, you wouldn¡¯t think I was surviving on four hours of sleep and an


    emotional rollercoaster. I had sent Griffin pictures of the dress I was wearing a beautiful coral color of


    the shoulder knee length dress. Knowing how much I like to match he was wearing a navy suit with a


    coral tie. He had gotten me a navy shawl with coral ents, he told me he got it just so we could


    match even better. Now it ended up being the perfect cover for the bitemark on my shoulder. Not that


    my family wouldn¡¯t think the worst of Grif if they saw it. It would open the door for all kinds of teasing


    and I did not want that.


    Because today should be all about Kate and Tim not about when Griffin and I wouldplete the


    mating process. And that would eventuallye up in the conversation. And because as of now I was


    the only one who knew the exact date Griffin and I wouldplete the mating process. Not to mention


    the fact that he felt a bit bad about the bite mark, or more so about the fact he had lost control to this


    extent.


    After brunch, we all headed to a room akin to a ballroom in the new packhouse. Where the new couple


    pricked their fingers so they could add a drop of their blood to the wine in the silver challis with intricate


    carvings in it. They said their vows before both drinking wine from the challis. It was a beautiful


    ceremony, I was ecstatic for Kate both because the MoonGoddess blessed her with such a wonderful


    and kind mate as Tim. But because of how beautiful the ceremony was too. I nced off at Griffin


    realizing that a few weeks from now it would be us standing


    38 943


    10.041


    062 A


    288 Vouchers


    on a tform, vowing our love to one other. Drinking the wine blessed with our blood to further


    strengthen our love. Yet another thing I had epted I would never have again. Until I met Griffin who


    ended up giving me all my childhood dreams and so much more.


    ***


    After the beautiful ceremony, we all went to the reception and the party. The Cresent Moon pack is a


    wonderful weing pack. Kate got lucky and I feel she knows she is. The party was a st too.


    Everyone was eating, drinking, singing, and dancing around. Griffin and I were one of the first to leave


    the party. Ignoring the hoots and hollers and the whistles in the air suggesting that we are sneaking off


    to make love. When the reality is that we are both exhausted. I drop the dress to the floor, take off my


    lingerie, and am about to crawl into the bed with my hair pinned up. If it was not for Griffin¡¯s patience in


    taking out the twelve bobby pins I needed to keep this updo in ce I would have just fallen asleep with


    it in.


    Maybe it is a good thing that we are both so tired that all we manage to do is snuggle up to each other.


    The moments where Griffin seems to lose his cool, where he would almost sumb to his need to


    mark me were when making love. Tomorrow morning he would take us home with the jet and then go


    home himself. All I needed to do was make sure we would not have a lot of sex during our weekend


    together. I would be fairly busy with nning the event to meet me. And I agreed with Griffin that we


    needed to make a point of being out and about on background more on the weekends. This way the


    pack members would already have the chance to get to know me personally and find out who I


    63.41%


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    1521


    062 A


    really am.


    288 Vouchers


    I even came up with an idea of what kind of event to host for the pack to get to know me. But it is a very


    low¨Ckey event, so I need to ask Isabe¡¯s opinion. I really hope she loves it, that way the pack can get


    to know the real me. I also know for a fact that Griffin would prefer this kind of thing over a grand royal


    ball. In my excitement yesterday I never asked Isabe what kind of event would be appropriate to be


    introduced as the Princess. Luckily I have another lesson scheduled with Isabe. Tomorrow would


    also be the day I had to tell my manager at the library that I would stop working so soon after starting. I


    will tell my family I am about to move into the castle. I hope Kate doesn¡¯t feel like I am taking away from


    their special weekend, I just don¡¯t want to tell them


    over the phone days after spending time together face for the first time in weeks.


    87.36%

 Chapter 288

    063 A


    I wake up in an empty bed feeling nervous about what I am about to tell my family. I mean I know they


    will support me. But I still feel bad it is so close to Kate¡¯s big day. Wondering where Griff went to, I


    stretched. and sat up nning to get out of bed. But in that moment the door to our room opens. Just


    like Friday morning Griffines walking in with two- mugs of coffee in his hand and a bright smile on


    his face. And just like he did Friday he gives me my mug, kisses my cheek, and settles back into bed


    with me.


    ¡°I cannot believe you are willing to move in with me so much sooner than we said we would. You have


    a lifetime of me bringing you coffee in bed to look forward to¡± He beams at me.


    It¡¯s a small thing but the fact that we¡¯ll have these small things. Life will undoubtedly be very busy


    for us. Just starting every morning having a coffee in bed sounds amazing.


    ¡°I love you Griff, and I can¡¯t wait to start our life together,¡± is my only


    answer.


    Because it is as simple as that, whatever may be there I love Griffin and I am sure we will have a happy


    life ahead of us. Now it is just a matter of telling my family. When we finished our coffee we took a quick


    shower together ignoring the obvious tension between the two of us. Both for a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    0.00%


    15:21


    063 A


    1 288 Vouchersck of time and because it would be tempting fate. We just have to hold out for two


    more weeks. It would be ideal if we could wait until I definitely moved in with Griff. But if we cannot hold


    out that long, and. if Griff loses his control after the event that is fine too. Missing him for a week would


    be rough but that¡¯s something we could survive.


    ***


    We said we would all have breakfast at Kate¡¯s ce and I decided to head out a little earlier. Griffin


    suggested doing so, this way we can ask Kate if it would bother her if I tell everyone about moving in


    with Griffin. I should have known better than to think Kate would be bothered by me telling something


    big like this. She squeals again jumping up and down before hugging the both of us. Tim is a lot calmer


    than my dear sister, I am d he is. Because if they would both be this hyperactive they would drive


    everyone away. However, the moment Kate releases us he walks over, hugging the two of us and


    congratting us,


    ¡°What is Tim congratting the two of you for?¡± Dad¡¯s voice suddenly rings through the living room.


    Kate eagerly nods at us, telling us once more without words that she doesn¡¯t mind us stealing a bit of


    her thunder. Let us all sit down so the breakfast Kate made us doesn¡¯t get cold and then I tell you like I


    nned. As always Mom can¡¯t stand waiting and she rolls her eyes, everybody else chuckles at her.


    Dad however whispers something in her ear. She smiles back at him with one of those bright smiles I


    only ever see her give him. This is the kind of love I dreamed of as a little girl. This is the kind of love I


    wanted to find in my mate. A best friend and


    17.28%


    063 A


    the love of my life in one person.


    288 Vouchers


    For so long I had given up on that dream, I figured it was not for me. They made me believe that it was


    me, that I was not worth being loved like that. Being able to love like that. Now I found it all in Griffin.


    Dad was trying tofort Mom, but little did he know he gave me extra confirmation that what I was


    doing was right. Confirmation that it wasn¡® t about me being pushed into doing things quicker than I had


    wanted to. It wasn¡¯t about me, giving in to Griffin because he didn¡¯t trust me. He wasn¡¯t the only one


    that lost control. Two nights ago I almost begged him to mark me even if I was not ready. What this all


    was about, was that our bond was so strong that not being together hurt us.


    ¡°Everyone, when I get home tonight I will give my two weeks¡® notice to the library. I will need two weeks


    to settle my affairs but when the two, weeks are over, Griffin and I will pick a date and then we will


    move in together andplete the mating process¡± I told my family when they finally sat down.


    Simr to when Kate announced her pregnancy everyone got up hugging and celebrating us. Grandma


    admitted she was going to miss. me. Mom on the other hand was happy that my not living with them


    was no longer because I was bullied and abused and had to flee my pack. But because I moved in with


    my mate like I was supposed to do..


    ***


    The rest of the day passed by in a happy blur, by the time we got home I hated I had to say goodbye to


    Griffin again. Griff obviously hates saying


    39.68%


    063 A


    288 Vouchers


    goodbye to me too. He doesn¡¯t let go of the hug, not until his bodyguard tells him they need to go twice.


    Mike is a kind guy, who told me he cannot wait for me to be his Luna and Queen. Making me feel better


    not only about myself but about the very near future too.


    This weekend wore me down and all I wanted to do was crawl in bed


    and go to sleep. But I have so much work to do. I love the fact that Isabe is helping me learn


    everything I need to know about bing a Queen. And I am excited about taking the next steps for


    my future, but it is a lot. Coming with a lot of pressure and a lot on my te. So after a long hot shower


    and changing into somefortable clothes. I start up myptop to get some work done.


    I typed the letter to my boss at the library, I¡¯ve decided to give him two weeks¡® notice like my contract


    requires me to. This way I have thest week, to pack up my stuff and say my goodbyes to family


    members. Even if I would still be seeing them often, it wouldn¡¯t be as much as I would. when I was


    living with them.


    ¡°Darling, knowing you, you¡¯ve started settling your affairs right now. Don¡¯t worry about a moving


    company Dillion and Colin, Jessa Gerald and me areing to pick you up when the dayes¡± I


    smile at Griffin¡¯s text


    He knows me so well, and knowing I get to drive to the castle with three or four cares takes a load off.


    Next up I send an email to Isabe, exining my n for my introduction to the pack. With a little


    exnation about why I want it to be something a lot more lowkey than she might have expected.


    Emailing our queen while on a first¨Cname


    60.32%


    063 A


    288 Vouchers


    basis still feels a bit foreign to me. She insisted on it though, and I guess I would be the same if my


    children would bring home the


    mate.


    Of course, I had already texted Jessa about my ns, and I asked her to go shopping for the right outfit


    with me this Friday. I hoped to get the half day off so I could leave early. Shop at the mall close to the


    pack. Without Griffin knowing I was there, he would want to go with us but he cannot know what we are


    shopping for. Krystel gave me her number, and it would be good to have more than one friend when I¡¯m


    living at the castle. I¡¯ve been contemting texting her and asking her to join me and Jessa to go


    shopping. Jessa hung with her a little more and she was very onboard. I just didn¡¯t want to make


    Krystel feel obliged to join me because I was her cousin¡¯s mate. Or because I would be her


    queen. I am ready with all the tasks I need to finish today, so now I am sitting on my bed. Twirling my


    phone around in my hand, going back and forth on whether I should invite her or not. Griffin let me


    know he went to bed. So when I get a text message I am startled and drop the phone on my mattress


    all before I have even read the message. The only thing I saw was the first word ¡°Sorry¡± Heart beating


    erratically I picked up the phone to read the rest of the message.


    82 13%

 Chapter 289

    064 Griffin


    A was serious about working harder on bing and about getting her affairs in order. Last week I


    had been too busy to speak to her much. Now it was the other way around. She must be doing some


    solo work too because even when Mom has the evenings off A is busy. She is doing this for our


    future though, and I can hardly me her for it. So as much as I miss talking to her, I neverin


    about theck of contact. Soon I will be able to fall asleep next to her every night and wake up next to


    her every morning. And then all of this will be worth it


    To keep myself busy I started with A¡¯s office, I didn¡¯t want her to have to wait until Mom cleared her


    office and my parents agreed with me. Luck would have it that there was an empty office across the


    hall from mine. Normally the princess would be the one to decorate her office. And I wasn¡¯t going to


    decorate all of it. I would just paint the walls lc and put a white¨Cwashed wooden floor in. Of course, I


    would, also put a wall of bookshelves in. Just like the one I had installed in my living room. I asked the


    contractors within the pack to give that the most priority they could give a new job.


    They did and had just like I hoped managed to install the bookshelves in a week. Tonight Krystel was


    coming over to my chambers to help me pack them. A had sent me a TikTok telling me she would


    have cried if that had happened to her about a boyfriend surprising his girlfriend by cing wrapping


    paper over a new bookshelf. Just like you would wallpaper a normal wall but using wrapping paper and


    sticky tape. It would get prettyte since we had our monthly pack dinner tonight. I


    0.00%


    064 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    nned to wrap the bookshelves tomorrow afternoon right before A woulde home. But Krystel


    told me she couldn¡¯t make it. So now I would have to just make it happen tonight.


    ***


    As introverted as I am, I used to love the pack dinners. The titles and ranks never fully disappeared but


    as leaders, my parents and I were pride. ourselves for the fact that we were like equals with our pack


    members. As long as they speak with respect they cane to us with every worry orint. Not


    just about general pack life or little disputes between pack members. But personal grievances with us


    too. We never really got any, and the ones we did get were never big. Lately, however, pack members


    have beening up to me toin about A. Telling me I need a mate who is all in. Part of it is


    them wanting to see me happy, and I am. I am happy with A but I have to admit she hurt me a lot in


    the beginning. Sometimes it did not feel fair she didn¡¯t give me a proper chance. Now she has, and I


    know the reasons for her taking it slow. I don¡¯t think you can ever understand the pain of being rejected


    by your mate. To make things worse, it was her best friend and he let her get hurt by pack members


    after rejecting her.


    Tonight would no doubt serve as an excuse for pack members to walk up to me and tell me I could do


    better. With Conan being so on edgetely, and with me knowing she was almost ready to take thest


    steps. It would be hard, not to snap and tell them everything. But I promised A that we could tell


    them together. My pack doesn¡¯t know but, she actually wants to make a good impression on them. I get


    ready regardless because I cannot skip this dinner either, I just have to try to make the


    22.47%


    15:21


    064 Griffin


    best of it.


    ***


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Prince Griffin, I am sure I am not the first one to tell you this¡± Adrian


    started.


    I knew what this was about, and just as I feared when I was getting ready. He was not the first and


    probably wouldn¡¯t be thest one to tell me how I could do better. It left me counting down the hours


    until I could retire to my chambers. Just as I was about to open my mouth to not so kindly stop Adrian


    from going on Krystel came to my rescue. She ced a gentle hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder before


    speaking to him.


    ¡°Listen, Adrian, I know you mean well, but every member of the royal family knows A¡¯s backstory


    and we all adore her. Don¡¯t you think you can trust all of us enough to take that as a good sign?


    Besides things will get a lot clearer sooner than you might expect it¡±


    Adrian nodded, almost hesitant, and I could see that he was still very reluctant about giving A a


    chance. Krystel had just left him with two lousy choices. He could either say he ought himself better


    suited to protect me than the entire royal family. Or he could trust us, despite his apprehensions. He


    chose thetter as he rushed off after a quick goodbye, but even the blind could see he was not happy


    about it.


    The thing that surprised me was the teasing wink Krystel shot me when


    45.69%


    15:21


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    064 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    she said things would be clearer soon. I had been the one to tell her that A would need to


    settle some affairs beforeing to live with.


    me soon.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve been here long enough to get excused, let¡¯s gift wrap us some bookshelves¡± Krystel


    beamed


    Her enthusiastic suggestion distracted me from the peculiarness of her teasing. I wasn¡¯t so much


    excited about fake wallpapering with wrapping paper. As I was excited about seeing A unwrap this


    surprise. So after saying my goodbye to family and friends Krystel and I made our way to my living


    room.


    Wrapping the bookshelves wasn¡¯t as easy as I figured they would be. It took Krystel and me the better


    part of the night. We were exhausted by the time it was done but we finally managed to. And I had to


    admit it looked cute. Krystel hugged me goodbye and made her way home. I looked at the wall of


    wrapping paper that now was the eye¨Ccatcher in my living room. Feeling happy with the knowledge


    that the next time I would be here was when A was here and would see my surprise. With that


    thought in mind, I closed the door and made my way to the bedroom. I was exhausted, I barely had the


    energy to keep my eyes open. long enough to brush my teeth and check if A had sent me anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re probs busy with the dinner, but I am off to bed I have a very busy day tomorrow. Love you can¡¯t


    wait to be in your arms tomorrow night.¡± A had started ending texts with telling me she loves me,


    afterst weekend.


    63.13%


    15:21


    064 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Still every time I read those two little words my heart would jump up. And my chest would warm up from


    the inside out. She had texted me thirty minutes ago, so she was probably fast asleep now. If so she


    would. just see my message in the morning. Because I hoped A would feel the same burst of joy


    when she read me saying it back as I still did.


    ¡°Just got in bed, with time to pick up my phone, I am exhausted but I will sleep better tomorrow. With


    you in my arms, counting down the hours. I love you Griff¡± I replied and I could already imagine her


    rolling her eyes and then giggling at my formal end of the message.


    She would always tease me with it, but the times I left it out. Thinking she would preferred that she


    texted back if everything was okay. Before she admitted that it was one of my quirks that she loves.


    ***


    But the next morning all I got back was the heart emoji, she told me she would be busy and probably


    wouldn¡¯t be able to text me all day until she got in the car to drive to me. So I shouldn¡¯t be surprised but


    I still felt a pang of disappointment for theck of response to my message. Ignoring that I got to work


    so I would be done on time, since Dad needed me to take on some extra workst minute.

 Chapter 290

    065 A


    This week has been exhausting, every day I went to work in the library. And every nighted would either


    have lessons with Isabe, or I would


    work on the event. Luckily she agreed with a BBQ as my I would


    introduction


    party. I wanted to bring some of myself to this event so that the pack. members would get to know the


    real me. I have also noticed Griffin likes casual events a lot better. He is such an introvert so it made


    sense to me


    too. That he would feel better if he could at least be himself.


    Anwar, my manager had seen how tired I was and he graciously gave me the entire day off. Which


    meant I could sleep in a little. Both Kristen and Jessa were excited about going to the mall with me at


    the beginning not the end of the afternoon. Because as much as I loved being able to sleep in. Nothing


    would rx me more, nothing would be more soothing than to be spending more time with Griffin. I just


    hoped he likes the surprise.


    I would go to the mall with Jessa and Krystel. Then I would go back to the castle with them. Where I


    would have a meeting with the kitchen staff. I have been emailing Milo the head chef a lot. He seemed


    nice and it felt like he was warming up to me. He seemed to be very excited about hosting a big BBQ.


    Having an entire staff prepare the grilling meat and making is way off from the family¨Cstyle dinner I


    envisioned. But I understood that it was not feasible for us to make the food ourselves.


    Chef Milo had promised me he would keep most of the dishes simple,


    0.00%


    15:22


    065 A


    1288 Vouchers


    except for a more high¨Cend meat and fish dish to please the most picky pack members. He had let me


    know he managed to make a full menu and grill it without Griffin noticing. Since I had to taste


    everything I asked Jessa and Krystel to join me. We would make some sort of lunch out of it. Of


    course, they loved the idea, and Chef Milo seemed to be excited to be able to let more people taste his


    food.


    ***


    Griffin had sent me a few more texts, and I hated I was only giving him short answers if any. But I was


    scared to tell him anything that could give away what I was doing. Secondly, there would be moments


    where I could not text at all, or had to rely on speech to text as I was driving. He would notice that too,


    he always did. It would be a death giveaway away which is why I told him I would hardly be able to text


    him today because I was so busy. It wasn¡¯t even a lie, I just let out the details of what kept me so busy.


    Grandma packed me a breakfast I could eat while I was on the road so I got into my car at eight¨Cthirty


    minutes, only thirty minutes after I rolled out of my bed.


    The drive there was easy, this early in the day there was a lot less traffic around which helped.


    Knowing I was going over to finally get closer to the pack and most of all surprise Griffin made the trip


    fly by. Krystel and Jessa were already waiting for me in front of the mall entrance. Jessa hugged me, as


    she always did, I was more surprised to find Krystel waiting to hug me the minute Jessa let me go.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, toe along, I was afraid I would be interrupting your time with Jessa.


    There is just something about you that


    19.74%


    15:22


    065 A


    288 Wouchers


    makes me love hanging out with you¡± She told me so fast that she was a little out of breath by the time


    she finished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I didn¡¯t want you to feel obliged but when you texted me Griff told you. You startled me, I


    had my phone in hand contemting asking you to join us¡± I told her smiling.


    It didn¡¯t have any kind of pull toward Krystel, but I liked her she was a smart and funny girl. So I


    instantly clicked with her. With that being said we went inside, where I ended up finding the perfect


    outfit. I would have loved to go in my jeans shorts, a crop top, and flip¨Cflops. But I understood that


    would hardly be fitting for a Princess to be. Eventually, I picked a lc summer dress with white flowers


    on it, white wedged sandals, and a white knitted cardigan for if the night would get too chilly. Jessa said


    she would keep the outfit in her home so Griff wouldn¡®


    t find it.


    ***


    We shopped a little more and I put my Sephora card to good use, I don¡¯t use makeup on a day¨Cto¨Cday


    basis. But I liked to go all out on special days. Since Griff had reminded me of the gift card, he wouldn¡¯t


    be curious about the fact I got a bunch of make¨Cup. He doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy who knows a


    lot about make¨Cup. Now we arrive at the castle, Gerald is meeting us at the parking lot. To make sure


    Griffin wouldn¡¯t be notified, Dillion would make sure he was in the room with Griffin so he could mindlink


    Gerald if he happened to go to the kitchen.


    41.40%


    15:22


    065 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Gerald brought us into the kitchen, but then he had to excuse himself he was supposed to be working.


    He had told Griffin he had to urgently pick Jessa up. He would never deny his best friend and Gemma


    a few hours. off to help his mate out.


    ¡°It is so nice to meet you, do you want me to address you as Princes?¡± An unfamiliar voice booms


    through the kitchen.


    The man facing me who had to be Chef Milo was a lot older than I expected, he had to be at least


    seventy. Which isn¡¯t even that old for us werewolves. He just came across as someone much younger


    over the email. It must have been because of the passion he has for his profession. He is beaming, and


    looking over to the table that is brimming with cloches. It¡¯s not hard to understand that the food is


    underneath those.


    ¡°Just call me A, I am not your Princess, not to mention that you are doing me a huge favor,¡± I tell


    him, and then he leads me to the table.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Where I get to taste the juiciest burger ever, he used a better cut of meat. The buns are handmade, as


    are the sauces and you can taste them. The same goes for the pork chops, the handmade hotdogs,


    and the prawns. Everything has better more expensive ingredients, and the sides are a little more


    luxurious too. Still every bite even the the steaks and salmon still have the BBQ vibe. The rich vors


    are enhanced by the smokiness of the meat. Somehow Chef Milo managed to give that homely feel


    with his upgraded BBQ. Of course, I told him to join us in tasting it, and between the four of us, we


    quickly managed to polish off all the food. So now it is time to surprise Griffin.


    60.71%


    15:22


    065 A


    288 Vouchers


    But between being in the car for hours, shopping and now eating so much food I feel a little grimy and I


    wanted to smell and feel fresh when I surprised Griff.


    ¡°You girls should just go home, I could use a shower, so I am just going to head to our bathroom and


    rinse off before I go and meet Griff,¡± I tell the others after thanking Chef Milo and going over some


    changes in the


    menu.


    ¡°NOOOO, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Krystel shouts causing me to freeze to the spot.


    ¡°Why not, I feel grimy, Griffin sees it as our room and it will be in a few weeks?¡± I ask because Krystel¡¯s


    reaction is a little suspicious.


    ¡°Dillion let us know Griffin needed to take a quick nap so he is in his quarters¡± Jessa exins.


    Krystel agrees, and it still feels a little off but I know there is nothing Griff could be hiding from me. So I


    just go along with it and since I bought a few more outfits I have clean clothes to change into. The way


    to Jessa¡¯s ce is a lot longer than I remembered. And I don¡¯t remember half of the ces I am


    walking past now. I need to get to know the pack grounds more. Because right now I can not even


    make my way to my best friend. Even the way back seems different than the way there. But I don¡¯t care


    anymore, I am freshly showered about to surprise my


    wonderful mate and imaging the look of surprise on his face in a few moments is all I can think off.

 Chapter 291

    066 Griffin


    I¡¯m starting to get a headache, A has hardly texted me today. And I know she told me before and I


    know she cannot help it but I miss her. Dillion has been acting weird today, and so has Dillion since


    getting back from picking up Jessa on top of all of that I had the extra work Dad asked me to do.


    Dillion and Gerald had both left to go to their respective offices


    to get to work. Finally not bothering me anymore but now someone was knocking at my door. The


    second I raised my head I was greeted with the overwhelming scent of lc. Could it be? Could it be


    that A said she wouldn¡¯t be able to text me because she wasing here early? There was only


    one way to find out but I found myself eager. Rushing to open the door there she was, like a dream


    come true. My breathtakingly beautiful mate was standing in the doorframe yelling ¡°Surprise¡±


    I grabbed her hips to lift her and spin her around, and when I was about to put her down on the floor


    she wrapped her arms around my neck- pulling me close to be able to kiss me. I didn¡¯t care why she


    was here so much earlier than we agreed on, or how we were kissing in the hallway for all to see. I


    didn¡¯t even care for the fact that I had to work now when she was here. All I cared for was the fact that


    she was here with me now.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Darling not that I amining?¡± I asked her when we finally let go of


    each other.


    0.00%


    15:22


    066 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    you


    ¡°There is some training I have to go over with your mother, and like said we are going to need to make


    an effort to interact with the pack. With all that I had to do, I got the day off because I was exhausted so


    what better way than to sleep in and then spend the day with you?¡± She beamed up at me.


    Knowing her idea of rxing was spending the day with me made me feel ted. Suddenly I


    remember the shitton of work Dad left me with. I can¡¯t even take her out, I hardly have the time to show


    her the surprise in the living room. A must see my face fall, before I know it she is cupping my cheek


    with her hand asking me what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°I have so much to do, that I can¡¯t take you out, and I am a bit bummed out about it,¡± I answer and to


    my surprise, she just smiles at me


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? So we can go on a casual date tonight? Something on the pack


    ground maybe?¡± She asks me to think about ways to help me, to make the best of this situation.


    ways


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t mind. I do need to go over the rapports every pack sent me about their members. To


    see if they changed packs, or if they went rogue?¡± It is a tedious job, so when I told A what I was


    doing I figured she would decline.


    But she didn¡¯t she settled down on the couch in my room and opened up herptop. Fully trusting her I


    gave her the login info to the email. She would start reading from the bottom up and I would do the


    exact


    opposite.


    19.15%


    15:23


    066 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    Reading all the emails and then making the changes to the archives still was tedious. But with A


    next to me, time had flown by. Not only because we joked and teased between emails. She has also


    done about. have of my job so that I finish work a lot sooner. We decided to go to the diner¨Cstyle


    restaurant on pack ground. Excusing myself that I had to shower first I led A to our private


    chambers. She seemed to pick up how overly excited I was to show her the bookshelves. But other


    than raising a brow at me she didn¡¯t say anything, which was good because I was bursting out the


    seams to tell her.


    ¡°Grif, tell me you didn¡¯t?¡± A¡¯s voice skips a beat when she asks me about the wall covered with


    wrapping paper.


    ¡°Darling, in a few weeks this will be our apartment, our bedroom I want you to feel at home here. It¡¯s


    not totally selfless though I want our livingroom to be cozier so that we can spend time in there,


    A praises me for the idea about the living room but her eyes are immediately drawn to the wrapping


    paper.


    ¡°Go one Darling rip it open¡± That is all the encouragement she needs.


    She begins tearing the paper down, and when I start to help her she grabs me by the cor and kisses


    me hard, passionate. Before returning to the task at hand, In the time she is pulling down the wrapping


    paper. She does this cute little dance every time she discovers a new book.


    38.82%


    15:22


    066 Griffin


    Most of the shelves are left empty though.


    288 Vouchers


    Not only does she have a ton of books at her Grandparent¡¯s ce already. We need space to fill up. I


    want her bookshelves to be full of books I got her. Our fridge is full of mas from ces we went to


    together. There is even a bookstore on pack ground. Looking at my watch I notice that we can still


    make the bookstore if I hurry.


    ¡°You look beautiful Darlin, but I have to take a quick shower so feel free to use the shower after me if


    you need to,¡± I tell her before walking to the bathroom.


    ******


    The shower was wonderful, and it woke me up. A had changed into a simple tight tight¨Cfitting dress.


    She was read too, and so I offered her my arm. Arms linked we made our way into town. Where she


    had no idea where I was taking her to, she still seemed to think we were just walking towards the


    restaurant. She would never be able to find or do any thing on pack ground on her own. I silently tell


    myself to print the maps of the pack for her this weekend so she can¡¯t study them. If she finds the time


    to do so in her busy schedule that is.


    Now I can benefit from her not knowing her way around the pack. I ask her to close her eyes for the


    last few feet. She is confused seeing as she thinks she already knows where we are going. But she


    does as I ask her without any questions. When we are in front of the bookstore I let her open her eyes.


    She squeals and jumps into my arms, I waste no time in wrapping my arms around her lifting her off the


    ground again. I will


    57.73%


    15:23


    066 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    never stop loving the feeling of her petite frame melting into me as I lift her off the ground. It makes me


    feel like I can protect her from everything in this world. Suddenly I am overwhelmed with the need to tell


    her that. Even Conan is ringing through my mind, whining our mate needs to know we will keep her


    safe.


    ¡°I will always keep you safe Darling, I will always keep you in my arms because it is where you belong.¡±


    I tell her giving in to the need to tell


    her.


    ¡°I know you will, Griff I trust you with my life¡± Her answer is like balm to my soul.


    Her feet are firmly back on the sidewalk again and she takes a step closer to me. So I bent forward to


    give her a kiss. Instead, she just grabs my wrist and pulls me into the bookstore. And I cannot but help


    laugh at her enthusiasm. She is picking up books, smelling them, and reading the back. She even


    grabs the books by their spine waving them around. ording to her, it is to testy how floppy they are.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t get what the fun in reading is. But if you enjoy it why not just download an


    e¨Cbook?


    ¡°That is why I can¡¯t wait to have mom over for a visit when I moved in here. She will love going to this


    bookstore with me.¡± A tells makes sense her mother loves books just as much as she does.


    me, it


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, so you do n on living here? You actually want to be the Queen¡± Rhonda snaps at A.


    78.32%


    15.23


    066 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers


    Arms crossed ready to tear into A, I want to intervene and tell Rhonda to mind her own business and


    to leave her alone. But when I look at A I know I am toote and I no longer have the chance to.


    97.20%

 Chapter 292

    067 A


    The woman in the bookstore scowls at me, it reminds me of the Blood Moon pack. Where the members


    would scowl at me. Judging me for being small and short, all while being sweet and friendly with the


    people they knew abused me. Sure I hid how bad it truly was, but everyone in the pack knew


    something was going on. Even if it was just the bullying nobody stopped them. However, I realize with


    this woman that is not the case, in my need to do things on my own. To never depend on anyone.


    anymore I have hurt Griff, he has forgiven me. He understands where I aming from, but the pack


    members don¡¯t this woman clearly cares about Griff¡¯s happiness and I shouldn¡¯t me her for that.


    ¡°I will and I understand you do not trust me. I can tell you all about how Griffin knows the reason why I


    behaved like I did. And how that should¡± be enough for you to trust him, to trust you Crown Prince¡± I try


    to keep my voice even, not showing annoyance at being judged like this again.


    Griffin wraps his arm around my waist pulling me closer to him. It rxes me and I can see the woman


    rx a little too but she is still watching me intently. Waiting for me to continue.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But that will not make you like me better does it?¡± I smile at the woman, a genuine smile because of


    Griffin¡¯s arm around me.


    His silent support does make me feel so much better. It feels like I am


    0.00%


    15:23


    067 A


    288 Vouchers


    not alone and for someone who felt she wanted to be alone for so long that is one of the most amazing


    feelings.


    ¡°Well no, I mean I trust our Prince but I also just want to see him happy. It seemed like you were not


    interested in getting to know the pack either¡± She huffs like she is trying to keep on to her frustrations


    and resentment towards me. And failing to do so.


    ¡°I get that but I have some issues with being at big pack events because of my past. Your Crown


    Prince, my mate, and the man I love with my entire being has made me feel safe again. So you will be


    seeing more of me. And now he even throws in an in¨Cpack bookstore¡± I jokingly say the


    Not going to lie it is a huge bonus but I mostly wanted to dispel some of the tense atmosphere. I


    seeded as the woman burst outughing.


    ¡°I am so sorry, I might have judged you too soon. And if you love books I will see a lot more of you


    since this is my store. I am Rhonda by the way¡± She stretches out her hand as she says her name.


    So I take it in mine and just like Milo I tell her to call me A for now. She asks about using titles and


    when I exin I am not yet the Princess she replies by saying.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve spoken to you hopefully you will be soon¡±


    18.65%


    15:23


    067 A


    1288 Vouchers


    I nod, because if fear if I tell her I will be the Princess soon enough Griff will hear how giddy it makes


    me and wonder why that is. As far as he is concerned it will take a few more weeks.


    I ended up getting five new books, this is the first time Griff has seen me in a bookstore. He just looks


    on with amusement as I bounce around between the shelves brushing my fingers over the book spines.


    Every time I pick up a book and excitedly tell him what it¡¯s about he will look at me and tell me it does


    sound interesting. When we both know he will never pick up a book to rx. If it were up to him he


    wouldn¡¯t even read books for his role as Prince. Where heins some of the reports are still being


    printed. Or about the fact that nobody ever scanned all the. books about our history so he could just


    look at it on his phone orptop. I don¡¯t even read e¨Cbooks. For me, there is nothingpared to


    having a book in your hands. Seeing the love that is put into writing it, seeing creases and small stains


    on the pages. Because that shows how well the book is loved after it is written and after it is bought.


    At the register, Griff tells Rhonda to send the bill to the castle to him. start to protest


    ¡°Griff, some of these are expensive I never expected you to give them to


    me¡±


    ¡°I am not giving you a wall of bookshelves and no books to fill them up with,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°A you know I have a shitton of books at home and B you turning an


    35.68%


    15:23


    067 A


    288 Vouchers


    entire wall into my dream bookshelves is more than enough¡± I know going back and forth on this is


    useless but I feel bad epting yet another gift from him.


    ¡°Honey, let the man be better than a book boyfriend, and let him spoil you if he wants to. Because now


    that I have seen the two of you together you make him happy let him make you happy too¡± Rhonda


    says sticking her nose into our business.


    I guess that is what you get from going back and forth on who pays at the register. Honestly, I don¡¯t


    mind. I love hearing I make Griff happy too. So I reluctantly let him pay for my books. Before walking to


    the Italian restaurant hand in hand.


    ***


    We have shared a te of meatballs and bread with olive oil as our starter. We both get a ss of red


    wine with it. I¡¯ve seen Griff in a few packs now, and people are always treating him like he is far


    different from the rest of us. But here at home in his own pack, the differences aren¡¯t that huge. They


    still seem to respect him, but they treat him more than every other pack treats their Alpha to be.


    ¡°What do you prefer, getting the royal treatment like the other packs do? Or being cheated as just the


    Alpha to be like they do here? I ask, even if I think I know the answer to that one.


    55.43%


    15:23


    067 A


    288 Vouchers


    I think I just want to hear him say it, and I want him to tell a little more about his pack. What he likes


    and dislikes about being a Prince and an Alpha to be. I mean I know he had the pack royal events. He


    prefers staying in his room ying video games as opposed to attending grand balls.


    ¡°I like this far better, you know I like bing the King and the Alpha to this back because I feel I can


    make a difference like that. The rest of it, the glitch and mour, the dealing with ass kissers. I could


    do without that, to be honest. You make it better though¡± He says taking my hand in


    his.


    As much as I love hearing I am making things better for him, I don¡¯t see how I am certainly not doing


    anything special.


    ¡°I love that I can make you feel better about it Griff, but I wouldn¡¯t know how. I am not doing anything


    special¡± I tell Griffin, because sometimes I feel like it¡¯s still not enough.


    Before he can answer me we get interrupted by the waitress, unlike Rhonda no one openly questions


    my motives here. But I can see the stares most of them still do not trust me. Griffin has offered me to


    say something about it. Which is sweet, but I told him not to. There is not way the pack is going to love


    me more if I have him tell me to stop judging me. And I know he would feel bad about it, and I just want


    to enjoy the night.


    Which we ended up doing, I couldn¡¯t choose between the chicken.


    72.51%


    15:23


    067 A


    1288 Vouchers


    parmesan and the ossobuco. Griffin liked both dishes, so he suggested splitting and sharing both


    meals. Since this was a werewolf¨Cowned restaurant in a pack of wolves. The portions were huge, and I


    was stuffed by the time we left the restaurant. Especially since we both had some tiramisu as dessert.


    It even seemed like most of the other patrons. stopped watching us. Maybe the trick to it all was just


    showing how happy we made each other. Because we did as we walked back hand in hand I couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder if I finally found my happy ever after. If


    I finally would have a happy and peaceful life ahead of me.


    91.629

 Chapter 293

    068


    1 288 Vouchers


    My entire body is aching and I hate this, ever since that dreadful day. Everything has been going


    wrong. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, they were not supposed to move on to bigger and better


    things. It was all his fault though, he made me do this when I never wanted it. He has taken away


    everything from me. Telling me it would be the best option for me, for the pack. Pointing out what things


    I could get if I was the one


    making my choice. He told me that I was to make my own future and not listen to the Moon Goddess.


    Now I was left with nothing because the one I chose myself didn¡¯t want me. They put me on the back


    burner. Like I was an option to be considered. If I had not listened to him I knew SHE wouldn¡¯t have


    doubted. She would not have waited around, I could be so much further ahead, and I could have been


    living the future I wanted. But no, he figured he knew better.


    First things first, I needed to recover and it was going slower than it should be. I should have been


    feeling a lot better already. It must be all the stress causing me to heal so slowly. My wolf Richard has


    been acting up ever since that day. He knew about what the others were doing too. Of course, he did,


    and I did too, there were very few people that did not know. He has been mad at me ever since andst


    weekend only made it worse. I did not feel the sting of the rejection so badly. Or so I thought, for me, it


    was my ego that got hurt. The fact that I could so clearly see with both eyes that she could still choose


    me. Yet she didn¡¯t. But Richard felt it, his desperate howls reverberated through my head.


    0.00%


    15.23


    068


    288 Vouchers


    But she would be mine again soon, I was not going to settle for this. It was clear what she wanted, she


    wanted power so I would give her exactly that. I no longer cared for him and removing him from the


    quotation would make me more powerful. So I would do just that, I would remove him. He would get to


    meet the Moon Goddess and exin to her why he was so insistent I could choose a better mate than


    the one she hand¨Cselected for me. The moment my body was recovered I would get rid of him no


    matter the costs. If I needed to take out the rest of his family with him, the rest of my family I would not


    bat an eye. After all, they agreed and helped fill my mind with that nonsense.


    Since the day I was born, they used me for their personal gain, acting like it was to support the pack.


    First, they made me befriend her, to lull her parents into a false sense of security. I used to hate that I


    had to go y with the runt of the pack every time. As I child I had no idea why my parents were


    deadset on us ying together. Mom used toe along, those days were fun, and she would dress in


    a shirt and jeans and just y along. The older I got the more I understood that kneeling down in the


    grass, walking around dressed like every other person was unbefitting of a Luna. Eventually, they told


    me why I needed to befriend the pack runt.


    Her parents had always been hesitant about staying with our pack. Their apprehension grew when they


    saw how their eldest child was treated. So I had to y along to make them feel like it was epted.


    By that time I was a teenager and I didn¡¯t mind ying with her and that weird friend of hers so much


    anymore. Truth be told she made me feel good about myself. Others would tease her, she would have


    been bullied so much sooner if it wasn¡¯t for me. As open and innocent as she was she would


    20.67%


    15:23


    068


    288 ?Vouchers


    tell me every day. Thanking me for keeping her safe, and it made me feel so powerful.


    Then she got her crush on me, I overheard her tell her friend. Oh how I loved that, how I loved ying


    with her. Touching her a little more, sitting a little closer to her. Stringing her along, and making her


    believe that I was feeling the same thing as she was. All harmless fun.


    She is a year older and I knew she would soon find the hopeless Omega that was bound to her. After


    all, there was no way that a girl like her would find a strong mate. Since an Omega would never be able


    to keep her safe she would still depend on me. I was sure that my future mate would know her ce as


    my Luna. As my mother did to my father, my Luna would serve me. Cater to my every need and trust


    my every decision she would not doubt me spending time with another she¨Cwolf. Especially not a


    mated one


    I didn¡¯t think she was the one to cheat on her mate, but if she wanted to I wouldn¡¯t mind. She might


    have been small but she was beautiful The older I grew the more things I imagined doing to her. More


    so when she didn¡¯t seem to find her mate or was very interested in finding him. Everybody knew why,


    the entire pack knew of her crush on me. Knowing she wanted me so much she held out on going to


    find her actual mate, and stroked my ego further.


    Before I stopped protecting her he wasn¡¯t so ridiculously shy about her body. She had no reason to be


    either and I found myself getting more and more excited when I saw her undress. Maybe if she had not


    refused me that night I would have never let him convince me I was better off


    44.26%


    15:23


    068


    288 Vouchers


    with a chosen mate. I was warming up to the idea of having this pretty little thing serve and obey me in


    every sense of the way. I began imagininging back from ruling our pack to find her in the kitchen


    where she would have served me the dinner she made. And how she


    would get on her knees to please me after that. Or how I would grab her hips as she was loading up


    the dishwasher fucking her as she kept our home clean and tidy.


    She wouldn¡¯t be a strong leader to the pack but that was my job. She would make a pretty little Luna


    dotting on me. Fulfilling my every need, and I would still be able to protect her. She would still make me


    feel powerful and wanted. My Alpha blood was surely strong enough to make sure would conceive


    strong pups worthy of myst name.


    So when she invited me over to watch a movie when her parents were out dealing with the aftermath of


    a rogue attack that night I had fully epted the idea. To the point where I considered taking her on as


    my chosen mate. That night exactly a week before my birthday, before I would find out if she truly was


    my mate I wanted a little preview. I still knew the chance of someone as powerful as me being bound to


    someone as weak as she was slim. If I were to choose her either as my mistress or my chosen mate I


    needed to know if she was worth it.


    I had been so slow starting to cuddle her. Loving the way her cheeks burned a brighter red. She was


    nervous to be touched like me, shy someone like me would give her as much attention as she should


    be. I liked where it was going and when I pulled her hair so that I could kiss her I almost creamed


    myself from the delicious noises she was making. I pushed her down to her bed, rubbing against her.


    Pressing my hard cock


    64.96%


    15:23


    068


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    1288 Vouchers


    against her between her legs and mewled with a want matching the heavy scent of her arousal in the


    air. This was shaping up to me so much better than the times I fucked Hannah. Only when my hands


    found the waistband of her jeans did she speak. Telling me to stop it that she was saving herself for her


    mate. I tried to convince her, telling her we both knew we were mates, but she wanted to be sure. She


    had promised herself she would not make love before epting her mate. If it was not for the risk


    involved I would have had my way with her regardless of her protesting, not settle for Hannah again.


    But it shifted something in our dynamic, I was not interested in a mate that thought she could refuse me


    whenever she felt like it. So when I found out she was indeed my mate a weekter, I told him, and it


    felt good to follow his advice and reject her right there on the spot. But now I see what I have been


    missing. And now I was going to make it up to here sooner than expected.


    87.34%

 Chapter 294

    288 Vouchers


    069 A


    I had hoped I could rest a bit this weekend, but with going out more and showing my face more to the


    pack I hardly did. I kind of missed the weekend when we would just stay locked up in the bedroom,


    making love or eating while I read and Griff yed his video games. He had kept his promise to bring


    me a coffee in bed every morning though. And just like I suspected it would, that small moment of


    quality time did make a difference. Yesterday we went down to have breakfast with the pack. It was a


    lot more lively than the pack meals were back at the Blood Moon Pack. The entire royal family did their


    best to be equals to the pack, and it showed. If Alpha Philip and his family joined the pack meals we all


    went quiet. Careful about what we talked about, they always showed their difference, and let us know


    they were higher in rank than the rest of us were.


    Seeing as she grew up in the pack it never did bother Mom. This was. what she was used to after all.


    Dad had always resented that, he had always been very vocal about the fact that pack dinners and


    pack events should be about strengthening the rtionships within a pack. Not to¡® highlight the


    differences. Mom would counter that he had always been a part of the Alpha¡¯s family so it might feel


    different to the other wolves in the White Oak pack. It had always been the only thing they would argue.


    about. Seeing how the pack meals were here I had to admit that Dad was right. And I loved that in just


    two weeks I would be part of this pack. A member of this leading family that actually cared more about


    their pack than their ranks.


    0.00%


    15:24


    069 A


    288 Vouchers


    Looking back I feel like Mom¡¯s loyalty to her pack was the reason we never moved out. The White Oak


    pack would have weed us all with open arms. We as kids were happy enough in the Blood Moon


    pack, we all made friends. Kate and Daniel more than I did but at least I had my two best friends. Or so


    I thought. Mom¡¯s parents and sisters used to be very involved too, meaning I had a bunch of cousins to


    y with. Grandma Peggy was a close friend of Alpha Phillip¡¯s mother though, and Dad having a lot to


    say about how he let his pack used to cause some tension. Still, we all saw each other regrly. Until


    the moment David rejected me, Mom and Dad couldn¡¯t ept the fact that my Grandparents took his


    side. They even went along with saying that the Moon Goddes made a mistake and that I was meant to


    be with the omega Hannah rejected.


    They got into a massive fight over it and from that moment on no one in the family ever came over


    again. We saw each other at pack events, and we would all be civil but it was never the same. By that


    time it was toote for Mom and Dad to go live with the White Oak pack without causing a war. Another


    thing I felt guilty about, especially now that I was living in the White Oak pack and about to leave for a


    pack that was just as happy and close¨Cknit.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Darling¡± As always Griffin knows exactly when I need him.


    ¡°I just feel so guilty sometimes, when everything went down my family suffered a lot. Now they have to


    stay behind, and the pressure to avoid a war has only be more¡± I sigh as I take the coffee from his


    hands.


    21.42%


    15.24


    on the Padding nothing about time be on your head don¡¯t


    havee to jeste condent? tave ter un cord with him.


    de Xulim won doulit never wor threaten to wage + war it


    ment of our pack win o live with their bumily. Not to mention the far that to bede his pack an had that


    members settually want to leave Pall of me knows he is right hu Banil hell feel bad


    Wanting him to understand mell tum all about my parents not having meh sentinel will my maternal


    grandparents, and aunts anymore. All From then added with head Casals Told him about that night


    over a


    ven ago When I did something that made Dheid wegvet me. I should has know how mad would make


    Gt he is druggling to keep hispasum genti ameme had gatal Grifin like Dwid treated me! would


    have bom te es mgn. The thing or lushing out won¡¯t help us So I stroke dhe shok with me band, and it


    works bekos as disg+ breathe, but he saling down mongh he continue talking


    Darting even if you would have our wanted to soup with an $


    would have still loved you as much


    war to your mate and he should be


    The


    he now You and you wanted fo


    hun happy with that decision,


    the muts beloved he was going to the ye mate his should have beurr


    shups that you were an willing to the hood to hun. Like I was who | tound remontery you tub when it


    pron had wantcal for Grifin seeme to plead with mi dinost in if he is desperate the me te


    vil


    to


    Add the aspis i ammuniter whom he told me the had waittel on ane I tell so poot 4 mutic ou dat angle


    together as much better Roud of had to go back, mame and choose i would queen Duvad nuum.


    Kapwing


    069 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Listen to me Darling, nothing about this is on you. David shouldn¡¯t havee to you to pester you. I


    shouldn¡¯t have lost my cool with him. And as an Alpha, you should never ever threaten to wage a war if


    members of your pack want to live with their family. Not to mention the fact that he leads his pack so


    bad that members actually want to leave¡± Part of me knows he is right, but I can¡¯t help feel bad.


    Wanting him to understand me I tell him all about my parents not having much contact with my


    maternal grandparents, and aunts anymore. All because they sided with David. Lastly, I told him about


    that night over a year ago. Where I did something that made David reject me. I should have known how


    mad it would make Griff. He is struggling to keep hisposure. I get it if someone had treated Griffin


    like David treated me I would have been just as angry. The thing isshing out won¡¯t help us. So I


    stroke his cheek with my hand, and it works he takes a few deep breaths but he calms down enough to


    continue talking.


    ¡°Darling, even if you would have never wanted to sleep with me. I would have still loved you as much


    as I do now. You said you wanted to wait for your mate and he should have been happy with that


    decision. If he truly believed he was going to be your mate he should have been happy that you were


    so willing to stay loyal to him. Like I was when I found, remember how you felt when I told you I had


    waited for you?¡± Griffin seems to plead with me, almost as if he is desperate for me to


    believe him.


    And I do, he is right I remember when he told me he had waited on me. It felt so good, it made our first


    night together so much better. And if I had to go back in time and choose I would reject David again.


    Knowing


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    42.84%


    15:24


    069 A


    288 Vouchers


    it would end up with me having Griffin as my mate. The realization that I am happy David rejected me


    causes me to chuckle.


    ¡°Why are you suddenlyughing, Darling?¡± Griff asks he is obviously


    confused.


    Not that I can me him, I went from being all mncholic and moody to giggling about something


    serious.


    ¡°I just realized something, I am so happy that David rejected me for the first time in over a year.


    Because it let me to you and if I had to I would do it all over again. The heartbreak, the abuse, the


    stress, the fights in my family. Just so I would end up in this bed with you having a coffee before we


    start the day¡± The very second I stop talking Griffin pulls the mug from my hand to ce it on the


    nightstand.


    Then he pulls me in for a kiss that curls my toes. My body pulled flush against him, one hand in my


    neck holding my hand in ce and the other one exploring the curves of my body. The body he has


    learned to y like an expert. Every brush of his fingers excites me more, every expert touch makes


    me want him more. By the time he lets me go, we are both a little breathless.


    ¡°Better finish your coffee Grandma doesn¡¯t like tardiness¡± He chuckles.


    That is right I am going to finally meet his grandparents, they don¡¯t go to many pack events anymore.


    And if they do they never stay long. So they


    66.16%


    15:24


    069 A


    288 Vouchers


    attended the ball and Krystel¡¯s birthday but I never found the time to speak to them. Suddenly I


    understood why Griffin was so nervous about meeting Kate. Because I am a ball of nerves about


    meeting his Grandparents. The rest of his family seemed to love me, Krystel most of all, but Griff told


    me he is very close with them. I¡¯m worried they have heard the rumors about me not wanting tomit


    to Griffin. And it is not just about me being their Grandson¡¯s mate. It is about me bing a part of the


    legacy they¡¯ve built. Now that Griffin reminded me his Grandmother hated tardiness I got anxious, I


    know we still had the time but I wanted to be even more on time. And I still had no idea what to wear,


    as I got up, to search through my clothes to find a suitable outfit. Griffin was still lying in bed watching


    me with an amused look on his face. Somehow it made me feel less anxious because I knew Griffin


    wanted to make sure his Grandparents loved me.


    ***


    ¡°Come on in dears, it is good to finally see you,¡± His grandmother said opening the door.


    I was unsure if she was just being pleasant or if she was taking a jab at the fact that this was the first


    time she was seeing me.


    84.05%

 Chapter 295

    070 Griffin


    It was kind of funny seeing A so flustered, although I wondered if I was just as bad when I was about


    to meet Kate. Who had been helping me to get some of A¡¯s favorite things? I was also now on the


    elusive. list of people she sent reels to. I didn¡¯t know how to feel until A told. me I made it to the inner


    circle now. Just as she told me I would. It will be the same with my grandparents. They will love her,


    Grandma will most likely tease her a bit, nothing A could not handle. As soon as Grandma she will


    love her.


    ***


    She looks stunning, but she is still so nervous, and when Grandma, teases her about finally meeting I


    feel her tense up. She still puts on a huge smile greeting my Grandmother. Hourster her nerves are


    long¡± gone. Grandma has pulled out all the most embarrassing photos from my childhood. Eventually,


    they ended up looking through the albums of pictures from when Grandma and Grandpa just met. Up


    until their wedding, not all werewolves marry becausepleting the mating process is enough for us.


    But humans would not recognize you as being married, and we all needed some contact with the


    human government to have ess to everything. Grandma and Grandpa wanted to be married in the


    eyes of humanw too.


    I always liked the idea of being married, there was something romantic about it. A mating ceremony like


    Kate and Tim had was more about


    0.00%


    15:24


    070 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    celebrating the fact that youpleted the process. It was just a party, the rest of the pack didn¡¯t hear


    you confess your love to one another like they would during a wedding. Just as I was thinking about


    how to find out if A would ever be willing to marry she squealed at my


    grandparents¡® wedding pictures.


    ¡°Oh you two married, my grandmother has been raised as a human so she wanted to marry for her


    human friends. Kate is the first in the family not to marry. I always wanted to marry¡± She sighed wistfully


    before looking up at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Griff, I¡¯m fine with not marrying either don¡¯t feel pressured or anything¡± She even sounds a


    little deted.


    Grandpa just winks at me, he knows I always wanted to marry too. It was one of the first thing I told him


    when I found out about second- chance mates. That I would find her and marry her underneath the


    cherry tree in their garden. I was happy he didn¡¯t mention it though, I loved the idea of A being


    surprised when I proposed to her. As soon as I knew when she would move into the castle I would n


    a proposal. She¡¯s promised me she will have a move¨Cin date next weekend. When the two weeks to


    settle her affairs are over.


    ***


    Grandpa insisted A and I stayed over for dinner since he was making his fully loaded fries with


    handmade french fries. I was about to tell him we couldn¡¯t make it since A had to go home she


    surprised me by


    19.04%


    15:24


    070 Griffin


    turning to me and asking me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind if I stay the night, I have the afternoon shift tomorrow¡±


    288 Vouchers


    I just nodded, and she told me she had to work the afternoon and evening tomorrow. I would love


    nothing more than to sleep with her in my arms another night. Having dinner with her and my


    grandparent¡¯s was a close second. But I was so surprised, that I was at a loss for words.


    ¡°No, of course, I¨CI, yeah I love it if you stayed another night¡± I finally managed to stammer out.


    ¡°In that case, I would love to stay over for dinner, and does Griffin have the recipe¡± She asked, and


    seeing Grandpa¡¯s proud face when she did made me feel so happy.


    He promised her he would teach me how to make it if she liked it. And, then he ducked into the kitchen.


    He started whistling again he always does, he doesn¡¯t know if he does though. A giggled when we


    told her, before turning back to the photo albums again. I was close to my grandparents, and seeing


    A and my Grandmother both smiling. Heads almost touching each other. I had to take a picture.


    They both looked up in tandem, so I snapped another one, now with the two of them looking into the


    camera. After I showed them they both agreed I could keep the picture. When I showed them to


    Grandpater he wanted me to send. them to him. The smile on A¡¯s face when he asked her if I


    could print it out to frame it and put it on the mantle melted my heart. She agreed.


    38.41%


    15:24


    070 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    and I saw that she suddenly realized how right I was. And how much they love and ept her.


    We make our way back to the castle just like we got here. Walking together, hand in hand chatting


    about every little thing. And that night when I fell asleep with my nose buried in her neck. I start


    nning my wedding proposal, hoping I can dream about our wedding.


    ***


    ¡°Come on. Princeling time for a night off¡± Dillion burst into my room. He is right, it¡¯s been three days


    since the weekend. A still was crazy busy, she left me wondering how manyst affairs she had to


    settle. It seemed to me that she could wait with most of her affairs until she knew


    an exact that. But I didn¡¯t question her I was just very happy that she managed to make more time to


    text and call me. But I had a lot of work too, Dad seemed to need me a lot more this week. And the few


    moments when A texted or called me were the only moments I took a break.. The rest of the time I


    would be working, eating at my desk and only stopping to get some sleep for a few hours.


    I had wanted to finish all my work before the weekend again but I had to admit that there was no way I


    would make it. And if I would go on like this I would be exhausted before the work was done. So I


    closed myptop, sent A ast text to let her know I was going out, and then I went to my chambers


    to shower and get ready for my night out. When I saw the bookshelves with the five books I bought


    Ast weekend and the picture of grandma and her I framed and printed and nothing else. I smiled


    again like I smiled every night and every morning.


    57.98%


    15:24


    070 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I couldn¡¯t wait to live here with her, so much had been going wrong for us. When David attacked her


    and Ished out like that I was scared I ruined it all. But ever since that night, everything was smooth


    sailing. Maybe it was because we finally were fully open and honest with each. other. Maybe it was just


    because A epted she loved me. Whatever it was I was going to enjoy it.


    My night out with Dillion and Gerald had been fun but both were a bit weird. They kept ncing around.


    Avoiding talking about the weekend. All Gerald said was that Jessa was going to a thing from one of


    her ex- packmates. Which was weird since that would mean it was one of A¡¯s ex¨Cmates too. Yet she


    hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about an event. Quite the opposite she had repeatedly told me that she


    wasn¡¯t going to do. everything. Because she was so tired. I just hoped Jessa wasn¡¯t going to some ex¨C


    pack member who bullied A. Because I feared it would upset my beautiful mate, to know Jessa still


    liked people from the Blood Moon. pack enough to hang out with them. Especially if it was on the Blood


    Moon pack ground. Even her parents had moved to the White Oak pack after learning what David had


    done. And as it was a part of the peace treaty we had with Alpha Phillip they could bring all their stuff


    with them, and there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences for them. I feared it wouldn¡¯t all be that simple, but


    tonight was about having fun. So I shook the thoughts from my brain.


    79.97%Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 296

    071 A


    Going out more this weekend really helped with how most of the pack saw me. Most of them knew


    there was an eventing to officially introduce me. The best thing was that we managed to keep it a


    secret from Griff. Roderick had unloaded a ton of fake work onto him, making him believe he would


    have to work all throughout the weekend too.¡± Which would have been a little mean if it was not for the


    fact that he was about to have two weeks off after I moved in with him So that we could have a


    matemoon together just like he gave Jessa and Gerald.


    Roderick, who like his wife explicitly told me never to call him King Roderick again, seemed to have a


    lot of fun in fooling his son. Dillion and Gerald were troopers too, and they enjoyed teasing their friend


    even more. All in all, everything was shaping up to be a perfect weekend. I was about to clock out for


    my second tost shift at the library. When Dad texted me to video call him when I was home. My skin


    immediately pricks, the only reason Dad would want to video call me was if he had. something big to


    tell me. And him wanting to tell me as soon as possible was a bad omen if I ever saw one.


    So I rushed home, Grandma shot me a look full of pity letting me know that she already knew what had


    happened. I just show my phone and then I rush to my bedroom and call Dad. He picks up on the


    second ring, both he and Mom are in the frame. Making my hands go sweaty with how serious this


    must be.


    0.00%


    15:24


    071 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Our family is fine, sweetheart don¡¯t you worry about that. But this is something I felt I needed to tell you


    in person. Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna died during a car crash. So David is the Alpha of the Blood


    Moon pack now¡± At first I had no idea why that would make my parents so


    nervous.


    They knew I was going to move in with Griffin within two weeks. Until I realized that this meant that our


    peace treaty with Alpha Phillip was now void. David could actually wage a war on us now. There was


    no one stopping him, we suspected he would need a few weeks to mourn his parents. He had a


    younger sister who he would need to take care of. It should give us some time toe up with a n


    to stop him from waging war on us. Chances of me and Griff going on a matemoon soon were


    suddenly very slim. Not that I cared though, I wanted to do everything in my power to make sure that


    my family was safe, that all the packs were safe even the BloodMoon pack. I would do everything to


    keep them all safe even the ones that did not deserve it. Who had bullied me, the ones who watched


    Hannah and her friends assault me? Hell, I would even save her if I could. Because it was my duty as


    future queen, as Luna of all Luna¡¯s. It was the right thing to do, and it didn¡¯t matter if others did the right


    thing or not.


    Griff and his parents must know by now and even if they didn¡¯t, I had texted Griff I was worried about


    what my parents wanted to talk about. He would want to be there for me and I wasn¡¯t going to lie to him


    or his parents. Which meant we would have to discuss this before the BBQ. And I had to admit I was a


    little upset about the fact that this would hang over our party like a storm cloud. Now I almost wished


    Griffin knew so that he could reassure me. I wonder if he knows how much he reassures me.


    Sometimes just by being his goofy self. But then I realize


    20.05%


    15:24


    071 A


    288 iVouchers


    how stressed out Griffin will be about this. Now he won¡¯t be the one to reassure me. I would be the one


    to surprise him, distract him, and make him happy. With that new resolve, I chatted with Mom and Dad


    a little longer before ending the call and dialing Griffin¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, Darling it is so good to hear your voice. But I think I know what this is about.¡± There was an


    unmistakable question in Griffin¡¯s voice even if he told me that he knew.


    The weird thing was it had been Uncle Cedric who told Roderick about Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna¡¯s


    passing. Normally the new Alpha would let the royal family know. Even in this time of deep grief and


    mourning. New Alphas usually let them know the same day. Now it was the day after and David still


    hadn¡¯t let the royal family know. His parents suspected this was because David wanted to keep the


    element of surprise. My family and I had put two and two together too. Luckily enough Mom, Dad, and


    Dani?l hadn¡¯t been home at the time. Queen Isabe herself had invited them to a royal event. She had


    let Alpha Phillip know that she knew he would be willing to part with some of his most important pack


    members as it benefited the rtionship between the BloodMoon pack and the Royal family. Greedy as


    he had been for power and status he had excepted. So everyone traveled to the White Oak pack


    yesterday.


    As my parents flew toe and visit my introduction as Griffin¡¯s mate. David¡¯s parents had died on


    impact in a terrible car crash. The Birch¡¯s hadn¡¯t been good to me. Not even when I figured David and I


    were friends. His little sister Sarah had been kind to me but she was only a child. Still, I pitied them,


    dying in your forties is young. Even for a


    45.59%


    15.25


    071 A


    human but for a werewolf, it was even younger. No matter how much I despised David now he loved


    his parents and his sister and this must hurt them both..


    ¡°What is on your mind beautiful, you¡¯ve gone quiet on me?¡± Griffin


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    For a split second, I felt guilty telling him what I was thinking about. But then I remembered myself for


    the kind of person he was. He was kind and good and just and he would never enjoy someone else¡¯s


    misery.


    ¡°I was just thinking how weird it is you can hate someone and still feel sorry for them¡± I answered him


    ners


    Just as I expected Griffin shared the same sentiment, and if David would tell him as he should. Even if


    it was a littleter than normal, Griffin would be sure he and his sister would still get the care package


    the royal family always sent in cases like this. It was hard to not tell him how happy and excited I was to


    move in with him in two weeks. Or how proud it made me that he was about to introduce me as his


    Luna in 48 hours. I just fake needing to go to get some food. All that I heard made. me lose my appetite


    but I was sure I couldn¡¯t listen to him talk to me like that any longer without blurting it all out.


    as ever


    Sweet Griff didn¡¯tin about me needing to hang up so soon. He was telling me how happy he


    was to hear I was still eating despite the stress. Promising me to have a nice home¨Ccooked meal ready


    for me when I arrived tomorrow. Meaning I had to go downstairs and


    69.06%


    15:25


    071 A


    288 Vouchers


    actually eat something or else I would feel guilty for the rest of the weekend. This man cared for me


    again, just by loving me so much, and not giving up when a lot of mates had run away and rejected me.


    They would have ignored the sacred matebond and gone for a chosen one because it was too much,


    work. Because I was carrying around more baggage than he could help me carry. But not Griffin, he


    always had enough strength to carry everything for me. It took me too long to get there but I


    appreciated the mate he is, the man he is so much now. That sometimes I have to pinch myself to be


    sure what we share isn¡¯t a dream. But this isn¡¯t a dream, this is my reality and this is my very near


    future. I would hold my tongue for 24 more hours and then we could actively start nning that future


    together


    88.98%

 Chapter 297

    072 Griffin


    At first, when Dad walked into my office I figured he had even more work for me to do. But as I saw his


    face I knew something far more serious was going on. A had just texted me to tell me her father


    wanted to talk to her too. The way he had been over text had made her a little nervous because it was


    not like him to almost demand she videocalled him. Now with Dading to talk with me while being


    so worried, I wondered if something was going on that affected us both.


    ¡°Son, can I have a seat there is something important I need to discuss with you¡± Dad started one hand


    resting on the back of the chair opposite mine. And separated by my mahogany desk


    I smiled as I remembered A telling me my desk was a cliche. But this wasn¡¯t the time to daydream


    about my beautiful mate.


    ¡°Please, have a seat you don¡¯t have to ask,¡± I told Dad focussing on him and what he was about to tell


    me instead.


    Dad would always ask me if he could sit down when he entered my office. Even if he was the King and


    my father. It was his castle, it always made me feel respected when he did even when he didn¡¯t have


    to. Especially since he didn¡¯t have to he just chose to give me this much


    respect.


    0.00%


    15:251


    072 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Son, Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna from the BloodMoon pack have died during a car crash and they


    died on impact.¡± Dad let the heaviness. of his words linger in the air as he looked at me.


    Two rtively young werewolves dying in a car crash was practically impossible. I have seen the roads


    near the BloodMoon pack and none of them seemed dangerous enough to warrant such a terrible


    ident. Suspicions aside this made David the Alpha, I was all too aware of what this would mean for


    us as a pack. I have beaten the man half to death because he wanted his former mate back. My


    second chance mate, even if I didn¡¯t see her like that I was sure he did.


    ¡°I get what you are afraid of, but if he let us know, maybe he isn¡¯t nning on going back on the peace


    treaty,¡± I told Dad trying to reassure both him and myself


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Griffin, he did not tell us he still hasn¡¯t. Your, parents- inw happened to be traveling


    to the White Oak pack when the, ident happened. Some of the pack members demanded A¡¯s


    mother back because she was the only pack doctor. That is how Alpha Cedric knew and he was the


    one to reach out to me.¡± Dad tells me making me feel ufortable.


    If David is this hellbent on being with A or just getting revenge this would mean we would have a war


    on our hands. And him not telling us that his parents died as he should have could be an indication he


    ist plotting something. On the other hand, he could still be a little overwhelmed with grief. Losing both


    your parents to a freak ident


    16.27%


    15:250


    must be earth¨Cshattering. And no matter how much I hate him for it, he was clearly still struggling to get


    over the fact that he lost A. As far ast I know, he has a little sister now.


    Dad agrees with me that we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon. But like me, he feels this could be


    leading up to something bad and we should definitely prepare. Just to be sure that if it is a war he


    wants we can stop things before they get too bad.


    The minute Dad leaves my office to tell Mom about our ns and feel certain about the decisions we


    made. A calls me since Dad let me know her parents are at the Cresent Moon pack now to bring


    some gifts to Kate and Tim because they will visit the White Oak pack tomorrow. He also told me that


    with David being the Alpha of the BloodMoon pack now and the threat of war being so real. They


    decided to leave the Blood Moon pack behind. That is how Alpha Cedric knew, they had to ask him if


    they could officially move in with them.


    Of course, Alpha Cedric epted his family back into his pack. Knowing full well that the pack would


    ept them. The moment Alpha Phillip died the packbond got severed. Usually, the new Alpha


    reconnects the packbond and everything will go on as usual. But with the Hemming¡¯s no longer blindly


    loyal to the Blood Moon pack, especially not David, and with them not being on the pack ground they


    had the strength to refuse this new packbond.


    After discussing what both A and I feel is going to happen now, and after her telling me she still feels


    sorry for the Birches including David. I ask her how she feels about her parents and brother effectively


    running


    36.90%


    15:25


    072 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    away from their home. They didn¡¯t pack all of their stuff, and it would be a long time if any before they


    would be able to get it back.


    ¡°I feel guilty again Griffin, and I am worried for them but in the end, I know they are better off like this


    and we just need to make it work as a family,¡± She tells me and she is right.


    The Hemmings will have the full support of the royal family too. And not just because they are family


    now. Even if it had been someone else¡¯s family, I would have supported them too. As I know my


    parents would have because as a parent it is never right to see your children get bullied. and abused.


    After all, the Alpha refuses to acknowledge their pairi and suffering. After reassuring her a bit more and


    after talking about small things, we ended the call.


    Amazingly enough even during this shit storm that seems to be brewing I fall asleep quickly. Because


    when I fall asleep in the bed that now seems to permanently smell like lcs all I can think of is being


    able to hold A in my arms again tomorrow.


    ******


    The next morning I wake up at the crack of dawn. I need to get a lot. done and I told A I would make


    her a nice home¨Ccooked meal on impulse yesterday. It felt good but it did mean a lot of extra work. And


    I needed to ask Milo if I could borrow one of his slow cookers. Since I decided to make gosh; a


    Hungarian beef, bell pepper, and tomato stew. Which I knew she would love. Milo would start at six to


    make


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    58.93%


    15.25


    072 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    breakfast for the packmembers. I wanted to be able to ask him about to slow cooker first thing in the


    morning. So I got up at five, got a coffee and a bowl of cereals, before taking a shower getting dressed,


    and walking over to the castle¡¯s kitchen.


    ¡°Hi, Milo I wanted to surprise my mate, would you mind if I borrowed one of your slow cookers?¡± I


    asked him as he looked up at me, Milo wasn¡¯t used to me being in the kitchen this early,


    ¡°Of course, Prince Griffin it would be my pleasure what are you making the Princess?¡± It wasn¡¯t


    umon amongst wolves to refer to a high- ranking pack member¡¯s mate by their future title. Still,


    Milo doing so surprised me.


    As it was a sign of respect and eptance, it warmed my heart though. It was weird he was so sure


    she would like the gosh though because as far as I know, they hadn¡¯t talked much.


    ¡°Please, make sure you and the Princess join the pack breakfast on Sunday. I n on making her


    favorite chicken and waffles. Suddenly I remembered howst weekend after breakfast A walked up


    to him their entire conversation could not have been more than five minutes.


    But clearly, she still had won him over, and somehow told him about her favorite breakfast. I wasn¡¯t


    about to question it though. The same goes for the manager of the little convenience store on pack


    ground, as soon as I tell her it is for my mate she smiles at me and tells me she hopes she gets


    another chance to talk to A tomorrow. Somehow in just one weekend, my amazing mate seems to


    have won over most of our pack,


    78.58%


    15:25


    072 Griffin


    and I cannot wait to tell her tonight.


    288 Vouchers


    99.42%

 Chapter 298

    073 A


    A knock at my door woke me up, ncing at my phone I saw it was only seven AM.


    ¡°Honey it¡¯s me can Ie in¡± I am surprised Mom was here this early:


    They stayed over at the Cresent Moon pack, so they could visit Kate and Tim again. And give them


    some of the gifts they already had for their pup. It was a two¨Chour drive to get here.


    ¡°Of course, Mome on in¡± I shout at the closed door as I sit up straighter knowing I have to get


    anyway soon to finish my left shift at the library.


    I could have probably gotten the day off with the news I got yesterday. I discussed it with Grandpa but I


    just wanted to end this normally. Most likely David would start a war, he has ruined enough things for


    me already. And he is going to ruin more, there is no way I am letting him take thisst day at the job I


    so enjoyed away from me.


    ¡°Hi, honey, Grandpa told us you were still going to work so we decided. to be here in time to have


    breakfast with you. Just so we can tell you how proud we are of you¡± Mom tells me.


    0.00%


    15:25


    073 A


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    And I appreciate it, it¡¯s so sweet that they have gotten up so early to have breakfast with me. But I


    didn¡¯t feel like I had done anything that warranted them being proud of me. All I did was finally ept


    the best thing that ever happened to me. Finally not letting David ruin even more for me. It was hard


    not feeling guilty about the fact that my parents and, Dani?l had lost everything because of me now. My


    mind kept going over all the things I could have done differently. Like Griffin, my parents would never


    want me to feel guilty and I am determined not to ruin their breakfast. So I just kiss my mother¡¯s check


    and tell her I am just going to get dressed.


    Opening my closet I smile when I see it is almost empty, most of my clothes are already packed. Neatly


    stacked away in the boxes stacked up against the other wall. I packed them a little early but it felt good


    taking steps towards my future. Mom and Dad would load them up in their car- so that Griff would not


    see them. Then they would make their way to the castle tomorrow morning so they would just be in


    time for the BBQ. Thinking about the fact that Griffin still doesn¡¯t have a clue about what is happening


    made me feel a lot lighter. There was no reason for me to dwell on the past when my future was


    shaping up to be so bright.


    After a quick shower, I dress in simple jeans and a ck shirt. The library didn¡¯t have a uniform but they


    did want their staff to dress in dark jeans and ck tops. I usually wore brighter colors, but I preferred


    just needing to stick to a color scheme instead of wearing a uniform. Still, I wouldn¡¯t miss wearing these


    clothes. I tie my hair up in a bun and make my way to the kitchen.


    Daniel jumps up to hug me telling me how proud he is of me. Dad just


    14.18%


    15:25


    073 A


    1288 ?Vouchers


    We


    winks at me and for a moment it feels as if nothing else is going on. try to not discuss the deaths of


    Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna but you can¡¯t just keep ignoring something so big. Being the intuitive


    smart man he is Grandpa is the first to break the silence


    ¡°Is there a possibility that this was not an ident, that there is more going on? Could the BloodMoon


    pack be under attack?¡± He says thinking out loud.


    That theory isn¡¯t too far-fetched, Alpha Phillip was a hard and cold Alpha, there is a reason we have


    hardly been able to keep the pack thriving. Most packs had several pack doctors. Even some retired


    ones. who would be willing to help out in a crisis. Packs did only have one lead warrior but they had


    close seconds. Who when not in a war could take over from the lead warrior whether that was


    permanently or temporarily. But not the Blood Moon pack they have always been. struggling to make


    sure we had every necessary position filled in. There. also had been quite a few rogue attacks, mainly


    because Alpha Phillip had a habit of driving wolves he deemed unworthy out of the pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we are about to lose it all, and A my poor baby all the abuse I made you suffer through¡±


    Mom suddenly started sobbing.


    When I was old enough I overheard a discussion between Mom and Dad about how the BloodMoon


    pack was being led. I know Dad had wanted to move out of the pack before, the longer they stayed the


    harder it had be. Eventually, Mom was the only pack doctor left and leaving would eventually lead


    to war. I was sure Dad did not me Mom for what was happening and neither did I. Nobody did, being


    loyal to your


    38.32%


    15:25


    073 A


    288 Vouchers


    pack was one of the things that made us wolves. Every wolf that left their pack, mostly to live with their


    mate felt the pain of breaking their first pack bond. Mom not wanting to abandon the good members of


    the pack made sense. After all, she became a doctor because she wanted to help people. After we all


    reassured her I said my goodbyes and walked into the library for thest time.


    ***


    Myst shift at the library was wonderful my co¨Cworkers put money together and got me a farewell gift.


    A basket full of funny gifts I could do and use with Griffin. And now it is finally time to drive to the castle


    alone for thest time. Next weekend Dillion, Colin, Jessa, Gerald and of course, Griff are all going to


    help me. I am sure I am still going to be visiting the White Oak pack often. Especially now that Mom


    and Dad are finally going to move into the White Oak pack. They did not feel safe about staying with


    the BloodMoon pack with David as their Alpha. They already wanted to leave after what happened with


    me, and now with the pack bond breaking. But from here on out visiting here will be me and Griff and


    hopefully, in time it will be my family. Me, Griff, and


    our pups.


    This time I was almost giddy during the drive over to the castle, to what in one more week would be my


    home. For now, I am more excited and at little bit nervous about hosting the BBQ. Both with what


    Griffin will think and if the pack will like me. With giving up on finding a mate I had given up on


    bing a member of a new pack. Of course, finally getting mated to Griff was about us and our love.


    But I love being a member of a pack, it was something I missed at the BloodMoon pack, something I


    hate now at the White Oak pack. Something I hoped I


    60.96%%


    15:25


    073 A


    288 Vouchers


    wouldn¡¯t lose because of how I behaved when I had just met Griffin.


    Like he was every Friday Griffin stood in the parking lot waiting for me. I would miss that, seeing as I


    parked the car always felt likeing. home. Maybe it is silly because this would be my home very


    soon. For now, I just enjoyed the sight of his face breaking into a wide grin the moment he saw my car


    pull up. Like it did every week my worries faded to the background when I saw Griffin for the first time in


    a week. As soon as I got out he pulled me closer and gave me a kiss that left me a bit breathless.


    ¡°I missed you, Darling, I cannot wait for you to live here with me. But for now, my parents want to talk


    with you. I am sorry we have a meeting the moment you arrived.¡± Griffin said.


    I knew what this was about, sure it wasn¡¯t the best start of our weekend together but it felt good that


    Griff¡¯s parents already considered me a part of the family. They wanted to involve me when making big


    decisions like this. Because whatever we would decide to do, it would have a huge effect possibly on


    every werewolf in this country.


    84.73%


    1

 Chapter 299

    074 Griffin


    ¡°Prince Griffin the Princess just arrived at the pack¡± Simon one of our guards let me know.


    was


    Yet another one of our packmembers that started to refer to A as our Princess. I loved it, but I had


    been a little surprised that one weekend being out and about would do the trick. Gerald had chuckled


    and told me it would all make sense soon. It head earned him a smack in the chest from Jessa so I


    knew better than to say anything else. At first, when I saw Jessa and A together didn¡¯t make a lot of


    sense. Jessa dressed as a 90s grunge rock star. She had fiery copper curls. Wore heavy smudgy ck


    eye make¨Cup. Where A had soft brown straight(7 hair, and hardly wore every make¨Cup. A chose


    hand¨Cknitted sweaters and flowy shirts over Jessa¡¯s leather and nnel. Jessa chose baggy distressed


    jeans, leather pants, and fiss over A¡¯s skinny jeans, skirts, and tights.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Now that I had gotten to know Jessa a lot better I realized those two were perfect for each other. They


    were both fierce and stubborn, they both didn¡¯t let what others thought about them define them. And


    they shared their love for reading and the same weird humor that I loved so much. I think that¡¯s why


    A was so miserable, the rejection changed her. It forced her to act like what other people thought


    she should. She was not able to be her fierce self not for the sake of her but for the sake of the entire


    pack. But none of that mattered anymore because she was with me now. I would make her feel so


    loved and safe that she would always feel free to be her true self.


    0.00%


    15:25


    074 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I thank Simon through the mindlink and then I make my way to the parking lot to be the first to greet


    A. She probably doesn¡¯t know but there is no better feeling than seeing her car pull up to the castle¡¯s


    parking lot. However this time I can not stroll back to our room hand in hand. This time I promised my


    parents we would go straight to the meeting room to discuss the Blood Moon pack matter. He also


    wanted. her take on what happened to me and David. Not just because she was an eyewitness. My


    parents had got to know her the best of all the pack. members and they loved her. They valued her


    opinion, so they would take it into ount in all the decisions about this situation.


    Not wanting our first moment of this weekend to be about anyone else but us. I pulled her close to me


    and kissed her with all that I had before I even said hello. She seemed a bit breathless when I finally let


    her go and I was too. But I hoped I had managed to show her just how special she was to me, just how


    much I loved her.


    When I finally told her about my parents wanting to meet with us right. away she was perfect. She


    hugged me, told me she understood, and followed me into the meeting room. I remember when she


    first got her, she was so formal with my parents and seemed almost jumpy. She kept using their titles


    even when they both had reassured her that she didn¡¯t need to. How different was the girl greeting


    them now? She walked up to them both and hugged them. She teased Dad for the ketchup stain on his


    shirt. Andplimented Mom¡¯s dress before sitting down. Every time she interacted with my family like


    this my heart would swell with pride and love.


    As a little boy, I always wondered why I never got a baby brother or


    21.02%


    1525


    074 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    sister. So one day I asked my mother, who told me that to save me the doctor had to do something that


    meant she could never have babies again. Later I found out that something went wrong with the c¨C


    section. Young as I was I noticed it made her sad, I still remember the tears forming in her eyes.


    Seeing Mom like that, feeling it was my fault made me cry. To this day I still remember what she told


    me that day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry baby, one day you will meet a wonderful mate and they will be like a second child to


    me. And if we get really lucky you will have pups together so I can be a nana¡±


    Mom had confessed to me that she loved A like her own daughter. Dad hadn¡¯t said anything but I


    knew he did too.


    With the pleasantries over we all sat down to address the elephant in the room. This wasn¡¯t a very


    formal meeting. And even if we had this meeting as a family, not just as the leaders of the county. Dad


    was still the King so letting him start about a topic with this importance only felt right.


    ¡°A, Griffin will not be punished but this can be vital information on how to address David if he is


    instead starting a war over this. Did he provoke Griffin enough to act out like he did¡± He addressed A


    first.


    ¡°Yes and no, I will never like a lot of violence so in that regard I don¡¯t think I can ever say something like


    that is justified. However, we have to take into ount that Griff¡¯s bloodline and my past hurt, party


    caused by David made it harder for him to stay in control. I think everyone can


    44.11%%


    15:25


    074 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    understand that seeing another man, who harmed your mate before dragging her along with him would


    put everyone on edge¡± She said and I knew this was how she really felt.


    Dad just nodded he seemed pensive but he didn¡¯t talk about it anymore He just jotted something down


    in his notebook and then moved on to the current situation. Most of the questions were aimed at A. It


    makes sense because she was the one who knew not just the pack but David specifically the best out


    of all of us. She told us that David loved his parents, his mother more so. Because he found his father


    to be too strict and too involved in his life.


    We also found out he adored his little sister who was quite a few years younger than him. It was good


    news because it made the chances that someone so young just forgot to let us know right away. Him


    keeping to his father¡¯s peace treaty would be the best solution and we weren¡¯t going to do anything to


    provoke him. Not when he very well could just be grieving his parents.


    We would not let him plot and n in peace without taking action to protect our people. Father began


    asking questions about how strong he was. How many of the BloodMoon pack would stay loyal to him


    whatever happened? How many of those were skilled at fighting? I understood why he wanted to know


    everything there was possible. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice how uneasy all of this made A feel. I


    wanted to know what it was that made her feel so ufortable.


    ¡°Dad, A, and I need a break,¡± I told him.


    64.51%


    15:25


    074 Griffin


    288 [Vouchers


    He was about to say something again, no doubt something about him needing us being more


    important. I loved him and was a good father and a good king. But he was impulsive, and he had a


    habit of speaking before he thought. Mom truly is perfect for him she shakes her head ever so slightly


    and Dad changes his tunepletely. Agreeing with us saying he needed a coffee and offering to get


    us one too. An offer A dly epted, I mouthed a ¡°Thank you¡± to my mother and let A outside.


    Here in the bright daylight, I could see she had grown a little paler a little ashier. I hoped she would be


    the first to speak. So I just stood there next to her. Silently enjoying the beauty of mother¡¯s garden. By


    the time I was ready to give up and just ask her what was wrong, she started speaking. My eyes filled


    with tears, and when I listened to all she had to tell me, for the first time since meeting me I felt unsure


    of what to do. I don¡¯t understand everything she is saying, but I feel it is important you let it all out. So I


    just let her rant and rant holding her hand, hoping that knowing I was so close makes her feel better.


    84.85%

 Chapter 300

    075 A


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding when Griff told his father we needed a break. Of course, I


    wanted to help them. The Silver Moon pack is my pack now, Griff, Roderick, and Jenna are my family.


    Just as much as the Hemmigs are. Mom, Dad, and Dani?l left the BloodMoon pack too. So I should no


    longer have ties to the pack that has mistreated me for years. But I did and I felt bad about it,


    conflicted. Griffin doesn¡¯t say anything I know he is giving me the chance to speak up to tell him what is


    bothering me on my own ord. I just take so long to find the right words that by the time I do, he is


    about to speak up.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t all bad you know, we just lived like our Alpha made us live. Part of me wanting to be


    David¡¯s mate was to be the Pack¡¯s Luna, to make it a kinder pack where we would not tolerate bullying.


    I wanted to change the rules and make sure everyone was equal. Looking back that might have been


    the biggest reason to want to be David¡¯s mate. And now I am giving up the pack, betraying them.


    Because Alpha Phillip wanted everyone to mate in their ranking we have so many Omega¡¯s some of


    which took on the Omega role to be with their mate. And now they will most likely die in a war because


    of the information I am giving them¡± I choked out thest words, barely able to stop myself from crying.


    Still, it felt somewhat cathartic to tell Griff about all my worries. Somet he never knew about. I knew he


    would never judge me for still feeling a sense of loyalty toward the BloodMoon pack. It was one of the


    things I learned right away but had the most difficulty epting. Griffin did not


    0.00%


    15:26


    075 A


    288 Vouchers


    judge me, he had so much fate in me, in his mate that he never judged my decisions. Even if he didn¡¯t


    feel the same he would try to understand my point of view. Still, he managed to surprise me with his


    reaction.


    now.


    ¡°Come here, Darling, of course you feel that way. It is what will make you a good Luna and a good


    Queen because you care. Come on we will talk to Dad and find a way to keep the BloodMoon pack as


    safe as we can okay?¡± He wrapped an arm around my waist, as he promised me.


    And I believed him without any hesitation, I wanted toy my head on his shoulder as we walked back


    but I couldn¡¯t quite reach it because he was so much longer than me. Something I hated before but


    after noticing how much Griff seemed to genuinely love the fact that he was so much bigger. I started


    loving it too basking in how protective it felt when he wrapped his arms around me. Or how magical it


    felt when he lifted me in the air to spin me around before kissing me. Now because of this, I felt so


    much calmer when we entered the meeting room.


    Roderick handed me thette I asked for. I saw how he wanted me to pressure me to talk more. He


    wanted to tell us to take a breakter when everything was said and done. Neither did I miss how


    Isabe put a hand on his arm. Making him change his tunepletely. Their rtionship reminded


    me of my parents, of the rtionship I always wanted to have, and that I finally had. It also made me


    aware of the fact that Roderick didn¡¯t mean any harm by trying to push me to tell him more. He just


    wanted to do what was best for his pack, and our country, and it made him a good king.


    22.10%


    15:26


    075 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry for needing a break, I honestly in my heart feel like the Silver Moon pack is my home. I know what


    we are doing now is the best we can do for our country. But a part of me feels like I am betraying the


    pack I once wanted to help heal and grow. Especially since there are so many omega¡¯s who didn¡¯t


    agree with how the pack was run but couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡± I confessed to Roderick and


    Isabe.


    Roderick grew quiet and I could see he was thinking something over.


    ¡°What we could do is strip David from his Alpha title, so his Alpha voice would lose its power. We would


    need to appoint another Alpha. preferably with ties to the royal family and the Blood Moon pack?¡±


    Rodrick finally broke the silence even though it felt like he wasn¡¯t addressing us, but more so thinking


    out loud.


    ¡°Would your father be up to that task A, he has ties with us as the father of the future queen. And he


    was the BloodMoon¡¯s lead warrior with Alpha blood?¡± Isabe asked me.


    I wasn¡¯tpletely sure because Dad seemed to be happy to finally return to the White Oak pack. But


    he might be willing to if this meant he could make Mom¡¯s pack into a real pack. Happy and thriving.


    ¡°I think he might, I will ask him tomorrow,¡± I told her since she knew my parents wereing over for


    the BBQ.


    ¡°Well that is settled then we have a n in action, I will tell our guards


    44.17%


    15:26


    075 A


    288 Vouchers


    to be on high alert and up the training but for now let us enjoy our weekends. I¡¯ll see you kids


    tomorrow¡± Roderick said his goodbyes, confusing Griff.


    After all, we did not have ns to meet with his parents this weekend. Roderick winking at me only


    made Grif more confused and we had to be careful to not give anything away so close to the finish line.


    ***


    Luckily enough Griffin was in a rush to get home but I smiled and asked him to walk back to my car


    first. The empty shelves in the wall of bookshelves were an eyesore to me. The five books I bought had


    been put up with the copy of Pride and Prejudice I got from Roderick. Six books in a bookshelf that big


    seemed lonely to me. And with having to move all my stuff over I had decided to pack up two boxes of


    my favorite! books, myfort reads to bring with me. Griffin¡¯s face almost split in two when he saw


    the moving boxes. Not because he knew how soon it would be before I moved in all my other stuff.


    Because he knew what those books meant to me. And so he knew what it meant that I wanted to put


    one¨Cthird of all my books in our living room now.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to miss these, Darling?¡± He asked carrying both boxes in.


    I had suggested we could each carry a box, but being the man he is. He had insisted he carried them


    both in for me. With his strength, it wasn¡¯t that heavy for him but still it was a sweet thing to do.


    62.92%


    15:26


    075 A


    298 ?Vouchers


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be here often enough not to miss them, besides those other books needed somepany¡± He


    raised his eyebrow at my answer.


    to


    Most likely trying figure out if I was serious or not, and when he figured out I was indeed serious he just


    shook his head chuckling, and motioned for me to open the door since we arrived.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When I stepped in I was hit by the smell of spices, herbs, bell peppers, and tomatoes. As I looked


    around I noticed a slow cooker that wasn¡¯t


    there before on his countertop and the delicious smell wasing from that. Next to it was an


    unplugged rice cooker. The home¨Ccooked meal he promised me was going to be rice with some


    fragrant sauce and the thought alone made my mouth water.


    ¡°You go unpack your books, Darling and I will finish dinner and te it¡± Griff suggested and so I did.


    our


    I put on some music we both hummed along with while doing chores. It felt homey, it was a domestic


    bliss we would soon have f?r every day of the rest of our lives. Despite everything that wasing our


    way. I knew that we would end every night here in our chambers. like every other perfectly happy,


    couple just enjoying spending our life together, and the only thing that would make it better was when


    the music would fade to the background of the noise of our pups ying in their rooms.

 Chapter 301

    076 A


    I woke up feeling warm, the kind of heat you feel when you have a sexy dream and you startle awake


    right in the middle of it. But now that I was up I could smell Griffin¡¯s arousalbined with mine. I could


    feel his morning stubble scratch my thighs as his tongue worked wonders between them. Griffin was


    going down on me while I was asleep.


    ¡°Hmm, good morning¡± I managed to moan out, causing Griff to stop and look at me.


    The loss of contact had me whine and buck my hips. His glistening lips- curled in a satisfied grin.


    ¡°Good morning my Darling, hope you don¡¯t mind I started my breakfast without you. I woke up to the


    scent of your arousal as you were moaning my name in your sleep what did you dream about?¡± He


    asked but plunged his lips, his tongue back on my center before giving me the time


    to answer.


    his


    So all I managed to grunt out was ¡°Something like this¡± The pleasure was rapidly building. I had woken


    up at the edge of an orgasm, stopping had cooled me down a little but not nearly enough, And when he


    started using his fingers too I was lost. I could feel him smirk when my legs started to check, the telltale


    sign I was seconds from falling over that edge. Never stopping licking me he plunged another finger


    into me.


    0.002


    15:26


    076 A


    I screamed out his name as all of my nerves ending were on fire.


    288 Vouchers


    This orgasm seemed tost a lifetime, and just as it was finally simmering down a bit Griff entered me.


    The feeling of being filled, stretching to amodate his cock intensified the orgasm so much that I


    didn¡¯t know if it was still the first or the second orgasm. All I could do was enjoy wave after wave of


    pleasure as he started pounding into me. The orgasms subside but the pleasure did not. It started


    building up again all I could do was almost desperately rake my nails over Griff¡¯s back wanting to feel


    him closer. I wanted to feel him even deeper. So I lift my hips tilting them ever so slightly so he can go


    deeper. His eyes roll to the back of his head for a moment with the first deep thrust.


    ¡°Fuck my darling, you are amazing, you feel so perfect you are made for me¡± He grunts out thrusting


    harder.


    Going deeper now and I feel he is not going tost longer but I am right behind him. The second I feel


    him fill me up Ie again. He manages. to flop down next to me but he seems exhausted and so am


    I. I have a meeting to go to with Isabe and Griffin needs to work so we set an rm for eight in the


    morning yesterday and I didn¡¯t hear it go off. Wanting to know if we have a little time left to nap before


    we need to go up I nce at the clock. It is only seven AM so we still have about an hour left to sleep. I


    notice I have a Tikchat notification but I am too tired. to look at it now. I put my phone away and ce


    my head on Griff¡¯s chest falling asleep happy and satisfied, listening to his heartbeat.


    ******


    16.06%


    15:26


    An hourter we woke up and we were both still a little tired from being


    up


    that early. But we both agreed it was worth it. So much so that when I took a shower Griffin joined me.


    One thing led to another and now I found myself with warm water cascading down my back as I was on


    my knees pleasuring him with my mouth.


    ¡°Touch yourself while you are tasting me I know you are enjoying it¡± He grunted and he was right.


    So I was more than happy to oblige working my clit with my fingers at the same speed I worked his


    cock with my lips and tongue. With the first full taste of him on my lips, I orgasmed too. So hard that I


    struggled to get up on the slippery tile floor. Griff helped me up and tenderly washed my sore body.


    Wrapping me up in plush towels as we got out of the shower. This man was able to make me feel so


    very loved.


    ¡°I hate we both have to work today, I feel a bit out of touch with the rest of the pack too with how much I


    have been holed up in the office¡± He mumbled in my hair as he was drying my hair.


    ¡°You know what dress nice but casual tonight and we will go do something fun okay?¡± I asked without


    turning around to face him scared I would not be able to keep the smile from my face,


    It did what I hoped it would, Griff perked up immediately. In the mirror, I could see the smile he always


    had when I did something for him. Even the tiniest little thing, so I got out of the bathroom and changed


    into somefortable clothes. My body could use thefort, and I would


    36.70%


    15:26


    076 A


    288 Vouchers


    go to Jessa¡¯s to get changed and put up my make¨Cup anyway. I made us a quick breakfast because


    like most weekends our inability to keep our hands to ourselves had made us runte.


    Jessa had already teased me about it, telling me I would not survive the heat if I was this horny on a


    regr day. Gerald had reminded Jessa of how much they were going at it when they were newly


    mated and could see each other every day.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Babe, we didn¡¯t set foot outside the cabin for the first few days of our matemoon, Leave A be¡± He


    chuckled, and with it, the topic of


    conversation shifted.


    Which I was happy for at the time, the more I started to love Griff the more I felt safe with him the more


    I looked forward to going into heat. Not so much because I wanted to be unbearably turned on for two


    to three days. As werewolves, it was umon to get pregnant the first time before going into heat.


    Our bodies would go into heat when we were ready to be parents. If the matebond was strong enough,


    as a result, unless you took repressors you would get pregnant during that first heat.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to think about that now though, I needed to go see. Isabe and speak to her. So


    that I could put thest steps in motion to be officially introduced as the Silver Moon¡¯s Luna to be and


    the Queen to be. Because to get into the heat you needed toplete the mating bond, and if Griffin


    epted it that would happen next week. Not that it was just about being able to carry pups. No, I was


    ready to finally start. my new chapter. To let go of everything that had been holding me back and start


    my new life with the man I loved.


    55.98%


    15:26


    076 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    Have a seat A, we just need to go over somest details. But tell me how are you feeling about all of


    it?¡± Isabe motioned to the seat across from her the second I stepped into her office.


    I was right on time and I smiled at the sight of atte and a piece of brownie on her chair next to her tea


    and brownie.


    ¡°I feel good honestly, I think this event shows who I am, and the kind of Queen I want to be. Because


    you said that¡¯s what people will take away from this right?¡± I asked just to be sure.


    Isabe nodded and then we went over somest details, we checked the weather rapport and were


    happy to see it was going to be a warm sunny day. Not so hot that it would make being outside


    ufortable. Nice enough to stay out even after sunset. We decided to add some water guns to the


    y area. It might not be warm enough for the kids to go swimming but with ying around they would


    surely get hot. And this would be a fun way for them to cool down a bit. We went over the menu again


    to make sure we had enough food. We went down to the kitchen to see how the preparations were


    going. Normally during an event, all the pack meals would be cancelled so that the kitchen could fully


    focus. on preparing the feast. Milo himself had suggested not to do so because it would alert Griffin.


    ¡°Here Milo, I brought you something as a thank you for the extra work


    76.94%


    15:26


    076 A


    288 iVouchers


    you are doing,¡± I told the chef as I handed him a cookbook I knew he wanted. Of course, he and the


    rest of the kitchen staff also got an extra day off to make up for today.


    A few hourster when we knew everything was settled and the pack was preparing the clearing where


    the party would be I made my way over to Jessa¡¯s house with the map Griffin had given me so I could


    get changed, and surprise Griffin


    94.72%

 Chapter 302

    077 Griffin


    This must be the worst Saturday ever having met A. Or well after she epted me as her mate. She


    was so close to me, and yet we didn¡¯t see each other, we had texted a little bit throughout the day. But


    that was nothingpared to spending the day together.


    I was done with the day and had taken a quick shower looking forward to going out and doing


    something fun with A. She had told me to dress casually and I always preferred walking around in a


    t¨Cshirt and jeans over dress shirts and cks. Still, if this was a date I wanted to show my beautiful


    mate how much I appreciated her. And of course, I would pale in herparison with everything I wore


    so making an effort would help me a bit. So I wore a tight¨Cfitting white polo because I knew how good it


    looked on my caramel skin. With my new white sneakers and a pair of jeans shorts since it was a pretty


    warm day.


    I had expected A to be home by now, she left home in an oversized shirt and biker shorts. I


    remember because the shorts did wonders for her body. And B I was happy to see she felt so


    comfortable around Mom that she didn¡¯t dress up anymore. Knowing her she would want to wear


    something a little more special to our date. I rolled my eyes at the knock at the door, I was antsy to see


    A again and to hug her. Whoever this


    ad


    was would only be a distraction from that. I wanted to be alone and waiting for her when she came


    home.


    The servant was startled when I pulled open the door, making me


    0.00%


    15:26


    077 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    instantly regret my foul mood. I just needed her here, I was never on edge when she was close to me.


    ¡°I am sorry Prince Griffin, but I have a message from Princess A she asked you not to worry and


    read it right away,¡± He told me giving me a sealed envelope before hurrying away.


    I noticed the hallways seemed very quiet normally people would be milling about during this time.


    Finishing shifts and going home, either to a room in the castle or leaving the castle to go to their home.


    somewhere in the background. But I was more upied by the envelope in my hand. She had


    instructed the servant to tell me not to worry so it must be a good


    surprise. And I was excited to see what she had nned for us.


    ¡°Griff, My mate,


    You must be wondering what is going on. But I wanted to surprise you. as you probably guessed by


    now. I remember how guilty you felt to tell me I would need to be a Queen so soon afterpleting the


    mating process. I understand I gave you a reason to worry about me.


    So I wanted to show you that you can trust me. That I can be the Queen and the Luna this pack and


    our country deserves. Tonight your mother and I nned an event, a BBQ to be exact because


    something casual fits you and me better than a royal ball or something. Tonight you get to introduce me


    as your mate, your Luna, and your Queen.


    20.04%


    15:26


    077 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I am waiting for you in the rose garden, so you can have a moment with me before we go to the party.


    Because I have onest surprise but I want to tell you in person. n


    I love you,


    A¡±


    my


    Suddenly everything makes sense, Dad burying me under a pile of work. Gerald and Dillion being so


    sketchy this entire week. Somehow wonderful mate had managed to get everyone in on this but me.


    This must be why people had started calling her Princess, I found it weird that they only needed one


    weekend to change their minds. But this girl had been nning an event and talking to my pack. No


    our pack for two weeks showing them the kind of leader she would be to them. And. clearly, they liked


    what they saw.


    I don¡¯t think I have ever felt prouder than I do now. I couldn¡¯t help but rush to the rose garden, I needed


    to see her. To kiss her, to touch her and most of all to thank her for what she has done for me. Because


    it was never about not trusting her, it was about not knowing if she felt like I was worth the trouble.


    Knowing she managed to surprise me, without ever seeming stressed was more reassuring than words


    would ever be.


    ***


    When I reached the rose garden, her beauty took my breath away. She was always stunning I thought


    so the first second I saw her. Even before


    38.14%


    15:26


    077 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    the smell of lc told me she was my mate. But she had changed clothes somewhere, she wore a


    beautiful lc dress, that somehow was elegant and casual, modest and sexy and yful at the same


    time. I loved how the floral pattern on her dress and her shoes were white so we still kind of matched. It


    used to be her thing. But the more we had some matching ents the more I loved knowing that


    everyone could see she was mine.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Darling, you look out of this world beautiful, I seriously cannot believe how lucky I got. I must have


    some amazing karma since the


    MoonGoddess blessed me with you as my mate¡± I told her as I pulled her


    closer to kiss her.


    Only then did I notice that she seemed a little nervous, which makes sense being introduced as the


    new Queen must be a bit nerve¨Cwracking. Instead of pulling her in for a passionate kiss to show her


    just how much I like her new dress, I tenderly pulled her closer and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear.


    Before lifting her chin up to face me and nting an almost delicate kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being introduced, Darling the pack will love you I know they do,¡± I reassured her, or


    at least that was what I hoped to do.


    She took a deepbreath like she was stealing herself for something.


    ¡°Well I hope so but that is not what I am so nervous about, if you want me to Griff I would like to move


    in with youst weekend. I have already quit my job and started packing up. But this muste as a


    surprise for you so if you don¡¯t feel ready for it there is no pre¡­¡± Before


    55.51%


    15:26


    077 Griffin


    she finished speaking I heard enough.


    I lifted her from the ground and spun her around.


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes I want nothing more than for you to move in with me,¡± I


    told her.


    Which was mostly true, I wanted toplete the mating process, I wanted to propose to her. I wanted


    to marry her and start a family with her. But those were future ns. Three months ago this girl was


    about to reject me. I felt like I had to wear her down to give me a chance when she told me she would


    give me six months to prove to her that I was the perfect mate for her I took it and I never regretted it.


    Still so many days. the idea of having to wait half a year just to be epted by her felt daunting. And


    now three months in I am on the verge of waking up next to her every day for the rest of my life and I


    could not be happier. Reluctantly I let my giggling mate stand on her own feet again so we could make


    our way to the party hand in hand.


    The party was in the clearing where we hosted most of the pack events, at row of grills was set up on


    the left side. Tables with every beverage and side dish you could think of next to them. A huge podium


    that could double as a dance floorter on, was ced on the right side. Enough seats and tables for


    the entire pack and the few guests we had were ced in the middle. A¡¯s rtives were here, and I


    loved to see she had some familiar faces in the crowd, and the fact that this was a show of support for


    our rtionship. Lastly, there seemed to be a y area for the younger wolves. She truly did an


    amazing job and she thought about everything. Now it was up to me as I guided her to the podium to


    76.38%


    15:27


    077 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    formally introduce her as my mate. I promised myself I would make my speech worthy of A and our


    love.


    98.54%

 Chapter 303

    078 A


    I could sense Griff walking up to me before I could see him. Suddenly I felt myself getting nervous,


    what if he didn¡¯t like the fact that I sprung this on him? What if he thought it would be soon to move in


    together next weekend? After all, I had been the one who said we needed six months to do anything.


    Was it even fair to want more now? But as soon as I saw his smiling face I knew enough. The fact that


    he was here meant he got my letter so the huge smile on his face must mean he loved the surprise. It


    did help but I still was a bit nervous about what he would think about me moving in with him. Especially


    since I had taken all the steps to do so.


    Meaning that if he would say no, I would have to start all over in the White Oak pack until he was ready.


    Like always I had no reason to worry about this amazing man. He spun me around like I was the main


    character from one of my romance books, before walking to the clearing where the BBQ would take


    ce.


    I had seen the staff build the stage, and ce the decorations, still seeing it all together. Packmembers


    milling about I felt a sense of pride from what I aplished. Sure Isabe and I had done it together


    and I wasn¡® t ready to undertake something like this on my own. But was just as much my effort as it


    had been hers. What I took pride in the most was the mixture of amazement and pride on Griff¡¯s face


    as he guided me toward the makeshift podium. Just before we stepped up he bit his lower lip and


    nodded to myself. Something he always does when he is determined. Knowing him he was telling


    himself to deliver a good


    0.00%


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    15:27


    078 A


    speech.


    1288 (Vouchers


    ¡°Members of the Silver Moon pack and my esteemed guests, what I am about to do now is going to be


    a little bit different than how this usually goes. But that¡¯s fitting because everything about us is different


    than how it usually goes.¡± Griffin started his speech, and immediately all eyes were on him, were on us.


    Even I was wondering how this was going to go.


    ¡°You all know that I was just a pup when the mark that my fated mate died before I got to know them


    appeared on my chest. Growing up I was sad I could not find the same love my grandparents and


    parents had. Until the day I learned about second chance mates, from that day on out I would pray to


    the MoonGoddess every day that I would find my second chance mate.¡± He continued and most of the


    pack murmured or nodded. I knew he was devout to the MoonGoddess but I never knew just how


    much he prayed.


    ¡°Dreaming of the moment I would lock eyes with my mate from across. the room, we would run towards


    each other and live happily ever after. But the moment I made eye contact with this gorgeous she¨Cwolf


    next to me she ran away from me and not towards me.¡± Some packmembersughed as Griffin


    reminisced about our first meeting others scowled.


    ¡°I know most of you had some apprehensions about A being my mate, and your future queen.


    Telling me I should just go with a chosen mate instead. But it is easy to judge without knowing who you


    are judging.


    21.04%


    15:27


    078 A


    288 Vouchers


    You see my beautiful mate¡¯s first mate did not die, he just made sure he broke her heart, broke her kind


    and fierce spirit. And she epted it all to keep the pack that abused her from having to go to war.


    When I prayed to the MoonGoddess Selene I told her I would do everything I needed to do to show my


    second chance mate that I would make her happy.


    So she blessed me with a perfect mate who just needed her heart mended, from the bottom of my


    heart A I am ted you gave me the chance to mend it and make me the luckiest wolf on earth. To


    all of you, I would like you to officially wee A Hemmings from the White Oak pack as my mate,


    your future Luna, and the future Queen¡± Griff¡¯s speech nearly had me in tears but I never expected the


    rest of the pack to burst into apuse.


    ***


    The rest of the night I spent dancing with Griff, being congratted by pack members. Most of them


    didn¡¯t know about my story. What Griffin told them was the least he could tell them but still made them


    understand what had happened to me. Now most of them seemed to be deadset on letting me know


    they truly weed me into the pack. I was still connected to the White Oak pack my parents would


    travel along with me to severe the packbound next week. Still, I could feel the first sparks of the pack


    bond between me and the Silver Moon pack and it made me even more excited about the future than I


    already was.


    This night had been wonderful up until the moment two of the pack members walked up to us. From the


    look on their faces, I could tell they


    39.83%


    15:27


    078 A


    288 Vouchers


    were not about to offer me their well wishes and congratte us. Both she¨Cwolves were around our


    age, eyes trained on Griffin, in a way that would have made me insecure weeks ago. Now all it did was


    make me jealous, the same possessive jealousness I hated in Griff. But now I myself had a hard time


    ignoring my urges to at the very least snap at them.


    Griffin either noticed their stares giving away they were up to no good or my anxiousness. Or maybe


    even both. Whatever it was he wrapped an arm around my waist pulling me closer to his muscr


    body. His overwhelming scent calmed me down enough to wait and listen to what these two had to say.


    Not that they addressed me, as far as they were concerned I was nothing but thin air.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, we know you just as your parents have always valued the opinion of the rest of the


    pack¡± The ginger was the first to speak up


    Griffin gave her a tight nod never letting go of me. Everyone knew what they were going to tell him. We


    needed to wait and give our packmembers the chance to express themselves though. So I understood


    Griffin couldn¡¯t juste out and tell them he wasn¡¯t interested in their opinions on this matter. I don¡¯t


    know if the girl was just stupid, or brave but Griffin¡¯s tight nod, changed eye color, and tense body did


    nothing to deter her from telling him her opinion.


    ¡°And I believe as our Crown Prince you deserve someone who is all in right from the start. She should


    have forgotten all about her first mate the second sheid eyes on you¡± She was not practically purring.


    60.28%


    15:27


    078 A


    288 Vouchers


    She was an unmated wolf and her intentions were crystal clear, so much so that I could not hold back


    anymore.


    ¡°Let me guess Gingersnaps, you would be the one MY mate deserves. You are going to be the Queen.


    A vapid little girl like you will ruin everything MY family¨Cinw has built for our kind. You want to be his


    chosen mate but are either unable to read his bodynguage or just unwilling to take his difort into


    ount.¡± I struggled to keep my tone even, I just wanted to w her eyes out.


    ¡°Everything my Queen just told you is the truth Cynthia, not to mention you bear any empathy towards


    another wolf who has gone through hell and back. On top of seemingly being devoid of any loyalty. You


    are a good pack member and I would love for you to stay one and not try and overstep, that goes for


    both of you¡± He told the she¨Cwolves ncing at both of them with the most disdain I had ever seen


    from him apart from the time he saw David.


    The she¨Cwolves turned on their heels to walk back to their table, cheeks flushed red and clearly


    embarrassed. Griffin turned to me wrapping his arms around me like he wanted tofort me. And I


    did not like feeling like I was about to lose control. But he did nothing wrong and if anything the way he


    defended me made me realize something he should not have to apologize for. But for now, I just hug


    him back, I will tell him what I realizedter, tonight when we are together and the party is


    over.

 Chapter 304

    079 Griffin


    When I saw A get teary¨Ceyed from my speech I knew I did a good job. Just like I thought they would


    most of the pack weed her with open arms. I think it was good I told them a little bit about A¡¯s


    backstory. She should be the one to decide if she ever wants to tell the full story. And who she wants to


    tell it to. Now at least everyone knew she wasn¡¯t just being key or distant for no reason. My pack, or


    our pack now was kind enough not to question her further.


    I wanted her to have friends outside of Jessa, Collin, and my best. friends. As much as I love spending


    every second together I know it is good to both have friends. People we can do stuff with the other


    doesn¡¯t want to do. Always being together sounds romantic but in the end, I think it doesn¡¯t do your


    rtionship any good. I love having dinner with her on Friday nights and hearing her tell stories of co¨C


    workers or family Or just tell me things she has done, she will get so excited. She will wiggle in her


    seat, and pick up a fork to take a bite ten times in a row before realizing she keeps forgetting to


    because she is so engrossed in telling me more about her life. I want to never lose those moments.


    Then there are the times something happens to me, and whether it is something good or something


    bad she is always the one I want to tell first. I want to still have that excitement from time to time. Only


    to know that she is waiting for me at home, so I can tell her face to face and not over a text or on


    Facetime. As the night progresses she seems to hit it off with Tanya. She works at the bookstore so


    they must have something inmon already. Not wanting to hover over her like the overprotective


    -0.00%


    15:28


    079 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    mate I go and find Gerald and Dillion to have a beer with them. But before I can I see Cynthia and


    Anna making their way over to her. Both of them look pissed about something. They have been two of


    the most outspoken packmembers about the fact that I deserve better.


    Not that surprising when I think back on the fact that they would always tell anyone who wanted to hear


    that they felt I needed to pick someone from the Silver Moon pack as my chosen mate. Neither of them


    traveled out of the pack to go find their mate even though they were neen and twenty and should


    want to meet their fated mate.


    One look at A tells me she knows the two are up to no good. Now I need to be the protective mate,


    not that I think they will try and hurt her. I trust everyone in my pack enough not to. I just want, no need


    A to feel like I always have her back because I will. Taking one big step I get next to her pulling me


    flush against my body with the arm I wrapped around her waist.


    Tanya who has spotted Cynthia and Anna too mumbles a quick goodbye before rushing off. I get it, she


    most likely doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the shitshow that is about to go down. Because I won¡¯t let


    anyone especially not my packmember walk all over her, or talk crap about my amazing mate.


    When Cynthia addresses me pretending like A doesn¡¯t exist I see the bright circles of grey around


    her eyes. Letting me know that Willow is dying to take over. A is jealous of the fact that two she¨C


    wolves are trying to flirt with me and honestly, it is a turn¨Con. So much so that for a second I am so


    distracted I can¡¯t reallyprehend what Cynthia is


    22.48%


    15:28


    079 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    saying. Something about me wanting my pack to do something.


    She then tells me she feels like I still deserve better, the puzzle pieces are falling into ce now


    Cynthia is using the fact that my family and I love to give the pack the chance toe to us with every


    concern as a reason to talk badly about her future Queen. All I can do is nod at her because she has a


    point and I can hardly tell her to shut the hell up. Especially not now that most of the pack is looking at


    us to see how this is all going to y out. The more she speaks the more Conan wants to swoop in and


    take over. He likes Cynthia talking to us like our mate isn¡¯t even here less than me. I can at least keep


    my head cool enough to not snap at her. Even when my entire body is tensed up because she is just


    talking shit now. I need to put her in her ce but in a way that doesn¡¯te off as frantic or


    aggressive. Whether I like it or not I always need to keep my reputation and status in mind.


    A finds the right words before I do, there is venom in her normally soft and gentle voice as she


    addresses Cynthia. I can barely suppress the chuckle when A calls Cynthia Gingersnaps, the media


    does not portray our people kindly. But Gingersnaps must be one of the worst movies of all time. A


    growls thest words but that is to be expected when someone openly and tantly tells your mate


    they are better suited for them in front of you. Other than that she delivers her sharp words. with a


    poised elegance that is befitting a Queen. I want all of this to be over soon because her behaving so


    poised and calm all while teeming with jealousy is with a need for her.


    10 me craz


    Without any hesitation, I finish off what A started, not that she needs. me to. Cynthia and Anna do


    however because I wanted to make it


    44.17%


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    15:28


    079 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    abundantly clear that for me no one can even hold a candle to my perfect mate, to my fated mate.


    Neither of them seems to be pleased when I¡¯m done talking but they both scurry off.


    ¡°Darling, you were amazing what do you say¡­¡± I start but I get cut off by Cynthia¡¯s father rushing up to


    us.


    Unlike his daughter, Sam is a kind man, and soft¨Cspoken, his mate, Cynthia¡¯s mother died while giving


    birth he never got a second chance mate. Not that I think he wanted to. So now I wonder why he is


    rushing up to us. Where his daughter ignored A, Sam¡¯s attention seems to fully be on her. Even with


    someone as kind as Sam, I feel a pit stir in my stomach. Ready to defend my mate and protect her


    from everything,


    ¡°Please, Princess and Crown Prince ept my apologies for my daughter¡¯s behavior. This makes me


    think I should have been stricter with her. It has just been hard raising her without her mother you


    know.¡± He tells us earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I cannot exactly me her for thinking my mate is a catch because he is. And I know the way it


    started between me and Griff raised some eyebrows. I am sure in time she will see how happy we both


    are and be happy for us too. And I hope she finds her own mate soon, so she gets to feel what we feel¡±


    I am not entirely sure that A doesn¡¯t me Cynthia but she is intuitive enough to know Sam can¡¯t


    help it and is feeling bad enough about it.


    ¡°As always I am with my mate Sam. Well I do not intend to ever leave


    68.05%


    15:28


    079 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    A for anyone, I am not mad at herpse in judgment I am sure it won¡® t happen again¡± I smile at him


    hoping he still hears the treat in my


    words.


    Because I will not allow anyone to talk badly about A. I just hope Cynthia and Anna won¡¯t bother her


    when A moves into the castle. She has had enough bad experiences with members of her pack


    looking down on her without needing it from her new pack too. It is no longer about me being scared


    she will run for the hills when my pack doesn¡¯t ept her. I just know it would hurt her and I want to do


    everything in my power and beyond to make sure A never gets hurt again.


    ¡°I love you, Darling, I am going to make sure nobody will ever hurt you again you know that right?¡± I ask


    her the moment Sam is out of earshot.


    ¡°I know, handsome and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you either we are a team now remember¡± She says and


    the joy of her giving me a sweet nickname is like nothing else.


    87.49%

 Chapter 305

    080 David


    I¡¯ve been watching her, and she has been packing up stuff. I bet Prince Boy just got scared, he wants


    to keep her away from me. So he must be forcing her to live with him. I would have done so too. He


    must know a second chance mate does not stand a chance against a true mate. Why would she want a


    second pick from the left¨Cover bin when I¡¯ve been so clear about wanting her back?


    She is stubborn but she will fall back in love with me. She will be my chosen mate but the second I


    mark her I am sure the matebond will


    recover. He can have Hannah then, she is a goody and I don¡¯t even want him to have that. But if


    that¡¯s what it takes so be it. I needed


    someone to help me out. And his status was just enough of a bait to get Hannah on board. And until


    A is willing to give herself to me I can still fuck Hannah.


    I wonder if she knows I think about A when I fuck her, that¡¯s the reason I always want her on all


    fours. I rather not look at her face it ruins. the fantasy for me. Soon I will have the real deal I cannot


    wait to be with A. She and that pussy haven¡¯t mated yet, I would have felt it if she did. It has been


    too long since I had a good release. I am still recovering and if it hadn¡¯t been for A moving in so


    soon I would have rested a little longer. Right now my parents are on theirst¨Cever ever road trip. The


    poor human I forced into ramming them off the cliff knows exactly what will happen if he doesn¡¯t do as


    he promised. And I will not kill to hesitate his precious little human pup if he fails to deliver.


    0.00%


    15.281


    080 David


    288 Vouchers


    Thinking about being relieved from my parents soon, so that I can rule this pack with A. Combined


    with the thought of how tight she must still be. How I will punish her by just taking her when I want to


    the first time. How her screams of pain will turn into screams of pleasure as I keep pounding into her.


    Only for me to hurt her again when I will finally mark because I won¡¯t be gentle about it either. And she


    will like it another pair of pained screams will turn into moans of pleasure. I find myself hard, aching


    with need. I don¡¯t want Hannah now, she will want to talk about the n and I just need A.


    Grabbing the silky nightgown I stole from her bed the other day I rip it into. Using one hand I press the


    fabric against my face breathing in her scent. It still smells like rain on a hot summer night. I hold the


    other bit of fabric against my straining cock. I squeeze my eyes closed thinking about A wearing


    some silk lingerie rubbing up against me. Desperate. to feel me inside her. Desperate to have me spill


    my seed in her so she can bear my pups. But it is not enough I need something warm something alive.


    I need my fucking mate. Frustration and lust rage inside. of me. I keep stroking myself until there is a


    knock on the door and a voice calling out to me.


    ¡°Alpha David, I need to talk to you¡± It¡¯s Natasja mother¡¯s Gemma.


    Hearing her call me Alpha sends a surge of power through my entire body. Her voice warps into A¡¯s


    voice.


    Natasja¡¯s desperate ¡°Alpha, we need you, you are you awake¡± Warps to A¡¯s needy ¡°Alpha, I need


    you, are youing inside of me¡± And the words push me over the edge.


    20.91%


    15:28


    080 David


    288 Vouchers


    I keep stroking myself feeling the silken fabric get wet with my release. Until my arm is so tired it falls


    away from my body. Just as there is another knock. Now that I no longer need the release the knock


    annoys


    1. me.


    ¡°For fucks sake I aming give me a moment¡± I snap the door.


    at


    I know what she is about to tell me, but I will need to act like I am sad and surprised so I need a


    moment to collect myself after this bliss. I clean myself up a bit and get dressed in some pajamas.


    Then I walk out of my room but not before aggressively rubbing my eyes to make them look red. I pull


    open the door with so much force that Natasja startles.


    I make a show of rubbing the sleep out of my eyes before I turn to her.


    ¡°Why did you wake me up Natasja, you know I am still healing and you know I am not the Alpha¡± I


    sternly tell her proud of myself for staying in


    character.


    But when Natasja starts sobbing I can barely contain myself. Remembering what I am doing this for I


    take a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sorry if I snapped I am just tired and confused.¡± My stomach churns listening to myself


    attempting tofort Natasja.


    Not everything my father told me was stupid, he was right in saying that we needed to treat the rest of


    the pack as Children because they needed.


    42.91%


    15:28


    080 David


    us to take care of them. Because they would neverpare to us.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°No, it is not you that made me cry, please follow me into your father¡¯s office and I will tell you.¡± Natasja


    sobs, so I y along trying to look


    confused as I follow her.


    Father¡¯s Beta and Gemma Jim and Kade are there as is mother¡¯s beta Linda. They let poor Natasja get


    me the lowest ranking and therefore the weakest one out of the four of them. It makes me wonder if the


    others. forced her into being the one to wake me. And if so are they going to pressure her into telling


    me? Or will one of the men do because we are far better suited to have an emotional conversation


    without crying than


    women?


    ¡°Sit down, Son we have some bad news,¡± Jim tells me, so he is the one


    who gets to tell me the tragic news.


    He has called me son for as long as I remember but now that he knew I was his Alpha it rubbed me the


    wrong way. I swallow down my growl over his insubordination because I am not supposed to know yet.


    ¡°I am afraid to tell you that you are our Alpha now David, unfortunately¡­¡± Jim begins but my mind


    starts to wander.


    Did my parents know it wasn¡¯t an ident, did they see the human¡¯s truck speeding up towards them


    realizing it was on purpose? If so did they know it was me, sadly enough that is very unlikely. Like


    every


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    60.18%


    15:28


    EMPO


    080 David


    288 Vouchers


    Alpha father made enough enemies, his loyal son wouldn¡¯t be the first one to cross his mind. Then


    again maybe they werepletely oblivious of it being on purpose. I just hoped they knew they were


    going to die. I just hoped they suffered like I had suffered when I saw A move on where I couldn¡¯t all


    because of them. If only for a few minutes.


    ¡°Alpha David, did you hear me?¡± There is an edge to Jim¡¯s tone and I hope I didn¡¯t sit there smiling like


    an idiot when they told me my parents.


    died.


    ¡°Sorry, yes I heard it¡¯s¡± I fall quiet for a second trying to figure out an excuse for not paying attention.


    ¡°You looked like you were miles away, I get this is a lot to process but we need to take action now


    Alpha¡± Kade tells me


    Oh good it just seemed like I was in shock.


    ¡°You are right, it is a lot to process what about my sister?¡± I asked, because Mother had talked about


    bringing her along, she didn¡¯t need to die as far as I was concerned.


    But if she did my life would get so much better. Sadly enough I am not that lucky, since Mom decided


    not to bring her alongst minute. Still for now it would fit into my ns perfectly.


    77.84%


    15:28


    080 David


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be in an Alpha¨Cless pack, we should all try and get some sleep if that is even


    possible. Make sure the entire pack is in the meeting hall at seven AM. I will ept my role as Alpha


    before breakfast¡± I tell the others


    Luckily they all agreed with me, without me having to use my Alpha voice it will be fun to y with but


    now I can use a few hours of shut- eye, and knowing I was this close to getting the life I deserved


    would surely make me sleep like a baby


    93.45%

 Chapter 306

    081 A


    Last night was fun but I underestimated how busy I would be. Every pack member wanted to speak


    with me. Ask me questions, apart from Cynthia and Anna they all seemed kind and weing. Still, I


    hardly saw my family, in fact, I didn¡¯t see Dani?l at all. And by the time Griff and I got home all we


    wanted to do was copse onto the bed and f?ll asleep all cuddled up together. And did, now I was


    waking up to the sound of my rm again still a bit tired. Milo had told Griffin he was making everyone


    waffles and chicken for pack breakfast today since it was my favorite. Isabe had told me the entire


    kitchen staff was set on taking their day off when I was not here. So with all those kind gestures how


    could I miss pack breakfast?


    A pack breakfast my family and family¨Cinw would be attending, not to mention the first pack meal


    since I have been formally introduced. Griffin practically crawled out of bed without saying a word. I


    figured he needed to pee. And was too tired to remember his promise about coffee, in bed for the rest


    of our lives. But just as I was about to get up the


    delicious smell of fresh coffee brewing drifted into the bedroom. So I snuggled back into the pillows


    almost sleeping waiting for my mate and my coffee.


    Somehow I still drifted asleep because the bed dipping with Griffin¡¯s wait woke me up.


    ¡°Here is your coffee sleeping beauty¡± He yawned showing me he was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    15:29


    081 A


    just as tired.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Thank you, Handsome,¡± I said as I sat up in bed taking the coffee from


    his hand.


    Because him being this tired and still keeping his promise reminded met why I didn¡¯t need the six


    months. Griffin Taylor was the best thing that ever happened to me. Normally we would chat during our


    morning coffee. Today we sat in afortable silence savoring the peace and quiet for a few more


    moments. Griffin was the first to break the silence. as he ced his empty mug on the nightstand.


    ¡°This is on you, you know. It¡¯s because you are so damn perfect and so damn loveable. If not for you


    the kitchen staff would have their day off¡± he teased me.


    However part of me knew he was right, and it made me proud. I meant some of what I said to Samst


    night. I really did hope everyone in the pack would in time think I was a great Luna and Queen. Giving


    them and the rest of the country all they needed. To do that I need them to trust me, and there is no


    better way to build trust with a bunch of werewolves than to share food with them.


    So I made my way to the closet to change into somethingfortable. I only washed my face and


    brushed my teeth. I would just shower and get ready after breakfast, I was way too tired to rush now.


    70 7082


    15:29


    081 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    Thirty minutester we made our way to the kitchen, the smell of chicken and waffles immediately


    hitting my nostrils making my mouth. water. And where I didn¡¯t see Dan at allst night, now he was the


    first person I saw. Him and the person next to him. Suddenly everything made sense.


    ¡°What is going on, Darling what are you smiling at?¡± Griffin asked not having noticed Dan and Krystel.


    ¡°I think I am not the only Hemming mated to a Taylor, Handsome look at Krystel and Dani?l¡± I point out


    to Griff.


    Who when he finally sees what I am talking about looks genuinely ted. A lot of puzzle pieces are


    falling into ce now though. Krystel telling me there was about something about me that just made


    her want to spend time with me. Dan telling me the scrunchy I wore smelled of vani, the scrunchy I


    borrowed from Krystel but forgot to give back. And why I did not see either of themst night. Knowing


    Dan, he did. not wantst night, my special night to be about them. Not that I would have minded, still a


    member of the royal family finding her mate would. be big news. They look up at us as Griff and I make


    our way to the breakfast table, and both their smiles say enough.


    ¡°Now I know what it was about you that made me want to be around you, Sis,¡± Krystel tells me raising


    her hand to show she is holding Dani?l¡¯s


    37.32%


    15:30


    081 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I figured as much when I saw the two of you walk in, congrattions guys. I am so happy for you. And


    I can honestly tell you both that you have found a wonderful mate in each other.¡± I beam at them.


    Griffin tells them something along the same lines. Breaching the topic I was avoiding. The topic of


    which pack they are going to live in. Because that means we have to discuss the fact that Krystel has


    lived here her entire life. And that the pack where Dan and I grew up in is in ruins


    now.


    ¡°Well, I was set to be Blood Moon¡¯s next lead warrior as soon as Dad retired. But that is out of the


    question now. The White Oak pack already has a lead warrior and a second inmand. I cannot just


    demand that position because I am the Alpha¡¯s nephew.¡± When I hear Dan tell us how his future ns


    died the same night as Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna did my heart hurts for him.


    ¡°Listen it is not the same I am fully aware, but I get to pick my own security detail and that of my


    queen¨Cto¨Cbe. And we have the special royal army that we send out to help packs in need from time to


    time. So you guys just think about it. You should just join the Hemmings for a visit at the White Oak


    pack Krys, and if you guys want to live here. Well then I am sure we will have a suitable position for a


    warrior of your caliber Dan¡± Griffin tells the new mates.


    Dan smiles so brightly his cheeks must hurt, and Krystel looks up to her older cousin with so much love


    and admiration that it warms my heart. Now that the changes are that Dan¡¯s pups will grow up in the


    same pack as mine I can only hope they will grow up being just as close as Griff


    56.15%


    15:30


    081 A


    and Krystel are.


    288 Vouchers.


    Before we settle down to eat we make our rounds, pack members still want to congratte us. And the


    table is too long to be able to chat with everyone. We will end up finding a seat somewhere and then


    have a conversation with the wolves closest to us. The moment we are out of earshot from Dani?l and


    Krystel I face Griff to thank him for what he is willing to do for my brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t it¡¯s not just about being a good mate, it is being a smart leader too. Why would I not wee


    someone as skilled as he is?¡± Griffin asks


    1. me.


    I could tell him all about a former Alpha who has made very skilled wolves rogues for minor things. But


    in a few hours, I will be in the car home, for thest time. And I don¡¯t want to spend that time thinking


    about the Blood Moon pack and everything we fear for the future. So I just tell him I love him instead.


    Not long after breakfast is ready close to my family which now includes Krystel are two empty chairs.


    Just as I am making my way over there I spot Cynthia and Anna they are ring at me but the quickest


    way to the seats I want to sit in is to walk past them. So I do, I hear the two of them giggle and then


    everything happens all at once. One of them tripped me, I could feel her feet, and then I was airborne


    for a second before falling to the ground. One of the girls giggled but they were cut off by Griffin¡¯s


    vicious growl. I scrambled up in a panic because it sounded like he was about to rip their throats out.

 Chapter 307

    082 A


    As I scrambled up, Roderick¡¯s Alpha¡¯s voice booms through the pack kitchen.


    ¡°Cynthia Wilson and Anna ck, you are dismissed from pack breakfast. You will meet me in the


    meeting room in an hour¡°


    He doesn¡¯t address any other wolf, everyone including Griffin freezes to the spot. The girls scramble


    away from the pack kitchen, and Sam and what I can only guess are Anna¡¯s parents and brother. All


    looking regretful and a little scared.


    ¡°Griffin, and A I request both of your presence too¡± He sounds casual


    and unbothered,


    Still, I feel a little on edge, judging from Griff¡¯s face and the tic in his jaw. He is just as happy about it as


    I am. For now, I try to just enjoy my favorite breakfast talking to my family.


    **


    Exactly an hour, after Rodrick requested us to meet him in the meeting room. Cynthia and Anna, are


    already there. They remind me of schoolgirls in the principal¡¯s office. Staring at their feet with a mixture


    of fear and guilt written all over their faces.


    0.00%


    15:30


    082 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Thank


    you


    for joining us, Prince Griffin, Princess A please have a seat?¡± Roderick smiles at us.


    I¡¯m a little unsure about if the fact, that he uses our titles is a good or bad sign. Griffin doesn¡¯t seem to


    know either he hasn¡¯t let go of my hand since we entered this meeting room. Not even when we took a


    seat.


    it


    ¡°Princess A, I saw some tension between you and thedies to your leftst night. At the time it


    seemed to be resolved fairly quickly so I let


    1. go. I am sorry it seems that my faith in my pack members was unjustified. Can you tell me what


    happened?¡± Rodrick asked me making me feel more and more that it was not us he was upset


    with.


    Still, it felt a bit awkward and he would probably not be so pleased with my reaction yesterday. Maybe


    he would believe me over them because Griffin would have my back no matter what happened. But I


    respected and liked him far too much to lie to him. So after stealing myself, I looked him straight in the


    eyes as I recounted what happened. How the two of them had sauntered up to us, ignoring me how


    Cynthia had flirted how I staked my im on Griffin, how he in term had scolded¡± both Cynthia and


    Anna.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is these two she¨Cwolvesmitted treason. And instead of putting them to


    trial you told them you were secure in your mateship with my son. Albeit it somewhat rough around the


    edges?¡± He asked one eyebrow quirked up.


    12.93%


    15:30


    082 A


    288 Vouchers


    To me, it sounded like an oversimplification of what had happened, done to paint me in a better light.


    But I was not about to argue with him over this. Cynthia and Anna had both turned white as I sheet. All


    I could get out while awkwardly shrugging was:


    ¡°Yes, I guess so if you want to see it like that¡±


    ¡°Please, King Roderick, we didn¡¯t know she was part of the royal family yet. She isn¡¯t even marked by


    him¡± Cynthia pleaded, Griffin closed his eyes in what I could only describe as pity for her foolishness.


    Confirmed by the fact that Rodrick rose from his chair as he growled.


    ¡°Do you mean to tell me you get to have a say in who I consider my family and when? Because let me


    be very clear Cynthia the woman to your right is my daughter¨Cinw, your future Luna, and your future


    Queen, and from now on out you will respect her as such. Or I will put you to trial, and believe me when


    I tell you no one not even your father, will speak on your behalf if I do so¡±


    When I saw her after Rodrick had first mentioned treason I suspected the two couldn¡¯t get more pale.


    But I just found out that I was very wrong


    about that.


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense, I have tried to give the two of you a fair chance to exin your side of the


    story but I have heard enough. I hereby rule that you both will be punished for your misdoings against a


    member of the royal family and for not showing pack spirit. Princess


    31.22%


    15:30


    082 A


    288 Vouchers


    A is the one to determine the punishment, as she is the one you have wronged the most¡± He had sat


    down but he still had a light snarl to his words, and he was still almost frighteningly intimidating.


    Even to me his daughter¨Cinw whose side he was on. I cannot imagine how scared Cynthia and


    Anna were now. To me, that was punishment enough. I knew Rodrick would not agree with me so I


    quickly came up. with a n.


    ¡°I would like an honest apology, and I think they should not have meals at the pack house until I move


    in next week. And let me be clear it is not because I do not trust Griffin, because I do. But I do think


    neither of us deserves the disrespect they have been giving us and there is no way for me to be certain


    they will actually stop¡± I said trying to sound calm and confident.


    ¡°Permission to speak father?¡°Griffin spoke up much more formally than I ever heard him talk to his


    father.


    Who just nodded at him to continue.


    Griffin did not face Rodrick though he faced Cynthia and Anna.


    ¡°I would like for the two of you to think of the punishment you would have no doubt eagerly


    administered. What you have done would have warranted for your Princess to put you on trial twice.


    Yet all she asks for is an apology and a guarantee that you will not have a chance to disrespect us in


    her absence¡± He told them


    15:30


    082 A


    288 Vouchers


    While his words seemed to have struck a chord with Anna who was now silent crying. I could tell


    Cynthia still was more annoyed than anything else. She feared King Rodrick and Griffin but she would


    only apologize to get them off their backs. And it showed her half¨Chearted apology was nothing


    compared to Anna¡¯s heartfelt apology even if it was hard to hear between her sobs. I could make out


    her thanking me for being so gracious. At Rodrick¡¯smand, they scurried off, knowing that he would


    alert the rest of the pack of their punishment and the reason


    behind it.


    ¡°Can the two of you stay behind for a bit?¡± Rodrick asked us.


    And there was nothing we could do but sit back down to see what he was going to tell us.


    ¡°First of all, thank you for proving me right A, even if it is grand to put them to trial I would not have


    wanted that for two young wolves for something rtively minor. As leaders of the pack you are like


    parents to them, parents raise their pups with, patience love, and understanding. And good rulers lead


    the pack like that. You have shown me that you are the Luna and Queen I expected you to be. And just


    saying it also shows you will be a great mother, just like how I will be an amazing, gramps¡± He told us.


    With thatst remark, all the tension left the room. I could finally breathe without being scared of what


    the consequences would be for me and Griffin. There were no consequences for us because we


    handled it as well as we could all things considered.


    66.68%


    15:30


    209 Visschers


    Turns on the reason he asked we to stay belund was that we had to officially ask puckmembers to be


    our Beta and Gemma and let them Know: Everyone including Redrick knew who Griffin was going to


    pick. But I didn¡¯t even know who I was going to pick myself Which could be a bit of a problem in the


    future Now I had even more to think about when I went home m a few hours. The obvious choice would


    be Jessa, she is my best friend and I have known her for years so I was sure could trust her She would


    never refuse me, but I knew what she really wanted was to be a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom to her pups And


    there was no way I was thanking that dream away from her.


    My second choice would be Krystel and it was very likely that she and Dan would stay here, but I had


    no idea if she would want to be my Beta. and if so how pack members would feel about me choosing


    my sister and cousin¨Cinw as my beta. I needed a bit of fresh air, maybe Griff and I can po on a hike


    and talk about it, he knows his pack members better than I do, and I trust him enough to let him help


    me make a decision


    86.02%

 Chapter 308

    083 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Finally, after that whole ordeal with Cynthia, Anna, and Father reminding us of needing to find a Beta


    and Gemma, I am alone with my mate. She asked me if we could just go for a hike, we wanted to


    spend some time alone. With how much our pack likes her and how much they still want to get to know


    her. There isn¡¯t a ce in the castle or the center of the pack where we would be left alone. We could


    go into the human world, and leave pack ground behind but then we are facing another loss of privacy.


    It¡¯s not like we can fully be ourselves when we are surrounded by humans. So going on a hike truly is


    the best thing we


    could do.


    I figured that her leaving and going back to the White Oak pack to get herst belongings and settle her


    last affairs would be easier. That I would somehow miss her less knowing it was thest time. But for


    some reason knowing this is thest time has the opposite effect. All I can think about is how I wish she


    didn¡¯t have to leave behind. I had to stop myself from suggesting getting some movers so she didn¡¯t


    have to leave to get her stuff. I don¡¯t because I know it is more than just moving her stuff. She is going


    to have to say goodbye to the pack she finally got to live with. I can hardly believe how far she has


    come from when I met her three months ago. I never stopped loving her but there had been. moments I


    didn¡¯t have faith that we could ever ovee our baggage.


    ¡°Did you hear me handsome?¡± A¡¯s voice interrupts my thoughts


    0.00%


    15:30


    083 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    And I am d she did, it would be a waste of time to spend thest few hours with her, thinking about


    our past. Besides, maybe it is for the best she leaves for onest week. I have far too much work to join


    her for the entire week sadly enough. But this way I can try and have her office at the castle ready.


    ¡°Sorry, Darling I was zoned out, what did you say,¡± I ask her focusing my energy back on her again.


    ¡°Maybe we can go for a run, shifted?¡± She asks shyly.


    I know she feels like her petite frame stands out even more in wolf form. To some extent it does, she


    has the body of an adult wolf but in a sh, you would mistake her for a young wolf. All I see though is


    just that, a sh of Willow because there is no wolf as fast or as agile as she is. Even in her human


    form, she outruns everyone and I am just in awe of her. Plus she is just as yful in her wolf form as I


    am. Something I not only enjoy but also shows just how good we are together. That we are made for


    each other.


    ¡°Yes, I would love to run behind you never catching up to you for an


    hour or so¡± I chuckle


    At my teasing, she turns around and strips, and shifting is thest thing. on my mind right now. Her


    body is perfection and her naked body will always turn me on. But there is something about the way


    how freely she undresses now. No longer hiding her body, not just from me but from everybody. We are


    deep enough in the forest to obscure us from most of


    20.66%


    15.30


    083 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    the people in the pack ground. But being in a forest on a thriving pack¡¯s ground means the chance of


    running into another wolf is very high.


    ¡°Hmm, I like what I do to you but that won¡¯t help you catching up with me¡± She teases, staring at my


    crotch and noticing the effect she has on


    1. me.


    Before I can say anything she shifts into her beautiful wolf and starts. running away from me. We have


    notpleted the mating process. because this week apart would likely be unbearable if we had. It


    was her suggestion and it was a smart one. One I was happy to agree to but now as I rush out of my


    clothes watching her run further and further away from me I wish we could minlink. I wish I could hear


    the joy andughter in her voice as she teased me about not being fast enough.


    For now, I just shift, and hide both of our clothes so we can easily find them when we go back. And


    then I set off running after her.


    ***:


    It feels like we have run for more than an hour, and in all that time I never caught up with A. Not until


    she decided to lie down we somehow managed to make it to the clearing where we held the BBQ


    yesterday. The air is still filled with the scents of the entire pack, smoke from the charcoal, and the


    savory smell of grilled meat. I wonder if she chose this ce on purpose or if it was on ident.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    40.72%


    15:31


    083 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Suddenly unlike she normally would when we are in our wolf forms she shifts back the moment she


    sees me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be able to mindlink you, because I brought you here because I wanted to tell you


    something. So that is why I had to shift, and it might be easier if you shift too?¡± She doesn¡¯t have to ask


    me twice, if


    she wants to talk we will talk.


    From now on out, even more than I had before I will always do anything she wants. My purpose in life


    will be to make every new day together her best day yet. A has shifted back and her human body


    isn¡¯t flushed or sweaty. I can see that even with how fast she ran she still didn¡¯t push herself. Unlike


    me, so when I shift back I look like I have been working out. Which seems to work in my favor, if I go by


    the way she eyes me


    1. up.


    ¡°I thought you said it would be smarter not to have sex, so that we both do not lose control and mark


    each other in the heat of the moment¡± I : tease her again, partially because it was a smart idea.


    A smart idea that I will forget all about if she keeps looking at me like. that. My teasing was sessful


    as she chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right and what I am about to tell you is much more important than having sex with you¡± She


    starts.


    It¡¯s the kind of thing that would normally make me anxious. Make me


    ¦¥¦¸ ¦°¦¥¦µ


    1531


    083 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    feel like there was something I had done to make her mad or sad. Event the times when I couldn¡¯t help


    it, and her being upset was a trauma response it had always hurt me. Now we moved past that we


    have grown so much as a couple. I no longer feared to have serious conversations with A. Because


    A I stopped assuming the worst, as she had started to open up to me more. And B even if it was


    something I had done we were now strong enough to just handle that as a couple.


    ¡°I want to thank you forst night, and everything you said. I love you Griffin and I am sorry for the


    person I was when we first met. Everything. that happened hurt me so much. So I convinced myself I


    would never get a second chance mate. That I was not worth one. Let alone the Crown. Prince, it¡¯s not


    just about your title though you know that. Because with everything you did, you seemed to be more


    and more perfect. So I was so sure you would one day see how unworthy I am that I tried to push you


    away on my own ord. Hoping it wouldn¡¯t hurt that much when


    you eventually left me. Scared that a second rejection would mean I lost my life because it would be


    too much heartbreak. But you did the opposite of breaking my heart again. That is why I am choosing


    to move in with, you so much sooner than we agreed to. Because you healed me and I don¡¯t want to


    waste any more time without you.¡± She told me with a raw and honest vulnerability that made it hard for


    me to speak.


    I mean what could I say that would do justice to her beautiful words? All I could do now was pull her


    close to me and kiss her. Hoping she would not mind it I was going to break a promise.

 Chapter 309

    084 A


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    288 ?Vouchers


    Being home when your home isn¡¯t really your home anymore feels weird. Of course, I will always have


    a home in the White Oak pack. But afterst weekend I want to be at the Silver Moon pack. I want to


    redecorate our chambers with Griff. Not that there is a lot left to do in


    the living room. Not with thefortable couch and the wall of bookshelves. Maybe some of my knick¨C


    knacks, some framed pictures of my family that¡¯s about it.


    I miss, Griffin more than ever, the closer I get to him the more I miss him. I¡¯m just d that we


    managed to not mark each other when we made love in the clearing the other day. But it¡¯s not just, not


    anymore, the pack bond will only truly form when I cut off my bond with the White Oak pack. Still with


    Rodrick and Isabe treating me and seeing me as their daughter. With how kind some of the


    packmembers have been. I have felt sparks of the pack bond forming, so no I miss being at my pack


    too. It is as if Willow knows, as if my soul knows I belong at the Silver Moon pack.


    Dani?l and Krystel have decided that they are going to take Griffin up on his offer to move into the


    Silver Moon pack too. I am ted to have my brother close to me. And in an hour I will meet up with


    Krystel and ask her to be my Beta. I still have my lessons with Isabe. So yesterday I asked her if it


    would be frowned upon to ask my mate¡¯s cousin and sister¨Cinw to be my Beta. She reassured me it


    wouldn¡¯t and how most likely the pack members would love for another member of the royal family to


    still be involved in leading the pack and the country. So she


    0.00%


    084 A


    288 Vouchers


    thinks we are going out for a coffee, and we are but she doesn¡¯t know I invited her to ask her to be my


    Beta.


    Just as I got out of the shower my phone buzzes. It is a member of the Silver Moon pack and I wonder


    how they got my phone number. But I guess since I will be her Luna and Queen soon it makes sense


    she got it


    when she asked around


    ¡°Good morning Princess A, Queen Isabe gave me your number I hope you don¡¯t mind but I


    wanted to show you this¡± Jete texted me attaching a photo.


    During all royal events, there are photographers present to take pictures for the website. We used to


    keep other packs in the loop about what was happening. Of course, my being formally introduced to the


    pack and moving in on Friday was newsworthy. I have seen the pictures she made, the pictures that


    made it. The King and Queen congratted us. Griffin and me on the stage, sharing a dance. But this


    one was different.


    Griff and I were sitting at a table I was wiping a drop of sauce out of the corner of his mouth. Giggling


    as he stares into my eyes almost starstruck.


    ¡°Thank you for this picture Jeate, I love it feel free to text me whenever you need me for anything¡± I


    send a quick reply back.


    She answers right away ¡°You are so wee Princess, this picture is


    20.22%


    15:31


    084 A


    288 Vouchers


    too candid for the royal website. But I think it shows just how much you love each other. So I couldn¡¯t


    help send it over¡±


    We text back and forth for a few more minutes but soon we both have to go our separate ways. She


    was right about both ounts I don¡¯t think I would want that picture on the royal website. I honestly still


    struggle withing to terms with the fact that the entire country, can see what I am up to. So


    something so intimate would be too much for me. This would be amazing as a printed picture in our


    living room, however. I am about to text Griffin to tell him about it. But I think the better of it and instead,


    I text Jeate onest time.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t sent this to Griffin yet, please don¡¯t so I can surprise him,¡± I ask her, hoping she sees it


    in time.


    Within a second she let me know he hadn¡¯t opened the text so she deleted the picture and sent another


    one. One she sent me too, it¡¯s a cute picture but


    not nearly as cute as the first one. I can¡¯t wait to see the smile on his face when I give him this framed


    picture.


    Krystel and I were going to go for a coffee outside of the pack ground. I know there is a one¨Chour photo


    service close to the Starbucks we are going to. So I will go there and ask them to print this picture three


    timest one for in our living room and two smaller ones to go into our wallets.


    ***


    1531


    084 A


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you wanted to hang out with me. I saw you as my friend. but I was a little nervous you


    would think it was all just about Dan. Because it isn¡¯t¡± Krystel ever being the ball of energy was


    practically jumping up and down.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not about Griffin for me either, how lucky was it though that the first time you two met was


    right after his birthday? He didn¡¯t even get to celebrate with everything going on.¡± I mention not wanting


    to ask her something so big in the car ride here.


    I sessfully distracted her from asking more questions about us. hanging out. Instead, she is telling


    me she booked a weekend away just for her and Dani?l so they can celebrate his birthday. I love that


    idea, so of course I agree to not tell anything to Dani?l. And I reassure Krystel that I don¡¯t mind them


    not being at my farewell party. After all, they are not the ones that have to say goodbye to me.


    ¡°I love I get to stay in my pack, but it does mean I need to find my role in the pack¡± Krystel sighs just as


    I park the car in front of the photo service.


    ¡°Maybe we cane up with something together over coffee I just need to pop in here first,¡± I tell her.


    ***


    After I ced my orders for the three prints we walked the five minutes it took to get to Starbucks.


    ce our orders and then we sit down. I snap


    54.01%


    15:31


    084 A


    289 Vouchers


    a picture of my coffee and cake and send it to Griffin with the caption.


    ¡°Only a few more coffees without you, asking Krystel to be my Love you to the Moon and back your


    mate¡±


    Beta.


    Where he hadn¡¯t opened Jete¡¯s text for a few hours he read mine within seconds. He told me he


    had given me a unique text and ringtone so he would always know when I needed him.


    ¡°Good luck, Darling, can¡¯t wait to make your coffee in bed again. XXX the luckiest wolf on this earth¡± I


    don¡¯t even try to hide the smile


    anymore.


    Krystel teases me about the fact that Griff and I seemed to have made something romantic out of


    coffee. She awws and oohs over Griffin¡¯s promise to make me coffee in bed every morning.


    ¡°You know my days will be busy and there is so much I need to learn about the pack,¡± I tell her gauging


    her reaction.


    And when she tells me she will always be there to help me with whatever I need with a bright smile on


    her face. I am fairly sure I know who my Beta is going to be. Still, I prepared a bit of speech so that she


    knows it is not just about her being the only wolf I know from the Silver Moon pack.


    ¡°Funny you should say that Krystel, because Rodrick told me I needed to


    70.93%


    15:31


    084 A


    1288 Vouchers


    find a Beta and Gemma soon. If I have two wolves at my side, helping


    me be the best Queen there is. I need wolves I can trust with my life. You are one of those wolves, and


    of course, it helps that you are a member of the royal family, who knows so much about the Silver


    Moon pack. But I want to make it very clear that is not the only reason you were the first. friend I made


    at the Silver Moon pack and if I need a Beta and Gemma want them to be my friends. So what do you


    say do you want to be my Beta?¡± I ask her still talking quietly so that humans at the coffee s shop


    would not overhear us.


    Which all is useless when Krystel jumps up to hug me shouting she would love nothing more than to be


    my Beta. I just chuckle, hugging her back they did not overhear the ¡°pack¡± talk so they won¡¯t get what


    all the


    fuzz is about


    When our drinks are finished we get the printed pictures and then I go home happy knowing that I have


    one of my tasks fulfilled, there is a lot to do still but it feels like I can handle it all. Especially with my


    Beta. here with me for most of the week

 Chapter 310

    085 Griffin


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how sorry you are, I need that desk today¡± I shout at the furniture store employee who just


    called me with the bad news.


    Gerald walks in raising an eyebrow, I know why this isn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not someone who easily gets mad


    over little things. I can have a bit of temper when it¡¯s about A. But nothing like this.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sorry my fiancee is moving in with me tomorrow, and having the desk here makes the


    difference between apleted surprise or a half¨Cempty office.¡± I sigh rubbing my temple with my free


    hand.


    Obviously happy he is not dealing with a screaming lunatic anymore. The salesperson offers to send


    me pictures of desks they can deliver today that look simr enough. It¡¯s not what I wanted but getting


    something delivered to a castle in the middle of a pack of werewolves is hard enough as it is. I need to


    ask the entire pack not to shift. Luckily enough Gerald said he would help me get the desk inside. I


    could honestly do it on my own but that would raise suspicion with the delivery guys. As it would be too


    heavy for a human to carry.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with youtely are you this stressed about A moving in? I thought things between you


    were going great?¡± Gerald asks the second I hang up the phone.¡±


    15:31


    085 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    He is right I have been anxious all week since the moment A and her family drove off to the White


    Oak pack. I am not nervous about A moving in with me it is a dreame true. I love her with all


    that I have and I can¡¯t imagine nothing better than to wake up to her every morning only to fall asleep to


    her every night. Still, something is setting me on edge. The only conclusion I can draw on what that


    might be are the chances of A living here with me.


    It makes me feel guilty because just like Gerald said, I should be over the moon with her moving in with


    me. And things between us have been great, we¡¯ve been texting non¨Cstop. She has sent me every cup


    of coffee she had like a countdown. Letting me know she looked forward to our morning coffees in bed.


    Today was the first day we had been texting a bit less. Me with wanting to have my work settled and


    her office in order before she moved in. Her because she was busy packing thest things. And getting


    ready for her farewell party tonight.


    So that was nothing to worry about either, and after he had seen how stressed out I was Dad had


    spilled the surprise. Telling me he gave me so much extra work over the past 2 weeks because he


    needed to keep me distracted from the party prep. And how I would have the first weeks off to take


    A on a mate¨Cmoon.


    Maybe that was what was causing me to stress out so much. We still hadn¡¯t talked aboutpleting


    the mating process. A mate¨Cmoon would make much more sense if we had actuallypleted the


    process but I still didn¡¯t want to rush her. On the other hand, I had a ring custom-


    16.18%


    15:31


    made for her. And if we wouldplete the mating process before or during the mate¨Cmoon. I would


    propose to her, I was sure I wanted to marry her. Still, it would be weird to propose before I finally wore


    her name on my corbone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know I guess I am just a little anxious about not having a timeline for everything between us¡± I


    shrug.


    It¡¯s not like I can exin I have the feeling something bad is going to happen. Since A and I haven¡¯t


    completed the mating process yet it is very unlikely I can sense her anxiety. Even if I could, that


    couldn¡¯t be the reason. The only time where I had really felt calm were the times I was speaking with


    her. No matter if it was just over the phone or if we were FaceTiming


    Not wanting to dwell on the fact that I have been feeling miserable all week, I agree with Gerald¡¯s


    suggestion that it might just be because I am missing her. And I asked him to help me look at the


    avable desks. He mindlinks Jessa toe over so she can take a look at the desks her best friend


    would like the most. Honestly, I suspected A to ask Jessa as her Beta, or Gemma at the very least.


    So I was surprised to hear she needed to find a Gemma since Krystel had agreed to be her Beta.


    Until she told me Jessa wanted to be a housewife. And a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom for future pups. Now she


    came in because her mate asked her to with a packed lunch for all three of us. I smiled because at that


    moment I realized A was right, Jessa would not have refused to be her Beta of Gemma. She would


    never refuse A anything but it wouldn¡¯t have made her happy.


    36.66%


    15:32


    085 Griffin


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    That¡¯s just who A is though, she would never ask someone to give something up for her. And she is


    very intuitive. Suddenly it¡¯s like there is a voice in the back of my head telling me everything will be


    okay because she is that intuitive. It¡¯s not Conan telling me, I know his voice. it¡¯s more like my


    subconscious is telling me she will be okay.


    ¡°I keep feeling like something bad is going to happen, I fear it has something to do with A,¡± I tell


    Gerald.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Alpha in you wanting your mate to be closer. Not to me A but it took way longer


    than normal for you guys to take the steps mates make. And now that you are so close to the finish


    line¡­¡± He tells me in response and it does make sense.


    After all a lot of behaviors and feelings I never had before got triggered after being mated to A. More


    so because it took so long just like Gerald said. It reassures me to a certain degree.


    ¡°Besides A is doing fine, she is a bit nervous too the other day we were on the phone she felt like


    she was being followed. She wasn¡¯t but she normally isn¡¯t spooked like that¡± Jessa chimes in and she


    is right


    With that settled even if my nerves still aren¡¯t I call the furniture shop the order the desk A would like


    the best. I spend the time waiting on the delivery guy to get some more work done and texting with


    A. Who just like Jessa said seems to be happy and carefree. She is getting tired from all the packing


    though. It makes me feel guilty I couldn¡¯t join.


    57.01%


    15:32


    085 Griffin


    her but she has some friends and family members helping her.


    1288 Vouchers


    That is another thing I have to keep in mind, it¡¯s not like when she was with the Blood Moon pack


    anymore. She lives with her family now in a pack that loves her. A pack that wants her to be with me


    because I am her mate, and they see how happy I make her. How happy we make each other. But a


    pack that will miss her when she does leave the pack. They are nning a party to give her a proper


    goodbye. I might not be able to protect her right now, but not only is she smart and strong enough to


    help herself. She is also surrounded by wolves who would always have


    her back.


    I remember the day David tried to hurt her, they were cautious about not starting a war. But they all


    stayed close, by the time arrived they were all ready to attack the second they needed to. Half of them


    were ready to shift. Come to think of it the fact we still not had heard from David about his parent¡¯s


    death made me more anxious too. By now everyone was certain he was about to n something. We


    were all facing the reality that we could very well soon be going to war. I need my mate, my Luna, and


    my Queen here. To help me lead the pack through this war, I need her here for my own sanity.


    ******


    Three hourster, the desk finally arrived and Gerald had helped me put it together. I had to admit even


    if it wasn¡¯t my first choice I did well. We did well and I was sure A would love it. So I closed the door


    and put one of those door bows on it feeling proud of myself.


    76.18%


    15:32


    085 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s going tost for two whole days?¡± Gerald doubted


    1. me.


    !?


    ¡°Yes, because I made it very clear no one but A is allowed to touch it, and you know the pack will


    listen to me. Most of them love A already.¡± I answered.


    And to my joy, the only thing Gerald said before going home with Jessa was ¡°That they do¡±


    95.69%%%

 Chapter 311

    086 A


    Today was the day, my goodbye party would be tonight. After that, I would sleep one more night in my


    now¨Cempty room. Tomorrow morning, Mom, Dad, and the rest of the family will help me load all the


    boxes in our trucks. Then we would drive to the Silver Moon pack where my new life would start. I was


    a little bummed Griffin and the others could not help me out like they said they would. That was the one


    big downside of surprising Griff with all of this.


    Of course, the fact that nobody heard anything from the Blood Moon pack anymore didn¡¯t help. At this


    rate, there was no telling if we would be able to make it to our mate¨Cmoon. Or if we need to stay behind


    to help our pack in a war. Mom had texted one of her friends from the Blood Moon pack. Just a casual


    text, inquiring how her friend had been.¡± How things at the pack were with all the changes. Casual


    enough for: that friend to answer. But it had been three days and she still hadn¡¯t heard back from her


    friend. Even if she could see, said friend had been


    online several times.


    There was a slight chance the friend was angry and felt betrayed by my parents leaving the pack. But


    she didn¡¯t seem like the type, she would at the very least told my mother to never text her again. So it


    seemed more likely that David had told the pack not to contact either us or just wolves. outside the


    pack in general. Either way that all proved to the fact that David was nning something as revenge to


    what Griffin had done. Something I tried to prevent for a year something I couldn¡¯t have prevented if


    David wanted to go to war. That much was clear now, so all


    0.00%


    15:32


    288 Voucht:


    I did was suffer and be miserable for an entire year. Knowing all of that I could no longer me Griffin


    for what he has done.


    It was the only thing I would change about the past. Not being rejected by him, not even being bullied


    that gradually turned into abuse. Because it all led me to Griffin. But I would want to change how much


    I tried to keep a peace that wasn¡¯t real in the first ce. Because that was the hurt that made me close


    myself off, that was the hurt that almost stopped me from giving Griffin a chance just because he


    seemed too good to be true. Sometimes I still feel he is, but he loves me and he proves it to me every


    day.


    As an answer to me sending a picture of every coffee I drank to tell him we were one coffee closer to


    living together. He had started to take pictures of the empty bed, the empty nightstand, and one night


    even a clean and empty cup. Counting down the days we would have coffee together. He was good at


    these big gestures, even if I failed to see them in the beginning. But he was even better at these small


    gestures or maybe that was just because I loved them so much more.


    **********


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get why you and your mother cannot just read e¨Cbooks. That would have been so much


    easier you know. All of this¡± he gestured towards his truck which was about halfway full with boxes and


    boxes of my books. ¡°In one small device that would fit in your bag¡± He huffed, he always muttered or


    comined about our hobby.


    21.71%


    15:32


    086 A


    288 Vouchs


    But at the same time, he would always get us books on our birthdays or special days or just to surprise


    us. Back when I still was a pup he would. take me to the bookstores on the days the bullying was really


    bad. Those would be the days he would bicker with Mom about moving back to the White Oak pack


    and the day after he would always get her a book to apologize for being mean.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well if I would do that, what would I use to fill up the custom bookshelves my mate had installed for


    me? Since he you know actually supports my hobbies¡± I teased him back.


    Maybe it was wrong of me, especially with the ramifications that were about to happen. But I was just


    happy that my parents could give me away to the Silver Moon pack on my special day. I knew that was


    only possible because my former Alpha and Luna had died. To most that probably would be really hard.


    Then again most Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡¯s cared for their pack, so most of the time packs were heartbroken


    if they were to lose both their leaders like that in a tragic ident.


    Uncle Nic, asking me where I should put the framed picture I had wrapped pulled me from my thoughts.


    This was a day of celebrating, a day of saying goodbye to the old and hello to the new. Not a day to


    think about people who let me get hurt under their watch. Not a day to think about what my ex¨Cmate


    would do next. All I needed to focus on was a proper goodbye. I hadn¡¯t lived in the White Oak pack that


    long, but ever since I was a kid I had beening here. I spent endless summers here when Mom and


    Dad were still working. So I had grown very close to the pack, not to mention the fact that a lot of them


    were my family. Or friends I had grown up considering them a part of my family.


    41.42%


    15:320


    086 A


    ***


    288 iVouchers


    When I arrived at the pack house where my farewell party was hosted I put the phone bag in my purse.


    I needed it to send Griff and Dan a voice message. Telling Griffin I wouldn¡¯t be able to text much


    tonight, but that I would let him know when I got home. Just so he would feel better, and I sent Dan a


    text to wish him and Krystel an awesome weekend trip, telling him I would see him on Monday when


    they got home. I was


    still


    almost giddy about the fact that Dani?l would live with me at the Silver Moon pack. Now after putting


    my phone away I made my way into the ballroom in the pack house.


    Or that¡¯s what it was called but all of our parties were usually way moreidback and casual. I don¡¯t


    think we ever hosted a ball ever since I was born. Tonight tables were put on the sides, all of them


    overflowing with the food and drinks to feed the entire pack. In the middle tables and chairs were set


    up. And finally, about half of the ballroom floor was reserved for dancing but nobody was slowdancing.


    The rest of the night I had a ton of fun. I chatted with everyone, danced with my friends and family, had


    delicious food andst but not least so many people gave me gifts.


    The party was still going strong but without the guest of honor. I had let everyone know I was tired and


    needed to go home. Everyone knew but none of them seemed to have issues about partying without


    me. And neither did I, there was no reason to just break up the party because I was tired. So I hugged


    everyone as I said my goodbyes. Not farewells because I would be back here often, so I would see all


    of them from time


    to time.


    15:32


    006 A


    288 Vouchers


    Then I made my way outside grabbing my phone to send Griffin a short text I was heading home. He


    had been a bit on edgetely, but knowing when I was walking home and when I arrived home would


    help him feel. less worried. But when I grabbed my phone I noticed I had never sent the voice message


    to Griff it had been recording for hours as I was a the party and as a result, the battery was drained.


    Just as I was about to delete the voice message and shoot him a quick text my phone died. Poor


    Griffin, by now he would be getting worried for a moment I contemted going back to the packhouse


    and asking a rtive to text him. But I was so tired I decided against it I would be home in ten more.


    minutes and I would just ask if he was up for FaceTiming me for a bit. Maybe it would be kind of cute to


    FaceTime when in bed, wishing each other a good night over the phone for onest time. Because


    from tomorrow on out I would always get to say goodnight lying in the same bed as Griff, and I couldn¡¯t


    be happier.


    15:32

 Chapter 312

    087 Griffin


    I have been trying to not feel so anxious, thinking Gerald was right about the fact that it just had to do


    with me being an Alpha. A royal Alpha at that but she had stopped texting me. She promised me she


    would let me know when she would leave to go to the party. Most of the time I would know where she


    was and she would send me messages to tell me she was going somewhere. When she got there it


    always was the same when she would go home. I knew she did it for me not because I wanted to keep


    track of her. I just wanted to make sure she was safe. I would worry if I did not hear from her and didn¡¯t


    know where she was.


    Now for hours on end, she had been recording a voice message but it never got through. She had just


    suddenly stopped recording, and my messages no longer got through to her. I considered calling her


    parents but I felt bad. I have already made her feel like I didn¡¯t trust her before and I would never make


    her feel like that again.


    A had a habit of sending voice notes telling me she was too tired orzy to type. So I tried to tell


    myself that there just was something wrong with her phone. But the idea of something having


    happened to her, the voice memo still recording while she was lying somewhere hurt, or in danger kept


    running through my mind. The only way for me to get rid of all that anxious pent¨Cup energy was to go


    for a run. But if I were to do that I had to chance and it meant not being able to take my phone with me.


    So if she would finally reach out to me I would be unable to answer


    her.


    0.00%


    15:32


    087 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I found myself pacing up and down in the office until I broke down. I finally started calling her. But every


    time I did I got her voicemail right away. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to call her family. She was at home


    at her pack at least. Saying goodbye to her family. I would hate to interrupt that, not to mention the fact


    that I loved being so epted by her family.


    Krystel wasn¡¯t with her anymore she took Daniel on a romantic getaway since he wasn¡¯t able to


    celebrate his eighteenth birthday due to all the war threats. And him having to run and leave his pack


    behind. Maybe she knew what the pack had nned for A. As her friend, beta, and member of the


    family she was the best option I had without being a bother interrupting the party.


    ¡°Hey Krys, it¡¯s me I haven¡¯t heard from A all night I am a bit worried. But I don¡¯t want to bother her do


    you know what they nned?¡± I read the text over and over again.


    That I wasn¡¯ting across as too pushy


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry she sent Dan, a voice her and her parents were just walking into the pack house¡± Krystel


    texted back.


    It settled my nerves a little bit, the chances of her getting hurt as she was walking from her home on


    pack ground to the pack house. With both of her parents was slim to nothing. Maybe she wanted to


    send me a voice. memo too, but she never sent it. That still felt a bit off but seeing as she was with


    both her parents that would be fine. I just had to wait for her to call me she was home, telling me what


    happened with her phone. It


    19.13%


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    15:32


    087 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    would be a long night because pack parties usually go on until daybreak.


    There was no need for me to stay in the office, all the work I had to do was done. All I am doing now is


    worrying about A. So I am not getting any extra work done and I need a bit of a distraction to keep


    myself from going crazy. With that, I lock my office and go to my personal chambers. As I walk out I see


    the door with the bright red bow on it across from my office. In less than twenty¨Cfour hours I will see the


    surprise on her face when she opens the door. I drift closer to the door, wanting to look around in the


    office I made for her hoping it will make me feel a little more at ease. But when I step closer I see the


    bow is ripped. And the card I attached to the bow that used to read A now. reads ¡°slut¡±


    This is too much for me, I have a very good idea of whose done this. I want to kill her with my bare


    hands. Deep down I know I cannot do that, so I mindlink my parents silently praying to the


    MoonGoddess that they are still awake.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, can you please meet me in front of A¡¯s office it¡¯s urgent, I ask them and if they are still


    awake I am sure they can sense the anger in my voice.


    ¡°Give us five minutes, honey and we will be there¡± Mom¡¯s voice fills my head immediately.


    By the time they get here well within five minutes, I have read the card. It¡¯s full of filth about A not


    being worthy to be here. And I am livid,


    38.06%


    15:32


    087 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    one look at the door with the torn bow, and the card clenched in my fists. Makes my parents


    understand what is happening. Level¨Cheaded as always Dad takes a few pictures of the bow with his


    phone and then takes the envelope to smell it.


    Just like I did before, I know he had the same suspicions as I had. Smelling Cynthia¡¯s scent all over it is


    as much proof to him as it was to me. He mindlinks someone and then tells Mom and me to go to the


    meeting room. The same one where we have meetings if there¡¯s more than one wolf involved just


    because our offices do not have enough space. By the time we get there, two guards are already


    waiting for us.


    ¡°You asked for us Sire,¡± Simon the oldest of the two asks.


    ¡°Yes, I need you to collect Cynthia and Sam Wilson, no matter what they tell you. There is no excuse


    for them not toe¡± He practically snarls at them.


    Despite everything it warms my heart that this is personal to him. To him, A is not just a pack


    member being treated badly. No to him A is his daughter, his family. I can tell from the way he is as


    protective over her as he is over Mom and me. Hearing the anger in their King¡¯s voice, seeing their


    Queen and Prince both boiling over with anger. Gives the guards a sense of urgency and they rush off


    to get Cynthia and Sam.


    ¡°Son, I am proud of you for realizing you shouldn¡¯t handle this on your own,¡± Mom tells me before she


    makes all of us tea, with the kettle in the meeting room.


    15:32


    087 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    It¡¯s not long before the guards return, Sam has the decency to look scared out of his mind. Cynthia on


    the other hand, looks bored like this whole ordeal is bothering her.


    ¡°Cynthia, I am sure you are fair aware of why you are summoned here at midnight, please enlighten


    your father on the reason why we dragged the both of you out of bed,¡± Mom asks in that voice she


    used on me when I¡¯ misbehaved as a pup.


    A tone that is so calm and kind but has an edge of disappointment to it. That to me always felt far


    worse than the anger Dad had in his voice. Sadly Cynthia is again not too bothered by the fact that we


    dragged her from her bed. She shrugs denying she knows anything.


    ¡°Ever since that she¨Cwolf got into Griffin¡¯s life he has it out for me, all because she is jealous of me¡±


    She mocks.


    Growls reverberate through the meeting room, not just mine and my parents. But to everyone¡¯s


    surprise, Sam growls at his daughter too.


    ¡°What did you do this time, I swear I had it with you. Your mother died giving birth to you and I failed to


    honor her memory. I failed to raise you to be smart and kind and wonderful like she was. I hate the fact


    that my own flesh and blood would rather chase a chosen mate who does not want her for money and


    status than to find the one the Moon Goddess has selected for. If she has a mate for you because quite


    frankly I don¡¯t think you deserve one¡± He shouts at her, a mixture of pain and anger in his eyes.


    15:32


    087 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Like he almost forgot who he is in the room with. Suddenly he turns to us checks flushed red.


    ¡°I am sorry your Royal Highnesses, and no disrespect to you Prince Griffin. Of course, if Cynthia would


    have been your fated mate I would have been ted but I think Princess A will be a far better Queen


    as much as it pains me to say that about my daughter. Please tell me what she has done this time and


    punish her how you see fitting I won¡¯t protest on her behalf¡± He speaks timidly, before us is a man who


    no longer has the energy to care.


    It breaks my heart for him but still, I cannot let Cynthia get away with this it sets a bad precedent.


    91.91%

 Chapter 313

    088 David


    *********


    288 Vouchers


    Tonight is the night, they all think I am at home mourning my parents. As if the only thing I am regretting


    is not making sure my entire family. is in the car. I have no time to be the big brother the pack wants me


    to be. It¡¯s crazy to think Hannah is the only one supporting me in this. I realize it is because she has an


    ulterior motive but I do not care. At first, I felt angry that she kept me hanging to see if the Prince chose


    her. Supported by my power¨Chungry father, he never cared for my happiness. All he wanted was to be


    close to as many powerful wolves as he could be. And hand delivering the Prince his chosen mate,


    was a reason to be in close contact with the royal family.


    But the more I got to know Hannah, the more I saw how demariding she was the less I cared. A


    never was like that, she never bothered¡® me not even when we were just friends. She took pity on me


    for my rigorous training, which is why I liked to go over to her on my time off. She would take care of


    me, cook me dinner, let me watch whatever I wanted.


    Sure she would not watch the shows with me, rather spending her time reading her silly little books. But


    as soon as she was the Luna of the pack I could tell her that¡¯s not befitting of a Luna. She used to be


    so stubborn but I am sure the sting of the rejection has humbled her enough to stop bothering me. Now


    she will be rejected by the Crown Prince.


    0.00%


    15:33


    088 David


    288 iVouchers


    I chuckled at myself, proud I made such an airtight n to get my way. I would kidnap her, she would


    be angry with me persisting that Griffin was her mate now. That she loved him, but she¨Cwolves do not


    know what love is. They are far too emotional and they need someone to protect them. I have always


    done so, she doesn¡¯t have to know it was mainly because I didn¡¯t want to be associated with a wolf that


    got beaten up often. It would make me look weak and I was not having that.


    All she knows is that I did though, and now she will see that her little Prince boy and his ¡°adoring¡± pack


    won¡¯te for her. She will see her family doesn¡¯t go for her either. It will make her believe I am the


    only one that is truly here for her. She will fall back in love with me and when I take her as mine, mark


    her before she is ready our matebond will


    recover.


    The MoonGoddes herself will be grateful for correcting her mistakes. Blessing my pack, we will thrive


    and be the most powerful pack ?n the country. Only then will I attack the royal family and I will


    be the new King. A will see her ex bleed out in front of her eyes. And I will fuck her in his bed


    as he is forced to watch as he is slowly dying, bleeding out.


    And when I managed all of that I will execute every pack member that hasn¡¯t supported me in my


    quest. Everyone that tells me now A is not fit to be our Luna even after I decided she is, and


    especially the ones that always supported A to be our Luna who are telling me now that I am too


    late. That I need to let her be since she has a new mate now. They are lucky I still need them now,


    having to use my Alpha Voice all the time was getting tiresome.


    21.18%


    15:33


    088 David


    288 Vouchers


    But if I hadn¡¯t I am sure some of the pack members would have ratted me out. Either to the royal family


    or the Hemmings. I could not care for either of them, if the Hemmings had not declined the new


    packbond I would not have bothered with them. But they used the death of their leaders to flee the


    pack. So now I was going to make sure A was going to hate them too.


    I will punish them for being mad at me I wanted to take back what is rightfully mine. The fact that I


    rejected her at first doesn¡¯t mean she suddenly no longer is mine. The Moon Goddess gave her to me,


    I just wasn¡¯t ready to ept her yet. She was not ready to be epted by me yet. After all my


    rejection, the time when we didn¡¯t speak and the fact that I no longer protected her from Hannah and


    the others had made her less stubborn. Like any good she¨Cwolf but especially a Luna should, this


    whole affair had turned her nice and obedient. Now she was ready to be my Luna and serve me


    like my mother had served my father.


    ****


    I am so excited about this that I¡¯m rubbing my hands together as I make my way over to the edge of the


    background, in the middle of the forest. After undressing I put everything I needed in a sports bag I


    could carry in my mouth after I shifted.


    ¡°Good Night pack, everyone will go to bed now, and no one will move or speak until sunrise¡± I


    commend my pack in my Alpha voice, and then I finally shift.


    46.32%


    15:33


    088 David


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    Hannah is already waiting for me in her wolf form close to the cabin I made. It is good to see that


    Hannah didn¡¯t find the exact location as that means it is well hidden. Once I reach the cabin I shift back


    too, now that I know I am about to have A I am repulsed by Hannah. The way her eyes roam over


    my body, her long lean body that¡¯s almost as strong as mine. It¡¯s nothingpared to A¡¯s small


    body I can so easily dominate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that I figured I would do you a favor, I¡¯ll let you fuck me one more time. So she will


    smell us all over the sheets so she¡¯ll know you have options¡± Hannah offers me and I think it over for a


    little bit.


    It¡¯s been so long since I have been buried deep inside her. Inside anyone, ying with myself the other


    day just didn¡¯t cut it. I open the cabin¡¯s trap door and motion for Hannah to go inside. She does and she


    walks o go inside. She does and she walks straight to the bedroom. I follow her without saying a word,


    press her, down onto the bed, and take her jeans and panties off. I shove her face so deep into the


    pillows that I know she can hardly breathe. The more I pump into her the more she starts to trash, she


    likes this. This being on the verge of dying if she cannot make me cum fast enough. She always does,


    so just in time, I m into her one final time releasing everything inside of her. Only then do I let her


    come up for air again.


    ¡°You asshole you are going to get me pregnant one day¡± She screams at me, even when she is still


    shuddering from her orgasm


    She is so full of it, there is no chance I am going to get her pregnant. I


    67.47%


    15:33


    088 David


    288 Vouchers


    am mated to A. We both know it, and I am not in the mood to argue with her. The reason I wanted to


    meet her is to be sure everything is prepared for tonight. My contacts told me they had a n to kidnap


    A without her family noticing. At first, I was angry they nned to kidnap her today, thest day


    before she would be moving into the castle. But they exined their reasoning, so all I had to do now


    was hire onest courier, and then the Royal family was out of the way too. It might take a little while


    but in the end, I would break her and when I do I can finally start making mine.

 Chapter 314

    089 A


    I must be a bit paranoid because suddenly I feel uneasy about walking home alone without my phone


    with me. It¡¯s not like I cannot ask for help if I were to need it. I don¡¯t why I have this ball of nerves in the


    pit of my stomach when I can just mindlike for help if something were to happen. to me. While I am


    walking home from my own party. On the grounds of the pack, I wanted to live on for my entire adult


    life. I try to calm myself down but Willow insists on being careful and on high alert, so when something


    pricks in the back of my neck I immediately freak out.


    I turn around to try and see what happened but I suddenly feel very dizzy, and then everything goes


    ck.


    ***


    When I wake up I am in my wolf form in some kind of carrier crate. My ears feel clogged up and I am


    still dizzy. It¡¯s the feeling I always get when I fly. What the hell is happening I was in my human form


    and then something pricked me. There is nothing else I remember. Panicking I try to mindlink anyone


    but all I can hear is a deafening silence. I am too far away from anyone I could reach throughout the


    mindlink.


    75%


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The smell of dogs is almost overwhelming almost drowning out the smell of fear. My legs don¡¯t have the


    strength to carry me yet. But when I look around as much as I can I see that I really am in an airne.


    With


    0.00%


    15:33


    089 A


    288 Vouchers


    several other carrier crates with dogs in it next to me. Most of them are scared to death. So now I know


    where I am, but I am still confused as hell.


    What did they prick my neck with? Who did all of this to me and why? The only one I can think of


    wanting to harm me is David. I don¡¯t think he would have the brains to pull this off. And even if he why


    would he want me in my wolf form? Flying what seems to be amercial airne. I¡¯m unsure if it


    would be wise to shift into my human form or not. There is not much choice though, because this crate


    is so small that I do not have room to shift back. If that is done on purpose, whoever is doing this knows


    their shifters. A scary thought as they kidnapped me. on purpose. I need a way to regain my strength,


    so I will just lie down and listen for now. Trying to find some clues about who kidnapped me.


    ****


    I must have fallen back asleep seconds after trying to find out who kidnapped me. Now the pressure in


    my ear from the ne descending. again wakes me up. I still feel weaker than I ever have before.


    Tears cloud my vision when I realize I might never be able to tell Griff I want him to mark me. We both


    had to fight the shadows of my past so much to finally be happy. Just when I was on the verge of finally


    having my happy ever after someone tranquilizes me and shoves me into a ne like I am a damn


    Golden Retriever. My body copses and swings back and forth in the carrier crate, from what I can


    only presume is thending. I hit my head and before I can even register the pain, I am swallowed by


    the darkness again.


    19.91%


    15:33


    089 A


    ***


    1288 Vouchers


    Oh my god I am about to throw up, it is as if every time I wake up I feel worse. Now I seem to be in a


    driving van or truck. It is pitch ck in here, but with my hearing, I can hear the sounds of the traffic


    around us. The hum of this vehicle¡¯s heavy engine. But I smell nothing, I am not surrounded by dogs


    anymore. All I can smell is a faint smell of iron and some grease. It reminds me of Dad¡¯s tool shed.


    Thinking about Dad, about my family is like another stab to the heart. They had to havee home by


    now. Would theye up to my bedroom and find it empty? Or would they just go to their bedrooms


    thinking they will see me in the morning?


    Will they know something is wrong when they cannot find me? Or will they think I ran away again like I


    did the first time I met Griff?. And my poor Griff, he must be going up the walls with worry right now. He


    must know better right, he must know something is wrong. He knows now that I would never run away


    again. He knows now how excited I was about living with him. He will think it was David but I am still


    not really sure if it was him.


    ***


    Fuck, I passed out again, I need to snap out of it. I am a werewolf, I should be able to heal myself.


    Instead, I just keep getting weaker and weaker. I just need to stop falling asleep and heal myself. As


    soon as I heal I should be able to break open this carrier case. Whoever has kidnapped me must know


    what I am. And the element of surprise from me being my human form could help me to win the


    inevitable fight when


    43.79%


    15:33


    089 A


    288 Vouchers


    they finally are letting me out. But at this moment I can¡¯t even lift up my paw. Let alone tear through this


    carrier crate.


    ***


    It¡¯s no use, they must have used something like Wolvesbane or silver, or maybe both. What I am


    feeling now reminds me of what Grandma used to tell me about the medicine her Grandparents would


    give her. But they did it to keep her in her human form. Suppressing and almost killing her wolf Sage.


    But whatever they injected me with it forced me to shift into my wolf form. It could have just been a side


    effect. Where Willow used herst strength to shift to protect me. However, if that were the case I doubt


    they would have a pet crate, an airne, and a van ready to transport me like this. We are driving over


    some pretty bumpy terrain. now, and it¡¯s making me want to throw up more. I never threw up in my wolf


    form, I hardly ever threw up in my human form for that matter. Perks of being a werewolf is not getting


    sick so often.


    Now. it feels like my body wouldn¡¯t even be able to vomit if I needed to I feel so tired and achy that I


    fear my ribs will break the moment I throw up. Desperate to get some relief from this car sickness on


    steroids I close my eyes pressing my paws against my ears trying to shut out the outside. noises.


    Something I don¡¯t manage to do but soon enough I sumb to the darkness again. At least now I don¡¯t


    feel nauseous anymore. With how terrible I am feeling now I¡¯m not even bothered by what is happening


    to me anymore all I want to do is sleep now.


    ***


    66.71%


    15:33


    089 A


    288 Vouchers


    My prayers are answered, and when I slowly wake up again I can feel I am lying in a soft bed. I wiggle


    my fingers, so I must have returned to my human form again. I can¡¯t seem to open my eyes. This room


    smells vaguely familiar so I can only hope that Griffin found me in time and that I am resting in our bed.


    That¡¯s what I need to believe to be able to fall asleep again And I need the rest, if it is not Griffin who


    put me in this bed, I will be in a world of trouble. If that is the case I am going to need to find a way to


    get out of this trouble and to be able to do that I need some strength. I need to rest a bit now that I am


    a bit more


    <pfortable for the first time in hours..

 Chapter 315

    090 Griffin


    Settling things with Cynthia, took much longer than expected. By the time I got back to my chambers, I


    still hadn¡¯t heard from A.


    ¡°Darling, I am getting worried please let me know when you¡¯re home. I love you¡±


    I decided to wait another hour before I will contact her family. In the meantime, I need to do something


    to take my mind off of worrying about A. And about the fact that we had to arrest Cynthia, this was


    the first time in over a hundred years that we had one of our one in the dungeons. I just know A


    would feel bad about that, but the thing is we kept giving Cynthia ck. We kept telling her off, for what


    she was doing but it never stopped her.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even think that her being arrested was the thing that got. through to her. It was the


    moment Sam didn¡¯t give in to her begging that he could not let us do that to her. Pleading with him that


    she had learned her lessons now that he should be the one giving her house arrest instead. I believe it


    was the moment Sam looked back at her. Apologizing for letting her down, and not raising her as her


    mother¡¯s daughter before walking away that broke her. I truly hope she has


    learned her lesson and will from now on leave me and A alone. Still, she needed to go to trial and


    await her punishment, I am just happy that Dad is the one deciding on the punishment this time.


    15:33


    090 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    For now, I start up a video game but I see my human friends are online. They know A and I are


    moving in together. Or that is what they think is happening I can¡¯t fully exin it to them. But they will


    either tease me about it. Or genuinely be happy for me, either way our conversation would be about


    A. Normally I loved talking about her but now I need to distract myself for an hour or so. With that I


    decided to put on something on the TV, maybe I can start a new series, and if I like it I can rewatch it


    with A and we will have a new series to binge when she gets here.


    ***


    A knock on the door startles me awake, the TV screen blinking with


    Netflix¡¯s


    ¡®s message asking me if I am still watching. I must have fallen asleep from the lights streaming into my


    room through the curtains I know it must be morning.


    They¡¯re knocking again, this time telling me they have a letter delivered, for me.


    I want to find out if something happened to A. I need to find my phone to see if she texted me. But I


    don¡¯t think the servant bringing me the letters is going to let up anytime soon.


    ¡°I aming take it easy¡± I yell at the door.


    My head is pounding and my muscles feel like rubberbands like I have a hangover. But I didn¡¯t drink a


    sipst night. There is no way for me to feel this bad, making me worry even more. Everyone keeps


    telling me I cannot feel what A is feeling now because we haven¡¯t marked each


    20.62%


    15:34


    090 Griffin


    # 288 Vouchers


    other yet. But there is hardly any knowledge of mates not marking each other for so long. So who


    knows how our matebond developed? Trying not to think about that I open the door to see what the


    letter my servant is delivering to me is all about.


    As I take it from my hand I sense the faint scent of lcs. My mind is spinning, and my intestines cramp


    together. Not aware of my surroundings anymore I just fall to my knees, opening the letter with shaky


    hands. My eyes scanned over the words on the paper, I did not know what to expect when I got handed


    the letter. But I never expected


    it to be this.


    ¡°Dear Griffin,


    I am so sorry to do this to you again, but I am noting today..


    I will not move in with you, all of this between us was fake.


    You are not my mate David is, I was upset he rejected me, but I get it


    now.


    His father made him reject me, but David decided to choose me.


    Like the perfect mate he is, and I will choose him.


    You know as well as I do that I would always be him.


    I know Hannah likes you a lot, I know I talked badly about her before.


    42.05%


    15:34


    090 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Please note it was just jealousy, and she would make a good Queen.


    No longer yours,


    A¡±


    The letter was typed out by what seemed to be an old¨Ctime typewriter like the one A had in her


    room. It was signed with a kiss in the color that resembled the red one she would wear when going to a


    party.


    ¡°Baby, what is wrong tell me, we will fix it okay?¡± Mom asked me, kneeling down next to me and


    wrapping her arms around me.


    The servant must have gotten her and Dad when he saw me fall to the floor. No matter how old I¡¯ve


    got. Mom¡¯s hugs were stillforting. seeing the words in the letter, and realizing it was written on her


    old typewriter. Kissed by her lips broke me. I could not find the words to tell my parents exactly what


    was happening. Sobbing into my mother¡¯s chest like I used to do when I was a little pup. I held out the


    letter with my still¨Cshaking hand. Hoping Dad would take it and read it and understand what was


    happening without me telling them. For minutes my room got quiet. Too quiet, Dad was reading the


    letter trying to make sense of it as Mom was still trying tofort me. It was in this silence that my hurt,


    my heartbreak, and my despair slowly twisted into something else. Something more powerful and


    something more dangerous.


    The question of how they could do this got reced with a sense of ¡°I will get them for doing this¡± for ¡°I


    won¡¯t let them get away with doing


    15:34


    090 Griffin


    this¡± Wiping the tears off my face I sat back up.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Can someone please tell me what is in that letter?¡± Mom asks and it sounds like she is getting


    anxious.


    She just found her only son on the floor crying and now her mate has turned white as a sheet.


    ¡°This is a letter telling Griffin why A won¡¯t be moving in with him today. Why she will never see him


    anymore? It tells him she is getting back with David, and she even suggests he should marry Hannah¡°.


    Dad growls, like I am now he is holding back his wolf.


    He is about as pissed as I am, I can only hope this means he thinks the same thing I do. I slowly get up


    so I can look him in the eyes and so does


    Mom.


    ¡°Rodrick, what the hell are you talking about, we talked to her yesterday. She was so excited about her


    party and then moving in here.¡± Mom shakes her head trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°Well ording to this letter, she suddenly changed her mind¡± Dad


    starts.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± I want to interrupt him but he doesn¡¯t let me.


    15:34


    090 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°No, son, I know I am known for jumping to conclusions. I get she is your mate but let me finish first¡±


    I nod, because there is nothing else I can do. I cannot force Dad to listen to me first. I just hope we can


    just talk about this when he has said his piece. And be quick about it because I want to do something


    about this as soon as possible.


    15:34

 Chapter 316

    091 Griffin


    ¡°I know A, she would never do this, she hates David, and even if she would get back with him. She


    would never write a letter that mean¡± Dad


    says.


    My knees buckled with relief, I was afraid I had to convince my parents. something was wrong. That my


    sweet, honest, fierce mate would never do anything like this. But they knew her and so they fell in love


    with her too. Mom was crying now because for her it was like her daughter had gone missing.


    ¡°I am going to call her parents, they slept over at A¡¯s and her Gran¡­¡± Just as I am suggesting


    calling A¡¯s parents Jay is calling me


    ¡°It¡¯s her father I tell my parents before I answer the phone¡±


    ¡°Griffin, it¡¯s A¡± The fear in Jay¡¯s voice is evident, and it shakes me to


    the very core.


    ¡°I know I received a letter this morning, stating she won¡¯t move in here. because she is back with


    David¡± Before I can tell him I know she would never do that to me Jay speaks up again.


    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t believe the letter, they left a letter on her bed stating


    0.00%


    15:34


    288


    the same but she was so excited about her future with you when she left the partyst night.¡± He told


    me.


    I knew she was, from the moment I started reading this I knew she don¡¯t write this letter. That she


    would never leave me to get back with David. Still, it felt good to hear, a balm to my soul.


    ¡°Listen, Jay, youe over like you nned to meet with me here. Because she IS excited about our


    future together and I will make sure we have that future with her¡± I promised not just him but myself too.


    Because I felt so lost without A like the world was crumbling down around me. Without her even


    realizing it she had be my anker. Where I used to have a goal, keeping me with my feet on the


    ground. Since getting to know her she was my greatest distraction and my biggestfort. But she


    needs me now so I cannot give in to my fears. I just have to put on a brave face and rescue her.


    When she is back with me, I will crumble as soon as she is in my arms. I will cry when she is the one to


    wipe my tears away.


    ¡°I am so happy to know you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s mate, I know you will do everything to get her back home


    with you. But Griff we must remember how strong she is¡± Jay tells me but I can hear his voice waver.


    Daniel and Krystel are still on their mate¨Cmoon, blissfully unaware of the news. They both need to


    know, I cannot imagine what it must feel


    14.54%


    15:34


    091 Griffin


    like for either Jay or Tessie to have to call their son and then their pregnant daughter, to tell them their


    sister is kidnapped.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I will call Kate, Krystel, and Dan to let them know so you can focus on getting here okay?¡± I tell him


    He sighs with relief, before thanking me and then hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Tell Kate and her Mate they cane over here and stay at the castle too. The same goes for A¡¯s


    grandparents. We need all the help we can get to figure out where they are. And family needs each


    other in times like this¡± Mom suggest after having overheard who I am about to call.


    So I think her, I text Jay to let him know his parents are wee toe over too. And then I make the


    hardest phone call of my life.


    ¡°Hey, Griff, shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for your mate to arrive? Or are you nervous?¡± Dani?l cheerfully


    answers the phone


    ¡°No, Dan I am so sorry to be the one that has to tell you this but David kidnapped A. You and Krystel


    need toe home¡± I tell him regret and guilt washing over me.


    Because I could have stopped it, she was about to be a part of the royal family. No, she is a part of the


    royal family. I should have sent a guard with her just to be safe. Especially when we already suspected


    David was nning something. How could we have been so naive to think that he would go after us?


    After the royal family, after our pack when all he


    15:34


    091 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    wanted was A. She is worth more than the entirety of Silver Creek,


    the Silver Moon pack. She is worth more than the entire kingdom and he was toote but he realizes it


    now. So we should have known, I should have known he would not being after us. I should have


    known he would being after her. And I should have kept my mate safe.


    I¡¯m always telling how much I love that she is so petite, that it makes me feel like I can keep her safe.


    But when pushes to shove when she really needs me I¡¯m not there for her.


    I spent my time arguing with a she¨Cwolf from my own pack because I could not make it clear enough


    that A is the only one I will ever love again until my dying breath. A breath I would be so willing to


    breathe out to make her smile. When I finally managed to deal with that I just fell asleep, she must


    have been alone and scared for hours when I was just simply sleeping.


    ¡°Griff, you still there¡± Dan shouts at me, pulling me back to the phone in my hand and the two people


    on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Yes, I am it is just, I uhm well, SHIT¡± I curse I feel like I am losing it.


    I want to properly function until she is back with me, I want to be the strong Prince who has everything


    under control but I am not and I don¡¯t know how long I can keep faking it.


    ¡°Griffin, snap out of it, you are spiraling and that is not getting my sister


    15:34


    091 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    back. I know you love her and most importantly she knows you love her and it will keep her strong. Let


    her love for you do the same, let it keep you strong, and remember what she would say to you¡± There


    is a tenderness, a fondness in his voice.


    He would no doubt be chuckling thinking about what A would tell me if she was here now. If it wasn¡¯t


    for the situation being so dire.


    So I¡¯ll say the words out loud, I tell him what his sister, my mate would have told me if she was here


    right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in your head Alpha, just think I know you can¡± I can see it, her smirk when she tells me. Her


    hand on my cheek drawing my attention back to her.


    A faint smile tugs at my lips, because Dan is right I need to remember she loves me. I know she will


    trust me toe for her wherever she is. So I need to make sure that I honor that trust. That I won¡¯t go


    all Alpha on her but that I will find her as soon as I can and that I will get her out Dani?l and I discussed


    when Krystel and him will be back. Telling him toe straight to see me when they arrive. And there


    is just onest phone call to make.


    Just like Dan, Kate answers cheerily, wanting to know if I need any help preparing for A. Excited to


    come to see the castle soon since A invited her and Tim. And just like her brother, I can hear the


    heartbreak in her voice when I tell her A is gone. Then I can hear her find her resolve, curse out


    David, and then without me having to tell her she is


    72.96%


    15:34


    091 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    wee here. She tells me she will be at the castle around dinnertime.


    ¡°She is just like her siblings you know, honest and smart the Hemmings did a good job at raising those


    three. For now, we just have to believe that, it is what will make her able to keep herself safe during this


    time¡± Father reassures me, or he tries to and I have no choice but to make myself believe it as I


    mindlink the entire pack to hold an emergency meeting.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    15:3

 Chapter 317

    092 Griffin


    After having addressed the entire pack, I mindlink Gerald and Dillion toe to my office. And to bring


    their mates with them. Jessa will probably take this news the hardest. Sure Gerald, Dillion, and Collin


    grew to love A. They will be heartbroken by the news. Willing to do almost everything they can to get


    her back home safely. That¡¯s still nothingpared to Jessa finding out he childhood best friend. The


    one she has always described as her tonic soulmate has been kidnapped. And by the man that


    caused her so much hurt in the first ce.


    ***


    Collin and Dillion live in a wing in the castle so they are the first ones to arrive. They must have sensed


    something was wrong. Because they do note in with their usual jokes and giggles. Dillion¡¯s usual


    banter is long gone and he just silently ces a mug of coffee and a sandwich in front of me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I understand it is something bad, but we both know that means you need to keep up your strength¡± He


    reminds me looking at the sandwich.


    He is right, I cannot quite bring myself to eat yet so I just drink the coffee and nibble on the sandwich,


    as we wait for Jessa and Gerald. As I drink and ¡°eat¡± if you can call it that. My mind drifts back to A


    again, is she getting breakfast? If so will the food be good, fresh healthy food


    0.00%


    15:35


    092 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    without poison in it? I try tofort myself with the fact David wants to be her mate again, so he must


    at least want to keep her alive.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, what is the matter is this about A, if so can you please. tell me.¡± Jessa asks bursting


    into the room, Gerald right behind her.


    ¡°I am sorry Prince Griffin, I couldn¡¯t stop my mate¡± he breathes out like he has been running.


    Knowing Jessa he probably was. It¡¯s weird though I realize they are using my title to please my wolf.


    ¡°Please have a seat, you don¡¯t need to use my titles but I do have terrible news. And yes, Jessa sadly it


    is about A¡± I swallow trying to find my next words. The wolves here in the room with me are my


    friends, are our


    friends.


    So I know I don¡¯t have to keep up a strong front, I can crumble a little and let them see how much this


    hurts me. But I still need to get out the words, words that have settled on my tongue like a bitter


    aftertaste. Words that make my stomach churn and my blood boil before I even say


    them out loud.


    ¡°Did, David, do anything?¡± Jessa asks


    If she was in wolf form now the hairs on her back would be bristled, there is no mistaking the venom in


    her voice as she spits out his name.


    15:35


    092 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    ¡°We think so, this morning I received a letter supposedly written by A that she does not want to be


    my mate anymore. That she has decided to give David another try and that she suggests I marry


    Hannah because she would make such a good Queen.¡± I start to exin, but I get interrupted by


    Jessa¡¯s loud scoff, and the growls of the others filling my room.


    There is no mistake if they deem A capable of doing something like that. There is no question if they


    believe the letter is fake or not.


    ¡°A left the partly alone earlyst night and somewhere along the line her phone died. This morning


    when her parents went to wake her they found a simr letter. Written on A¡¯s typewriter. We have no


    idea how he got away with this all but neither of us believes A wrote the letter. Making David the


    clear suspect here¡± I end my exnation by looking at the three of them


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Hannah, that conniving little bitch will do everything to get a leg up in thepetition. She


    and David have been sleeping. together for a while now both not wanting to mate officially. Keeping


    their options open for a better choice¡± Jessa adds, voice dripping with hatred for the two wolves she


    just mentioned.


    ¡°I still write it down, because it is useful information to have. Gerald can you and Jessa not attend the


    announcement as you know the news now? Can you look into the BloodMoon pack, and pull up


    pictures from Hannah, David and everyone you think might be involved, Jessa?¡± Finally giving some


    order, and forming a n feels a little better.


    32.50%


    15:35


    092 Griffin


    #288 Vouchers


    Of course, our friends immediately agree, they leave to go to Geralds office and Dillion and Collin


    follow me to join my parents and make my way to the ballroom


    ***


    By the time I make my way to the ballroom because it is the only room big enough to address the entire


    pack at the same time I feel sick to my stomach. The ballroom is decorated to wee A into her


    pack, to officially cut the bond with her old pack and form a new one with my pack. Our pack, that


    should have been what today is all about. It should have ever been like this but yet here we are.


    The pack is murmuring about, no doubt wondering why they are being called into a meeting this


    morning when everyone was supposed to be present for the forming of the packbond tonight. Sam,


    who must think this is about Cynthia and what she pulled yesterday is as white as a sheet. Of course,


    several pack members have noticed Cynthia is the only one not present, from the snippets of


    conversation I can make out. They seem to think this meeting is about her punishment.


    ¡°Dear Silver Moon pack, thank you foring in on such short notice. I regret to inform you all that we


    have reasons to believe that my daughter¨Cinw, our future Queen and Luna, A Hemming was


    kidnapped by David Birch. New Alpha of the BloodMoon pack, and her former mate, the one that


    rejected her.¡± Dad tells the crowd


    Everyone goes silent looking at each other in disbelief, and then there is the outrage. The anger that


    someone dared to hurt our Luna, our Queen-


    15.35


    092 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to¨Cbe. It¡¯s clear on most of the faces in the crowd. But then there are the ones who raise their hand in


    the air with questions. Some of them seem genuinely angry and/or sad. But some of the faces are


    clouded with doubt.


    A did a great job at winning them over, and I am so happy she did. But it has only been three weeks


    since she really started to work on her connection with the pack. It has only been three weeks since I


    did not practically keep her locked up in our bedroom so we could have time together. It would be


    unrealistic to think that with something this big. happening, the entire pack would just blindly follow A


    now. Still, I need them too, because I need a strong united pack to win this.


    Dad nods and points to one of the hands raised in the air.


    ¡°How do you know she is missing shouldn¡¯t be on the road to us now, Sylvia asks


    ¡°We f


    found letters stating she has gone back to her old mate, but we have. reasons to believe she did write


    those¡± I answer her.


    Most pack members just nod, having been thoroughly conceived A ist the right Luna and Queen for


    us. Not everyone is though, to my surprise Sam is the first one to ask if given her history I am sure she


    had not chosen her first mate over me. Starting a flurry of the same questions. I get Sam wants to


    believe A is in the wrong here. It would make what his daughter has done so much better.


    092 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    I am struggling to keep myposure as it is, so I have a hard time finding the right words. So when


    the door swings open and I see him make his way to the stage in the ballroom I sag in relief. I am sure


    he knows something that will convince the rest of the pack to follow me and help their future Queen.


    ¡°Because she hates David she has openly refused him before and stopped Prince Griffin from causing


    a war. Or because I spoke to her on the night of her farewell party and she was thrilled at the idea of


    bing a part of your pack. Oh and because David is dumb, the letters weren¡¯t written on her


    typewriter, I broke it once but she never told my parents so I would not get punished.¡± Dan tells the rest


    of the pack, and I see more wolves believe us, ready to fight for their Luna to be

 Chapter 318

    093 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    093 Griffin


    All eyes are on Daniel when he walks up on the stage next to me. Everyone in the pack knows he is


    Krystel¡¯s mate and they like him. After my offer to stay here in a higher¨Cranking warrior position, he


    went to the training fields. Stating he wanted to meet the wolves he would be fighting side by side with.


    Because ording to Daniel if you out there risking your lives for each other it¡¯s good to know who you


    are risking your life for. And if they are the kind of wolves you are willing to die for.


    After that meeting, he and Krystel took me up on my offer. And the entire army has been singing his


    praises ever since. Beh our lead- warrior pipes up, not raising his hands just shouting his opinion.


    ¡°I had no reason to doubt our future Queen, we have all met her, and as werewolves should have


    enough survival instincts to see if a person is, honest or not. Still, if that is not enough for you lot. The


    King, the Queen, one of our newest and strongest warriors, and all of his brothers and sisters in battle


    believing in her should be enough. No offense Prince Griffin but with you being her mate and all,


    people would argue you are blinded by love¡± He shrugs thest bit, knowing he overstepped.


    Beh is a good warrior, passionate, and loyal, his mate Jack and their pup E are the only thing he


    loves more than this pack. And our kingdom, after his speech the entire army roars in approval. So how


    could I have been mad at him for so valiantly defending my mate?


    0.00%


    15:35


    093 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°No offense, Beh you know in this pack you are free to speak as you feel¡± I answer Beh.


    The questions seem to simmer down, so I make my way to the guards¡® station with my father. We need


    to speak to our warriors to talk about securing our borders and see how many warriors we can miss to


    join the quest to find her. Our first stop will be the White Oak pack, I still need to ask Alpha Cedric


    permission but there is no way he is going to refuse anything in aiding the return of his niece.


    ***


    The meeting has been long and tedious but we came up with some solid ns. As much as I hate it we


    need to do some research first so we will travel to the White Oak pack tomorrow. There is no need to


    rush over there, father suggested that David might still have spies since A was kidnapped from the


    White Oak pack. If they see us rushing over there they will let David know. Him knowing his n is


    failing and that I am right on his tail will only scare him.


    I want the motherfucker to be scared of me, he should be scared of me because when I find him I will


    tear him apart limb for limb with my own hands. The problem is that we don¡¯t know what he will do


    when he gets scared. It could be something that results in hurting A even more. And we need to do


    everything in our power to stop that from happening. I still believe he will keep her alive and fairly


    happy to make sure she will ept him as her chosen mate.


    22 179


    15-35


    093 Griffin


    288 VouchersProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shudder at the realization of the thing she can do to her. What he can force her to do, but the one


    thing he cannot do. The one thing the MoonGoddess protects us from ispleting the matebond


    without her permission. He can bite her, and mark all he wants, it will be


    excruciatingly painful for her but he will not mark him. As the son of an Alpha, he must know that from


    his studies.


    Thinking about that I start to wonder if this whole rejection letter was just about me leaving him alone.


    What if he made a simr letter for A? Where I am telling her that I love her but have finally realized


    she is not meant to be a Queen. If she was to believe that it would break her heart, and then to find out


    I was indeed noting for her had I believed the letter. It would have ruined her, but I have faith just


    like I did not believe the letter, David wanted me to believe was hers. I know she won¡¯t believe any


    letter written out of my name. Not anymore, we¡¯ve grown stronger than that now.


    Now I need to go and find Dani?l to ask him for help with getting more information about the


    BloodMoon pack. A¡¯s parents are already helping, A had sent Krystel her calendar for the first two


    weeks in our pack. Just to be sure she is going over that to see if there were any unusual meetings.


    She would also try and see if with the login she could look back in the calendar to see if anything


    happened before yesterday


    evening.


    Raised voicesing from the ballroom get my attention. I wonder who is still in there arguing, and


    what they are arguing about. Suddenly I hear A¡¯s voice, I feel like I must be hallucinating.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous about asking Griff to mate me. I really was stupid,


    093 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    huh not trusting him. But he¡¯s healed me and I am so happy with him. But anyway like I said I¡¯m happy


    we will be living in the same pack. Can you imagine by the time youe home from your weekend off


    I will be a mated wolf¡±


    It can¡¯t be, A can¡¯t be here, and the words don¡¯t make sense. If she were here she would be face to


    face with Dani?l. Still, I rush to the ballroom wanting to know what is going on. When I see Dan holding


    up his voice it suddenly makes sense. A must have sent him a voice memo. The pack members and


    Dan turn to me. Dani?l is telling me something but I cannot hear what he is saying.


    His sister¡¯s voice keeps ringing through my head. Dan and Krystel were set to be back on Monday. So


    if she felt like she was going to be marked and fully mated before that she would have wanted to


    complete the mating process. I need to get out of here, I need to run. Conan needs an outlet too, I have


    wanted to run ever since yesterday. There is no need for me to stay close to the phone now. Realizing


    that there is no way that A can call me now is heartbreaking.


    And I can¡¯t handle it anymore without telling the others anything I take off running. As soon as I am at


    the edge of the forest undress, shove my clothes into one of the empty trunks, and then take off


    running.


    It feels like I am running around aimlessly, but when I stop to look around and see where Conan took


    me I recognize it right away. This was the ce we took a break when we first saw each other in our


    wolf forms. Conan must be worried about our mate too. Normally your wolf and human spirit talk to


    each other. Help each other out, but now that


    15-357


    093 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    we are both missing the one thing that is the most important to us. I have no idea how to feel better.


    Still, I have to, because I cannot find and save my mind if I give in to all the dark thoughts swirling in my


    mind. So in onest desperate attempt to numb the pain. If only just for a little bit I let it all out in the


    loudest deepest howl I ever howled. It was so loud that if she had been any closer she would have


    heard all the love and pain in it.


    93.18%

 Chapter 319

    094 A


    There is a slow dull ache in my head like it¡¯s being held together by an stic that is wrapped around it


    too tight. I can control my limbs again but they still feel heavy and achey. Someone is brushing their


    hand over my hair. I know who this is but in the back of my mind. I cannot remember a name or what


    this person looks like. But every time the¡® hand touches me my body recoils.


    ¡°Hush, baby I am here now I saved you,¡± a voice tells me.


    A lot of memories are flooding back to me. When I walked home after my farewell party at the White


    Oak Pack. I was feeling weird, and a bit paranoid then there was a pricking feeling in my neck. They


    must have injected me with something. Most likely silver of wolfsbane. Now that the fog in my head is


    clearing up a little bit, Ie to the conclusion they probably used something like a tranquilizer dart.


    Snippets of my journey here, wherever that is. Coming back in contorted twisted pieces of information.


    And then there is the only thing I can clearly remember. My wonderful mate Griffin, he is the only one I


    want to save me. But it was him he wouldn¡¯t be calling me baby. He never did, it¡¯s always just my name


    or darling.


    I try to open my eyes, wanting to see who is stroking my hair. And I need to see where I am. I need to


    find a way to get out of here. There is


    0.00%


    1536


    094 A


    288 Vouchers


    no way for me to tell how many hours have passed between me leaving the party and waking up here,


    But it must have been hours, meaning by now Griffin and my family must know and they must be


    worried sick.


    ***


    The next thing I know I am waking up to the smell of something savory. My stomach violently cramps


    up. Somehow I fell asleep again, now waking up because someone brought me food. In the current


    state I am in I would eat everything it is. Maybe the kidnapper wants to poison me, or maybe they are


    just slipping me some drugs again to keep me drowsy. But I don¡¯t have a lot of options. I either eat and


    risk getting poisoned. Or I will justy here in bed sleeping until I am so underfed that I die


    Finally, I manage to open my eyes, surprised to sense I must be the only one in the room. My hands


    and feet are not tied to anything so I slowly sit up. My kidnapper or kidnappers ced me in a


    bedroom. It had at nice enough bed, two nightstands, and a big dresser. It would almost look homely,


    but there were no windows. The room was unnaturally dark. With my wolf eyesight, it is easy enough to


    make everything out.


    I just wonder why the room is as dark as it is now. Wanting to find more information, needing to know


    more about my whereabouts. I stretch my arms to feel the wall behind my bed.


    When I do my heart drops with the hopelessness of the situation. The wall is made out of wet y. The


    roots of trees keep it all together. Whoever did this to me, built an underground hiding space. Telling me


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    20.11%


    15:36


    094 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    it was nned at least days in advance. Slowly my memories areing back, I know that I know who


    kidnapped me. But for some reason, I just couldn¡¯t ess that information.


    Maybe if I have eaten something I will feel better, and if I do I can finally start figuring some things out.


    With that I manage to get out of bed, the smell I now recognize as pizza ising from behind a


    closed door. I hate not knowing anything, I want to know whether there is pizza for me or not. What is


    behind the door and who I will face when I open it? Soon I will find out though because whatever


    happens, I need to eat. something.


    With trembling hands, I open the door, which luckily isn¡¯t locked. It leads to a small kitchen with a dining


    area. Like the bedroom, it was empty apart from the pizza box in the middle of the dining table. My


    stomach still grumbling I make my way to the pizza. Only to see there is a sticky note attached to the


    pizza box.


    ¡°I had to tend to some pack business, enjoy dinner, my love. It¡¯s your favorite.¡± I turn the note around


    but there is no name on it.


    Still, it is telling me more about the situation if whoever this is has pack business to deal with it must be


    a werewolf. A higher ranking one at that. And suddenly it alles to me. The only one it can be is


    David, he never called me baby or my love. But it is what he called Hannah, especially if I could


    overhear it when they started to date. Waiting to see if they could do better.


    43.11%


    15:360


    094 A


    288 Vouchers


    Back then I hated that, I hated being faced with their fake disys of love. Now that David wanted me


    back I wish he would have just stuck with Hanah.


    We were all waiting to see what he was going to do after his parents died. Everybody suspected it was


    something bad, but we all thought it would be a war. After all the peace treaty we made with Alpha


    Phillip was voided when he died. David had enough reason to go to war with the White Oak and Silver


    Moon packs.


    When I opened the pizza box I saw it was a pepperoni pizza, confirming it was indeed David who


    kidnapped me. My favorite topping was sausage and onions. He however hated that and he hated half


    and half. I liked pepperoni pizza enough to just deal with it. David never noticed it because as much as


    I thought we knew each other through and through we never did.


    I mean the man I used to love, the man used to hope was my mat


    had kidnapped me. Because I didn¡¯t want to take him back after he rejected me. I felt weird, I know I


    should be more scared, or sad. Maybe I will beter but for now, I just feel weird.


    It¡¯s probably still some side effects of the poison they injected me with,bined with the hunger.


    There are just too many gaps, too many unanswered gaps and I just want to get some answers. Slowly


    I sit down to eat my pizza, even with the first bites my stomach keeps cramping up. Probably because I


    haven¡¯t eaten in hours and now am scoffing down this fatty pizza.


    65.31%


    15:36


    094 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    It tasted just like the pizzas David and I had during our movie nights. Closing the box again to take a


    good look at it. I noticed that David had gotten this pizza from the Cheese in the Sky pizza shop. The


    pizza parlor was on pack ground, I have no idea how long it¡¯s been here. But when I took the first bite it


    was still warm. Meaning we had to be close to the Blood Moon pack. I hated being back here and I had


    hoped I would never have to again. Still, now I knew my surroundings.


    Slowly I am beginning to feel a little bit better, the pizza must be helping. But just as I am about to get


    up and try and explore a little bit. The door to the kitchen creaks and when I look I am face to face with


    the


    man I never thought to see ever again. I hoped I would never have to seen. David Birch Alpha of the


    Bloodmoon pack and my worst enemy.


    87.32%

 Chapter 320

    095 Griffin


    Reluctantly I make my way back to the castle, I don¡¯t want toe face to face with the wolves


    doubting my mate. Not when I should focus my attention on getting her home. But as a good leader, I


    must ensure the pack is behind me. If my parents and I have to go to war with David, they will all fight


    with us. That¡¯s how a pack works, but a wolf that¡¯s not certain of the cause we are fighting for. Is more


    likely to die, and as leaders, we need to keep our pack safe.


    When I reached the edge of the forest I shifted back and got dressed again.


    ¡°Griffin, are you okay I am sorry I acted out it¡¯s just my sister¡± Dani?l had been pacing around at the


    forest edge, and his voice broke when he spoke to me.


    Somehow it was soothing, my parents and everyone in A¡¯s family were all worried sick. Every single


    one of them was deadset on getting her home with me. With us. Of course, I want her home too, I am


    sure Dan does too. But they have all sprung into action, and I need a moment. I know I am supposed to


    be, this strong brave Crown Prince.


    And I am, but there has never been through anything so heartbreaking as losing A. Knowing that


    she is out there somewhere most likely thinking about me, missing me. All I needed was a moment to


    let go, to


    0.00%


    15:36


    095 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    let someone know that I was not doing okay. That my heart was aching for my mate.


    By the way, Dani?l had screamed at my pack members who do not support A. The fact that he had


    just yed an entire private voice message to make a point. Showed me he was not coping that well


    either.


    ¡°I am as okay as can be, let me speak to my packmembers, and then we can have a drink and talk in


    my office okay?¡± I ask him and he just nods.


    As expected the five pack members that are not. supporting us have settled down in the kitchen.


    Probably waiting for me because they knew I overheard them and it had caused me to go on a run.


    When Dani?l and I enter the kitchen they scramble up.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, please know¡± One of them starts apologizing on behalf of the entire group.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t have the time or the patience to listen to him. They can¡¯t know that I am on the verge of losing it.


    But they can surely know that I am heartbroken and that their refusal to believe in their future Queen


    hurt me on a personal level.


    ¡°Chris, talking to all of you now, takes away time from rescuing my mate. I know you don¡¯t want to


    believe that your future Queen would not leave me. But just imagine how you would feel if you knew


    Nathalia was hurt and I was stopping you from saving her because I would rather


    095 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    believe she ran away from you. So sit down and keep your pitiful apologies to yourself¡± I snap at them


    and then sit down without waiting on them.


    The awkwardness in the kitchen is now palpable but I honestly no longer can¡¯t be bothered.


    ¡°The only reason I am here is to see what your worries are, to see if I can ease them. And if that is not


    the case I want to excuse you all from fighting in the uing battles¡± I tell them


    Everyone is baffled by my decision a few of the pack members stammering that they are still a part of


    the pack even if they doubt A. I want to scream at them, telling them that as far as I am concerned


    they are not. If they cannot trust and believe in their Luna how can they be a part of the pack? It doesn¡¯t


    work like that though so instead I just tell them I don¡¯t want them to die in a war, a fight they do not


    believe in.


    ¡°Crown Prince Griffin, I don¡¯t want to be rude, or disrespectful. But we have all seen her run away from


    you that first night. She seemed nice during the pack eventst weekend. But your mateship has been


    far from normal. How can you be so sure that this time it isn¡¯t her fault¡± Sarah


    asks me.


    Deep down I know she has a point, I expected not everybody to agree with this for that exact reason.


    Because they don¡¯t know me like I do. So. that is what I tell them, I tell them they don¡¯t know her like


    me. They


    didn¡¯t listen in to the conversations we had in the dark as we were


    095 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    falling asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Most of all neither of them knows what she went through before she


    met me.


    One by one the pack members think over what I told them. Some have additional questions. Chris who


    was the first to apologize, is thest to speak. And when he does to my surprise he addresses Dan, not


    me.


    ¡°So she is your sister, I have an older sister too. I know I am one of the people that knows her best.


    Simply because we grew up together. How can you be so sure she has not left our Crown Prince for


    her ex¨Cmate¡± He


    asks him.


    ? ?????


    ¡°Because as you said, we grew up together, with that ex¨Cmate of hers. I am not going to tell you exactly


    what he has done but brother to brother, I wanted to not only kill him for what he has done. I wanted to


    kill the she¨Cwolf that abused my sister because of him. The same she¨Cwolf, A now supposedly


    wants to be our queen.¡± His stance is rigid, jaw clenched suppressing his anger.


    I am not sure if he is suppressing the anger of thinking about David and Hanah again. Or from the


    question Chris just asked, but his answer did. the trick. Chris stands up and shoves his hand toward


    Dani?l. And when Dan takes it, Chris not only pledges his loyalty to Princess A. He promises Dani?l


    from one brother to another that he will help keep Dan¡¯s


    sister safe.


    With thest wolf convince I can finally take Dan to my office so we can share a drink. Get our hands


    screwed on right again and then take action


    095 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to go and find A. Or more action because I want to jump in and travel towards wherever she is right


    away. I can¡¯t and I set enough in motion so that we can find out where she could be.


    ***


    We have been sitting in my office in silence both nursing our whisky¡¯s for about ten minutes now. Both


    of us were too tired, and too emotional to break the silence. One question is running through my mind


    on a loop though. I only heard half of the voice memo and I am dying to hear the


    rest of it.


    ¡°Dan, can I listen to that voice memo? ¡°I eventually ask him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he tells me before taking his phone out of his pocket and cing


    it on the desk between us.


    ¡°You might want to hear the second tost one too¡± He states and then he ys the message.


    ¡°Hiii, favorite brother do you know what day it is? The day I am finally getting what I wanted for so long.


    A love like Mom and Dad have, and I am so happy you found it too. Granted, there was nothing that


    could stop me from living with Grif, but it feels good to know you will be there too¡± A¡¯s cheery but


    sleepy voice fills my office.


    Like it had so often when I called her in the mornings, especially thest


    7A ACQ


    15:36


    095 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    weeks to make up for the fact I could not give her coffee in bed. Hearing her voice hurts, like I knew it,


    would. But now it mostly gave me some rity, A was right nothing can stop us from living together,


    so I need to go help the others find more hints about where she could be.


    95.89%

 Chapter 321

    096 Griffin


    ¡°Come on Dan, enough feeling sad, we¡¯re only gonna feel better when we have her back with us,¡± I tell


    Dan as I stand up.


    He follows me, not saying a word but I can see how determined he is from the look on his face. The


    way he bites his lower lip. As ashamed as I was to have needed so much time to get my ass into gear.


    I¡¯m ready now, so I walk into the meeting room where the others are gathered.


    ¡°Sorry everyone, I just was feeling a little overwhelmed tell me what you found so far, and what I can do


    to help?¡± I ask them before sitting down


    I hate the fact they look at me with so much pity, even if I do get it. Jessa just like her best friend would


    is the first one to speak up.


    ¡°We get it Griffin you must be scared but we need you heree look at what I found¡± She beckons


    me over.


    On her phone, she has a social media profile of what seems to be Hannah. Thest post is one of her


    in a bridal boutique. Captioned ¡°When he doesn¡¯t know he is about to propose yet¡± Her social media is


    not private and she has a lot of human followers. At first, I don¡¯t get it, marrying isn¡¯t something every


    wolf does. Sure I wanted to marry my mate because I like the romance of it. Because I want to have


    everyone


    0.00%


    15:36


    096 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    even the humans ept our bond. Hannah could never know that though, so why would she think she


    was going to get a proposal if it was not for someone else?


    ¡°No, she has a ton of human followers, and she tends to show of what we as werewolves do as a


    human thing.¡± Jessa exins showing me at few other posts.


    It¡¯s weird for a wolf to be so excited about showing off our lives to humans but who am I to judge? Now


    that I look beyond the weird caption I can see that Hannah had always been very active on social


    media. Suddenly she stopped, the bridal gown post that was posted the day before A went home to


    the White Oak pack is herst post.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, while Hannah¡¯s post seems to hint at her involvement I pulled up some records from


    other pack members¡± Gerald adds in


    He shows me profile after profile and every single pack member of the Blood Moon pack has stopped


    posting anything since that same day. A¡¯s parents tell me how after the death of their former Alpha


    and Luna the members of the pack stopped reaching out to them. A lot haven¡¯t even been online since


    that day.


    We all knew it was David, nobody in this room believed that A had left me for him. In order for us to


    do anything to attack the BloodMoon pack we needed proof. At least enough to have reasonable doubt,


    the pack¡¯s behavior is very suspicious, to say the least. Combined with the fact that now over a week


    later he still has not let us know he is the new


    17.12%


    15:36


    096 Griffin


    Alpha gives us enough reason to speak to the council.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the council they will be here after dinner,¡± Dad tells me.


    This will help speed things along, the council is an organ of elders, from all packs. I might be the Crown


    Prince but the royal family does not have thest word in matters of war. To be sure there is an honest


    real they function like a sort of parlement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep at it, find as much proof as we can,¡± I tell everyone.


    Upon hearing this Dani?l pulls out his phone like he just thought of something. He furiously texts


    someone, before looking up with a smile.


    ¡°David¡¯s number is out of order, he must have a new number so we cannot track him or something like


    that.¡± He tells us, he texted him so David he is sure it¡¯s not just because David blocked him.


    It¡¯s a smart move, he congratted David on being mated with A again. Not only is this a text that


    wouldn¡¯t have made David suspicious if he had seen it. With how big the family is for werewolves, and


    how clear it is A is very family orientated, it would be weird for her brother not to have her mate¡¯s


    new number.


    Following his lead I call A, to hear the message I am getting. Her phone goes straight to voicemail. It


    was to be expected but that doesn¡¯t


    096 Griffin


    288 VouchersProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    make it hurt less. To hear her cheery voice, having to fear I might never again. But I need to focus on


    the positives. Two new mates not being in contact with everyone is already suspicious. With the


    circumstances. surrounding it, including the entire White Oak pack having seen A at the farewell


    party. Where she told everyone about moving in with me so excitedly.


    The more I think about it the less I get why David thinks he is getting away with this. I know my


    wonderful, intelligent mate. She is not going to believe him either. We struggled to get to where we are


    and I understand how it could color the opinions of others about us. About our bond, our rtionship


    but I know how strong we have gotten. I know we are not doubting each other anymore.


    *****


    We have spent the rest of the afternoon gathering evidence and trying to find hints as to where she


    could be. Part of me still just wants to


    to the BloodMoon pack, but we are not sure where he is keeping her. It is quite a bit of a travel to go


    there. We contacted the human authorities. that are aware of werewolves existing. The department that


    helps keep our presence a secret, as long as we werewolves do not attack humans. They will also help


    us during criminal cases in ourmunities. So we requested camera footage of all themercial


    airports. There has been no sighting of A on any of them. Making it far less likely that she is at the


    Blood Moon pack already.


    Going there no proverbial guns zing, will only alert David to the fact that we do not believe him. As I


    am realizing this I know what I need to


    096 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    do next. But it is scary and if A would see it there is a risk she won¡¯t believe me and her heart will


    break. On the other hand, if it helps keep her safe it is worth the risks. I underestimated A before


    and I promised her I would never do it again. Maybe there I can give a hint, to let her know it is all for


    show.


    ¡°I think we need to announce the website that A called of our mateship¡± As soon as I am finished


    everyone starts speaking at once.


    Of course, everyone hates this idea, David will see it and the chances of him showing A are very


    high. But the more I think about it, the more I believe in my n.


    ¡°Listen up!¡± I shout drawing the attention of all the wolves in the room


    to me.


    ¡°I want David to think I believe him, so that he feels safe, so that he won¡® t hurt A. We need to post a


    picture next to the article and to be sure that she sees the hints. That she understands why I am doing


    this.


    Together wee up with a n, I will put her copy of Pride and Prejudice on my desk. Jay suggests I


    wear one of his sweaters, so she knows her parents are here with me.


    ¡°Maybe you should record yourself, not have a written statement. Because like that we can add in way


    more hints. Like drinking a coffee in the mugs you always use for the morning coffee you always make


    her


    096 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    in bed.¡± Jessa suggests and together wee up with a n. We have another hour before the


    council gets here. It would mean I have to skip out on dinner but I have an appetite either way so that is


    exactly what I will do. Maybe after we have spoken to the council and we have ns set in motion I will


    be able to finally eat something.

 Chapter 322

    097 A


    David never came to the cer or dungeon. So after eating the pizza and drinking some of the cans of


    soda, I found. I started looking around, hoping to find clues to where I was exactly. And hoping to find a


    way out or to find means of escape. Maybe even a weapon of some sort, but the dungeon was set up


    like a motel room. With a simple empty kitchte, a bathroom with a toilet, and a shower without a


    mirror. The bedroom with the cheap dresser and cheap bed did hold more surprises. The only sunlight


    filtering in wasing from some kind of sunroof I could never reach.


    Somehow there was electricity but I had no idea how. It most likely was a generator but I did not see


    one. Having learned there was no way out, I decided to rest more. There was no telling when David


    woulde here, and I needed to be ready.


    But sleep did not find me easily. I had seen it was at least a new day. That meant tonight I should have


    fallen asleep in Griffin¡¯s arms. Exhausted from finally being marked. Yet I wasn¡¯t now I was falling


    asleep in a damp cer. There was no way Griffin knew where I was, depending on what information he


    had he might not even know I was kidnapped.


    My heart clenched when I realized he had probably been nervous that whole evening. Waiting for me to


    finally text him, and then I never did. For some weird reason knowing he must be panicking and


    probably


    1537


    097 A


    288 Vouchers


    feeling guilty. Hurt me more than the hopelessness of being kidnapped by somebody as deranged as


    David. The tears that I had been able to hold back until this very moment now escaped.


    As Iy down on the bed, on my side hugging my knees to my chest I just sobbed. I sobbed so much


    that my eyes burned, my throat burned and my ribs ached. I was promising Griff to do better when we


    found our way back to each other. That I would make it up to him that I believed him to be too good to


    be true. That I was so scared for the other shoe to drop that I didn¡¯t dare to let him in.


    He would no doubt tell me there was nothing to make up. That he understood, because he was so


    patient with me. So kind and because I still was so scared to have my heart broken again and dying


    from it. I dyed everything between us. I could have been at his side marked, and training to be the


    Queen with his mother now. In the end, the man that I trusted for so long, the man that I trusted for


    most of my life. Wast the man that hurt me a second time, I should have been afraid of him all that


    time. How he acted thest time I saw him, and what he was doing now so soon after his parents died


    proved he was deranged, he just stopped hiding it.


    ***


    I must have cried myself to sleep because the next thing I know I wake up up from the sound of the


    door creaking open. David saunters in, a smug grin on his face. He is holding a brown bag that smells


    like food. Bacon, eggs, sausage, and hash browns.


    097 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Morning Baby, I am so sorry I could not be herest night did you sleep well?¡± He asked like he was


    my actual mate that got held up in a meeting I didn¡¯t attend.


    ¡°What the actual fuck is wrong with you? No, I did not sleep well I missed my through mate. Crown


    Prince Griffin, the wolf who gave you that limp ring any bell?¡± I snarl


    Because I refuse to y along with his crazy mind games. He can¡¯t be this deranged and if he is, I will


    give him his much¨Cneeded reality check. Without saying a word he moves into the kitchen. Where he


    starts. ting the food he brought in, in stic containers. Containers I realize are the packs, so I was


    right we must be very close to the BloodMoon pack.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You poor thing you do not know, his pack members kidnapped you. I just rescued you from them.


    Even with the disruption in our matebond, I could still feel you were in danger. But I guess you never


    saw the announcement on the website now did you¡± He smirks.


    I don¡¯t know what he is talking about, I am sure that it wasn¡¯t the Silver Moon pack that kidnapped me.


    They would never, I understand that they might not all love me as their future Luna and Queen. But


    every single wolf in that pack adores Griffin and his parents. So they would never go behind their back


    like that.


    ¡°What announcement are you talking about¡± I ask him because I need to have all the information he


    has.


    097 A


    288 Vouchers


    I need to find out why he kidnapped me, even if I have an idea of what that is. And I need to know what


    announcement he has seen. So I can see what Griffin knows and the n of action to get me out of


    here. David pulls the phone out of his pocket with a shit¨Ceating grin.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t just hand it to me that would be too easy. He just types in something and then he


    shows me the royal website. The same one mine and Griff¡¯s picture was posted on a few weeks ago to


    introduce me as the new Princess, as Griffin¡¯s mate. The new article was a video of Griffin, captioned


    mateship ended. Just reading it hurt me but I soon. enough noticed he was wearing Dad¡¯s sweater, the


    one I got him for Father¡¯s Day. Even with the clip still static. Reveling in the hurt look on my face at the


    first nce David is quick to y the video clip.


    ¡°My dear subjects.


    It is with regret that I have to inform you that A Hemmings has chosen to break up with me.¡± Griffin


    starts his announcement.


    David pauses the clip addressing me ¡°His pack kidnapped you and let him know you chose to be with


    me instead. And this man your so¨Ccalled mate is not even giving you the benefit of the doubt¡±


    And to David, it must seem that way, Griffin is sitting there telling the entire kingdom that I left him for


    David. What David doesn¡¯t notice is that Griff has ced MY copy of Pride and Prejudice in the center


    of the screen. Whilst he is sipping coffee out of the Mr. Right mug. Jessa gave


    097 A


    288 iVouchers


    us when she heard about Griffin always bringing me coffee in bed. I have a matching one saying, Mrs.


    Always Right. Wearing my dad¡¯s sweater, I know my mate.


    He didn¡¯t even give up on me when I gave him every reason to give up on him. No matter what David


    wrote in the letter, no matter the fact that I didn¡¯t let Griff know I was at the party the night before. We


    have never been closer and talking more than after my surprise to him.


    I let Dani?l know in a voice memo how nervous but excited I was to finally be marked by Griffin. I know


    my brother must have let Griffin. hear it to reassure him I really wasn¡¯t walking away just like that.


    Knowing all of that I understand what Griffin is doing, he is luring David into a false sense of security.


    He understood that I would get to see the clip too so he filled it with little tokens of our love. Showing


    me my family is with him no doubt to help him find me.


    ¡°Please, please David I need to see the rest of it¡± I plead hoping David will think I am desperately hurt


    knowing my mate just left me.


    All I want is to see the entire clip to be sure I am not missing any. important hints Griffin gives me. He


    does asking the subjects to not me me for it and to treat me kindly. He is going over to the White


    Oak pack to discuss how this could have happened with the Alpha. And to discuss some sort of


    settlement. I have to suppress a smile, he is going to the White Oak pack to find out how this could


    have happened. It won¡® t be long now before he finds us and breaks me free

 Chapter 323

    098 David


    That should have done the trick, she should have seen that lousy mate give up on her that easily. She


    would break down, and fall into my armst crying. Just like she did when we were younger she is intent


    on making things difficult for herself and me. Even when he believed my letter over her word. She


    looked at the screen with nothing but love and admiration- in her eyes for him. Yet with me, she was so


    quick to give up on me. Since I rejected her she hardly spoke to me, ignoring me. Sure I knew we


    couldn¡¯t keep friends after it but she should have been willing to try and the fact that she wasn¡¯t


    annoyed me.


    ¡°David, if his packmembers left him the letters, then why do you know exactly what is in them¡± She


    asked me, annoying me even further!


    ¡°I have spies, what does that even matter¡± I snap at her.


    She is always getting hung up on details. Maybe she will figure out that I was the one who gave the


    order to kidnap her. But would that really make such a difference? Sure she would not think I rescued


    her from a bigger worse evil. Still, Princeboy, the one that she ims loves her like. I never did. Takes


    the worth over anyone else over hers.


    ¡°Yes, I want to know if you will ever stop lying to me. No matter what Griff does, or doesn¡¯t do I will


    never ever consider you to be my mate. He is the only one I would want to give a second chance.


    Because you


    098 David


    1288 Vouchers


    know what you were right, the MoonGoddess made a mistake when she paired us together. You were


    never good enough for¡­¡±


    The p to her face stunned her for a good second. Most of the pack members had respected her


    enough to not get physical with her. It was just Hannah and her friends who beat her up on a daily


    basis. I neverid my hands on her either, not because I respected her parents enough I was their


    future Alpha and thus they had to respect me. No, I just never felt the need to punish A. Figuring that


    a red mark on her cheek would only diminish her beauty. Now seeing my im, my punishment


    glowing on her face I saw it was far from that.


    Knowing I had her under my control like that stirred something in me. My erection straining against my


    jeans. Sadly I promised myself not to give in too soon, make her crazy with lust, with want for my body.


    Only to then give it to her in a way that would not be pleasing to her at all. My lustful thoughts were


    interrupted when I felt something wet and warm drip down my face.


    That bitch spat at me, eyeing the hand that had involuntarily gripped my


    erection.


    ¡°Disgusting, all although if it would not have been for your hand I would have hardly noticed it¡± She


    smirked making a throwaway gesture towards my manhood.


    I would show her how very noticeable it would be when I filled her up with every inch of it when she


    was not slick enough yet.


    098 David


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Laugh all you want you stupid whore, but you are mine now. Yes, I sent your Prince that letter and he


    believes me over you. How dare you still choose him over me if he does not want you?


    Angered probably both by the p to her face and mocking her matebond with that weak Prince she


    tried to shift. Little did she know she could not shift anymore. I never heard of medicine like that and it


    makes sense it¡¯s something hunters use. A wolfsbane infused medicine that will violently turn you into a


    wolf. Only for the effects to work out leaving you unable to shift back to your wolf form as long as you


    had the poison in your body.


    Lucky for me the hunters are not exactly known for their morals. If you just pay them enough they are


    more often than not willing to help you deal with one wolf even if you are one yourself. I just had to


    send Jason to do the dirty work with them. As my beta to be he was more than willing to. He wasn¡¯t


    blind to see how this would benefit his sister either. Best of all he didn¡¯t even have to board the ne


    either. So there were no ties to our pack.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As I stood there silently watching A struggling unable to shift she found out herself that she could not


    shift anymore. The panic written on her face seemed to run deeper and deeper until she looked up at


    me again. Wild erratic eyes, I could hear the wild drumming over my heart, like it was about to give out


    any minute now.


    ¡°You finally figured it out, haven¡¯t you, you will only be able to shift again when you agree to be mine¡± I


    smirked, she might hate me for this


    15-38


    now.


    288 Vouchers


    As was evident with her screaming and crying, which was causing me to get a headache. But in the


    end, she would realize that me taking


    everyone away from her, including Willow was the right thing to do. She would thank me for it in a few


    weeks when she hadpleted the mating process. I wish I could justplete it without needing her


    permission it would only make the process longer.


    ¡°I will leave you to your own devices now, I am not going to listen to you scream and cry here.


    Hopefully, you will behave better when I am bringing you dinner¡± With that I walked out of the dungeon


    and made my way to the pack.


    ***


    ¡°Alpha, we need to talk¡± Hannah¡¯s singing annoyed the fuck out of me.


    ¡°Just fuckinge in,¡± I told her


    Shit, I should have still been in the dungeon with A making sweet sweet love to her. I had honestly


    expected her to be happy I saved her, she should have shown me some gratitude but all I got from her


    was that attitude. Her parents raised her telling her respect was earned not freely given.


    Her father might have been a good warrior but he was weak as a man.


    62.84%


    098 David


    288 Vouchers


    He practically worshipped the ground that mate of his walked on. Raised his daughters to be just as


    independent as his son is. Hell, he even let Kate train to be a warrior. A she¨Cwolf as a warrior, then


    again his parents were famed all over ourmunity. But his mother had a human mother, and his


    uncle was openly gay and his father never did anything about it.


    That is not a family to raise strong men and loyal women. He would be punished for betraying the pack


    anyway all of the Hemmings would. Maybe I would go mild on them to appease my mate but with how


    she is behaving in this moment I might just punish them even harsher just to make my point. Rubbing


    my hands over my face I try to release some of the tension that has given me a headache. I am a


    freaking wolf, I am too strong to suffer from small aches like this. And now just as I try to find some


    relief Hannah enters my office.


    ¡°Have you seen the news, he believes it like I told you he would.¡± Hannah all but dances into the office


    right up to my desk.


    ¡°Shit, she still hates your gut doesn¡¯t she¡± Hannah states before bursting into a fit of giggles.


    I am over those bitches, Hannah is about to ruin my ns with her stupid behavior. Running a pack


    needing to only use your Alphamands is already draining as fuck. A has been screaming my


    head off like an ungrateful little bitch. And now this, I need to let this anger out, and I need a victim and


    I know exactly who it will be.

 Chapter 324

    099 Griffin


    By the time I finally could go to bed, I was exhausted, and I still didn¡¯t have an appetites Desperately


    wanting to feel closer to A I decided to just go to sleep in the bed that still vaguely smells of her.


    When I find one of my shirts she wore to bed thest night we were together under her pillows I slip


    into it. Normally I would sleep topless but, having her scent envelop me is the most calming thing for


    me at this moment. I allow myself to close my eyes and imagine she is peacefully sleeping next to me. I


    know this will alone cause me more pain in the morning. But for now, I let it lull me into a peaceful


    sleep.


    ***


    The next morning I woke up after a fitful sleep. Wearing a shirt that smelled of her helped me fall


    asleep peacefully. However, I should have known that it would never be enough to actually have a


    peaceful night. Even my subconscious misses the feeling of her in my arms when I am sleeping. I


    needed to get up though, we would travel to the White Oak pack shortly. After the announcement on


    the website, I let the pack know we were still actively searching for their Princess.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And after yesterday¡¯s hup, we now truly had the support of the entire pack and it meant the world to


    me. Not only because it would make my life, and my mission to get the love of my life back to me so


    much easier. No, I wanted A to have a warm, loving pack. That missed her, that believed her and


    fought for her to go home too. Being without our mates


    099 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    even without havingpleted the process was painful for any wolf. We had always managed to take


    the edge off with texting every day. Making sure we were surrounded by each other¡¯s scent. I highly


    doubt David. would allow her any of those.


    That¡¯s the dark ce my mind keeps going back to. Trying to imagine what he is doing to her. How he


    is trying to break her because I know from my own experience just how strong she is. And just how


    stubborn she is, she will keep fighting him if not physically she will fight him mentally. I wish I could tell


    her to just go along with everything he ising up with. That I would never me her for acting like


    she prefers him over me. I know it is not true but, if that is what is going to keep her safe she should do


    it. Just hold out long enough for me toe and save her. Sadly I cannot reach her and she will be too


    stubborn, she loves me too much to speak badly about me.


    With a body that feels like it¡¯s been run over by a tow truck, I shuffle towards the bathroom. Hoping that


    a hot shower will release some of the tension in my body. I feel like I have to be ready for anything,


    every second of the day now. So my body has been tensed up ever since reading that letter. Ready to


    pounce on whoever I need to pounce on. And it made my muscles sore, of course, theck of nutrition


    doesn¡¯t help either. But how could I be stuffing my face when I am not sure that A even gets to eat


    anything?


    When I walk out of the shower Mom is waiting for me, a te of scrambled eggs with bacon sits on my


    dining room table next to a mug of coffee.


    ¡°Honey, I know you don¡¯t want to but you need to eat something. The


    099 Griffin


    28B Vouchers


    only way we are getting your mate back is by keeping our strengths up. You know A would never


    want you to starve yourself¡± She adds thest words in a gentler tone.


    She is right, I can practically hear A scold me for not taking care of myself. It feels like nobody gets it


    though. Nobody seems to understand how much the simplest things like eating or even breathing feel


    without her. No one in my family or pack has ever been through something like this. So there is nobody


    here I can talk to.


    ¡°I know Mom, I just miss her so much that it hurts me¡± I can barely hold in my sobs.


    Suddenly Mom¡¯s arms are around me, it feels soforting. Like it did when I was a little pup crying


    over a scraped knee or a missing toy. Only now I was an adult, set to take over the throne in a few


    years. And now it was my heart that was hurting and I lost my mate, not my favorite toy So Mom¡¯s hugs


    could only go so far. Still, itforted me enough to attempt to eat breakfast. My mouth felt dry, and


    my throat was swollen. I had trouble with every bite I swallowed down. Feeling like the bit of fluffy eggs


    got lodged in my throat.


    Two hourster I sat in the royal jet, heading towards the White Oak pack once more. Next to me was


    an empty chair, the chair where A should have been seated. I should be flying to the White Oak


    pack not because I needed to find out what happened to her. No, we needed to be


    43 67%


    15-38


    000 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    going there together to visit her family. Maybe even to go over to bring them some good news.


    Still, I was d to be out of the castle, looking for hints here would feel so much better than just sitting


    at home. Staring at words or images on aputer screen to try and get more information. After


    After we arrived we did as we nned, we spoke to Alpha Cedric and he had some news for us. Since


    it had been peace among


    the neighboring packs for so long there wasn¡¯t any security around the borders of the pack apart from


    the guards station at the entrance. With the party and how well¨Cloved A was in this pack. almost


    everyone had attended the party so security was at an all¨Ctime low.


    Some of the security cameras on the property had managed to capture three unknown wolves. He had


    also been able to track most of A¡¯s route home, not all of it as the security cameras where put into


    ce to protect the heart of the pack better. And to possibly form evidence if there ever was a fight


    between pack members.


    15:38


    099 Griffin


    1298 Vouchers


    It was better than nothing though because it meant there was a set path A had taken to her home.


    With ourbined force we would research every inch of said path to look for traces or hints of what


    had happened to her. Agreeing with the rest of us that the Blood Moon pack had to be involved. David


    more specifically, Cedric asked everyone to look at the wolves on the camera. Hopefully one of the


    former Blood Moon members could confirm who it was. The council had already agreed with us that we


    had more than enough evidence to act on our suspicions that it was David who kidnapped my mate.


    So we didn¡¯t need to know who kidnapped her to be able to act upon it. It was still valuable information.


    We could maybe use it to put some pressure on the kidnapper hoping they would crumble underneath


    the weight of it. Confessing and pointing us out to A in return for a lesser


    sentence.


    Upon seeing the security camera footage both Jessa and Dan jumped up stating they knew who the


    wolf on the screen was. But I noticed. something else as I closely monitored the videos for any lead


    that could bring A back to me.


    100 Griffin

 Chapter 325

    100 Griffin


    ¡°That¡¯s Jason, Hannah¡¯s brother and he was said to be David¡¯s Beta, and I am sure he is now,¡±


    Jessa tells us


    From the security images, and footprints the White Oak guards assumed. the other men on the


    property were wolves too. But even on the grainy screen, I can see the hunter¡¯s emblem on one of the


    men¡¯s arms. This is bad news because David seems to be working with them. She is doing. something


    on her phone, it¡¯s not very clear to see but it seems like she sees something on her phone that annoys


    her before shuffling it back in her purse. Maybe her phone just died. We follow the route she walks. and


    we can clearly see she seems a bit nervous. She is looking over her shoulders a few times. She must


    have felt something; for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel scared enough to call for anyone.


    But that is all the camera images tell us. So there is no use in staying in this office any longer. And


    there is not much to discuss with Alpha Cedric he has given meplete freedom on the backgrounds.


    He wants his niece home just as much as I do. I need to go out, I need to feel like I am doing


    something, anything really just to get her home.


    ¡°Dan, Jessa, could you show me the cest seen on the camera and walk me to A¡¯s home?¡± I


    ask so I can go out and hopefully find some


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    clues.


    0.00%


    15:39


    100 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Dan is quick to jump up and agree, I have only gotten to know him a little bit. He is a lot like me so I can


    imagine he wants to get up and do something too. Alpha Cedric tells us he will send four warriors over


    so that they can help us look for clues. We could call upon the entire army but the thing is that might be


    a risk too. A lot of werewolves trampling all over the track might destroy more clues than we will end up


    finding.


    ¡°Oh and Griffin, we did some searching too, and we found her phone. The battery just died, so I


    charged it¡± Alpha Cedric tells me before handing over the phone.


    Her phone is password protected and it feels off to try and guess her password. But it is the only thing


    we can do now. We need to try and find every clue there is. I¡¯m still absolutely sure there is no way that


    she just up and left me. There is no way we are going to find text confirming what the letter she


    supposedly sent said. Even a timeline of the ce where she has been too could prove helpful.


    ¡°I know her password, I can just go through her phone if you guys go looking for more clues¡± Jessa


    suggests.


    I am so happy she does, because A, there is a reason A gave her the password. And B, I don¡¯t think


    I can focus enough to just read throughout her messages. I know I would drift back to just reading the


    messages between us. Going over how good it all was between us, reassuring myself of what I felt.


    What I thought we were is still very true. Since that is not what I need to do now, I thank Jessa and then


    make my way outside to the ce where A wasst seen.


    19


    15:39


    100 CHMAN


    #Wisches


    The others took a break to go have some lunch but I never did. I wanted to stay outside and be sure


    there was nothing we had missed. No clue I had missed, the others hade back and joined me


    again, and not the sun was going down. The rest wanted to go for dinner. we were all invited to the


    pack meal. They must be tired and hungry but it feels like I would be failing if I give up on searching.


    Still, I cannot bring myself to sit down, befortable, and have a good meal. When I don¡¯t know if


    my mate even gets to eat.


    ¡°Griff,e on let¡¯s have dinner, so we can go over what Jessa found on A¡¯s phone¡± Dan suggests.


    I would have loved to skip dinner but he makes a lot of sense. Mom and Dad stayed behind they


    needed to rule the pack. The country and make sure it¡¯s not too obvious we do not believe David. Mom


    won¡¯t be watching me eat like a hawk. But the others will surely notice when I am actively not eating


    during meals. They will scold me just as much as Mom did, maybe even worse and I am just too tired


    to deal with it. Reluctantly I follow Dan to the pack kitchen where I eat the smallest portion I can find.


    Which is hard to do during a werewolf dinner.


    Comfort food is a thing, the tables are loaded with hearty portions of pasta Fries, burgers, pizza and


    casseroles Sticking to just a burger I sit down next to Jessa Wanting to talk to her about what she


    found on the phone Instead, she just eyes up my te, pushes her chair back, and walks away from


    the table. Shees back with a te with another burger, fres, sd, and ketchup.


    100 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°She would never want this for you, and you know that. When we found out our mates were best


    friends we told each other how easy it would be to take care of each other¡¯s mates if it would ever


    come to that. So here I am, taking care of you, making sure you eat like an adult werewolf should¡±


    Jessa tells me, putting the te of food in front of me.


    I want to start to object but she doesn¡¯t let me. Warning me she would tell A that I didn¡¯t take care of


    myself. I smiled realizing how mad she would be and I could see her scowl when she heard about it.


    Weirdly enough that is somewhat reassuring. The knowledge that we are all so sure she is going to


    come back to me, to us.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t, Jessa is suffering just as much as I am. No doubt it helps her feel better to keep a


    promise she made with her best friend. So I nod and force down the two burgers, the fries, and the side


    sd. All while listening to Jessa telling me she actually hasn¡¯t found all that much, She stayed at the


    pack ground. The only exception was going to a photo service ce and a Starbucks. The same


    Starbucks she went to, to ask Krys to be her mate so that wasn¡¯t much of a clue either.


    ***


    It had gotten dark out after dinner, so we spent another three hours discussing ns for how to deal


    with David if he was to attack. What to do with the knowledge that at least one hunter was involved? I


    had been. on the phone to update my parents, Alpha Cedric had been on the phone. with neighboring


    packs to let them know of the war threat and find out what packs would be willing and able to help out.


    At the same time, Jay


    64.68%


    15:39


    members.


    Things were starting and several Alpha¡¯s promised either their help when this woulde to a war.


    Others had suggested searching their grounds for any clues, and all of them told us we were free to


    come over if we needed anything for the case. But it was nothing concrete yet. With that, the others


    were tired and wanted to go to sleep. I was tired too, I was drained but I felt scared to go to bed


    knowing it would be another night not knowing where my A was. Emmy suggested I should sleep at


    their ce so I could sleep in A¡¯s bed. Being in her room surrounded by her scent would soothe me


    somewhat. But I was so unsure about how I would react to seeing all her things packed up to take to


    me when we weren¡¯t sure she would make it back to me.¡±


    87.97%


    15:39

 Chapter 326

    101 A


    David walked away and he didn¡¯t return for an entire day. I ate the breakfast that had gone cold now.


    From the sunroof, I could see that an entire day had passed. The sun was going down again. By now I


    was bored out of my mind, and starving. Two portions of a simple breakfast aren¡¯t enough to feed a


    werewolf. David knows this, I know he is punishing me for still not wanting him. For still defending Griff.


    But I would never stop doing that.


    ¡°A, you need to be smart about this like our mate is doing¡± Hearing Willow¡¯s voice made me sag with


    relief.


    When David told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to shift I was seared I would lose Willow. Being suppressed for


    too long can kill your wolf. And in most cases, your wolf dying means you will die too. Or you will go


    insane, so there is hardly any good oue to losing your wolf. It means you will be missing a part of


    you for the rest of your often short life.


    Willow was right of course, I needed to be smart about this. But I don¡¯t know how, I need Griffin to hug


    me. To tell me things were going to be alright. I felt bad acting like I believed David or pretending like I


    was. disappointed in Griff. I have been so very vocal about not trusting him, about not being able to


    love again. Now that I do, now that I am finally able to tell everyone how much I love my mate. How


    good it is to be mated, I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want to tell anyone that Griffin is not good enough


    for me. Not even to David.


    0.00%


    11:16


    101 A


    288 Vouchers


    Yesterday I found a simple bar of soap and some old, rough, towels. Not much but it¡¯s better than


    nothing and I desperately need a shower. Showering means getting undressed though and it scared


    me. The other problem is the clothes, there are some clothes for me here but by the looks and smell of


    them, the clothes are David¡¯s. Wearing his clothes, feels off. It¡¯s the cute kind couply thing I want to do


    with Griffin.


    Things I do with Griffin, I wear his clothes to bed. They¡¯re big on me, soft andfy. And I love feeling


    asleep surrounded by even more of his scent. My skin crawled thinking about falling asleep,


    surrounded by David¡¯s scent. However, my other options were washing my clothes, and hanging them


    out to dry in this damp musty room. Waiting for them to dry which will most likely never happen, sleep


    naked or wash myself only to wear the same dirty clothes. Clothes I have been wearing for two days


    straight. Clothes that weren¡¯t really mine either but they were female clothes at least.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I decide I need to take care of myself the best I can, keeping clean, eating, and resting


    when I can. It all is about taking care of myself. Keeping strong so that I can try and find a way out of


    here. With that knowledge, I drag a chair inside of the bedroom so I can block the door. Because


    conveniently it doesn¡¯t have a lock. The shower is cold and the water does not get warm either. I don¡¯t


    even know why I expected it to be warm. He kidnapped me and put me in a musty homemade


    dungeon. Of course, he didn¡¯t grant me a warm shower, but at least I was clean now. After having


    picked out the clothes that smelled like him the least I crawl back into the bumpy bed.


    20.80%


    11-165


    101 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    This is the first time since being here I actually try to get some sleep. The first few hours I was out of it.


    Because whatever it was they injected me with it was strong stuff. Yesterday I just cried myself to


    sleep, and now I am lying in this bed teeth still chattering. Shaking from cold and hunger sleep does not


    find me. All that does find me is the memories of my time with Griff. Or fears about what he is doing


    now, and if I am ever going to find a way out. Or if Griff ising to find me which spirals me into


    fearing what he will think when he sees me wearing David¡¯s clothes, smelling of him, soundly sleeping


    in David¡¯s bed.. Realistically I know Griff wants me to do all I can to keep safe. My heart and mind just


    do not seem to agree. Until I find myself crying again.


    ***


    Another morning where I woke up from the door creaking. After having cried myself to sleep. I hate how


    I am kind of relieved to hear David walk into the dungeon. Not because of him no. All that he


    aplished by kidnapping me was that I hated him more than ever. Me the one who saved his pack


    from going to war so many times.


    But when I take a deep breath I realize it is not David who walked into the dungeon. I have been up


    close and personal with this person more times than I count. More times than I would have wanted to.


    Being so up close to this wolf all the time, imprinted her scent on my mind. Hannah being involved


    doesn¡¯t surprise me at all.


    ¡°Look, who is pack, Queen of the pack right¡± She sneers at me.


    101 A


    288 Vouchers


    Something in her voice brings me back to the moment I was kidnapped. The voice I heard when I was


    slipping in and out of conscience. That was Jason, Hannah¡¯s brother. The man said to be the


    Beta the day David would be the Alpha. So it seemed like that had happened just like everyone


    thought it would.


    ¡°Does it hurt, knowing you will never measure up to the she¨Cwolf you felt was the weakest? First David,


    then Griffin, and now David again.¡± Sucks to be you right?¡± I smirk


    ¡°David rejected you because of me, I was the one who wanted more. I decided I wanted to be the


    Queen. I always get what, so I am about to get your second chance mate¡± She mocked me.


    ¡°ENOUGHHHH¡± David¡¯s voice boomed through the dungeon..


    He scolds Hannah for harassing his mate. This man is delusional, the two of them bicker. Unaware of


    the fact that I am still in the room. Turns out Hannah is here, to help me get some clothes and toiletries.


    I would rather not ept this ¡°kind¡± gesture. The other option was to keep wearing David¡¯s clothes and


    that was the worst of two evils. So I let Hannah poke at me, making me turn around like a priced puppy.


    She was just messing with me.


    Tears threaten to spill from my eyes again, I cannot let them see me cry. But this is all so hopeless, I


    am dependent on Hannah to get me clothes. David feeds me if I am kind enough. Now the two people


    that made my life the biggest hell before this experience. Are now the two people who can keep me


    alive? Who can keep me strong enough to find an escape if


    AE NAW


    101 A


    I ever see one? Which at this point seems to be very unlikely too.


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°Well, I am sure I can find some suitable clothes in the children¡¯s department. Toodeloo¡± Hannah


    giggles and all I can do is roll my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sour, she is helping you out you know. Now, can you behave this time so we can have


    breakfast in peace together? I even brought you something to keep you entertained when I am gone.


    After all, it is a lot of work to be the Alpha. You should be grateful I could have a good few years before


    having to take over. But I had to make sure, that my parents wouldn¡¯te between us anymore.¡±


    Nothing registers with me anymore, all I can think about is if he really just set what I thought he said. If


    he got rid of his parents, if he killed them thinking it would give him a chance with me. He was even


    more dangerous than I thought he was.

 Chapter 327

    102 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I barely sleptst night, I kept having nightmares about A. Nightmares where she isughing at me.


    Telling me she meant every word she said in the letter. Other¡¯s more realistic where David, was


    abusing her, hurting her. Trying to break her and ept him as her mate. Dreams where she doesn¡¯t


    survive the abuse and dies. Every nightmare woke me up gasping, drenched in sweat.


    It¡¯s 7 AM now I know there is a pack breakfast avable from six¨Cthirty. Still not that hungry but I could


    do without Jessa being on my case. And somehow reminding myself I need to eat and take care of


    myself so A won¡¯t be mad at me isforting. It¡¯s like I am forcing myself to believe she is going to


    make it back to me in one piece. Despite what my nightmares are telling me.


    I sit up, ready to get out of bed. Again my eyes dart down the room, there is not a single thing she had


    not packed. Knowing she was so excited about living together with me that she didn¡¯t even need to


    pack on thest day, was bothforting and depressing. Knowing she loved me this much, that we


    were both as excited for the future wasforting. It reminded me of the A I loved. The she¨Cwolf


    that could be a bit shy and reserved at first, but who when she loved. Love whole- heartedly. To know


    despite all that happened to her I had be the man to deserve that love still made me fly high.


    Only she was not here with me, we weren¡¯t about to put thest boxes in


    102 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    our cars so we could drive home. Our home to our future. No, I had to sleep in the bed that once was


    hers because she was taken away from me. And I had no clue how to find her, MoonGoddess knows


    I¡¯ve been trying. It had only been three days since she had been kidnapped. On the one hand, it feels


    like an eternity without her. Without knowing how she is doing. Three days where waking up feels


    difficult because every time I do I realize she is not there breathing is difficult. The sense of missing her


    is wrapping around my chest like cold bands of steel. Squeezing tighter with every breath I take.


    On the other hand, I realize he couldn¡¯t have taken her that far yet. We ruled out the fact that they


    travel by amercial airne. There had. not been any suspicious private flights. Unless they flew


    without clearance but that would be impossible to track down. This leaves us with two options, he either


    hid her somewhere close until the excitement dies down. Or he is taking her home by car, but that


    would mean they would have had to stop somewhere overnight. Tonight we are going to spread out


    and go to as many hotels and motels as possible to show her picture there.


    ***


    After my light breakfast which mostly consisted of coffee and some pastries. I spend more time


    plucking at them than actually eating them. I make my way to the training ring as Alpha Cedric


    requested, every avable wolf that wants to help to try to see if A stayed in a hotel or motel


    overnight would gather there. As I am getting closer I hear the low buzz of chatter. The kind of sad,


    quiet chatter that you hear during funerals. But it is loud like there are dozens of people gathered


    together.


    21.36%


    102 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    When I turn the corner I see that¡¯s truly the case. There must be at least four dozen wolves ready to go


    out and try and find clues about A¡¯s whereabouts. I choke up, seeing how many wolves love her.


    Love her enough to go out and spend their entire day, some even two to find her. Or to find any trace of


    her. When I reach Alpha Cedric, slowly because, my legs feel just as heavy as my heart is. He sps


    my shoulder and faces me.


    ¡°Your mate, my niece, your Luna, and Queen, she is loved by all as you can see. And that is why we


    are bringing her back home. To the ce. where she should be¡± He tells me and for the first time in


    three days I can share in his optimism a bit.


    The permanent crease on his forehead, the bags under his eyes. There is no hiding his worries. Nor do


    I think he is trying to. But he has a bit of hope left in him. Hope I lost but as I listen to him divide the


    wolves into pairs. Seeing the abundance of hands raised when he asks who wants to spend a night


    away from the pack so they can reach the motels further down the road. It¡¯s all so overwhelming and it


    makes me feel hopeful again too.


    I want to save A, but I am slowly understanding that I am not the only one. And that it means that I


    do not have to do it all on my own. All these wolves here are just as determined to get her back with us.


    The only risk of all of this is David finding out that my video announcement was just a ploy to get him


    off our backs.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, can I join you so that you are going with someone who can hear the pack¡¯s mindlink?¡± I


    look at the shy elderly woman in front


    46.11%


    102 Griffin


    of me.


    288 Vouchers


    She looks like she should be home, enjoying her well¨Cearned rest. Yet she is here summoning her


    courage to ask me as her Crown Prince if she can join me because she thinks I am better off without


    someone from the White Oak pack as opposed to one of my friends or guards.


    ¡°Yes, I would love that under the condition that you just call me Griffin we¡¯re a team today,¡± I tell her,


    because I know she is right I need someone with me who can mindlink others or hear a mindlink if


    something happens.


    ¡°My name is Dorothy, and I can see why A loves you so much. You are just like her in a sense¡±


    Dorothy answers giving me a motherly pat


    on the arm.


    I want to know what she means, and why she thinks I am just like A in a sense. But it is time to


    move to the cars. Cedric and I spent a few hoursst night toe up with a list of motels and hotels


    between the White Oak and the Blood Moon pack. We made lists of three hotels each. Now with the


    almost fifty wolves present. We would need no more than two days to reach all of them. Most of the


    time would be spent on the road. Driving from one hotel to the other.


    ***


    I had been right, we visited most of the hotels and motels on the list.


    102 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Only the one further away. The ones close to the BloodMoon pack were not questioned yet. Everyone


    either came back to the White Oak pack or booked a room for the night to travel to the other ces in


    the morning. Because it was deemed wise for me to be on the pack ground in case there is any new


    information I returned.


    Dorothy was a formidable olddy, I had found out she was a distant rtive of A. That


    determination and fierceness my beautiful mate has must be a family trait. Because Dorothy seemed to


    have it in abundance too. But it did not change the fact that we still didn¡¯t find any clue. That we still


    weren¡¯t any closer to finding A. Leaving me so frustrated I was barely able to function anymore. So


    when my phone rang, and I saw it was my father for the first time in forever I wanted to decline the call


    and avoid talking to him.

 Chapter 328

    103 Griffin


    «R


    288 Vouchers


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I know I cannot just decline a call from my father though. He doesn¡¯t deserve that and it would probably


    make him worry like crazy. Despite not wanting to I answer the call. Just as I expected he is just calling


    to see if there are any updates. As much as I love knowing my parents are genuinely worried about


    A because of how much they love her. It makes telling him, that I have been unable to find any clues


    to where she


    1. is.


    ¡°Son, I think there is something we are missing. He must have found a way to take her close to the


    BloodMoon pack, he is still the Alpha after all and it makes sense with how you¡¯re telling me his


    packmembers are behaving¡± Dad tells me.


    Thinking about it he might be right, an entire pack not being online can only be caused by two things.


    Either the Alpha requested them not to and they are willingly obliging because they honor and respect


    their Alpha. Or the worst option he has them all under his control using his Alpha voice. I can check


    with Tessie and Jay to find out which one of the two is the more likely option. For both, he would need


    to be close enough to the pack though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t see this before but you might be right,¡± I tell Dad, thinking this means I need


    to travel to the BloodMoon Pack


    tomorrow.


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Trying not to alert David, was a smart move but it is not doing us any favors now. I¡¯ll arrive with the


    royal yet and a part of our army in the morning. I¡¯m taking the yet, all you need to do is board with the


    wolves you want to bring with you and we fly to the Blood Moon pack¡± It¡¯s been a while since Dad just


    decided what we were going to do.


    As I grew older, as I was getting closer to being the Alpha and King he started discussing things with


    me. Valuing my insights and opinions. Not that I mind though because honestly, I am getting so


    overwhelmed. Even with how involved he is, he still isn¡¯t as emotionally invested in this case as I am.


    No one is because the bond between mates is like nothing else.


    Where all I could do was act like a hurt mate, he had the strength to take a step back and think as a


    king. With that, he came up with a great n to hopefully finally be one step closer to finding her. After


    going over, some more details I went to Jay and Tessie¡¯s home, as they invited me over for dinner.


    Stating that I still needed to eat. I epted because I¡® didn¡¯t want to refuse them, not because I was


    looking forward to having dinner. Now it suited me though as I was sure they wouldn¡¯t mind me talking


    about my ns to find A. And more so to ask them some questions about the BloodMoon pack to


    have a better understanding of what was happening.


    ¡°Honestly, I wanted to be mad with the pack. Most of them bullied A. I still me myself for never


    noticing. The only reason the pack did not abuse her was the respect most of them had for us. Just not


    Hannah and


    103 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    her goons¡± Jay started, still boiling with anger thinking back to what they put his daughter through.


    ¡°But there are some good eggs in the pack, honestly most of them just got caught up in how the pack


    was run. You know as much as I do good. leaders can make or break the pack. I don¡¯t believe all of


    them would be so willing to follow David that they would stop all outsidemunication¡± He ends, and


    with it, I have my answer.


    If they are not willingly following David, he must have them under control using his Alpha voice. You


    need to be close to the pack to do so. And it takes up a lot of energy. Especially when controlling the


    entire pack. I shudder when I think about what it says about David.


    An Alpha¨Cto¨Cbe normally does not have the Alphamand just yet. But with me being a royal wolf.


    The first heir to the throne I already have mine, but I hardly use it. Let alone address the entire pack


    with it Thest time I used it was the day I met A when I told everyone to leave her alone. To not


    touch her, it was in a moment of desperation. To keep my mate safe, as it should be used. In times of


    need, just to give one simplemand to keep someone safe. Whether it was the entire pack or just


    one wolf. Not to make the pack do your bidding, taking away their free will.


    When all of this is over we are going to have to reassess and find a new Alpha for the Blood Moon


    pack. Not like David was going toe back soon, he would need to be punished but if it did not end in


    him getting executed he would still be the Alpha. Stripping someone from their Alpha title means you


    strip their entire family of it. Giving that power to


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    someone else, the new Alpha¡¯s family would get all the power. A told me once that David has a


    sister, who was a lot kinder than her older brother. If she were to be thest surviving member of the


    family she would be the next Alpha.


    Either as a ceholder until David, finishes his sentence or permanently if David dies during the fights


    or gets executed with his punishment. But abusing your Alpha power like that would immediately get


    him stripped of all his power. For some reason, this all makes me a little hopeful. What if he has his


    pack under control so much that he can just live his normal life with A as his Luna?


    It¡¯s not like he would allow the pack to help her or let anyone know for that matter. I know she would


    hate it, but it would mean she was as safe as she could be in the current situation. And it would mean I


    would see her tomorrow this could all be over so much sooner than I expected.


    ¡°It is good finally seeing you a bit more hopeful, care to tell me what is on your mind?¡± Tessie asked


    me.


    I notice the doubt on her face when I tell her my theory. But she doesn¡¯t say anything. And just ignore it


    because honestly, I need a bit of hope. This dinner is the first one in a long time that actually tastes


    good. Sure Tessie is an extraordinary cook I already knew that. But this is the first meal I have eaten


    where I have a bit of an appetite. All because of the hope I feel of seeing A again soon.


    I¡¯m choosing to give myself one night of hope, tomorrow in the ne to


    67.52%


    11:17


    103 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    Blood Moon pack I will worry about all the possible oues. Tomorrow when I go there, I will try to


    convince myself that whatever happens, I will be one step closer to A and that is all that matters. So


    with dinner finished I make my way to Alpha Cedric to update him on the ns. And then I will have to


    tell the people from the Silver Moon pack who traveled with me, they would most likely all want to join


    me in traveling to the BloodMoon pack. When that was done the only thing. left to do was to let Dad


    know how many people would board the ne with me. And then go to bed to hopefully have one good


    night¡¯s sleep so I will have my energy up for tomorrow.


    90.10%

 Chapter 329

    104 A


    ¡°I know you she¨Cwolves like to nest, and I decided it would be better for our mate¨Cbond if I stay here


    with you. I brought you a bunch of nesting. shit so here you go¡± David got me out of my stupor by


    throwing a bag filled with ratty nkets towards me.


    in


    The dull thud of the bagnding on the bed seemed to snap something in me. Like I suddenly was


    done with all of it. There is no use for me being sad, after all, Griffin showed me he wasing for me.


    I know he will and not just him, the BloodMoon pack treated me like shit. Making me believe I was


    unloveable just for being smaller than the average wolf. But with moving packs, and getting to know yet


    another pack, I have learned I am loveable, I might not be it for everyone. But I am for the people who


    care about me. The people I need to love me.


    Griffin won¡¯t be alone in his mission to rescue me. All these wolyes risking so much to get me back.


    The least I can do is stop wallowing in self¨Cpity. Stop crying myself to sleep every night and to stay


    strong. David can p, hurt, and abuse me all he wants. He won¡¯t kill me.


    Not because I trust him to not be a killer. I know he is, hell this man. killed his parents as a way to win


    me over. The reason I know he is not going to kill me is because he thinks he is in love with me. In his


    mind, all of this is leading up to me bing his mate again. It is clear he is prepared to put up a fight,


    thinking he can just wear me down. So I will give him a fight, but not one he thinks he is getting.


    0.00%


    11:17


    104 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Wow, some ratty nkets that really would suit a nest for a mate like you. Lucky me you will never be


    my mate again¡± I scoff, walking up to him and grabbing the bag with the food from his hand.


    Something I could only manage because he was too stunned with my reply. It was another half¨Ccold


    breakfast left over from the pack breakfast. It is nothing special, but it would sustain me. Soon enough I


    would be having breakfast with Griffin in our kitchen again. Or maybe just in the pack kitchen I am sure


    I could get Milo to make me his waffles and chicken again soon.


    Thinking about the meals I would soon be having I scarf down this breakfast. I am hungry and there is


    no need to pretend to be more elegant or to look good. I cannot wait for David to be put off by me


    again. I rather spend my time in solitude here than being with him all the damn time. Besides he should


    spend time at the pack to lead his pack members. Even with how most of them treated me I still wanted


    the pack to do well. The pack I once wanted to be the Luna of so I could lead them to a bigger


    and brighter future.


    Of course, David is hot on my tail, steaming as he pulls his te towards him and starts eating. ring


    at me, but I have never been so


    unbothered as I am now.


    ¡°You know I could kill you right, I had my parents killed¡± He growls.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t kill your mate you will have to beg on your knees to get a second chance.


    Neither did you kill your parents you were


    24.07%


    11:17


    104 A


    288 Vouchers


    too much of a coward. Like you just said you had someone else do it¡± I scoff, the benefit of growing up


    with this poor excuse of a man is that I know how to push his buttons. All of them.


    He growls again not even speaking this time. There is a tick in his jaw, which he used to have when his


    dad would scold him. I took some pleasure in knowing I was as annoying to him as the man he killed to


    be his own man. Not that he would ever be a man. He is a foolish little boy who obviously didn¡¯t


    get the love he needed. Something I would sometimes notice when we were growing up. I used to pity


    him. and think he likeding over to my ce because my parents had so much love to give. It was


    why in my mind I figured we could turn things. around and change the pack for the better. But my


    sympathy for him had long vanished he was an adult now. He chose the path he was on, all by himself.


    ¡°If you are so sure, we won¡¯t ever be mates again then why should I not kill you¡± He asked me, and as


    convinced as I was that he would not actually kill me.


    I did need to tread carefully and make sure I didn¡¯t upset him so much that he would attack me in a fit


    of anger. I remembered the clip Griffin posted on the royal website. Making sure to leave me so many


    hints, acting like he believed the letter all to keep me safe. I needed to act like that too, I needed to give


    David just enough to keep him believing he was making some progress. Just cate him enough to not


    hurt me too badly, and for him to want to keep me alive. Swallowing down the bile because of what I


    was about to do I looked up at him.


    47.48%


    11:17


    104 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am sorry David, I get you mean well but I am hungry, cold, and bored. I have been rejected for the


    second time I am just a bit emotional,¡± I told him keeping my eyes focused on the te like I was


    ashamed of myself. When in reality I did not want him to notice the burning hatred in them.


    ¡°That figures, you she¨Cwolves are emotional. But I will be staying here. now, so the shower will have


    warm water. You havepany and I will get us regr meals¡± He half apologizes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That son of a bitch could have granted me warm showers, but only when he is here. Only when he


    needs to use the shower he turns on the heat. I am livid and as much as I want to get into another


    argument with him. I know that won¡¯t help my case at all. I just swallow down the treats and curses I


    want to scream at him and opt for a half¨Ctruth instead,


    ¡°There was a time I wanted you to reconsider me as your mate. But since rejecting me you have done


    so much to hurt me. I am not ready to just take you back you know.¡±


    ¡°I know I made some mistakes too, and with you being so emotional it makes sense that you couldn¡¯t


    cope. But I will make you see what you lost and have you crawling back to me. If Princeboy could, I


    have no doubt I can too since I am the one that was hand¨Cpicked for you, not him. Second chances


    mates are just the MoonGoddess¡® sloppy way of getting rid of loose ends¡± He boasts and for the third


    time during this breakfast, I just swallow his remarks not wanting to let on how much I still love Griffin.


    How much fate I have in him and how good we fit together.


    72.83%S,


    11-1


    104 A


    288 Vouchers


    Arrogant as he is David takes my silence as a confirmation that he is right. Thinking I lost the ability to


    say anything because he outwitted


    1. me.


    97.61%

 Chapter 330

    105 Griffin


    My trick helped, lying in a bed that smelled of A. Thinking about reuniting with her the next morning,


    finally made me get a good night¡¯s rest. But when I woke up this morning, the reality hit me like a ton of


    bricks. This could go two ways, we would have to fight and proceed with a hostile takeover of the


    BloodMoon Pack and find A there. Or we did but David would have been smart enough to hide her


    somewhere else entirely.


    Going in fighting could hurt our chances of finding A.. Something I wasn¡¯t willing to risk. But the


    chances of David allowing us to just walk in and talk about things were non¨Cexistent. I sigh heavily, this


    day could be the day I have been looking forward to ever since reading that letter. Or it could be the


    worst day of my entire life.


    A small voice in the back of my mind reminded me of the third option. The option where A would get


    caught in the crossfire and die. My stomach churned at the thought and I need to run to the toilet. I


    barely made it in time, and as my body was heaving. I hated myself for not being able to be in control of


    my thoughts and emotions. I was an Alpha wolf, and not any I was the Crown Prince.


    My mate needed me to be strong and brave like she no doubt was. Yet here I am listening to the sound


    ofst night¡¯s dinner sttering the toilet bowl. Gagging even more at the acid smell surrounding me


    now.


    0.00%


    11-171


    105 Griffin


    ¡°Griffin, are you okay son?¡± A worried Quinn asked me.


    288 Vouchers


    He knew I was not alright, honestly, I don¡¯t think either of us is. But there is not a lot you can say when


    you find your grandson¨Cinw puking in your missing granddaughter¡¯s bathroom. Quinn was a


    comforting figure and an Alpha who had issues with his mate before theypleted the matebond. He


    had to fight a war with hunters and rogues just to keep his mate safe. Maybe he could give me some


    words of wisdom. Something to make me feel ready to take on this new mission.


    ¡°Would it be rude to tell you I am scared shitless¡± I shrugged, still- kneeling in front of the toilet bowl.


    Scared of what would happen if I


    were to move.


    ¡°No, it would show me you are an amazing mate and future King.¡± Heforted me, patting my back


    and ignoring the stance that was filling up the small bathroom.


    ¡°How is not having my things in order, how is crumbling under the burden of missing my mate a sign


    that I am a good King or mate for that matter¡± I asked him finally able to stand up again.


    ¡°Do you know why the MoonGoddess created mates?¡± Quinn seems to


    ignore my question but there must be something be


    wants to tell me.


    In reply, I just shake my head and it is all he needs to continue.


    19.93%


    11:171


    105 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Because no matter how much she tried to perfect us she never could. She could not make us wless.


    As a solution to that she gave us mates. A mate to counter your ws and strengthen your powers. All


    we need to do to be worthy of our mate is believe in the MoonGoddess and love them, unconditionally¡±


    Quinn¡¯s words were somewhat shooting.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But it still seemed more like he was telling me why I was so wed not as opposed to what made me


    so strong.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking but to love your mate unconditionally, you need to think about them with


    your heart, not your mind. The fact that you¡¯re mate is not here, and we don¡¯t know if she is safe gets a


    different. reaction from your brain than it does from your heart right?¡± He asked


    me


    At first, he didn¡¯t make any sense. But when I gave it a bit of thought he was right. My brain was telling


    me I was the Crown Prince. That I am. strong enough to ovee this. It was telling me the steps I


    should be. taking to get her back. But I couldn¡¯t because my heart was telling me to be scared, my


    heart was telling me there is no use to life if it was not with her in it. And the voice of my heart was loud


    enough to drown out the voice of my brain.


    ¡°It does, and my heart is way louder. Thanks, Quinn that helps a bit¡± I tell him as it did.


    Maybe I have been looking at it the wrong way. Maybe this isn¡¯t a sign


    37.90%


    11-17


    105 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    of weakness. If he is truly using his Alpha voice like we are suspecting him to, David is using his wits,


    not his heart. He is using his powers over his pack not the love between them. Right now there isn¡¯t a


    lot that is more reassuring than being reminded how different I am to him.


    ¡°Go brush your feeth, shower, brush your teeth again, and thene down for breakfast,¡± Quinn tells


    me, like a father would his son, reminding me of the fact that I am a part of this family.


    And that as a family we will not rest until we have our girl back with us. So I do as I am told. Once I am


    downstairs I eat a normal breakfast. Not plucking at pastries, eating as little as I can just to give off the


    appearance of eating to get some of the others off my back. No, I eat enough to be strong, and full of


    energy to face whatever I will be facing when I finally arrive at the BloodMoon pack. Knowing I am


    listening to my heart and not my mind because that is how the MoonGoddess¡± intended it gives me


    peace and hope. Peace in knowing I am not weak I am just wed as we all are. Hope because she is


    an honest goddess and will not punish the ones who live as she intended us to. Still listening to my


    brain every now and then won¡¯t hurt me either. Some things you just need to be smart about.


    ***


    After breakfast, we all make it to the airport, Alpha Cedric and his mates and kids are staying behind.


    They cannot abandon their pack. Especially since there still is a threat of war. David seems to be either


    delusional or deranged. So there is no telling what he is going to do next.


    57.61%


    11:17


    105 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    The rest of A¡¯s family including Krystel areing along, as are Dillion, Colin, Gerald, and Jessa. I


    have decided to ask the warriors who came along with me to stay behind. Which they were more than


    willing to do. This way the White Oak pack is stronger in numbers even if they already have an


    impressive army. It also shows signs of the alliance between them and the royal family.


    As I board the ne I see Mom and Dad again. And I can¡¯t help but notice how tired they look. Like


    their bodies finally realized that they were aging. I hate the fact that David is hurting so many wolves.


    When all he had to do three years ago was realize what a gift he had been blessed with. He chose to


    reject the gift, to reject A. Only for him to regret his decision when she found happiness with


    someone else. When we found happiness with each other. I swore to myself again that I would punish


    him for this.


    But when we finally arrived at the BloodMoon pack I had no idea how to. Because He was gone, the


    pack was left without an Alpha. They were obviously still under his control. But he was nowhere to be


    found, so A wasn¡¯t either. Even if he needed to be close to have such control over them. And from


    the look of disarray, it had been a while since he had been an active Alpha.


    ¡°Fuck what are we going to do now?¡± Father asked me, cursing for the first time in forever.

 Chapter 331

    106 Griffin


    I have no idea what to do either, everyone in this pack looks like a zombie. Walking around, aimlessly


    doing what is expected of them. In that, they are keeping the pack afloat but that¡¯s it. The pack is just


    barely afloat, it isn¡¯t lively and buzzing like a pack should be.


    ¡°Can we not appoint a new Alpha to the BloodMoon pack? I mean as the royal family we need to


    approve Alpha¡¯s and their behavior right?¡± I ask Dad because this is the first time we had to do


    something like that.


    ¡°It is we can appoint a new Alpha by royal degree, we would need a very legitimate reason. More so


    now that we have a personal conflict with the pack¡¯s original Alpha. But this¡± Dad says waving his hand


    around the mess the pack is.


    ¡°This should be more than enough, using your Alphamand non¨Cstop. to make sure they behave.


    To make sure they do not tell others about his odd behavior. And presumably his crimes against the


    royal family. Is bad enough for us toe to that decree¡± Dad agrees with me.


    Now we need to contact the council and break the pack bond. Have conversations with the pack


    members to find out what happened. And to try and determine who the new Alpha is going to be.


    Preferably someone with ties to the pack. Because this will be a tough situation for all the involved


    parties.


    0.00%


    CERG ¨C


    106 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    It will take at least one day if not two, precious time I cannot spend looking for A. Knowing she must


    be close to me because David is no doubt keeping her close. And he needs to be close enough to the


    pack toe over and talk to them at least once a day. Not to mention the fact that he will feel the


    pack bond breaking. And it will alert him of the fact we found out something is happening. Only


    members of the royal family with permission of the council can break a pack bond like that. It is not


    something we can do when we are at a distance too. Meaning he will. know that we have been to the


    BloodMoon Pack.


    ¡°You have given me daughter extra time, and with the hints in the video she no doubts knows you are


    coming for her¡± Jay addresses my worries. before I even express them.


    He is right again, and as much as I want to rescue my mate. As much as I long to have her in my arms


    again. I know what she would have wanted. She sacrificed so much to keep this pack safe. Seeing the


    state it was in now would kill her. When I finally get her back because I am sure I will I want to look her


    in the eyes and tell her.


    ¡°Darling, it took me a little longer but I did everything I needed to do to keep your former pack safe¡± And


    she would love me even more for it.


    ¡°You should make the call Dad,¡± I tell my father knowing he is waiting for my permission.


    Only he tells me to be the one to make the call, he wants me to be the


    18.34%


    11:18


    106 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    one in charge of this entire operation. I don¡¯t know if I am worried about. it or incredibly honored he


    thinks I am ready to take on a task like this. Even if it is in line with my training, I am not at my best right


    now so to know even now he has so much trust in me is reassuring.


    ¡°Okay, sure I can do that but it would be nice if there is an empty office I can use. But it¡¯s not like the


    rest of the pack will tell me¡± I start thinking out loud.


    Surprisingly they have been very unaffected by us being here. Most have greeted us but as if they


    didn¡¯t really see who we were. Not even the Hemmings who have been such an integral part of this


    pack are not acknowledged by them. Then again it is better than them being aggressive toward us.


    Fighting wolves who are not in their right mind isn¡¯t just hard it¡¯s unfair too. And something I would want


    to avoid at all


    costs.


    ¡°I have an office at our home you can use that.¡± Tessie offers.


    Weird with all that happened I almost forgot, that the Hemmings still have a home here. They moved


    packs but it had to be so sudden they didn¡¯t have the time to pack. I remember A being so sad her


    parents could never go back to get their personal belongings.


    Now their home still being intact will be my saving grace. I will make sure that whatever happens, they


    will have ess to their personal belongings again. But I have another idea forming in my mind. Not


    wanting to get ahead of myself I¡¯m not saying anything. For now, I just


    38.49%


    106 Griffin


    follow the Hemmings towards their home.


    288 iVouchers


    Reminding me of the days I spend here. The door I fixed when the former Luna angered me so. I


    wonder if that Hannah She¨Cwolf really was involved or if she was under the influences of the Alpha


    voice too. But I guess we will soon find out.


    ***


    I spent an hour on the phone with the council just like we expected they were wary of us intervening in


    the matters of David¡¯s pack. In the end, they did see reason and agreed with us dering the royal


    degree. Which now meant I needed to use my royal Alpha voice to have the entire pack gathered in


    front of me. Only when they are can I break the packbond. Of course, I do not have to address David


    so he won¡¯t be ¡°summoned to the pack ground¡±


    ¡°Members of the BloodMoon pack, because of the atrocities your Alpha David Phillip Birchmitted


    against not only the royal family but especially your pack. I know you release you from your burden. By


    breaking the pack bond by royal decree¡±


    The break is sessful because pack members are starting to look up. Like they are getting out of a


    daze. Some start screaming, others start crying and several run up to the Hemmings. Hugging them


    and weing them back. Most of them came up to the podium I stood on thanking me for freeing


    them.


    59.24%


    11-14


    106 Griffin


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    But I need to move on, I need to talk to all of the pack members. Both to get their witness reports about


    what happened with David leaving the pack. The death of his parents, his sister gone missing. And of


    course, most importantly if they have any idea as to where A is hidden.


    Sadly I did not get the council¡¯s permission to use my Alpha¡¯s voice during questioning. So I have to be


    careful to look for any signs they are not being honest. Or if it seems like they are withholding


    information from me out of some kind of misced loyalty towards David.


    Maybe it is wrong of me but I¡¯m exactly convinced of the BloodMoon pack¡¯s honesty. Not with how most


    of them treated my mate: Trying to put my prejudice aside I asked all the pack members toe talk to


    me in the former Alpha¡¯s office.


    ***


    Hourster I had spoken to the entire pack. With how Alpha Phillip and Luna Jenna ruled the pack its


    numbers had dwindled. Still, the hours spent interrogating the pack had been draining. All pack


    members had told me something along the lines of


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened after his parents died, David did not handle it well. He used his Alpha


    voice a lot and I do not know where he or his sister are.¡± Some admitted to the high possibility of him


    kidnapping A but no one was sure.


    77.248


    106 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    The one thing they all agreed to was to make Jay the Alpha. It would. mean a lot of changes for my


    entire family¨Cinw That is why I asked all of them toe to the office so I could ask Jay if he wanted


    to be the Blood Moon¡¯s pack new Alpha effectively making Dan his sessor as he did not have a set


    function yet.


    95.52%

 Chapter 332

    107 A


    David being here with me didn¡¯t offer me any relief. Sure I was able to take a hot shower. And Hannah


    had stopped by with new clothes that did not smell like him. She got me ugly stuff either way too baggy


    or way too revealing. But I would just have to make do. Little did she know my scars had healed, and


    my fear of showing my body, and my skin¡® was long gone. Sure I did not want to dress sexy for David,


    but it wasn¡¯t for him. It wasn¡¯t like I picked the clothes out to please him.


    She had also brought some food over, burgers and fries. David¡¯s favorite, don¡¯t get me wrong I love a


    good burger. I can even appreciate the big fast¨Cfood chain burgers every now and then. Just not the


    cheap run¨Cof- the¨Cmill fast¨Cfood restaurant David loved to go to.


    Still, it sustained me, so I did notin, I knew I had to give him the idea that I was getting used to


    this. Getting used to us. So I just keep quiet, notining but not chatting with him either. Just co¨C


    existing in silence, David was ying games on his phone. Saying I needed to earn the privilege of


    getting a book.


    All of a sudden, David bends over doubled in pain. At the same time, I felt hope swirling in my chest. I


    don¡¯t know what was happening but Griffin must be close. I knew he wasing for me, I did as soon


    as I saw the video on his website. He must have done something to hurt David from this distance. I


    needed to get David to bring me to the packhouse. He can¡¯t possibly know Griffin in the reason for the


    pain in


    0.00%


    11:18


    107 A


    his chest.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Do you not need to be home at the pack to care for our pack members?¡± I carefully ask him.


    There is a sting in my heart as I refer to the BloodMoon pack as our pack. It hurts the bond I started


    creating with the Silver Moon pack. I didn¡¯t mean it of course but I knew that¡¯s what I had to say to keep


    him¡® happy. To make him believe he could make me fall in love with him. again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me leave you alone again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see right through you¡± he


    snarled


    Hmm, I needed to y this better, he still was too paranoid.


    ¡°No I wanted toe with you, did you not want me to fulfill my rol¨¦ ¨¢s Luna?¡± I try to sound as sweet


    and demure as possible.


    Still looking at my hands, again to not show him the anger in my eyes. While acting like I was so


    obedient that I did not dare look him in the eyes. Something unreadable shed behind his eyes.


    Showing me there. was something terribly wrong. I just hoped Griffin wasn¡¯t in any danger. And I


    needed a way to either get out and go to the pack. Or at least go outside so that I can leave some sort


    of a sign for Griffin to find me.


    For now, I decided to shut my mouth and make sure I kept David happy.


    21.06%


    11:18


    107 A


    ????


    288 Vouchers


    Whatever just happened, might put him on edge. And he has proved himself to be very unstable. If I


    push him too much he might freak out and hurt me. More than just a p to the face because I


    annoyed him. I could deal with those because, in the end, it was a sign of his weakness. Of getting


    under his skin so bad that he wanted to p me.


    Not that I need to aggravate him enough to p me in the face either. I had to gain his trust. Even


    when every ounce of kindness I gave him made me feel physically ill. From how much I loved him and


    from how strong the matebond between me and Griff already was. It was not like David noticed anyway


    he was so lost in his own mind. That he hardly noticed me and what I did. Not unless he wanted my


    attention, or if I did. something extremely annoying to him.


    Maybe I shoulde up with ways to make David notice me in a more positive light. Do something


    kind to him, I could swallow my pride just to make sure I was going to get out soon. I mean I should not


    be able to feel Griffin close to me as we hadn¡¯tpleted the mating bond. And I don¡¯t know how but in


    my mind I knew that was what I was feeling.


    Sleeping next to David had been horrible, I couldn¡¯t sleep most of the night scared he would try to


    snuggle up to me. The times I did fall asleep I woke up every single time he moved. And turns out


    David twists and turns a lot in his sleep. He was thrashing around mumbling things. For a while, I tried


    to listen in to see if he would say anything that would be useful to me. Either about where we are, or


    what his next ns are. But none of it made, sense Hannah came by again the next morning to bring


    38.03%


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    11:18


    107 A


    us breakfast.


    1288 Vouchers


    Maybe I could use the fact that Hannah was the one providing us food now. I could act like the jealous


    mate. I need to be slow about it though even David would realize that something was wrong if I


    suddenly became jealous about Hannah. However the fact that we could not stand each other did help.


    It would make more sense for me to be jealous of Hannah than it would be about a pack member I


    used to like.


    Not to mention the stench of Daviding from Hannah the first time I saw her after being kidnapped. I


    couldn¡¯t care less whether they fucked or not. But it would serve me as an excuse.


    Where I needed to be sure I did not annoy David, I had to try Hannah ast much as I could. Preferably in


    a way that David would not notice and see me as innocent. Something the past between me and


    Hannah helped with again, he saw me as nothing more than her defenseless victim. And annoying


    Hannah would be much easier than being kind to David would be.


    David was still showering when she came in, so I rushed out to get the food from her and te it up for


    David and I. Knowing he was out of earshot, I sniffed her. Immediately triggering her.


    ¡°Thank the MoonGoddess you managed to shower this time. All though if it¡¯s not for David fucking you


    until he can get better things¡± I said waving a hand over my body making it abundantly clear I was the


    better thing.


    61.27%


    11:18


    107 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I bet no one is desperate enough to fuck you,e to think of it I think the Omega you rejected died


    because he was sad he couldn¡¯t be the one to reject your skank ass first¡± I smirked, and I loved seeing


    she was livid.


    I heard the shower shut off so I put the tes and mugs on the table and started ting the breakfast


    she brought. It was lukewarm again and I needed to know if that was because we were too far from the


    pack to get the food here on time. Or because Hannah was azy bitch who was taking her sweet time


    to get here.


    ¡°What did you say you filthy whore¡± Hannah growled at me just as David walked in.


    Hannah was so angry she did not notice him, or maybe she just didn¡¯t care. I normally wouldn¡¯t have


    either. Now I need to make him believe.


    that I did.


    ¡°No¨Cno¨Cnothing Hannah¡± I stammered grinning at her when David couldn¡¯t see.


    Then I turned to him lips trembling, eyes as wide as I could.


    ¡°Please Dave, don¡¯t let her do this to me again¡± I pleaded using the nickname I used when we were


    kids.


    ¡°Hannah, leave my mate the fuck alone¡± he roared.


    80.55%


    11:18


    107 A


    288 Vouchers


    As Hannah tried to exin what I said, I took a step closer to David no matter how much I hated that.


    ¡°Please, David why would I say that?¡± I pleaded again but something changed in David¡¯s attitude and I


    knew I had to be careful now.


    ¡°You tell me, A?¡± He said in a cold clipped voice.


    95.80%

 Chapter 333

    108 A


    Before I could answer though Hannah came at me. And oh I wanted to fight back this time. I let it


    happen to me, so that David could see that I was the innocent one. Hannah grabbed my hair, which I


    had tied up in a ponytail. She used my hair to pull me closer to her and raised her fist ready to hit me.


    For a second I wondered how far David would let this get before he would intervene. Or if he would


    intervene at all.


    But before her fist connected with my face, David stepped between us.


    ¡°ENOUGHH, Hannah I do not care for your opinion on A, she is my mate she will be your Luna. You


    will respect her¡± he growled at her as I winked at her.


    David couldn¡¯t see but Hannah did and she was fuming, honestly, this was the most entertainment I


    had since I got here.


    ¡°Is she now David, do you not know what happened yesterday? Did you¡® not feel it?¡± Hannah countered


    David¡¯s anger.


    She wasn¡¯t scared or upset just thoroughly annoyed. It was funny they had both rejected their first


    mates to be together. They obviously had, the entire pack knew and they had whispered about Hannah


    and not me bing their new Luna. Which was met with mixed feelings. From what I gathered they


    started sleeping together from the first second


    108 A


    David rejected me. People bullied me with it, and it used to be heartbreaking. I got over it and


    apparently they did too.


    1288 Vouchers


    Because before David could introduce Hannah as his Luna. Hannah was looking for bigger and better


    things in life. She must really get tired of ying my second violin. If she wasn¡¯t such a vile and vicous


    bitch maybe I would have pitied her. Now I just hated her guts, as she did mine so we were even in that


    regard. After all the abuse I never guessed there would be something she could do to make me hate


    her more, but she did.


    When she was going back and forth between David and waiting to see when Griffin would reject me.


    David had started rethinking his choice of rejecting me. Which all led to him killing his parents and me


    getting kidnapped. While he was arguing with me like an old mated couple, hell I felt more like their pup


    than the mate of either of them.


    And like a small pup, I kept quiet, not because I feared them. No, I was right about the fact that


    something happened. Hannah seemed eager to remind David who in turn seemed to be deadset on


    keeping that information from me. The more he kept it from me the more I wanted to know. The two of


    them had entered a screaming match. The second I would so much as move either one of them if not


    both would notice me. Blowing my chance of overhearing whatever happened at the Blood Moon pack.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah said she doubted the chance of me bing her Luna because of it but that could be


    everything. Griffin overtaking the BloodMoon pack could be a reason. The council interfering with just


    all about


    16.97%


    11:18


    108 A


    288 Vouchers


    everything could be a wrench in the works. Hell even me not epting him would in the end fuck


    everything up for David.


    No matter how many mistakes the Moon Goddess made, because I was sure she was wed like all of


    us. Her making sure that you could onlyplete the mating process as both of the partners agreed


    was some solid thinking. It gave me a sense of safety, it meant David had to try for me too, which I


    could use for my benefit. It also meant he could not mate with me. Because of how strong our


    matebond had gotten over time I feared that could be the end of Griffin.


    ¡°No, Hannah, not today and that is my final say. I am still your Alpha no matter what happened and as


    such you will listen to me.¡± David must have used his Alpha voice. because Hannah looked to the floor,


    whispered ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± and she walked away.


    David did not speak about what just happened and I was smart enough to keep my mouth shut too. I


    was unsure what to do next, I used to think I knew who David was. What he liked and what he would


    want me to. do. But I learned the hard way that I had no idea who David Birch really was. And I needed


    to act exactly how he wanted me to now more than


    ever.


    ¡°Sit, let¡¯s talk about what just happened.¡± He said and his tone was hard to read.


    I decided I needed to show my submission, most Alpha¡¯s would not want their Luna to be submissive to


    them. David however deemed women to


    38.61%


    11:181


    108 A


    288 iVouchers


    be beneath him. Where with my true mate I was his equal, David wanted me to be submissive to him.


    More of a maid than a mate.


    ¡°I am sorry David, now our breakfast got cold, even if it was already lukewarm when Hannah brought it


    here. I am so sorry she must have been tired from walking all the way here. Only for you and her to get


    into a fight. When I know you are best friends¡± I stared at my feet again.


    I hade to find out that David liked feeling like I was too scared of him to look him in the eyes. Now


    that I knew what to do, now that I had a n to get out of this I was going to. Whatever David needed


    to feel secure and like he was having power over me. I would do until I could


    escape.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to walk far, she is just a petnt little bitch, but that is not what is what is bothering


    me¡± He exasperated.


    I knew what was bothering him, this entire morning had been a shit show, and now he was having a


    cold breakfast. On top of whatever it was that had happened to the pack. All I cared about was the fact


    that I¡® knew more about where we were now. We could just walk to the pack in less time than it took for


    our breakfast to cool down.


    ¡°I wish I could just be with you at your home¡± I started careful to not mention the pack even if it was. Or


    well should be because with what Hannah was talking about I wasn¡¯t sure about anything anymore.


    ¡°Oh is that so, I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore¡± Right away the


    57.91%


    11:18


    108 A


    cold, clipped tone was back when David spoke.


    288 Vouchers


    This man had more mood swings than a pregnant she¨Cwolf. It made me need to tread extra carefully


    and it was honestly exhausting but I had to deal with it. Stroking his ego might be a good idea, so I tried


    a new approach.


    I sighed deeply before answering him. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore David, I used to more than anything. You


    know I wanted you to be my mate. And when I smelled it was you it felt like a dreame through but


    you rejected me and stopped being my friend. Did you not know what Hannah and her friends were


    doing to me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me he was listening to me his arms crossed. I had. forgotten he did that and how


    much I hated it. Even when we were friends, even back when I was hoping he would turn out to be my


    mate,


    ¡°Then Griffin found me, because Hannah made me, I needed to get away from the abuse. I didn¡¯t like


    him at first, but he was so good to me. Everything you never was, you would never be. For most of my


    life, I would have never considered a man who wasn¡¯t like you. But with how much you hurt me how


    could I not? I thought I had gotten over you but when I heard Hannah brag about the two of you having


    sex without protection I didn¡¯t know what to feel¡± I lied through my teeth, when he almost forced himself


    on to me he told me he wouldn¡¯t want protection convinced that wolves cannot get pregnant when not


    mated.


    All I could do now was hope he was the same with Hannah, and that, it


    77.69%


    11:18


    108 A


    288 Vouchers


    was the little detail that would make him believe me. I didn¡¯t even have at n ready for when he would


    not believe me, for when he used protection with Hanah.


    97.78%

 Chapter 334

    109 Griffin


    ¡°Jay, I know you and your family left the pack only partially because of its leaders. That several


    packmembers beat up your daughter regrly. And even more who bullied her or mocked her. I do


    believe that this had something to do with the leadership¡± I started because I wanted him to know that I


    was not making this decision light¨Chearted.


    ¡°I agree, and I know A wanted to be the Luna of the pack still to make it better. To have this


    pack thrive, but I don¡¯t know if I like where you are going with this?¡± Jay was hesitant.


    And I understood why, he came from a long line of Alpha¡¯s so he knew how this was going to y out.


    Tessie, Dan, and Krystel who I all wanted to be part of this conversation all did too. Their faces showed


    it all.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t but knowing your daughter, my mate wanted to help this pack thrive only makes


    me more certain. So please Jay Hemming would you be the Blood Moon pack¡¯s new Alpha? Or at least


    for the time being because a trial will have tomence. And we won¡¯t know the ou¡­.¡± As I was


    asking Jay to take over as Alpha.


    There was intense shooting pain in my skull, my hands flew up to my head. It felt like someone was


    viciously pulling my hair and I wanted to p away the hands. But everyone in the room with me was


    just staring


    0.00%


    11:18


    109 Griffin


    at me worried about what I was doing.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Someone is hurting A¡± I mumbled still clutching the back of my


    head


    As fast and as suddenly as I felt the pain it disappeared. Hopefully because whoever was pulling on


    A¡¯s hair. Most likely David let go of


    her.


    ¡°This is the answer I needed, I will be the BloodMoon pack¡¯s Alpha at least until we have my


    daughter back,¡± Jay said standing up.


    He wanted it to be over, he wanted to be the Alpha so we could start our rescue mission. All the


    members had to talk to him. even if he would not use his Alpha voice. Which he wasn¡¯t allowed and


    knowing him he wouldn¡¯t. And even with how depleted and poor the BloodMoon pack had gotten, we


    would still have an army to help find A. A sinall army would be better than no army at all.


    Since it was rtively early in the morning, we immediately gave Jay his Alpha rights. So once again


    and hopefully for thest time, I used my Alpha voice to summon all the pack members to meet in the


    main room.


    ***


    I felt no love for this pack, not ever what they had done to A. Still seeing a pack small enough that


    they would have been able to gather in a


    19.42%


    11:18


    109 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    normal living room made me pity them. I never understood why we were told to not speak ill about the


    dead. If they had not been good people in life then why would we act like they were when they passed


    away? Like Alpha Philip Birch and his mate Luna Jenna Birch, they let their pack wither away. From


    what, I understood from the Hommings on several


    asions.


    How the Birches led the pack was the main reason for the pack¡¯s number to dwindle as they did. Not


    only did they not want Omega¡¯s in their pack which are a vital part of the back. There are only so many


    high or mediocre ranks a pack could hold. And we are pack creatures, the bigger the pack the stronger


    you are. As everyone could see here at the Blood Moon Pack. Hopefully, Jay could fulfill A¡¯s wish


    and make the pack thrive again. And I hope she won¡¯t be too mad at Krystel for not being able to be


    her Beta. First, though I had to tell the pack.


    ¡°Dear members of the BloodMoon Pack,


    As I have told you, and you should have feltst night David Philip Birch is no longer your Alpha. With


    no living and present family members remaining in the pack you all need a new Alpha that is not a


    Birch. I have spoken to all of you and neither of you had any issues with Jay Hemming as your Alpha.


    With that, the Royal family and the Council of Elder Wolves have decided that Jay Hemmings will


    indeed be your new Alpha¡±


    There is a loud roar of apuse and approving howls as the new pack


    36.63%


    11:18


    109 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    bond forms. So far the only wolves who did note to the meetings. were David, Hannah, and her


    family. This meant David still had a pack, but it was a small pack so in a fight we would be able to win.


    The only thing was, that by thews of the council, I had to go home to the castle now. I had to let the


    new pack bond form and leave the pack alone. Without interference from the royal family for a week.


    I understood the need for this rule, I really did. But not now, I would mean a week where I could not go


    look for A. Of course, the BloodMoon pack would continue searching for her. I was sure of that,


    especially now the pack was being led by Jay. But I noticed I was feeling better as soon as I arrived at


    the Blood Moon pack.


    Most likely because I was closer to A now, normally a matebond shouldn¡¯t be this strong. Not without


    havingpleted the mating process. I do not know why our matebond seemed to be so much


    stronger. After all no royal wolf had ever been in a situation like this. What I did know was that if I felt it


    A would too. And I would hate. for her to think that I had given up on her. Or on finding her when


    she¡® would feel I was getting further away from her again.


    I wish I was able to mindlink her, but that was about the only thing we would gain from finally


    completing the mating process. Then again if I had been able to mindlink her this close. I could have


    just asked her if she knew where she was. We could use the mindlink connection almost as a sonar.


    The louder it would get, the easier it would be to mindlink the closer I would be to her.


    Suddenly I was ovee by the fear that I would never be able to hear


    58.27%


    11:18


    109 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    my mate¡¯s beautiful voice in my mind. My entire chest started getting tighter and tighter like my lungs


    were going to implode from the pressure. My vision is blurring, like I am watching the pack celebrated


    their new bond. Even the Hemmings are joining in on the celebrations, and I got it that is what they


    needed to do now. To show they are going to be good leaders to the pack. Their pack members


    needed to have that sense of hope.


    I just didn¡¯t have any hope left, all the voices were so loud but still I could not hear a word they said. My


    legs are about to give out from under me. Something was wrong, but I did not know if something was


    wrong with me or if something was happening to A. Daniel came running up to me, but he ended up


    going in slow motion. I tried to tell him to hurry up but my voice didn¡¯te out when I opened my


    mouth. no words came out. Before he could reach me every everything went ck. Thest thing I


    could hear in the pitch¨Cck of my mind was A calling out to me. That was the moment I knew


    something bad was happening with her. Something I might have been able to stop if I had only found


    her in time.


    82.96%

 Chapter 335

    110 Griffin


    When Ie to I am in a hospital bed in the BloodMoon pack with Tessie at my bedside, not as my


    worried mother¨Cinw but as the pack doctor. Without her, the pack had been without a doctor. So she


    got right back to it even temporarily. Now that her mate was the new Alpha, she was the Luna and the


    doctor to the pack. She seemed fairly rxed, I figured that was because it had to do with A being in


    pain again. Not with my body.


    ¡°Griffin, you had a panic attack. Do you know what triggered it?¡± She asked me.


    I couldn¡¯t register what she was saying, I was a strong royal Alpha wolf I should not be having a panic


    attack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to offend you Tessie, but I don¡¯t think it is possible for a wolf like me to get a panic attack¡± I


    tried to reason with her.


    She crossed her arms and red at me, almost motherly. I do not know if this is because of the bond


    we have. Or if this is how she looks at every patient in the hospital. But it makes me feel small.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely. It¡¯s not like the most important thing


    in your life is missing¡± She shrugged making me see how ridiculous I was.


    0.00%


    11:18


    110 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I was suddenly scared that I would never hear A¡¯s voice through the mindlink. And that I understood


    why I had to go back to the castle but it feels bad going away when I can feel she is close¡± I justy it


    all on the


    table.


    If I am getting panic attacks I am not as strong as I used to be. As I thought I was, I had been so


    deadset on being the one to find clues. The one who saved her, but I was getting nowhere, the more


    time that passed the bigger the chances were she got hurt. Maybe the panic attack was what I needed


    to realize I couldn¡¯t do this on my own.


    ***


    After having to stay in the pack hospital for the rest of the afternoon, just so Tessie could keep an eye


    out on me. She worried and hovered over me like my mom would do. Mom had even visited me, both


    insisting I needed to take better care of myself. They are not even wrong but I couldn¡¯t rest before I had


    A back in my arms.


    Still, I felt a little better about asking for help when I had to leave to go back to the castle. Alpha Jay


    had promised me he would send out patrols twice a day. With how small the army had gotten that was


    the most he could do. Meanwhile, Father had ordered some heat¨Cseeking drones. Once I could control


    from my castle with an app. They wouldnd at the edge of the Blood Moon pack. In a designated spot.


    Where the guards on patrol around the borders would pick it up and ce it in the charger.


    That way I did not have to stay here to try and find some clues. Of


    16.87%


    11:19 D


    110 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    course, I would also contact more Alpha¡¯s than we did before. And I needed to contact the human


    government to see if they could help me. Usually, they do not get involved with the pack business. But


    since this was a crime against the royal family they might be more inclined to help out. To make sure


    that the peace among the packs would remain. A reasonably small war between two packs did not hurt


    the humans and thus they would not get involved.


    If an all¨Cout war broke out between several packs including the royal pack and at least one other pack.


    It could hurt the humans, and that had always been enough motion for them to get involved.


    Part of me hated that I had to sit in an office, going to stuffy meetings instead of being out there actively


    searching for her. But I knew it was what I needed to do.


    ***


    And I had done for the past week, there was still another week left before I finally could go back to the


    Bloodmoon pack. It had been almost three weeks now since I got the letter. Four weeks since Ist


    saw her. Not wanting to leave me she had stayed until Monday morning, she had already quit her job at


    that time. So she didn¡¯t have to leave at the crack of dawn.


    Still, I had been so tired that I overslept. Her rm didn¡¯t wake me. Neither did her getting ready and


    leaving me. By the time I woke up, all that was left was a sweet note on her pillow. I still have the note.


    At the


    37.94%


    11:18 T


    110 Griffin


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    time I sent her a sweet text thanking her but I wasn¡¯t too bothered about it. Sure I was a little bummed


    out but I thought I knew I would see her at the end of the week.


    I would get nightmares about her ming me because I did not wake up to see her off. Of that she


    would fall for David again because I didn¡¯t even get up to see her off thest day she saw me. I would


    wake mmy, my heart beating wildly. It neversted long because when I was awake I knew my


    sweet, kind, loyal A would never do something like that.


    Still, it made me worry about how she was feeling. Did she regret slipping out and letting me sleep? Did


    she realize herst message never got through? When I made the video announcement after letting


    the pack know it was all a lie. I felt so certain this was the way to go. That she would instantly see all


    the hints I put in the clip. In my mind it wouldfort her to see the hints, knowing I wasing for


    her. Ever since getting back to the castle after being close to her, I was second- guessing every


    decision I made.


    The desperation was wing at my intestines with cold iron ws. Leaving me restless and desperate.


    I was back to the point where I could hardly swallow any food down. Only now I was hiding the fact that


    I was surviving on coffee and the mandatory dinner with my parents. A dinner that was always followed


    by a run, Conan seemed to be the only one who truly understood me. Which makes sense he is


    missing her just as much as I am.


    I am on one of my runs again when I get dizzy, my breathing gets


    58.05%


    11:19


    110 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Griffin help me


    ?


    I know it cannot be we are miles apart from each other and we do not have the ability to mindlink yet.


    But I know it is her, I don¡¯t care how I am suddenly able to hear her when I shouldn¡¯t be able to. All I


    care for is the fact that my mate needs me and I am going to get her out. We tried to do it the right way,


    tactical, careful to not hurt innocent bystanders. We tried so for three weeks and are no further to find


    her. I am over it I will find her this week no matter what it costs me. I will travel back to the BloodMoon


    Pack tonight with the entire army and I will burn down every inch of the forest surrounding the pack


    until I have my mate back in my arms. And I don¡¯t care about the enemies I will make along the way.


    Not my parents, not the council.


    It is high time I let the world see what truly matters to me. Because A is the only thing that does.


    There will not be a trial needed when I kill David with my own hands and then finally mark my mate


    next to his dying body so that this can never happen again. With renewed purpose, I stride back to the


    guard¡¯s quarter to inform them of my ns.


    80.21%

 Chapter 336

    111 A


    It has been another week, it¡¯s been three weeks now and it is hard not to lose hope. Much too soon


    after I felt his presence near, Griffin seemed to have left the area again. Convincing David I am giving


    him a second. chance seems harder than I expected too. He had soon grown bored of my squabbles


    with Hannah.


    Expecting me to do something for him in return on the asion he did defend me. I wasn¡¯t stupid either


    I knew they still sneaked off to have sex. I should be more bothered with it if I was really giving him a


    chance. But it kept me off his back it would always be the same. He would be on my case for two days.


    Telling me how much he missed me. How much he loved me and how he would prove to me that he


    was my only true mate.


    Nodding along, giving vague hints of me wanting to believe him or seeing he was trying more and more


    already took everything out of me. He would then follow his word with touches. Rough demanding


    touches I was sure he figured would please me. They never would not even if I did actually feel


    something for him. All his touches did was make it clear to me that I dodged a bullet when he rejected


    me.


    The problem was no matter how much I wanted to y along. No matter how important it was for me to


    make David believe that he stood a chance with me. I could not stop my body from shuddering,


    backing away on instinct from his repulsive touch. He would get frustrated,


    0.00%


    11:19


    111 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Hannah would notice and she would start brushing up on him when she brought us our supplies. She


    would call him Alpha in sensual whispers, barely dressed.


    He would always grunt he was going to see her out and be gone for at least thirty minutes. Often, even


    more,ing back with the stench of sex and Hannah surrounding him. I would scrunch up my nose


    on instinct at the smell of it. Something he seemed to take pleasure from. Maybe in his mind, this was a


    part of him breaking me down. Showing me how easy it was for him to be with someone else. To try


    and make me so jealous that I would want him to mark me, so I had some im. over him.


    The cruel thing about this is, that if your mate has sex with another wolf you feel it. It is one of the


    cruelest things you can do to your mate. It feels like your heart is breaking, your skin will crawl. And the


    blood in your veins will get so boiling hot it hurts and burns you from the inside out. As your body


    spams trying to fight the overwhelming sensation flooding your body.


    I was sure David and I weren¡¯t mates, in fact, Hannah and him didn¡¯t seem to be able to keep their


    hands to themselves when they were close. So he should just mark her and go on with his life. With


    their lives. But he didn¡¯t because he was still so convinced that I was his mate. And yet thinking I was,


    he risked hurting me like that every time he took Hannah outside to fuck her. I saw this ce as a


    dungeon, he saw it as the home he built for the two of us. Talking like he didn¡¯t care about being the


    Alpha anymore as long as he had me. So in his mind, he was cheating on his mate, doing so on or


    against the home he built her. Enjoying any


    17.85%


    11:19


    111 A


    reaction he would get from me when he returned.


    It showed me the depths of his insanity and wickedness. Making me wonder how in eighteen years of


    being friends I missed how horribly vile he was. How dark and evil the boy I thought I loved for so many


    years truly was.


    Just like the fact I seemed to have been blind to the fact that Hannah truly liked him. I always knew she


    did, but like most of the pack members, I figured she liked his status. She loved the idea of bing


    his Luna. The leader of the pack but the more I saw the two of them together I saw the truth. For some


    fucked up reason she seemed to really love him. Her eyes would light up when he would growl at me


    that he would see her out. It was something more than lust I was sure of that.


    It exined why she hated me so much too, even after he rejected me he did not choose her. It did


    make me wonder why she had seemed so excited about the idea of Griffin choosing her as his chosen


    m?te. Even now she seemed to get deadset on getting Griffin instead. Was she just doing what David


    wanted to make him happy? Was she so sacrificial in her love for him? I could hardly imagine Hannah


    as sacrificial, then again I never considered her capable of loving either. And somehow she did.


    Somehow she managed to love the most despicable person known to our kind. She knew about him


    killing his parents and she still loved him.


    Today when she came in looking pained at how close David and I were sitting. Something I did to make


    him believe in the fact that I was getting used to the idea of taking him back as my mate. I was certain


    she really did love David. The other thing I was certain of was the fact that he


    38.90%


    11:19


    111 A


    288 Vouchers


    would have sex with her again today. Since I had been refusing him for three days straight again.


    Hannah seemed to sense it too. Brushing up against him more than ever, she somehow smelled of


    feromones. To the point where she even smelled good to me.


    We both seemed surprised at David¡¯s utterck of response to her flirting. The heady scent of his


    arousal filled the cramped dungeon. Where on days like this he would normally tell me he was going to


    walk her out. He didn¡¯t even look at her now when he dismissed her. Thanking her for the supplies and


    telling her, we would see her tomorrow. She snarled at me to have fun, saying she hoped I liked it


    rough. Her words chilled me to the bone ever since arriving here I was scared to death he would force


    himself on me.


    Up until now, he had seemed determined to make sure the sex was consensual. Which it would never


    be, but him trying to get me to, all while he was letting out some frustrations on Hannah benefitted me.


    Not only was the thought of having sex with David absolutely repulsing to me. The only thing that would


    be worse was the knowledge that Griffin would feel the pain of his mate having sex with someone else.


    He might even understand or feel it was not consensual but it would only make him hurt more.


    And even now that it had been three weeks, even now that he had been so close only to leave again. I


    was still sure he woulde for me, he would never leave me here to die.


    ¡°Dress cute, we¡¯re going out today you are about to see your sister¨Cinw again¡± David addressed me


    completely ignoring Hannah and her


    60.03%


    11:19


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    111 A


    remarks.


    1 288 Vouchers


    The odd situations, the sudden change of heart about me going out. And the petrified look in Hannah¡¯s


    eyes made me swallow with fear. There was a ball stuck in my throat now blocking it so I could not


    swallow down my breakfast. Something was so terribly wrong and I was about to find out what it was.


    ********


    As promised after breakfast David had taken me out of the dungeon. He had ced a cor around my


    neck like I was a damn dog with silver spikes. If I tried to run away from him the spikes would stab me


    in the throat and they were long enough to kill me. I had no other option than to obediently walk


    alongside him.


    For a moment I thought I had figured out where we were, but when we started walking he started


    walking in the opposite direction of where I believed the pack would be. Until I noticed a shallow grave


    in the woods, my heart clenched hoping it was just a coincidence we walked past this.


    But as David stopped I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°He lies your beloved sister¨Cinw¡± He spoke not even mentioning her


    name.


    79.98%%


    11:19


    111 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°My father made me reject you, he made Hannah try to be with the prince before being with me. So I


    killed them, to have you back but she¡± he said as he angrily waved at the shallow grave.


    ¡°She did not obey my Alpha voice, she ran of to warn that prince of yours. I wish you were different but


    I guess I need to force people to do what I want even you, my mate. So the nice David is gone now¡± He


    snarled as he yanked me closer by the leash he was holding connected to the cor. I closed my eyes


    knowing what would happen to me now.


    93.22%

 Chapter 337

    112 Griffin


    But before I could even reach the guard¡¯s station I¡¯fell to the ground. I felt the pain, I never expected to


    feel before. The pain I thought I would never feel. The pain of my mating having sex with another wolf.


    The worst thing of it all was that I could feel it was forced. Not just because I knew A would never


    betray me like that. I felt it, apart from the pain of her being with another wolf. I felt her fear, I felt being


    repulsed. Most of all I felt the crippling guilt she must be feeling.


    I want to reach out to her andfort her. Hold her and tell her everything would be okay. Tell her that I


    would never me her for this and that we would deal with whatever the consequences would be. At


    the same time, I wanted to kill David even more than I had before I wanted to go over to him and rip his


    throat out with my bare hands.


    And to do all of that I need to know where they were. I needed to find her, he was getting increasingly


    more annoyed and violent with her. For three weeks he had not hurt her much, or not enough for it to


    come through via de matebond. Now in one day he had choked and raped her.. And I still wasn¡¯t doing


    anything for her.


    I changed my mind about how to handle the situation now though. So instead of going to the guard¡¯s


    station, I went to Dad¡¯s office. Maybe if he knew what was happening to A he would change his mind


    on how to go about this. He was way too gentle and patient. I needed him to be the King. He needed to


    control the entire county. He needs to rage war


    0.00%


    11:19


    112 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    on David and make him an enemy of the country. So we can be sure no wolf can help him anymore.


    Isting him from the majority of his pack didn¡¯t seem to be enough. Meaning the only thing we could


    do was iste him more.


    Dad had to have noticed something happening to me because before I could reach his office he was


    already walking up to me. Lips a thin tight line, eyes creased with concern.


    ¡°Griff what happened, I saw you fall to the floor. Is it A?¡± He asked me still walking towards me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It caused some of the other wolves walking around the hallways to look at us. I trust every single one of


    them but some things you still should keep private. A would have had enough to deal with when she


    came back. If she came back because with every passing day, I was more and more scared that she


    would never. We were closer to my office than we were to my father¡¯s office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± I told him pointing towards the door.


    He nodded as his face showed more worry. He knew me enough to know that if I wanted to talk about


    this inside. That if I wanted to keep this private from the rest of the pack members it was something


    serious. He must have understood it was most likely something to do with A too.


    ¡°He raped her dad, and I could feel it all¡± I didn¡¯t wait for Dad or me to


    24.61%


    11:19


    112 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    sit down. I needed to get this burden off my chest and make him feel the urgency.


    Make him feel we needed to act now, that what we had been doing so far was not enough.


    ¡°Griffin, I am so sorry are you okay? I¡¯m sorry of course you are not but I don¡¯t know what else to say¡±


    He told me.


    As much as I wanted to be mad at him, as much as I wanted to me him for not doing enough I knew


    that wouldn¡¯t be fair. Seeing the, genuine hurt and empathy in his eyesforted me. Another gentle


    reminder that I was not alone in this. On the worst days, I felt like I was. Like I was all alone with no one


    who got me. But in moments like this, I was reminded of the fact of how loved she was. How many of


    us wanted her back home? And like always it would give me a little bit of hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it Dad, we cannot stop this from being a war. We need to act now, make David the


    country¡¯s number one enemy¡± I shouted, I noticed my voice getting louder but there was nothing I could


    do to stop it with how terrible I felt about it all.


    ¡°I get you want to son, but think about it for a moment¡± Dad warned me I wanted to scream at him.


    Tell him that had done nothing else but think about it ever since A went missing. He shot me I look


    and I know what he was thinking. And


    45.72%


    11:190


    112 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    he was right about it I panicked about it. I stressed about it and I thought about how much I missed


    A. How badly I wanted her back in my arms. Not about the consequences of my actions. I had


    almost done something rash and impulsive.


    ¡°But nothing we have done so far is working either, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡± Iin as I


    start pacing the room.


    I realized Dad was right, raging an all¨Cout war and dering David the country¡¯s enemy would not only


    iste him. It will make him desperate, and desperate people do crazy things. He could just as well


    lash out and kill A and himself.


    ¡°I am not going to tell you I have all the answers¡± Dad started and I appreciated his honesty but I


    needed someone with all the answers.now.


    ¡°Maybe we cane up with some halfway solution, I still think dering a war is the wrong thing to


    do. Not because I want to spare David but, because I hate him for what he is doing to A. I just fear


    we need to give him some hope so he has a reason to keep her safe. You can however contact Alpha


    Jay, and ask him if we are allowed to set up camp on his pack ground. You can bring the entire army,


    even though I would suggest you leave enough behind to keep our pack safe. Then you can scout the


    environment until you find her.¡± He goes on to exin.


    I get his idea if I find him and I have most of the royal army to back me up, and the BloodOak army he


    will stand no chance. Not even with the small pack he managed to still keep. It feels like I am finally


    doing


    66.34%


    11:19


    112 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    something that is enough and for a split second I am excited to call Jay. Because I am sure he will be


    more than happy to let us set camp on his pack ground. Hell, the pack had so many empty abandoned


    houses.


    And knowing him he is going to offer us to sleep in the homes. One more week of waiting. But a week


    where I can get the pack ready, train the army tell them all I know about David. Until I realize it also


    means I have to tell Jay I think his oldest baby just got raped, close to him without him being able to


    help her. And suddenly I fear the conversation.


    90.83%

 Chapter 338

    113 A


    After raping me on his sister¡¯s grave, David helped me up like we were a couple that just had some


    sneaky fun in nature. I wanted to refuse, but I needed him to get up, I was barely able to walk, with how


    rough he had been. On top of that, I had to deal with how guilty I felt over the fact that Griffin had felt all


    of this. I just hoped he somehow could feel how much I hated it too. Not that I wanted him to feel my


    pain but that would still be better than him thinking I was having consensual sex with David.


    When we got ¡°home¡± I took a shower so hot it burned my skin, as I kept scrubbing myself. I felt so dirty,


    and I wanted to be clean, not that I would ever be again. Still, I wanted to be as clean as I could be. To


    wash the ces where David touched me as much as I could. For some odd reason, he used


    protection, telling me he could get me pregnant since we were real mates.


    I don¡¯t know if this man does not understand how fertility, sex, and pregnancy work. But the fact that it


    is easier for wolves to get pregnant when they¡¯re mated is not the same as always getting pregnant


    when you have sex with your mate. Unfortunately, it goes both ways, even when having sex, or being


    raped by someone who is not your mate, you still can get pregnant. I wanted to get pregnant, but not


    with David¡¯s mate, not to mention the fact that it would probably make David go even more crazy.


    I tried to look at the positives, I had managed to leave the picture of me


    0.00%


    11:19


    113 A


    288 Vouchers


    and Griffin I had printed, behind in the forest. Not only that, but I had it on me when they kidnapped me.


    David had been ¡°kind¡± enough to let me earn my purse back. Since that moment, I had kept the picture


    on my body. To make sure, David wouldn¡¯t find it and destroy it. Secondly, it felt good to have a part of


    Griffin so close to me.


    David had been so upied with raping me he did not notice, I pierced my finger with my canines. I


    had used the blood to write ¡°luv u¡± on the back of the picture. Every other wolf would still be alerted by


    another wolf¡¯s blood for at least a week. Probably more because it didn¡¯t rain a lot in these parts. Griffin


    had been here, whatever the reason was for him leaving again. He was here, so I was sure wolves he


    trusted would be on patrol now. Not BloodMoon pack members loyal to David.


    Even if they were, either they knew and nothing would change, and if they did not know it could go one


    or two ways. Either they stood behind, their Alpha and nothing would change, or depending on what


    Griffin had done during his visit. They were scared of Griffin or did not agree with what David was


    doing, and they would get me help. I liked these odd enough, that I had no idea when I would have the


    chance to do something like this again.


    Maybe, just maybe, if this was the reason Griffin would find me, it would be worth it. As long as he


    wouldn¡¯t me me for it, but I knew my mate. Now I trusted him enough that he would never me me.


    He had saved me before, he made me whole again. I was sure he would again. Just by being him, just


    by being there for me.


    Slowly, I started to pull myself back together again. It was my fault, I


    23.94%%


    11:19D


    113 A


    288 Vouchers


    had tried suggesting to David that he liked Hannah more than he did me. That I would forgive him if he


    wanted to be with her again. After raping me, had told me he knew what I was trying to do. I shudder


    thinking. back on his words.


    ¡°I know what you are doing A, you are still wanting to go back, trying every trick in the book to get


    me to trust you. So now I took you outside like you imed to want so much. I just hoped it was


    everything you longed for.¡± He had grinned at me and then licked his lips before continuing.


    ¡°If you are not going to love me for all the caring things I did for you, I just guess I need to give you


    some tough love.¡± There had been a glint in his eyes that scared me.


    And I was right to be scared, as soon as we got back to the dungeon he had chained me to the bed. I


    could make it to the bathroom, and the kitchen. I was unable to reach the living room. Now I had to


    earn the right to eat or to sleep in bed with him. He had thrown the ratty nkets in a messy heap on


    the floor. This was my bed for now, I could still se the bathroom. Meaning I could pee, shower, and


    drink water but that was about it. It was enough, though, I had hated sleeping next to him these past


    weeks. Now he had done thest thing I always thought he wouldn¡¯t, sleeping next to him was even


    more unsafe now.


    Sure, not eating would be a bad thing. And go against my entire n to stay strong and full of energy.


    But there was nothing I could do about it. There was no way I would be doing the no doubt wicked


    ns David woulde up for me to earn my privileges back with.


    51.02%


    11:19


    113 A


    288 Vouchers


    There is no way I am going to keep strong when he keeps on doing to me what he just did. Sure, not


    eating would weaken my body. But it would not break me. What happened a few hours ago had almost


    broken me. I would not survive something like that one more time.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Exhausted physically, and emotionally, I crawled down on my nkets. Curling up in the fetal position, I


    fell asleep like that. I never noticed David had gotten into bed. My heart grew cold instantly, and it


    dropped to the ground. I had been sleeping in vulnerable around David. I scrambled up, but I soon


    noticed I was still in my pajama pants, so he didn¡¯t do anything to me. There was nothing else I could


    do, and I needed to be sure I wasn¡¯t sleeping so deep I would not notice David doing anything to me.


    So Iid down again to get some more sleep.


    When I woke up the next time, Hannah had squad down next to me with a syringe in her mouth. She


    quickly took it from her mouth and hushed me. Before, I would have wasted no time in screaming to


    alert David. Hannah used to be my worst enemy. cing all the attention on the tension between us.


    And the fear I used to feel for her served me well. Or I thought it did. But yesterday, David had proven


    he was the biggest threat to me. So when Hannah let me read and see what was in the syringe, I took


    the chance. Trusting her over David now, hoping she had be so jealous that she wanted to kill


    David.


    76.89%

 Chapter 339

    114 Griffin


    Finally, it was time to return to the BloodMoon pack, and this time I would not go back without my A


    in my arms. For the past week, I had been training the guards. I made sure every single one of them


    knew what A looked like. That they all knew what David looked like, and that they all knew they


    should kill them if that meant they could save A.


    I did as Dad requested, or should I say suggested, and I kept about 30% of the army back at the castle.


    While 70% joined me in the Blood Moon pack. Of course, Dillion, Collin, Gerard, and Jessa joined me


    too. They would always be there for me and A. I knew they would. But the fact that so many of us


    meant that we could not take the jet. It¡¯s not amercial airne, so we cannot fit the hundred


    wolves that joined me into the BloodMoon pack. Somehow I liked that because driving there might take


    longer, but it was more active. It felt like I was actually doing something to get closer to her. To get her


    back, I just knew I would have been restless on the ne. Now I needed to focus On the road ahead of


    me, that is why I chose to drive alone.


    ***


    It is funny how the same journey can feel so much shorter or longer depending on the reason for the


    journey. Knowing this time I was going there, this time to rescue her. And how much time I would need


    to finally find her the road to the BloodMoon pack seemed too long. That


    0.00%


    11:19


    114 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    would have been the only upside of using the ne. It would have been there so much faster. Now I


    need to stop halfway through the journey. We had made a reservation on forehand. iming to be a


    football team here for practice, still, the hotel staff looked at us funny when we all entered the hotel. As


    was often the case when arger group of wolves was residing on human property.


    Another downside of having to travel like this. But the biggest downside. was, how human we needed


    to act. We couldn¡¯t shift to go for a run when most of us had a lot of pent¨Cup energy. Eating as much as


    we wanted to in just one restaurant. Because we eat more than an average human does, Dillion,


    Gerald, and I have been kicked out of an all¨Cyou- can¨Ceat restaurant before. Since they thought we


    were stealing food with how much we were eating. To solve that, we go our separate ways in different


    groups. So that we do not draw so much attention to ourselves. We would also all eat at two


    restaurants. Making this a costly trip, but I would drain the entire treasury and my own ounts to get


    A back, and it would all be worth it.


    I knew that I could not get away with eating on my own. Dillion and the rest of them insisted on all of us


    going together. Which would mean they would watch me. Keep an eye on what I was eating, and if I


    would make do with the bare minimum because I was hardly able to swallow anything down. Not with


    the lump in my throat. Not with the ball of nerves and worries about my mate longed in my throat.


    ***


    Dinnerst night could have been worse, the others did carefully watch


    19.73%


    11:19


    114 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    what I was eating. Still, the fact that I wasn¡¯t alone all night made the time go by faster. Now I was on


    the road again, on my own in my car. Doing something to get closer to A. sting songs that


    reminded me of her. Talking to her, promising her that I was getting closer to her. I didn¡¯t hear her voice


    anymore. By now, I didn¡¯t even know if it had been real or not. Still, talking to her, believing, or maybe


    just hoping that she could hear me made me feel better.


    Everyone agreed with me not to stop at a hotel again tonight. We all wanted to get to the BloodMoon


    pack as fast as possible. Not just to be able to shift and act like ourselves without having to be overly


    aware of the fact that humans might notice something ¡°weird¡± about us. Everyone was just as


    determined to get A back as I was. We talked about the fact that we would arrive sote in the night,


    and it would be dark out already. And it had been one of our guards, Nicky, who suggested we could


    just go on a nice run. To give our wolves some freedom after a long road trip.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help being wolves, and being alert and maybe finding some clues when we do now can we


    Prince Griffin¡± She had smirked.


    I had just hugged her and everyone knew enough at that moment. Now I was antsy to finally arrive and


    go on that run we talked about. She had a point, going out as wolves might be a smarter idea than


    going in our human forms. Our instincts and senses are much better developed than those of a regr


    human, even in our human forms. But it still was nothingpared to our instincts and especially


    senses when we were in our wolf forms. Combined with the fact that we will be closer to the ground to


    notice clues like scents and footprints. I felt bad I didn¡¯te


    42.23%


    11:19]


    114 Griffin


    up with this idea myself.


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    After being in the car for another nine hours, with a thirty¨Cminute break to get some food. We finally


    arrived at the Blood Moon pack at dusk. Alpha Jay and Luna Tessie were already waiting for us at the


    entrance. They both looked awful, which made sense. Alongside their daughter being missing, they


    had taken over a pack that was ruined to the ground. And while they were rebuilding it, they learned


    their little girl was raped. Raped by the wolf the once hoped she would be mated to.


    The second Tessie saw me, she burst out in tears. Now was the time for me to be strong. Not because


    I was, but because it was what A would want for me to do. I walked over to Tessie and wrapped her


    in a tight hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will get her back, and we will make him pay for what he has done¡± I told her.


    ¡°I know, and I am so happy she found a mate so understanding. Thank you for not ming my little girl.


    I don¡¯t think she would survive losing you¡± Tessie answered me.


    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t happen because I would not survive losing her either. But listen, none of us could shift


    yesterday. Do you mind if we go for a short run before we settle in?¡± I asked both her and Alpha Jay.


    66.85%


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    11:20 T


    114 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Thest gave me a knowing smile, but they agreed. Even as befriended packs, as family. Werewolves


    are sticklers for traditions and rules, showing our respect for one another. With me asking the Alpha


    and Luna for permission to do something good for my.pack. The guards I brought with their written


    permission. I made sure not to upset any of the other pack members. Which in the end would make my


    life so much casier. The loyalty in this pack still was fragile, and we needed the pack to be strong


    enough to take on their former Alpha. Because more and. more it seemed like that would be what we


    were going to have to deal with. Hopefully sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°Come on guys, we can go on a run for about an hour before we have to settle in¡±


    I shouted at my army, who stood at attention, paying their respect to this new Alpha and Luna. I felt a


    swirl of pride in my chest as I looked at them, I truly did not understand how the Birches had run this


    pack to: the ground because they only wanted higher¨Cranking members. But I had no time to think


    about that, I needed to go into the woods to find my girl, and so I did¡­


    84.10%

 Chapter 340

    115 A


    The past week had been horrible, David had not touched me again. In his twisted mind, mating with me


    was another ¡°privilege¡± I had to earn. Just as getting enough food, sleeping in a bed, and having


    freedom were. He allowed me one meal a day. Which always consisted of his leftovers. And probably


    was just to keep me alive. I could still freely ess the bathroom so I had ess to all the water I


    needed. I could go to the bathroom and not soil myself.


    In theory, I could even shower myself but in reality, I was unable to. Missing my mate, missing my wolf.


    Not getting enough food all weakened me. To the point, I could barely stand on my feet. The injection


    Hannah had given me the morning after I got raped was a contraception injection. I know of this


    injection which is mostly used to keep from getting pregnant during the heat. Since mom was a pack


    doctor I knew of it. How it looked like and what it did. I had enough knowledge to be sure she was


    actually giving me contraception.


    ¡°He somehow doesn¡¯t quite get how pregnancies work. I don¡¯t hate you enough to bring a child into


    this¡± She had shrugged, but there was a tenderness in her voice I couldn¡¯t really ce.


    It was the first and kind thing she had ever done for me. Hannah had never liked me. She was a year


    younger than David, and he always looked up to him. They hung out together a lot when their fathers


    met up. Seeing as Hannah¡¯s father was Alpha Philip¡¯s Beta that had been a


    0.00%


    11:20.


    115 A


    288 VouchersThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    lot. It is why Jason and David ended up being best friends, with Jason as the next Beta. After Hannah


    gave me the injection I felt that there was more going on between her and David. Or that she wanted


    there to be.


    At the beginning of this new normal, I was trying toe up with ns. to use it to my advantage. But


    with how weak I was feeling now I couldn¡¯t gather my own thoughts. It felt like something was missing.


    Something just out of reach, hidden by the blur of hunger. Tonight was no different as I saw the sunlight


    slowly fading through the sunroof. Listening to David snoring as he was taking an afternoon nap, I tried


    toe up with ideas but all I could think about was missing Griffin.


    Every time I fell asleep I dreamed of better times, I would¡® dream about meals we had in the past. Or


    maybe they were just random dreams where I was eating all my favorite foods while chatting with


    Griffin. The two things I missed most now. Just as I was getting overwhelmed with frustration again I


    felt something else. Griffin was back and he was so close. I watched David still peacefully asleep and I


    wondered if I should just ce a pillow over his face and suffocate him. This a recurring thought I had


    ever since I found out he was the one who had me, kidnapped.


    At first, I figured it would have been a dumb move. Hannah or any of his other goons, would find me


    and surely kill me. From past experiences, I knew I could outsmart and outrun Hannah. But not several


    of the Blood Moon pack members. And I was sure he had more wolves helping him, there was no way


    the two of them could do all of this. Back when I thought I knew him, when I would see him daily, David


    could not build anything. He didn¡¯t have a lot of practical skills as he focused all his energy on his


    education. So I was sure he hadn¡¯t been able to build all of


    21.37%


    11:20


    115 A


    this on his own.


    288 Vouchers


    Now there was a high chance Griffin would find me as he was so close. Even if Hannah woulde in


    here to bring David his breakfast in the morning. Taunting me with the fact I still hadn¡¯t deserved a good


    breakfast, I coul? escape and outrun her. If Griffin was still so close he would be able to find me if I


    would be able to hold out for a little while.


    And that was the issue now, I was so weakened I could not hold on at all. Not to mention the high risk


    that David would wake up as I was trying to suffocate him. He would easily overpower me. And I


    shuddered thinking about what he would do to me if he woke up to me trying to kill him. Wanting to be


    saved I opted for the MoonGoddess instead, to keep me safe and to make sure Griffin found me.


    Whatever his reason was for going away two weeks ago, he was back now. And I needed him to find


    me as soon as possible. I had no idea how long he was able to stay for this time. I hated not knowing


    anything. I could very well be he wasn¡¯t even allowed at the Blood Moon pack. Then again maybe he


    was because David hadn¡¯t gone back one. Not after the night, he acted funny, something must have


    happened to the back looking back.


    Hannah had tried to hint at it too, but David had aggressively silenced her about it. I tried to think of


    what would happen if an Alpha stayed away from his pack for weeks on end. It was another memory I


    couldn¡¯t reach. Eventually, I fell asleep wracking my brain for ideas on how to make sure Griffin could


    find me.


    48.14%


    11:20


    115 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    I was startled awake when David stumbled out of his bed, done with his nap. Not that I knew what this


    man needed naps for as he wasn¡¯t doing anything. The dungeon had turned into a pigsty. He would


    wake up, scoff down the breakfast Hannah brought him, and mock me for being hungry. Then spends


    the entire day ying stupid games on his phone up until lunch. After his lunch, he would feed me his


    leftovers before lifting some of the weights he asked Hannah to bring. iming it was to keep him fit,


    so he could defend me if push came to shove. Like thirty minutes of weightlifting in between hanging on


    the couch and ying games was going to make the difference between winning or losing the fight.


    In the beginning, he would interact with me a little, he would watch me clean his mess up. He would


    take regr showers usually after I took mine. Almost like this grown¨Cass wolf, who now had to lead an


    entire pack however small the pack might be. Needed a reminder to take a shower and brush his teeth.


    In my annoyance, I came up with an idea: For the longest time, I had been utterly unwilling to do


    anything to earn privileges back.


    Feeling Griffin so close to me had changed everything, though. It would be virtually impossible for him


    to find me in this dungeon without help. Back when I still had been hopeful I kept reminding myself I


    needed to be strong so I could help Griffin. With all that happened to me, I kinda let go of that idea.


    Which was foolish because if it wasn¡¯t for me being so weak I might have been able to help Griffin find


    me. Or at least try toe up with some ideas to leave more hints. The first privilege I had to


    70.33%


    11:20


    115 A


    1 288 Vouchers


    earn back was to eat, and as much as I did not want to. I think I had an idea of what I needed to do, so


    as David stumbled out of bed towards the kitchen to get himself a drink I pushed myself up and crawled


    to the bed. Still too weak to walk there, and just as I hoped this drew in David¡¯s attention. He was


    staring at me, I could feel from his eyes burning holes in my back.

 Chapter 341

    116 Griffin


    Even if this was just a run, where we would keep our eyes, ears, and noses open for clues. It was not


    the same as a patrol or a mission.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Still. we agreed to go on a run in a few smaller groups. This way we could cover more ground. Running


    alone would be unwise, both for safety concerns. And because we might find a clue we needed to


    secure, the leader of the group could stay with the clue. As the others would help the rest of the army


    to find us. Eventually, we would always find each other, but here on unknown terrain, it could take us a


    little longer. Time was a luxury we could not afford ourselves.


    We divided the army into five groups, Dillion, Colin, Gerald, Jessa and I all leading one group. As soon


    as I shifted I let Conan take over, there was a bigger chance he would find something. We agreed he


    would give back control the second my human form was needed. I told my team Conan would be in


    control and of course, they all agreed. As the Crown Prince, I have had to lead and train the pack in


    both forms. So letting Conan lead them was nothing new for the pack.


    Even now, when my entire world is crumbling down around me, I enjoy the feeling of being along for


    the ride. Experiencing the speed at which we were running, the scents and sounds around us when I


    was not in control was different. I was along for the ride, and it felt like it. I also noticed Conan seemed


    unwavering about the direction where to run to. Hoping he had noticed something I could not, I was


    feeling good about the decision to go on thiste¨Cnight run.


    0.00%


    11:20


    116 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    And then it hit me, the overwhelming scent of blood, and not just any blood. I could smell it was A¡¯s.


    If I had been in my human form, I would have probably crashed to the floor. My legs would have given


    out from under me. Now I heard Conan mindlink everyone they needed to hurry in our direction..


    ¡°It¡¯s her blood, you all smell it right,¡± Nikita, Nicky¡¯s wolf asked through


    the mindlink.


    We all knew it was, and normally a question that redundant had pissed me off, and it would have


    pissed Conan off even more. He must have heard the fear and sadness in her voice too. Nikita wasn¡¯t


    stating the obvious, she seemed distraught about the fact that her future Luna and Queen had lost


    blood here in the woods. I had noticed how loyal the pack was to A already. I knew she made an


    impression during the BBQ, but I never knew Nicky, and her wolf seemed to adore her.


    In fact, Nicky had been one of the very first to ask if she could join me on this mission to get A back.


    She had be a guard just to be able to. While she had always been a very skilled fighter, Nicky had


    seemed a little ky about what she was going to do. Almost like she was scared. to make a decision


    that would change her life.


    ¡°Griffin, I am sorry, but I am going to have to give you control back¡± Conan¡¯s voice pulled me from my


    thoughts.


    My brain had drifted somewhere else as Conan had been getting closer and closer to the source of the


    blood. It was like my mind had tried to protect me for as long as it could. Now it was my time to see


    what we


    22.97%


    11:20


    116 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    had found. To stay as calm as I could, so as to not make matters worse. My stomach clenched together


    and that weird feeling in your throat that makes you feel like you are about to vomit was back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a picture, but we need our human form to read the back,¡± Conan told me before giving back


    control.


    Our wolves cannot read at all, it¡¯s nothing something an animal can do. When our human spirits are in


    control of our wolf body, we can still read. But holding a picture in your hand is far easier than holding


    one in your paw. I told the rest to stay in their wolf forms to give me


    cover if needed. I send two of them out to walk ahead and hopefully guide the rest of the pack towards


    us.


    The picture was of me and A during the BBQ, where I introduced her to the rest of the pack. I had to


    blink a few times to see clearly again as my vision blurred with my unshed tears. There was so much


    love in this picture, it hurt me to know it had been weeks since I had been able to. make her feel that


    love. With no time to be sad about that, I turned the. picture around to find a message written in A¡¯s


    blood.


    u¡±


    ¡°Luv u


    It wasn¡¯t a lot, but she must have written it in a hurry. The letters were shaky, wriggly lines. It was a


    smart move on A¡¯s part, I was sure she was in this forest somewhere now. The blood had made it so


    much. easier for Conan to find the picture. The message let me know that she left it on purpose. I told


    myself that if she was able to do all of that and


    45.66%


    11:20


    116 Griffin


    think about it like she had. It had to also meant she wasn¡¯t in any danger.


    288 Vouchers


    critical


    Gerald was the first one to reach our group, the others soon followed after.


    ¡°She told me about that picture, she must have had it on her body when she was kidnapped¡± Jessa


    confirmed what I was thinking.


    ¡°So what is next Griff¡± Colin asked me refraining from using my titles. Rather, addressing me like the


    friends we are.


    It kept me grounded, reminding me of the fact I was still here with my friends. Close to A¡¯s family, my


    family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the BloodMoon pack house. Alpha Jay, and the rest of his family, will want to see this


    too. Princess A left us a clue, so we owe it to her toe up with a n on how to get her out. As


    much as 1.5 want to find her tonight. Going on a wild, unprepared goose chase in the middle of the


    night isn¡¯t going to help her.¡± I addressed everyone through the mindlink, seeing as most of them were


    still in their wolf forms. They could hear me regardless of mindlink in both forms. But when in wolf form,


    we could onlymunicate through the mindlink. And they did because my mind soon flooded with


    shouts of agreement and loyalty to both me and A.


    To keep up with the rest of the pack, I shifted back again. After carefully


    67.57%


    11:20


    116 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers


    cing the picture between my teeth. Making sure I wasn¡¯t damaging the picture, and I was not losing


    it either. We all took off running back towards the pack house.


    When we arrived it seemed as though theck of wolves, and theck of a strong. big army, was


    solved by other forms of security. Because again before we arrived Jay, Tessie and now even Dan and


    Krystel were walking up to us, worry etched on their faces. Not that I could me. them, even I wasn¡¯t


    sure of how much good news this was.


    ¡°I made sure the homes for the warriors are done. They just need to decide who to bunk with, we can


    comfortably fit six wolves inside a home. I have 15 empty homes, so I figured maybe you and the


    others can stay at the pack house with us.¡± Jay told me. His hint was clear, I dismissed my warriors and


    followed him to the meeting room. Hoping one of them would be able to make more sense of the clue I


    had found.


    86.42%

 Chapter 342

    117 Griffin


    ¡°You look like you found something?¡± Jay did not beat around the bush as he led me into the Alpha¡¯s


    office.


    For a moment, I was taken aback by how much it had changed since thest time I was here. David


    had kept the office like his dad had before him. Modern, sleek, and cold. Jay had made the office his


    own, it was. warm and homely, and I could recognize all the pictures from their home now adorning the


    walls in his office. Which included the pictures of A and seeing her smiling looking in the camera.


    Happy and carefree, surrounded by her family, felt like a punch to the gut. Making me wonder if I would


    ever be able to think about her without feeling like this. But I shook those thoughts from my mind as


    soon as they came. I would, because soon she would be back with me where she belonged.


    ¡°Your daughter is a smart woman, she left me a message,¡± I told Jay and Tessie as I showed them the


    picture.


    ¡°Oh, that is the one she wanted to print out to hang in your guy¡¯s living room.¡± Tessie¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°And they will my love, we just need the n to find her right, Griffin?¡± Jay pleaded with me, desperate


    to cheer up his mate.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse that, I know I would have said anything even remotely


    0.00%


    11:201


    117 Griffin


    289 (Vouchers


    true if it meant cheering up A. Forcing a smile I hoped seemed real enough, I looked up at the two of


    them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see if we cane up with a n together, you know this area so much better than I


    do. And Tessie, can you prepare a first aid kit?¡± I asked Tessie because she was so much like her


    daughter..


    If they were worrying, keeping them active helped. I was the same, I needed to feel like I was helping.


    Like I was actually doing something to improve the situation, too. She got up right away to make the


    first aid kit I requested. As soon as the door closed, Jay thanked me.


    ¡°But you¡¯re actually here toe up with a n to get my baby back, right?¡± He asked me.


    Since I was, we discussed what the best approach was for hours. In the end, we figured we would


    make ten groups. Eight started on the outer edge. In all four cardinal and four intercardial directions.


    Two groups. would run to the spot where I found the photo. I had 19 wolves with me when I found it,


    Each group would have two of the wolves that knew to find the direction of the photo. More so because


    I imed a tree near the spot. All members of my pack should be able to find it now. It was a risk as it


    was a tree David and A clearly passed and if he smelled I imed it. He could be tipped about me


    being close, finding A was crucial though. And it was highly unlikely that he would be out a lot. with


    her. And if he would be, he would probably notice a hundred wolves patrolling through the forest.


    16.08%


    11:20


    117 Griffin


    12 Vouchers Because that is what we decided to do with the groups patrolling. Each group would


    consist out of five wolves from either pack with an appointed Silver Moon and Blood Moon leader. The


    leaders would be each other¡¯s equals. This way, everyone could reach each other using the mindlink.


    And it would make the BloodMoon wolves who were a bit hesitant about the Silver Moon pack feel


    safer. The same would be true for the few Silver Moon wolves who did not trust BloodMoon pack


    members, because of what some of t


    members, because of what some of them had done to their Luna and Queen¨Cto¨Cbe.


    ¡°We should go patrol as soon as it is daylight, there is no time to waste. But we need to be sure we are


    able to find things if we are out in the woods.¡± I suggested, and Jay once again agreed with me.


    Normally when two Alphas get along like we do, when two Alphas are family (inw) the packs would


    completely trust each other. It was sad the situation with the BloodMoon pack had gotten so out of


    hand. When all of this was over, I would have to talk to my parents about making sure things wouldn¡¯t


    get out of control for any other pack like this anymore. I had no idea how we were going to realize that.


    All I knew was that we needed to, just because maybe in the future it could save someone for the same


    faith A had..


    The how and when was a worry for future Griffin. It was two am already, and after being on the road for


    ten hours. Spending nine of those hours actually driving. Only to go for a run, and find something


    heartbreaking during that run, had worn present¨Cday Griflin out.


    I needed to be well rested and sharp early in the morning tomorrow. So,


    35.62%


    11:21


    117 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers


    skipping dinner, I just said my goodbyes to Jay and went to the guest room assigned to me.


    As I was walking out, I texted my parents with updates. I would mindlink the pack members with me


    here about our ns for the morning. Walking and texting was no talent of mine, I figured there


    wouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the halls right now anyway. Only I was mistaken, so I bumped into a


    middle¨Caged wolf, causing me to drop my phone.


    The middle¨Caged wolf practically flew to the ground to pick up my phone. Handing me my phone,


    baring is neck to me. A sign of submission, every wolf knew what it was, and this wasn¡¯t the first time.


    someone showed their submission to me.


    Normally though there was a reason to do so, either because something else put me on edge. Showing


    your neck to an Alpha or Royal wolf when they were pissed off was a smart way to defuse any


    situation, the other situations where when you had done or asked something offensive or were about


    to. Not something like this where we both not watching where we were going.


    ¡°I am so sorry Crown Prince Griffin, I was just going home I watched some sports at my best friend¡¯s


    ce. He is the chef so he lives here, normally there isn¡¯t anyone walking down these halls. I lost track


    of time, and I was runningte and didn¡¯t want to worry or upset my mate. She hates it when I amte,


    but it was no excuse, though I know¡­¡± Raising one hand, I stopped the man¡¯s word vomit.


    56.58%


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    11:20


    117 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    I wondered what the hell kind of rumors circted about me for this


    healthy adult wolf to fear me like that.


    ¡°Calm down man, I figured the hallways were empty too, so we both didn¡¯t pay attention it sucks, but it


    happens. We were both at fault¡± I told him thinking that would be the end of it.


    But it wasn¡¯t because for some reason this man thought an Alpha could never be at fault. Let alone a


    royal wolf, after a bit of pressure the man, who I found out was named Rob. Had been taught by the


    Birches that the leaders of a pack can do no wrong. And again I was reminded at how awful those


    people had been.


    ¡°So, what is your role here in the pack¡± I asked as I got an idea of how to not only reassure this poor


    guy.


    But to help Jay, show the pack there was another way. Another style of leadership; a better one. A


    happier, more stable one.


    ¡°Warrior Sir, in fact, I volunteered to be on the team to find your mate. A is such a sweet girl, you


    know. I never got why some of the pack members made such an issue about her height. It¡¯s probably


    the fact that Alpha Phillip was such a freak about perfection. I do not agree with what David is doing


    now, and I never agree with murder¡­¡±


    My body instantly grew numb and cold at his words, did this man know something I didn¡¯t? We had


    figured out most of the pack honestly had no


    75.21%


    11:21


    117 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    clue about what happened to A and David. And that if they would, they couldn¡¯t tell us because of a


    lingering Alphamand. Maybe he knew more, but could only just now speak up. Because the Alpha


    command no longer controlled him now the pack had a new Alpha. He might have been a bit anxious


    to tell Jay and with me reassuring him it might have just been the push in the right direction. So I didn¡¯t


    say anything not wanting to make him feel like he could not tell me. Because I needed to hear this no


    matter how much I feared what I was about to hear.


    92.57%

 Chapter 343

    118 A


    With how weak I was, I couldn¡¯t do much, still I managed to get the bedding off the bed. It left me


    breathless, and I just slumped down on the mess of dirty linen resting against the side of the bed.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing¡± David snarled at me.


    I was trembling with how much this took out of me. Still, I felt the need to scream at him. A need I


    repressed because I needed to make him. believe I was doing this for him, for us.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this anymore, David, I wanted to change and make the bed for you. But with how


    little I have been eating. I hardly have the energy.¡± I told him, sticking as close to the truth as I could be,


    without angering him more.


    ¡°Well, whose fault is it, you haven¡¯t been getting more food?¡± He snarled again, not waiting for the


    answers.


    Still, his tone softened somewhat when he told me he was d I wasing to my senses. Ordering


    me to have it done before he wasing! back to bed.


    And I managed too, with all the breaks I required it took me the entire


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    0.00%


    <


    11:21


    118 A


    288 iVouchers


    evening. But by the time David got into bed, the bedding was clean, and the bed was made. David


    didn¡¯t say anything, but he grunted appreciatively before going to sleep. As soon as his breathing


    showed me he was actually sleeping, I let myself get some sleep too.


    ***


    ¡°She made the bed, see I told you this would be working, I might let her sleep in the bed with me again


    tonight¡± David¡¯s booming voice woke me


    1. up.


    Hannah must be here with breakfast, Icouldn¡¯t move, all the effort it took me to chance the bed. Hoping


    it would earn me some breakfast, but no. He wanted me to sleep with him, of course he did, how could


    I have been so naive. Of course, he would choose the reward that fitted him the


    best.


    ¡°Well I am happy for you but think about it David, there is still a lot to clean around here, this ce is


    getting filthy.¡± Hannah pointed out.


    Shit, even if it meant sleeping in the bed with him, which I absolutely despised, it would mean I was on


    the right track. In the end, the reward would consist of being fed more. And I was at the point that I


    would do anything to regain some of my strength. The feeling of Griffin being closer to me hadn¡¯t left


    me all night. It was the same feeling I always had when I reach Silver Creek as soon as I would drive


    on the pack ground. There was this feeling ofing home. And it was that feeling that still lingered


    with me now.


    15.10%


    11:21


    118 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am well aware, but I am still and Alpha, I am still your Alpha. So what do you expect me to do about


    it¡± David seemed more on edge ever since.st night than he had been for the entire period he had


    been here.


    ¡°Give her food, fet her clean more, give her more food. Sleeping in the same bed as you seems like too


    big of a reward right away, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hannah asked, leaving me to wonder if she was so jealous


    of me she didn¡¯t want me in the bed with the wolf she so obviously loved. If she was pitying me, or if


    she simply had a modicum of logic left in that otherwise vapid brain of hers.


    Not that it mattered because David agreed with her logic and seconds. after he did I heard her


    footstepsing towards my nest.


    ¡°Guess you earned yourself some breakfast¡± Hannah scoffed like she was unhappy with it, when I


    knew she was the one suggesting it.


    So I just nodded, and scoffed down the hash browns, and breakfast burritos Hannah ced in front of


    me. It was an oddbination to say the least. And like all of David¡¯s favorite take¨Caway foods, it was


    dripping with grease. Suddenly I realized ever since the night that David acted too weird as I felt Griffin


    closer to us. Something definitely was going on, and I was too tired to make sense of it.


    All I did know was that it was Griff¡¯s doing because he wasing for me. Because the man I did not


    trust enough before. Was the one person I should have never doubted. He must have felt David raping


    me, and he


    35.24%


    11.21


    118 A


    288 Vouchers


    didn¡¯t leave me for it. No he was here again, for the rest of my life I would show him how much I loved


    him. And how much I regretted being such a bitch to him for the first few weeks.


    Strangely enough, scoffing down this greasy burrito, the first real meal I had gotten in a week, was


    showing Griffin how much I loved him too. That was what I kept telling myself as I ignored the nausea.


    The clenching of my stomach that wasn¡¯t used to food anymore, and now had to deal with this heap of


    fat. But I managed to keep it down. And as soon as I was done eating, I curled around to a small ball


    on my bedding.


    Hoping and praying, I would be able to keep the food down. As soon as I was feeling better, I would


    have to do more chores around the house to earn myself a lunch. As much as I hated doing anything


    for David, as much as I hated giving him the idea he was getting through to me. Finally being able to do


    something, being back to plotting my escape, gave me a sense of purpose.


    ***


    It couldn¡¯t have been more than an hour before I was startled awake, because David was hissing in my


    ear.


    ¡°Did you call for them, why are they here with so many of them¡± He scream¨Cwhispered only adding to


    my confusion.


    When I finally became aware of my surroundings, I noticed it too. The


    56.72%


    11:21


    118 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    fact that there were wolves in the forest. And not just some wolves, there were a lot of them. From what


    I could sense, some of them were from the BloodMoon pack, but others were from the Silver Moon


    Pack. Were they fighting, had Griffin with an army found our location only to be ambushed by the Blood


    Moon warriors? Or was something else going on?


    With us being several feet underground and the wolves seemingly not directly above us, the sounds


    were very muted. But it didn¡¯t sound like they were fighting. I would almost say there was some sort of


    comradery going on. But then again, it was hard to hear what exactly was going on.


    ¡°What the hell did you do you bitch David was now full on screaming, shaking my by the shoulders.


    ¡°STOP, PLEASE JUST STOP¡± I screamed on the top of my lungs, not because I was scared of him.


    No because I hoped that one of the wolves outside would hear it. That one of the Silver Moon pack


    members heard the screaming, recognized my voice and alert Griffin.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, I was down here weak and miserable because you made me¡± I answered, still


    screaming so loudly it left me a bit out of breath.


    And then, just as, David threw me back on my nest with an exasperated


    75.34%


    11:22


    118 A


    288 Vouchers


    sigh. A shadow fell over the both of us. As a silhouette of a wolf was standing directly on the sunroof


    Was this it, did Griffin and our pack finally find me. I wanted to scream, shout, anything to draw the


    attention of the wolf directly above me. But David mped his hand on my mouth and nose and


    pushed me back to the ground with so much force my weakened body could not fight him off. So I just


    laid there, eyes glued to the shadow that could very well be my savior.


    93.10%

 Chapter 344

    119 Griffin


    I knew we had to be close, I sensed her, but I could not feel what side it wasing from. Webed


    through every inch of the forest, but we didn¡¯t find any building where they could be hiding. No, new


    pack forming, the most logical thing for them to do was to move to another territory, an unimed one.


    And build their new pack there, or their leftover pack for that matter. But for some reason, they hadn¡¯t


    there was no way I could still sense A this strongly if she wasn¡¯t here anymore. For a moment, my


    heart fell to the floor when I noticed the shallow grave at the foot of the three I had marked. The fear he


    had killed her ever since I had been close, that the photo was herst goodbye had gripped my heart.


    ¡°Prince Griffin, it does not work like that you would know if your mate dies, you know that right!¡± Rob,


    the warrior Lmet the other night, had asked to be in the group with me and now calmed me down.


    Talking to him had been somewhat useful, he wasn¡¯t sure of anything. However, he seemed to be one


    of the first Pack members who saw something was off with David. When his parents died, Rob was the


    first one to suspect David was involved he still was, same with David¡¯s sister going missing. Rob and


    his mate had been wanting out years ago, Rob being a warrior though caused Alpha Philip to forbid


    him to move packs. He couldn¡¯t risk bing a rogue not with a mate and two teenage children.


    0.00%


    11:22


    119 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Even now that Jay was leading the BloodMoon pack, it was clear how much the pack was damaged.


    There was no telling if we could bring the pack back to how it was supposed to be. But the threat of


    someone so unstable, someone worse than the Alpha who brought an entire pack to the brink of ruin. A


    wolf capable of killing his family to get what he wants. Having kidnapped my sweet, gentle mate


    worried me more than before. So every second I wasing up empty¨Chanded, I felt more and more


    desperate. Hopelessness had settled in my chest like it was there to stay.


    Not that I was about to give up, neither of us was. Still, for now, we had to retreat. We had been at it for


    four hours now, and we didn¡¯t find anything. Chances that we wouldn¡¯t find anything new were very


    high. We were however at risk of being discovered by David and his pack.


    The marked tree had already served as a reminder to him, it was am action I already regretted now.


    Yesterday I was arrogant, thinking I would find her today. Not caring if David noticed how close I was or


    not. Only now did I consider he couldsh out and hurt A. But what s done is done. There was no


    way back anyway, so there was only one, thing left for me to do. Make sure I found her as quickly as


    possible, and that meant I could not lose my cool. I could not stress out now, and I was about to. So


    when everyone said we should go back to the pack home, I reluctantly agreed.


    We said we would rest for about an hour or two, just to shower, eat and nap. After those two hours, we


    would meet up and discuss a new n. There had to be something we were missing. Maybe a break


    and or a fresh set of eyes would do the trick. All I did in those two hours was toss


    18.39%


    11:22


    119 Griffin


    1 288 Vouchers


    and turn in bed. Waking up so early after not getting a lot of rest the night before left me tired and a bit


    drowsy. As soon as I stepped into my bed, anxiety drove away my sleepiness.


    ***


    ¡°You look rough, son, you need to rest, stay strong for her¡± Jay warned me as I walked into his office.


    It was the same thing everyone had been telling me ever since she went missing. Like I was not taking


    care of myself on purpose. When it was never like that, I just couldn¡¯t rest. My mind kept racing about


    her, and my body kept aching for her.


    ¡°I know Jay, but that is easier said than done with how much I am missing her¡± Jay¡¯s gaze softened as


    soon as I told him what was bothering me.


    I did not want to waste too much time, so I asked Jay what he thought we were missing. We could


    estimate how old the picture was, or how long ago A had left it. That couldn¡¯t have been more than a


    week for the scent to be so strong. We needed a way to drive David out, to make him show himself.


    The problem was that he was so mentally unstable that there was no telling how he would react to


    whatever we were nning. None of us wanted to risk A even more, all of us were very aware of the


    fact that we were already putting her at risk, if only for a bit.


    40.32%


    11:22


    119 Griffin


    208 Vouchers


    ¡°Well, if we cannot lure him out, we need to keep looking. There must be something we are missing¡±


    Jay thought out loud.


    very


    He was right, but David had no ties left to this pack. When given the chance, nobody had left to join


    David¡¯s pack. Of course, that could still


    well be because they did not want to give his whereabouts away Still, there was no sign of anyone not


    being loyal to Jay now. Not a single pack member had seemed shifty or extremely nervous when I


    spoke to them.


    All of them had been a little nervous, like Rob freaking out the other night when he bumped into me It


    was the fear that was pushed onto these wolves, the fear that leaders could punish you for even the


    smallest. little mistake. That was trauma, not the nerves one would get when you are trying to hide


    something from a higher¨Cranking wolf


    Jay and I just sat there in silence, unsure of what to do next, when there was a knock at the door Since


    I was closer to the door, I stood up to open it. When I did, I stood face to face with a sweet¨Clooking girl


    who was fidgeting with the hem of her sleeves. And an adult wolf behind her looks like the mirror image


    of the girl with a few more years on her


    ¡°I am


    sorry to bother you, Prince Alpha, I am Marianne, Rob¡¯s mate¡± The woman was almost as nervous as


    the girl who must have been about fourteen years old.


    ¡°Ah, Marianne, I hope you did not give your mate a hard time after I kept him too long?¡± I smiled at her,


    no matter the stress I was under I


    56 40%


    11:22 M


    119 Griffin


    #288 Vouchers


    would always be a kind and understanding leader and these wolves needed it more than anyone I ever


    met.


    ¡°No, how could I after the voice you sent¡± she chuckled, clearing thinking back about the voice I had


    sent with Rob¡¯s phone made her feel a little more at ease.


    ¡°I am just here to invite you to dinner at my home in an hour, Lizzy here thinks she might have some


    news about David. But she has been scared to talk to you¡± Marianne¡¯s words were enforced by Lizzy¡¯s


    trembling lip.


    Anger swirled in my chest, how could so¨Ccalled leaders of the pack put so much fear into young and


    innocent children? I wholeheartedly believed in the fact that as leaders, you were like the parents to


    your pack. All we needed to do was to guide and love them. Swallowing down my anger, so as to not


    frighten the teenager more, I looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s very brave of you toe forward now Lizzy, and you know what like your Dad a whole lot. So it


    would be a pleasure to have dinner over at your house regardless, okay?¡± I told her, and it wasn¡¯t a lie


    if Rob still wanted to leave the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s memories behind after all of this I could use another


    warrior, and he would be wee to be a royal guard.


    Lizzy nodded at me, a smile cracking through her pale and nervous face as she said her goodbyes.


    They were going home to prepare dinner and I would be there in an hour. Once the door was closed, I


    turned to Jay to wrap up our meeting, and I was surprised to see him smiling at me.


    75.64%


    11:22


    119 Griffin


    208 iVouchers


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You are a good Prince Griffin and you will make a damn good King, that is why my daughter loves you.


    And that is why I believe the Moon Goddess will reunite the two of you. Because the kingdom needs


    you, the two of you¡± He stated before dismissing me to.get ready for my dinner.


    And I did, clinging on to the hope that Jay was right, and to the hope that whatever Lizzy knew would


    actually be useful.


    94.74%

 Chapter 345

    120 A


    It had been thirty minutes were the wolves were walking on top of our hiding ce. Thirty minutes


    where I fought to stay awake. Silent tears streamed over my cheeks as I was getting breathless and


    dizzy since David was still mping my mouth shut. And then they just left, they didn¡¯t see anything


    and they just walked away. Leaving me behind in this desperation, in this hell hole. And my body just


    gave up, the second I stopped battling to stay awake I passed out.


    When I woke up I didn¡¯t know how long I had been passed out. It had to be the rest of the day for sure


    as it had been getting dark by the time I passed out, and it was light out again now. The te of


    leftovers was waiting on me next to my nest. My stomach turned at the sight of the coagted fat on


    the te. Gluing David¡¯s half¨Ceaten breakfast burrito to my te. Next to it was a stic container with


    colew. He must have gotten takeout that had colew as a side dish. David was convinced that


    wolves did not need vegetables. ording to him, we are


    carnivores.


    To some extent he is right and our diet needs a lot more proteins than a normal human diet does. That


    doesn¡¯t mean we can have the exact same diet as a regr wolf would. Not that I¡¯ve ever seen a wolf


    enjoy.a breakfast burrito with extra chipotle mayo either. But that was just David¡¯s logic. I was not a big


    fan of colew but at this moment I was just happy to be eating some veggies. I stumbled to the


    kitchen to heat up my burrito. It would make it taste the slightest bit better. When the food was warm I


    noticed an opened can of soda unattended and I craved


    0.00%


    11:22


    120 A


    288 Vouchers


    sugar. I craved a quick energy fix, and it seemed like I was all alone.


    David was no doubt spooked by the fact that the wolvesing to rescue me were so close to the


    dungeon. He was probably out fortifying the structure and instructing the pack members who still were


    loyal to him to increase the security of this ce. So I took a few quick sips of the soda, once again


    ignoring the cramping in my stomach. Before making my way back to my nest to eat my meal.


    The stomach cramping had been moremontely. Every time I ate or drank something too greedily


    my stomach would cramp up. And I would have toy there praying for the cramps to subside. If not I


    would throw up and lose all the precious food I had gotten. With only having earned one meal, and


    having been able to swipe a few sips of coke and a candy bar. I still was weak, and I had to force


    myself to eat more. Because of the stomach cramps it caused.


    ***


    ¡°Honestly, you trust me right David, you know I would never go against you¡± Hannah¡¯s shrill voice filling


    the dungeon rmed me of the fact that I was no longer alone.


    ¡°Look who is up sleeping beauty¡± David scoffed striding towards me in big threatening steps.


    I knew this wasing he med me for Griffin and the othersing to look for me. While I was


    happy with it myself, and I left the picture to


    24.09%


    11:22


    120 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    give them a clue. It was not like I could havemunicated with them. from this goddess¨Cforsaken


    dungeon. All I needed to do was stay calm and convince him of that. Preferably without snapping,


    about how dumb he was, or how much I hated him. I still needed to earn some brownie.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    points with him.


    I needed to convince him to give me more meals, I needed to regain some strength and then find a way


    out of here.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to get them to look for you here¡± He snarled as he lifted me from the floor by


    my throat.


    Cutting off so much of my air supply I could not even breathe enough to answer him. I was wing at


    his hands, coughing and rasping desperately. All he did was watch me with cold unwavering eyes. He


    imed to love me, to have always loved me. He told me he killed his family because they came


    between us and he was foolish enough before to let them.


    I knew he didn¡¯t love me, not like you are supposed to love your mate. Not how Griffin and I loved each


    other. I had been quick to realize he never loved me, the only person he ever loved was himself. Still


    looking into his empty eyes chilled me to the core. Like a warning to remind me exactly how fucked up


    he was. It was thest bone¨Cchilling image was thest thing I saw before the big empty ck hole


    swallowed me up again.


    I was starting to feelfortable in the empty darkness, when I first was


    44.12%


    11:22


    120 A


    288 Vouchers


    kidnapped I had dreams. Happy dreams about a future with Griffin I still hoped for at the time.


    Nightmares about being kidnapped, about Griffin believing the note. Or about him never finding me.


    Now the moments. where I was not awake were filled with nothingness. Afortable emptiness that


    kept luring me in.


    Only when I was awake I knew the reasons to stay strong, to stay alive, and to wait for my mate. But


    every time I was swallowed by this darkness I could hardly remember why I shouldn¡¯t just give up. It


    was Willow¡¯s voice that kept me from entirely floating away. However, I was scared to find out how long


    that would keep me from giving up. Because my body and soul were growing so tired.


    Sure I missed Griffin with all that I have, I missed my family. I knew I had an exciting and fun life waiting


    ahead of me. The problem was that my return to that life was getting less and less likely with every


    passing day. Leaving me to wonder how much longer I would have to suffer through the absolute hell


    my life had be now. Before giving up and making my peace with the fact that this was how it was


    going to end for


    1. me.


    Make peace with the fact that because I had been so stubborn I would never be able toplete the


    mating process with Griffin. That I would die, young, cold, and lonely barren of his name on my


    corbone. I would be disposed of like I was a nameless, mateless omega. My hopes of him finding me


    were slowly fading into hopes of him finding a third chance mate, they were unheard of I knew they


    were. And the thought of Griffin being with someone else was heartbreaking but I have never been.


    good enough for him.


    64.89%


    11:22


    120 A


    288 Vouchers


    Ever since he was young Griffin dreamed of the whirlwind romances only true mates can have. I had


    already taken that away from him with the ghost from my past. Now that the ghosts had be so


    very real I knew I was ruining the chance of having a happy family with his mate too. So no matter how


    hard it was, if I wasn¡¯t able to get back to the light again. If we were unable to find our way back to each


    other I could only hope he was still going to have the future he deserved.


    Someone was shaking me, but I could tell from the scent that it wasn¡¯t Griffin. He hadn¡¯t arrived just in


    time to save me from the darkness. So why would I listen to the voice telling me to wake up before ¡°he¡±


    wasing back?


    89.42%

 Chapter 346

    121 Griffin


    As I was getting dressed to have dinner with Rob, Marianne, and their kids, I felt I was getting out of


    breath. The sensation of hands wrapping around my throat as I was all alone in the room, was


    indication to why I was feeling this way. Somebody was choking A again. This time it was all my


    fault, he must beshing out at A because he sensed how close we were.


    Or they because for all I know, the about ten pack members that have gone missing ever since David


    had to: Are all living with A in some sort of cult¨Clike new pack. This time, unlike thest time I felt


    A getting choked, I could not shake the feeling of being weak. It was as if my mussels were


    trembling underneath my skin. My legs felt heavy and jelly¨Clike.


    I wondered what was happening to A to make her feel like this. And if this was even because of


    what she was feeling. There is always a different edge to the pain you feel when it is your mate. They


    had taught me so during my education. Sadly enough, I had been well aware of the truth behind that


    statement. Having felt A¡¯s hurt and pain so much the past few weeks. And this feeling weak was


    different, it felt like I wasing down with a fever.


    But werewolves like I hardly get sick, and if we do, we are quick to recover. Meaning that either way I


    had no time to think about what it meant. It would not help A, and learning what Lizzy had to say


    could


    0.00%


    O


    11:22


    121 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers be the hint we needed to find A. If it was me getting down with some kind of sickness


    I would be all better in about two days. So that would mean I could just push through without getting


    any more dying in finding my mate.


    Walking over to the cabin Rob and his family in took me longer than it should have. My legs felt like


    they were filled with lead. I was determined not to let my hosts know though. They already seemed so


    jumpy around me. I knew that inviting me into their home, to cook for me. And to tell me something they


    had new before and could turn out to be essential in finding A. Was already scary enough for them,


    they didn¡¯t have to worry about how I was feeling. And if it had anything to do with them and the food


    that they made me.


    Another young girl opens the door when I finally arrive, she must be Lizzy¡¯s younger sister. She is


    absolutely trembling.


    ¡°Hi, sweetheart I am sorry I am a littlete I got held up, can I know your name?¡± I try to keep the


    tremble from my voice and sound as gentle and sure as I can manage to.


    After a bit of hesitation, she takes my outstretched hand in hers and


    nods.


    ¡°Yes of course I am, Jane¡± she stutters shaking my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, one of A¡¯s favorite books is Pride and Prejudice do you


    18.37%


    A


    O


    11:22


    121 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    know the names of the sisters in that book?¡± I ask her, wanting to have a bit of small talk to put her at


    ease.


    Suddenly the hallway fills with Rob¡¯s deep chuckle out of all of his family members he seems the one


    who is most at ease in my presence.


    ¡°Go on tell him Jane¡± he prompts his youngest daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s favorite too so she named us after them¡± she now giggles.


    And her giggling is a fast improvement from her trembling and stuttering. So I smile and chat a little


    about books and how much A loves to read. All while sitting down at the table.


    ¡°It is nothing special, just mac and cheese, green beans, mash, and fried chicken,¡± Marianne tells me


    as she loads the table withfort foods.


    I¡¯m still feeling weak and shaky but thefort food is helping. It is the first time in days I have an


    actual appetite. Part of it is because this dinner is supposed to help me find A quicker and with that I


    do not feel as guilty to be eating when she is most likely going hungry.


    ¡°First of Prince Griffin, I am so terribly sorry for not telling you I was so scared. I told Dad when he


    came home telling me how kind you are. I wanted to tell you but I was still scared that you would get


    mad at me for waiting so long to tell you. Dad promised me you wouldn¡¯t though¡± Lizzy swallowed


    looking at her father hopefully.


    34.95%


    O


    11:22


    121 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Rob nodded, encouraging his daughter to continue. But she was still scared, so I decided to reassure


    her a little bit myself.


    ¡°Listen, Lizzy, you are almost an adult wolf so I feel like I can tell you this. Leaders should make the


    other wolves trust them. You not being able to trust me is all on Alpha Philip and his family. I am just


    happy that I could show your father he could trust me. And I would never make a father break his


    promise to his daughter so you can just tell me¡± I exined, causing her to bite her lip and not with


    determination.


    ¡°Okay, well you see Ka¡¯s younger sister Suzanne was my best friend, or maybe she still is. Ka¡¯s


    family agreed with the Birches and have. followed Alpha David to the new pack. Suzanne never wanted


    to, sheined to me about it. The Alphamand stopped us from talking about things like this to


    wolves outside our pack¡± As Lizzy was talking to me, I was wrecking my brain to remember who Ka


    was, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hannah had always wanted to be the Luna, she is so in love with David that it¡¯s pretty embarrassing.¡±


    Lizzy rolled her eyes, finally showing she was a teenage girl.


    A had told me as much, though, that Hannah, Ka, Charlotte, and Taelyn bullied her for being so


    close to David. When Hannah had hoped they would be fated mates. Suddenly it urred to me that


    was the Ka, Lizzy was talking about now. So with some effort, I focused back on what Lizzy was


    telling me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    52.46%


    11:22


    121 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I would hate to have to live underground too, that is why I remembered it. Maybe Suzanne was making


    matters worse than they were. And maybe they changed their ns but well I figured maybe it would


    help you to know she might very well be kept underground?¡± While telling me what she knew, Lizzy had


    gotten less sacred, which I was happy about.


    Because the fact that A might be living underground was upsetting. Still, it was new information and


    something we could look into. It could very well exin why I felt so close to her in the woods, without


    being able to pinpoint the exact direction it wasing from.


    ¡°Thank you, Lizzy, that has been extremely useful, and of course thank you for being brave enough to


    do the right thing. If there ever is something I can help you with, be sure to let me know, and I will do


    what I can¡± I promised the young girl, something shed behind her face, but she didn¡¯t answer me.


    The rest of the night I spent eating, three hourster I made my way back to the pack house, ready to


    copse in my bed and hopefully wake up feeling better.


    I just turned the corner, blocking Rob¡¯s home from my view, when I heard someone call out for me.


    ¡°Please, Prince Griffin, wait for me¡± I recognized the voice as Lizzy¡¯s. Maybe she had remembered


    something more, so I stopped in my tracks, waiting for her.


    71.45%


    A


    O


    1123


    121 Griffin


    288 Vouchers.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask you this with my parents here, but your Beta to be


    Dillion, he visited the pack before he mentioned, how his mate is a man is that true?¡± She asked if


    same¨Csex rtionships weremonly epted among werewolves.


    After all, if the Moon Goddess blesses wolves with same¨Csex mates who are we to argue, but I knew


    some Alphas still thought they knew better and did not ept it.


    ¡°Yes, he has, Colin is an amazing mate to my best friend why?¡± I asked in return but she just ran off


    crying leaving me utterly confused. And, hopeful that one day she would tell me what this was all about.


    A part of me was worried that she was against same¨Csex mates, and would now cause me trouble for


    epting it. But she had seemed like such a sweet and kind girl that I pushed those thoughts away if


    only to make me feel better.


    89.07%

 Chapter 347

    122 A


    ¡°You need to wake up, A, this might not be Griffin, but you know he is looking for you¡± Willow howled


    at me.


    She was right, I couldn¡¯t die, not like this. It took me a lot of effort, but I managed to open my eyes.


    Staring into Jason¡¯s angry face. I shook my head, thinking I was hallucinating. Not that I had reasons to


    be happy about Jason being here.


    ¡°Here drink this it is a broth, for some dumb reason, my sister does not want you to die. Even if the


    Alpha doesn¡¯t care. Some mate he is¡± Jason- scoffed, there was a bitter edge to his voice.


    He was here willingly, if he wasn¡¯t there would be no way David would let him get so close to me. Not


    with how obsessed with me, he had gottentely. Still, his unwillingness of being here seeped from his


    every pore. Jason had been rejected too, so he had known the pain I was going through. His reason


    was different, though.


    He found his mate, a female, the connection was instant. The Alpha had wanted Jason as her Luna.


    Jason in turn had not issued with being a Luna. Since it was clear he was head over heels with her.


    Alpha Philip however had something to say about a man bing a Luna. Telling Jason ¨¤ Beta is a


    higher rank than a Luna. That he should go to his mate and demand she gave him the Alpha title and in


    turn would be hist


    a


    0.00%


    11:23


    122 A


    Luna. Nobody knew what he asked or told her exactly.


    1288 Vouchers


    All the entire pack knew was that they had a huge fight everyone had been able to overhear snippets of


    it. At the end of the fight the Alpha had rejected Jason. It had almost cost him his life, he grew bitter


    ever since that moment. I used to pity him but when he agreed with his sister rejecting an omega.


    When he apuded David, for rejecting me so brutally for everyone to see. Especially when he knew


    how painful that was, had turned my pity into hate. And of course him helping his sister and his coons


    to beat me up so often did not help either.


    But something had changed again, and maybe now I could use our joined pain to get some more


    information out of him. He must be the one helping me by giving me some food. Even with Hannah


    giving me the shot to make sure I didn¡¯t get pregnant, there was no way she wanted me to have food.


    She would not stop at pointing out all my wrong doing to David. Telling him exactly why I would still not


    make a good Luna.


    ¡°Thank you Jason, funny right we could have both been happy Luna¡¯s now but the Birches made sure


    we wouldn¡¯t¡± I pretended to reminisce, to gauge his reaction.


    I expected it to be hard to get through to him but to my surprise he sat down next to me leaning his


    back against the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Well that is what those Birches do, selfish, spoiled rotten wolves ruining every thing. No wonder that


    Prince of yours took the pack way from them¡± He growled obviously more upset than I expected him to


    be.


    20.20%


    11:23


    122 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°He did what now¡± I yelled, which was a mistake.


    Jason immediately retreated from me, giving me a dark look. And in the bed above us, David started to


    stir. Jason quietly jumped to his feet, he shot me a pleading look. There was a chance David would just


    kill him for being so close to me. Not only would I never be despicable enough to not care about


    someone dying. I had been spending weeks trying to find David¡¯s weakness, and Jason might be it. As


    quick as I could I curled up like I was sleeping screaming some more nonsense about a he.


    ¡°I came to bring you your food Alpha, your mate screaming distracted me. I think she is sleeping


    though¡± Jason covered for both of us.


    As I kept curled up, focussing on keeping my breathing slow and steady like it would be when I was


    sleeping. Pretending to kick me, Jason shouted at me to shut up. I jumped up trying to act like I was


    just startled awake.


    Not that I was much of an actress, but jumping up on little to no food in my stomach helped as I


    immediately grew dizzy. Of course, looking back David had never been the brightest wolf. So now


    sleepy from waking up like this he just grumbled at me to go back to sleep and shut up. Commanding


    Jason to prepare dinner and wake him up in thirty minutes. When David wasying back down Jason


    shook his head at


    1. me.


    Like I personally disappointed him, when he was the one helping the


    43.92%


    11:23


    122 A


    288 Vouchers


    man he hates to kidnap me. I bit my tongue though, I needed to find out why Jason was not David¡¯s


    little helper and not Hannah. And I needed. to have more quiet moments with him. Moments where I


    could win him over, maybe I could get him to bring Griffin a message. I was sure that if I asked him to


    Griffin would pardon him. Especially if he had been involved in helping him find me. But suggesting that


    right now would be foolish. First I needed to know why this man was so invested in helping the very


    family he hated. The family that caused him to be rejected by the mate he clearly loved instantly.


    I still needed to make David believe I wasing around to the fact that I was not getting out of this.


    Make him feel like I resigned to the knowledge I would be his mate. We passed the point of him


    believing I would actually ever fall in love with him again. Which was fine he didn¡® t love me either, the


    man was incapable to love anyone else but him. I honestly do not think he needs me to love him,


    either.


    He wants me to be the Luna of his ruins of the pack he still has left. A pretty little things on his arms he


    can show around. Because in his mind. he will no doubt still be seen as an Alpha when him and I build


    the new pack. And of course wear his mark and build his children. I had no illusion he wanted me to be


    happy while living that life. He might prefer it because it would stroke his ego, but it wasn¡¯t a priority to


    him either.


    My nest had started to reek, since I had not washed it or myself. And while I cleaned his bed two days


    ago. His bed linen was still in the hamper with some more dirty clothes. Using all my strength, I put my


    nkets in the hampers and dragged it to the bedroom. Luckily, he ced a washer and dryer


    combination here. I managed to put the


    65.37%


    O


    11:23


    122 A


    212 Mouche


    bedding and nkets in. It left me drained but with my best getting washed there was no where semi


    comfortable I couldy down and sleep on. I would just have to wait for it all to be done. I slumped


    down in the bathroom, hoping to catch my breath and regain enough energy to bathe myself.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But my peace was interrupted when David came into the bathroom, keys off the chains dangling from


    his right middle finger What was he nning to do to me now?


    92 95%

 Chapter 348

    123 A


    ¡°I see you finally realize they are noting for you. You deserve another reward¡± He told me as he


    unlocked the chain from the bedpost. never releasing it from my


    neck.


    I hate how scared I have gotten of David now. Because every time I thought this was the worst thing he


    could do there is anotheryer. Yet another vile thing he has done. Leaving me afraid of what he is


    going to do next. To my surprise, he brings me to the table set for two. Where he chains me to the


    dining room table so that we can have breakfast together.


    I would have preferred to eat my breakfast on the floor like I did the other day. I have been out of it so


    much I cannot remember how long ago. that was. Not that I am about to tell David, and I won¡¯t tell him I


    would have preferred to eat away from him.


    It¡¯s funny how love however misguided it might be, can make you overlook certain things. The way this


    man eats is disgusting, I honestly to goddess do not know how he can make so much sound while


    eating pancakes and bacon. d to be getting some more food I just stare at my te, quietly eating


    my food trying to drown out the sounds of David¡¯s slurping and chewing.


    Jason gives us both a mug of coffee, it¡¯s ck and bitter, but since it


    0.00%


    11:23


    123 A


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    should help keep me awake I gratefully ept it. Hannah would always just leave when she brought us


    over our food. Giving me the chance to be alone whenever David would take a nap. And since he did


    that so often I felt alone a lot. A fat better alternative than to be surrounded by wolves I hate.


    Even though I knew I needed to get through to Jason, I was annoyed at the fact that he was still


    lingering here. Especially now that the cramps. were back. Hindsight is twenty¨Ctwenty because, of


    course, it¡¯s not a smart idea to drink coffee when your stomach can hardly stand normal.


    foods.


    ¡°David can you chain me back to the bed again, I want to bathe myself,¡± I asked.


    It was the truth for several reasons, I had more than my fill of being so close to both David and Jason. I


    had no ce toy down but I had to deal with these stomach cramps to stop myself from vomiting.


    Because could not afford to lose what little food he was giving me. And since decided to stick to my


    pliant mate¡± behavior and bathe and dress semi¨Ccute. Now seemed like the perfect time to get


    said bath.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you reek, and you should smell good for your mate,¡± David told me ignoring the fact he


    always reeked of old sweat..


    Sometimes I dreamt of being able to tell him every single thing that has been on my mind for the past


    weeks. Maybe I will get to when Griffin finally gets me out of this joint. Because David was wrong, he


    figured the fact that my rescue team had been so close to me and yet did not find.


    18.06%


    11:23:


    123 A


    #288 Vouchers


    me, made me lose all hope. He saw it as the reason for


    reason for my better behavior now. Which suited me perfectly. It¡¯s not like I could tell him I was earning


    meals, so I could gain strength and help my only true mate get me out of here. If I felt Griffin so close to


    me, he must have felt me too. He would never give up on me, especially not when he could sense I


    was so close.


    The best thing I could do was make up an excuse to go outside and leave another little hint. Closer to


    the dungeon. I mean, I was not sure Griff had found the picture of us, but with how organized the


    search right above us had seemed, it was very likely that he had. Even if they didn¡¯t, it would still be a


    good idea for me to leave another hint. They had been close to us before, so the chance they would


    return was very likely.


    Since I was still treading on thin ice, and I did not know if David actually had updated security, I needed


    to be a little patient though: I should get in his good favor more. Find a way to hint at getting out more,


    instead of asking him directly. Right now, I was doing a piss poor job of making David happy, as he


    loudlyined about the fact that have been quiet. Not answering his question.


    ¡°I am sorry David and I know you have your reasons, but I am constantly hungry and feeling weak. And


    it makes my mind feel like it is filled with cotton wool, I am hardly able to focus what did you ask?¡± I


    tried to keep my tone light and submissive and not let the hatred seep through.


    ¡°I asked if you wanted to watch a movie with me like we used to, before you ran off and let some other


    wolf fill your mind with lies. If you are so hungry, I will even get us a pizza to share. Like a date, since


    we¡¯re mates


    40.01%


    11:23


    I wanted to yell at him, that I did not run away, that he rejected me. How I would be eternally grateful to


    the Moon Goddess that he did because it was because of him that I found Griffin. Who would never call


    a quiet night in with fast food a date! Silent tears rolled down my cheek as I thought about the fact we


    never had our movie night on the new couch we got for our living room.


    Are you seriously crying because I asked you on a date¡± David growled as he yanked the chain pulling


    me closer to him,


    ¡°N¨Cn¨Cn¨Cno, of course not, I just go sad thinking about our past and everything that happened between


    us since you rejected me. That being said, I love to watch a movie with you after I bathed¡± My lies,


    seemed to cate David who muttered.


    ¡°If only you had given in that night, you would have given me a reason to fight for you.¡±


    At this point, it wasical to keep finding new lows in this man¡¯s ability to be self¨Caware. All it did


    though was help me, his utterly misced self¨Cesteem made him so blind to the truth all around him


    that it was easy for me to get away with a lot of shit. It was easier for him to believe I was on the brink


    of falling in love with him. That even with him mistreating me, he would make a better mate than Griffin,


    that he never considered second guessing what I was doing and the reasons. behind them.


    64.91%


    11:23


    123 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯lle get you in an hour, so you better be ready by then¡± He warned me as he chained me back to


    the bedpost.


    Hiszy ass was already getting tired of having to drag my chain around. Slowly an idea formed in my


    mind. Cleaning clearly was the way to win his favor and with the current situation, I could never clean it


    all. And I was a long way from him trusting me enough to unchain me. Maybe I could just act like I


    understood his reasoning, all while wearing him down.


    As I was thinking this all over, I put in some soap and turned on the taps to make myself a hot bath.


    The second the water started pouring creating a noise, Jason and David started talking, seemingly


    unaware that I could


    still hear them.


    ¡°I honestly do not get why you are taking this risk, using my sister as a puppet, you don¡¯t know what the


    Prince is going to do.¡°. The anger in Jason¡¯s voice was palpable.


    I was a quiet as a mouse as I got in the tub because I needed to know what Hannah was going to do


    with Griffin


    85.35%

 Chapter 349

    124 Griffin


    Thest thought in my mind before falling asleep yesterday was to tell Jay about A possibly being


    underground. Part of me had wanted to get excavators and just started digging. The sensible part of


    me knew that would be a dumb thing to do. Without knowing where to dig, we could hurt A and


    possibly innocent bystanders. Or we could just alert David and his new pack that we knew they were


    hiding underground. Causing them toe up with a different hiding ce. To give credit. where credit


    was due, from hearing about him and interacting with him. I would have never been deemed capable of


    doing something like that.


    But when I woke up this morning I was unable to move, I felt hot and shaky, and I noticed my bedding


    and pillows were soaked with sweat. It felt like someone had sprinkled ss splinters in every single


    joint. Making the pain of moving my heave jelly¨Clike limps excruciating. I panicked, even when I quickly


    realized this had nothing to do with how A was feeling. This was just my own body giving up on me.


    ¡°Dillion, Gerald, I am so ill I cannot move can you guyse to my room and help me¡± I mind¨Clinked


    my best friends, aware of the fact that I would never make it out of this bed alone.


    Like clockwork, they were in the room with me in three minutes. Where I expected them to pity me, and


    tease me a bit. And then help me get ready to go to my meeting with Jay. They both gave me


    judgmental stares, Gerald even had his arms crossed. I rolled my eyes at them,


    0.00%


    A


    11:23


    124 Griffin


    hissing from the fact that even that slight movement hurt me.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I know, I know, I should have taken better care of myself now, please help me get out of this bed, so I


    can shower and make it to my meeting with Jay.¡± I croaked out, getting my voice above a whisper was


    a struggle.


    ¡°Griff, I love you, but we won¡¯t Dillion is going to the meeting as your Beta. And you are finally getting


    some rest. You¡¯ve been running yourself to the ground¡± Gerald stated, like he was the one with the


    authority here.


    ¡°Stop messing around Gerald, I am still your Crown Prince, which makes me higher ranking. You need


    to do as I tell you¡± But even I could hear there was no authority in my voice.


    ¡°Ha Ha we thought about that too, technically all I need to do is call the King and ask him what he


    wants us to do¡± Dillion threatened, knowing. very well Mom would panic.


    She would force Dad to bring me home until I was healed, in our pack hospital before letting me go


    back to the BloodMoon pack.


    ¡°You would never do that to me, you know what my mother would do¡± I protested.


    20.91%


    11:23


    124 Griffin


    ¡°LO 3


    288 ?Vouchers


    man, we both love you, and I don¡¯t know what I would do if it was Colin that was kidnapped, What I do


    know is that you and Gerald would want me to take care of myself too¡± Dillion tried to make me see


    reason.


    ¡°And not just him and you, what about Fire Cracker, I love her as a sister, our future Luna and future


    Queen but when she is mad she scares me a little bit Griff¡± He chuckled and I knew what he was doing.


    Trying to lighten the mood, and make it seem like it would be any day now we would see A again.


    He was right she would be so upset with me right now if she saw me like this.


    ¡°If you feel her pain, she feels yours too so it is not fair on her either you know¡± Gerald offered some


    extra advice.


    Gerald was almost soft¨Cspoken, quiet, and reserved, not speaking until he thought things over. Until he


    was sure what he was saying. Dillion would blurt out everything trying to make light of every situation to


    keep our spirits high. They were both fiercely loyal and protective of the ones they loved. The way they


    went about it was just vastly different. And I believe it was what made us such good friends, and it


    would be what would make them a good Beta and Gamma as soon as I was King.


    ¡°You guys y dirty, I grumbled¡± as I had to admit defeat.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly told Dillion all about what Lizzy had told me, about Ka and


    35.85%


    O


    11-23


    124 Grittin


    2BB Vouchers


    the probability that A was being kept underground. He reassured me he would tell Jay all about it.


    Look into ways to find her when she was underground and keep me updated. As he left Gerald ran me


    a tub so I could get cleaned up. I barely managed to find the strength to make it to the bathroom.


    Scared I would fall asleep again and drown Gerald made my bed. Talking to me as he did, for a


    moment I considered not answering just to see how fast he woulde running in. But I decided


    against worrying about my best friend like that.


    He was right I was feeling incredibly weak, and I should not mess around because if something


    happened to me he might note running. Thinking I was ying another prank on him. Not to


    mention the fact that I was worrying about how sick I was. I should have started my recovery as soon


    as I woke up, but nothing had changed since I had woken up. I knew what I had to do, even if I was


    reluctant to do so. The only thing that made me ask for more help was the thought that A might be


    suffering even more because of me.


    ¡°Gerald, can you please get me the pack doctor, you know Tessie, A¡¯s mom?¡± I asked Gerald as


    soon as he helped me put on my boxers and back into bed.


    Gerald walking off to go and get Tessie was thest thing I remembered before I must have drifted


    back to sleep. Suddenly I felt the bed¡® dip, it was probably Tessie sitting down next to me to check up


    on me. But I was so tired that I was unable to open my eyes.


    54.67%


    11:23


    124 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I am sorry Tessie, please give me ten more minutes, I am so¡± I tried to ask her to let me get a little


    more sleep.


    I never expected her to stroke my hair, and that¡¯s when the scent hit me. The smell of A invaded my


    every sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Tessie baby, don¡¯t you recognize your mate?¡± Her voice was so different, but I couldn¡¯t care


    less. All I needed was her back in my arms. I struggled to wake up to open my eyes. It was like


    something was wrong, her scent was a little different, and ¡°baby¡± was weird too. But it felt as if the fever


    had boiled my brains and I could not get them to work properly anymore.


    ¡°Shhh, sleep baby I am tired too, let¡¯s take a nap together¡± The voice that imed to be A cooed at


    me.


    Followed by a warm body snuggling up to me. I opened my arms, ready to finally embrace the love of


    my life again. Even her body felt different it was longer and more slender. As the realization of what


    must be


    happening dawned on me, I finally managed to open my eyes. And just


    as I noticed it was Hannah who had crawled in bed with me. Dressed in one of my shirts, I had given


    A to sleep in. Hannah must have found it somehow and slipped it on. I knew she did it on purpose,


    and I knew how this looked. But I had already heard the creaking of the door, and I knew who was


    about toe into my room.


    ¡°Sorry Griff, I put out one of A¡¯s shi.,¡± I could tell the exact moment she noticed I was in bed


    snuggled up to the girl, who tormented her


    75.33%


    11:23


    124 Griffin


    daughter for the past few years.


    1280 Vouchers


    I know I should have pushed her out of my bed, I should have her arrested. But it has been so long


    since I saw A. So I could not refuse what Hannah was trying to offer me, I just wished I had been


    able to tell Tessie and Jay before they saw me with Hannah.


    95.84%

 Chapter 350

    125 Griffin


    ¡°Well, I guess you are over missing your mate, aren¡¯t you? I hope David kills A because it would be


    more merciful than you breaking her heart like this.¡± Tessie screamed at me.


    She was right, this would break A¡¯s heart if it was true. They had to know right that I would never


    rece A. Let alone with the girl that hurt her. But if Hannah was involved in kidnapping her, she


    knows where A is. We need to know why she is here and what motivates her, so we can get to A.


    And I would do anything I needed to do. His mate¡¯s yelling had alerted Jay, who now ran into the room,


    Dillion hot on his tail.


    Dillion knew me well enough to know I would never do this willingly, but Jay saw red. I could see he


    was fighting to not let his wolf take over and kill me. The only way out of this now was to use my Royal


    Alpha, voice on my inws. I hated that I had to, but it was the only way. Imand them to go to


    Jay¡¯s office and wait for me there. They do ast they are told, but I can see the fire in Jay¡¯s eyes. A


    mixture of disappointment and pure hatred.


    All I can hope for now is that they not only see my point. For now, I turn to Hannah, struggling just as


    much as Jay and Tessie are not to hurt her.


    ¡°Hannah, I get what you¡¯re doing, but we need to talk you cannot just


    0.00%


    A


    @


    11:24


    125 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    crawl in bed with me. Your wing in the pack house is still intact. So I would advise you to go and wait on


    me there¡± I tell her, it doesn¡¯te out as sweet as I wanted it to be.


    But it is the best I can do, and since she gives me what I can only imagine is supposed to be a sultry


    smile, I guess I didn¡¯t do too bad.


    ¡°What the hell is going on Griffin¡± Dillion mindlinks me the second the door closes. Still careful enough


    to make sure Hannah cannot overhear


    1. us.


    ¡°I trust you, and I know how much you love A, but I swear to the Moon Goddess if you hurt our


    Firecracker I will never speak to you ever again!¡± He continues, at least he trusted me enough to not


    jump to ¨C conclusions.


    And I cannot me him for being a bit protective over A. She isn¡¯t just his friend, she is his future


    Luna and Queen. So he should feel this sense of loyalty towards her.


    Wanting to be safe, I answer him using our mind link too.


    ¡°I need Hannah, to get my Darling back. Now I need to get dressed and talk to her parents, but I still


    feel weak, so please help me¡±


    An understanding dawns on his face as he quickly helps me get into a pair of sweats and a shirt. There


    is no sense in dressing up for this


    18.77%


    11:24


    V


    125 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    meeting. I still want this to feel like a family meeting. Not like official business, and I am fairly sure the


    Hemmings will see it my way when I exin to them why I did not have Hannah arrested right away.


    When I am dressed, I make my way to Jay¡¯s office as quickly as I can to find Daniel there too. Which


    would have been a good thing if it was not for him punching me in the face. With how weak I feel and it


    being a surprise attack, he knocks me to the floor. Luckily enough I did not pass out, although I could


    have done with Krystel screaming at him telling him, she regrets being his mate when he is clearly this


    aggressive.


    This all is getting out of hand rapidly, and Dan seems conflicted between groveling at his mate¡¯s feet or


    punching me in the face again.


    tr


    ¡°Krys, he thinks I am cheating on A with the she¨Cwolf that tormented her. They all do, so it is my


    fault for obviously not being clear enough about how much I love my mate¡± I tell Krystel hoping to make


    the other¡¯s aware of how little trust they have given me.


    ¡°Listen, Griffin, I am sorry, the thing is I trusted you. After I first met you, back when A was still


    conflicted about you, I have sung your praises so much I seemed like your damn cheerleader. If she


    goes. through all of this, to find you having moved on with Hannah. She will die and so for a moment, I


    felt guilty about it. But you¡¯re right deep down I know you would never do something like that. Please


    can you forgive me¡± Dan rushes to apologize.


    Truthfully, if the tables were turned, and I thought he had moved on


    36.28%


    11:24


    58.93%%%


    125 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    from Krystel so quickly, I would have been the same. And so I tell him exactly that. Before telling


    everyone why, I need Hannah to think there. might be something between us. I require her to trust me


    enough, to at least be careless in going to visit David. Because I have no illusions. about her


    reasoning. The fact that she stole A¡¯s shirt Tessie nned on bringing to me to make me feel a bit


    better says it all.


    At the same time, me being sick now is a great excuse to not talk to Hannah too much. Just see what


    she was getting up to, find out more about her motives to suddenly im her ce as my mate since


    A had supposedly told me she would make a good Queen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ******


    The next day I woke up feeling a bit better after sleeping for most of the day. All I did the day before


    was sleep and eat. Tessie who felt terrible. for jumping to conclusions hovered over me like my own


    Mom would have To


    the point where I would not be surprised if she sat in the chair to watch me sleep, just to make sure I


    was breathing evenly.


    Now I was still feeling a little weak, but I was strong enough to go talk to Hannah and ask her what was


    up with her suddenlying back to her old pack. Not to mention slipping into bed with me, referring to


    me as her mate. Even if she would pretend to be aware of what A wrote me about her being a good


    Queen. Even choosing your chosen mate was something you had to do with care. And you would need


    to ept each


    other first.


    A


    11:24


    125 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Jay had spent most of yesterday trying to find out how in the hell it had been possible for Hannah to get


    into the pack house. Turns out, since. she had always been a part of the pack. Respected by most,


    even if that mostly had to do with her father¡¯s status. None of the guards thought about stopping her, or


    asking their new Alpha if she was wee in the pack. With her not having epted Jay as her new


    Alpha it had been a stupid thing to do.


    It made all of us wonder if there was anything left to save as far as the Blood Moon pack was


    concerned. And with all the work piling up, finding A became even more pressing. It would not be


    long before I would have to return to my duties as Crown Prince. The search for A would still


    continue, of course. But it would be without me, and that was something I wanted to avoid at all costs.


    Hence, the reason for me going to speak to Hannah to try to find out more about her motives. When I


    was still sick. We learned the hard way we couldn¡¯t put our trust in the BloodMoon pack, because at


    this moment the pack and the loyalty towards the pack even with their new Alpha and Luna was too


    broken. We could not expect them to behave like a pack when for so long they were not treated as one.


    And honestly, Jay did his best, he was a good Alpha and Tessie was a good Luna, but neither of them


    had their heart in it and it showed.


    80.12%

 Chapter 351

    126 A


    She¡¯s all about you, she¡¯s never interested in Prince Griffin, you know that as much as I do. Your father


    forced the two of you, so I never understood why you¡­¡± The shouting stopped just as I slipped into the


    warm bath.


    I was ashamed of how murky the water was getting, but I needed to hear all of this, so I didn¡¯t dare to


    rinse off. Not that it helped because David had obviously used his Alphamand again. There was


    no way Jason would stop shouting mid¨Crant. Followed by a soft ¡°Yes Alpha¡± before he got out to get us


    pizza. At this point, I was wondering if Jason would be joining us for our movie night. Not that I would


    be too bothered with it It might even be a barrier to make sure David wouldn¡¯t take advantage of me


    again.


    It was just weird because it had always seemed like David and Jason were close, too. And when David


    was not spending time with me and Jessa, he would spend time with Jason. We lived in the same pack


    and were all about the same age. But we never did anything together. Not that I wanted to at the time,


    even before the abuse started, Hannah and I had never seen eye to eye. And even if Jason did not


    seem to be too fond of her friends. As siblings, they were close, so hanging out with Hannah¡® s brother


    never appealed to me and Jessa much.


    But thinking about it now would not help me get anything done. And it would be best to get out of the


    tub and rinse off now that I still had a


    0.00%


    11:24


    126 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    little energy left. Because, no matter, how much I disliked the idea of having a movie night with David.


    Getting two meals in one day had turned into a luxury I could no longer refuse. Especially not since I


    felt like I had minor flu, I could instinctively tell it was Griffin¡¯s illness I was feeling. I longed to be there


    with him, caring for him and nursing him. back to health, but I knew I could not. And with that, I decided


    all I could do to make him feel better was to be sure I was feeling the best that I could. If I could feel


    him being sick, he would feel all my pain too. I know it would make home worry even more. So tonight I


    would be extra careful not to anger David to avoid getting beaten up again.


    Something that was probably for the best regardless of how Griffin was feeling. Time away from the


    BloodMoon pack had healed ny percent of my scars. It also made my body capable of fighting off


    injuries again. Not that I had gotten into any major ones anymore. Not before the night. I got kidnapped,


    but now after being so close to losing Willow Not being able to shift for weeks on end. Combined with


    all the abuse, and theck of food. My body was starting to stop healing itself again. To my horror, this


    time it didn¡¯t even scar. Some of the wounds still hadn¡¯t closed yet. And I had bruises still visible that


    should have healed a long time ago, even on a normal human body.


    I was close to giving in on the physical front, and a lot of days, I was close to giving in on the mental


    side as well. I was so done with what my life had turned into. But on days I was at my lowest, Willow


    still managed to talk to me. Like she was saving all her strength for the moments of dire need. The


    moments where I required her most without even realizing I required her. In those moments, she would


    remind me how Griffin would feel if he would find me when he was toote. How


    he would feel if he found me dead? And every time Willow reminded


    20.99%


    11:24


    126 A


    288 Vouchers


    me of Griffin, I pushed true. It all gave me a push to fight a little longer.


    Holding on mentally meant I needed to take the best care I could take of my physical body. Even if it


    meant eating David¡¯s favorite overly greasy pizza and watching a movie he loved, sharing a nket


    because he wanted to. Still, I kept as much distance as possible, no matter how much it annoyed him.


    Heshed out by telling me he was taking a nap, and I was not allowed to take one in the bed with him.


    I needed a nap too because I still was very low on energy. But the washer¨Cdryer was done. So I


    remade my still¨Cwarm nest and curled up in it, the health of the freshly dried nkets lulling me into


    another deep sleep.


    I woke up before, David, and Jason would be back with dinner soon. He would have to wake up David.


    So I crawled over to theundry basket, pulled it close, and started folding it. Jason walked in to wake


    David when I was almost done.


    ¡°How, does he have she¨Cwolves falling at his feet, waiting on his hand and feet¡± Jason scoffed as soon


    as he saw me.


    ¡°Trust me, I would much rather be at home with my true mate. Sadly, here I need to fold theundry of


    the man who is ruining my life. To get fed¡± I snap back at him.


    For a second he looks at me with a bit of pity, but his face hardens again soon. He seems to be just as


    annoyed with David as he is with me. Not that I can me him, as an Alpha you need to take care of


    your pack and lead it. To an extent, that means that you will have staff to do simpler tasks for you.


    Tasks like cleaning, and cooking. Not being woken up


    49.61%


    11:24


    126 A


    288 Vouchers


    from all of your naps. Hell, most Alpha¡¯s I know do not have the time to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nap.


    Now Jason has to wake up, the man who refuses to make his sister happy. After he has been acting


    like he would make her happy. I wonder if Jason ever truly saw David as his friend because it would be


    better for me if he did not. It would be easier to get him to help me. He is hard to get a read on, though.


    ¡°Seeing as you did moreundry, you can have dinner with me at the dinner table,¡± David tells me as


    he walks past me. Chain in hand, like I am some kind of rabid dog he needs to take care of. Again, I


    cannotment on what he is doing yet again. Griffin seems to be doing a little better, but I¡¯m still not


    willing to risk causing him any more harm..


    Dinner is a greasy takeout meal again, and this time I cannot help doubling over in pain. For some


    reason, this annoys David.


    a


    ¡°Why are you acting like such a little bitch, you know men don¡¯t cook, so take out it is¡± He growls at me.


    ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡¯m sorry David, since you punished me I get a stomach cramp every time I eat something¡± I stutter


    not out of fear but because my stomach keeps cramping up.


    ¡°Or you might be carrying my pup since we made love that same night,¡± David remarked gleefully.


    72.90%


    11:24


    126 A


    288 Vouchers


    I shuddered at the thought that David called raping me, making love. I was sure it wasn¡¯t because I was


    pregnant. Not only that, but I knew it was because my stomach hadn¡¯t handled food for such a long


    time. And now eating so much food, and such fatty foods, was just too much. And Hannah gave me the


    injection from stopping me to conceive, with the circumstances of the rape making the chance of a


    pregnancy unlikely, to begin with. But I couldn¡¯t tell David any of that.


    ¡°I am sure is not pregnant, and I can tell you why¡± Jason¡¯s statement felt like someone pouring a bucket


    of ice over me.


    91.20%

 Chapter 352

    127 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°She is malnourished, the circumstances of you having sex aren¡¯t optimal, to begin with. If by some


    miracle she did conceive, she would have lost the pup since you are almost starving her to death.


    That¡¯s what the cramps


    are, her stomach is so not used to food that it cramps up when she has a fatty meal. I suggest you lead


    her, cook for the two of you, Alpha.¡± He sneers, but David does not seem to notice.


    Obsessed with the idea of me cooking for him, my first impulse is.to protest. To hate Jason for what he


    suggested. But when I think about it, this will only suit me. I get more freedom, and I can actually eat


    healthy foods. Eating regrly should help with the cramps because I know Jason is right. But it¡¯s not


    only, the fact that I can eat more food, I¡¯m sure healthier, less greasy options will be easier to stomach.


    ¡°I would love to cook for us, maybe we can even get some groceries together in a human store of


    course. Somewhere we will not run into other wolves¡± I suggest taking the opportunity Jason has


    unknowingly given me.


    Or maybe it was knowingly because Jason seemed quick to agree with my idea, almost too quick. It


    could be he just hated doing so many chores for David. But it almost seemed like he was trying to help


    me out. Or maybe he was just actively working against David, Jason was smart enough to know the


    risk of me going outside even if it was in human territory. For now, I just took the break, I could try to


    find out what


    0.00%


    11:24


    127 A


    Jason¡¯s motives wereter on.


    1289 Vouchers


    David did not seem all too excited about the idea of going grocery shopping with me. And it was not


    until Jason proposed that he would take me out shopping if David didn¡¯t want to. That, he told me we


    would go out to the supermarket in the morning. Hearing so, I excused myself to go to sleep in my nest,


    stating I was still very tired. To an extent that was true of course because with how my life was now I


    was always tired. That was not the reason for me wanting to go to bed early tonight. I need to be up


    before David. If I was going to leave another hint, It needed to be sure to be careful about it. I didn¡¯t


    have anything to write on in my own blood anymore.


    It still needed to be a hint that showed Griffin where I was, and that showed him I was rtively


    unharmed, and had left the hint on purpose. All I coulde up with was to tear up one of the thin


    sheets that made my nest. Rip them to thin shreds and make bows out of them. It would smell of me,


    but the ribbons dropped in a trail should hopefully show Griffin it was a trail to the ce David kept me


    hidden.


    As I walked past Jason, he harshly grabbed my arm, and I was sure he would leave bruises on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the orange juice¡± He whispered, and the way he said it even if he had to whisper unsettled


    me.


    Especially since it was the one luxury David let me have, every lunch where I would get the meal made


    up of scraps there was a ss of


    21.85%


    11:24


    127 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    orange juice next to it. It was awfully sweet, but I didn¡¯t care, I always. drank it knowing my body


    needed the sugar. Before, when I was still allowed to eat, David hardly did anything except for getting


    me that one ss of orange juice in the morning. Tomorrow, I would identally knock it over, to see if


    David would freak out about it.


    Jason¡¯s warning might look legit, especially added up with the weirdness surrounding the ss of


    orange juice. But I was not naive enough to


    blindly trust him either. I trusted neither, and spilling my drink would be


    n either. I truste the easiest way to find out what was going on. I just nodded at Jason, letting him know


    that I did hear him and would take it into


    consideration. He could hardly expect me to just believe him instantly, and even if he did, I didn¡¯t care.


    It was not like he couldin about me not listening to him. Because of the way he acted, it was


    clear he was going against David¡¯s wishes. And David was a ruthless man who murdered his entire


    family. To force the she¨Cwolf he had rejected before to be his mate again. Forgoing his entire pack that


    needed him to do so. And he did it all without any remorse, with a smile on his face.


    ***


    Luckily,st night, it didn¡¯t take me long to fall asleep. And now I was waking up to the sound of David


    snoring. There wasn¡¯t any light filtering to the sunroof yet. So it was probably the middle of the night or


    in the early hours of the morning. Before the rays of the sun were strong enough to light up the forest.


    As I started tying the ribbons, I was thinking about the fact that this could very well be myst day in


    43.51%


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11.24


    127 A


    288 Vouchers


    captivity. Of course, I would not only leave a trail of ribbons from sheets that smelled of me. I would


    also try to make a run for it at the grocery store. There wasn¡¯t a lot he could do when we were


    surrounded by


    humans.


    He had to take the chain off too or else the authorities would be alerted because of the kidnapping. The


    human government had some. connections to the Council of Elders and the royal family. Griffin and his


    parents had no doubt alerted them already, asking them to look out for suspicious behavior around


    these parts. Even David, being as stubborn and as arrogant as he was, knew this would happen.


    I hated I might risk some of the innocent people in the supermarket, but it was the only option. Luckily, I


    had memorized Griffin¡¯s phone number. Most stores nowadays have security, so my n was to run


    out of the supermarket and into the closest store possible to ask the security guard to help me out.


    Then I would call Griffin, who I still sensed was close. He woulde to collect me, and then I would


    try to lead him back to the dungeon with the help of the ribbons to find David and Jason and have them


    arrested. I had no doubt others are helping them.


    And I still don¡¯t have a clue where Hannah has gone. Jason spoke about Griffin, but that would mean


    she would need to go back to the BloodMoon pack and from what I gathered the bond between David


    and his former pack was broken. There should be a new Alpha in ce now, and they would never let


    Hannah just wander about the pack she used to live in. Not before she pledged her loyalty to the new


    Alpha or even their family if this new Alpha was already mated. Overthinking all of this, going over


    scenarios to escape in a few hours as I was tying the


    67.53%


    11:24


    127 A


    ribbons, made the time fly by.


    288 Vouchers


    The sun was high in the even, lighting the forest surrounding my hideout. Causing daylight to stream


    into the room via the sunroof. I tied more ribbons for about an hour or so. Until I heard the telltale creak


    of the door to the dungeon opening. Signaling that Jason was here to wake us up to start the day. I


    rush to shove every single ribbon in my pocket before curling up like a baby again, pretending to be


    asleep.

 Chapter 353

    128 A


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend I know you are not sleeping anymore¡± Jason hissed at me, and I wish he would just let


    me be.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was unsure how much he had seen exactly, or how he knew I was not asleep for that matter. All I did


    know was that it was unsettling that he knew. It shows me he was watching my every move,


    commenting on it without letting David know. It was confusing, not knowing why he was helping David.


    And if he really agreed with all that was happening here. At the moment, he seemed to be helping me.


    But most of the time it seemed as if he still hated me. Like I had actually done something to hurt his


    sister when it was the Moon Goddess who fated me to David. In


    retrospect, I would never choose him in my mind, she could have him if she wanted him so badly.


    you


    ¡°Why are you doing this Jason, you¡¯re awfully loyal to the man who made you, your fated mate, and


    your sister¡¯s life miserable. Or did enjoy being rejected, because of what the Birches told you to do? So


    I might be pretending to sleep to get a little more rest. You are supporting. the man who is hurting your


    sister every day. So maybe it is you pretending you are pretending to love your sister. Because neither


    of my siblings would ever let anyone do this to me. Yet here you are waiting on the hand or foot of the


    man who uses your sister as his own personal prostitute. To share with everyone who wants to if it


    gives me an advantage. All to mate with the she¨Cwolf he told your sister, she rejected. to be with her.¡± I


    scoffed at him, and I knew how vile the things I was saying were.


    0.00%


    11:25


    128 A


    288 iVouchers


    But I had to, I needed to provoke him. To make him lose control and say things he shouldn¡¯t have said.


    Or to at least get a read on him. If he lost control of his emotions then maybe I could find out more, and


    find a way to get out of this hellhole.


    To his credit, Jason did get mad at me, but he managed to keep it in. He was balling his hands in fists


    and I expected to see the ws grow from his hand. But none of that happened. He swallowed harshly


    and then turned his attention back to me.


    ¡°You speak a lot for someone who is so out of touch with what is happening here. But you have always


    been, haven¡¯t you, A? The wonderful A Hemming, the untouchable Ice Queen, does not interact


    with anyone but her family and two best friends. Who always got everything she ever wanted without


    knowing any struggle in her life. And now that you are finally struggling, it is still over the backs of


    others.¡± He snarled at me, the growing tension and the voices getting louder woke David up.


    Getting into his protective Alpha role that gave me the ick right away Screaming at Jason to leave me


    alone. Like he was protecting his mate. from someone dangerous. And not his own Beta arguing with


    his captive a little bit. The situation was ironic and if it wasn¡¯t for the pain and hunger, I would have


    laughed at the stupidity of the situation.


    ¡°I am mad at your mate because she is conspiring against you, just check her pockets Alpha¡°.


    Shit shit shit, Jason must have seen, and my heart plummeted to the


    DI


    24.07%


    11:25


    128 A


    288 Vouchers


    soles of my feet when I heard Jason rat me out. There was no way for me to hide the tied ribbons fast


    enough. And not even David was dumb enough to believe any lie I coulde up with as to why I was


    wearing so many ribbons with me.


    David seemed to snap awake at Jason¡¯s words, jumping out of bed and rushing to me. Roughly pulling


    me up, my arm so he could easily ess. my pockets. Where he found about fifty ribbons, I spent the


    entire night making.


    ¡°What is this you filthy bitch do you really think you could hide this from me?? You need to realize what


    a man, is and does. A real man like me and what she¨Cwolves can do. So I will show you¡± He fold me


    raising his hand to the sky


    There was a foolish silly part of me left that hoped that Jason would stop David from hitting me. Hoping


    he would have enough decency left in his phone to stop David, right in this moment I couldn¡¯t even be


    sure Jason would stop David if tried to rape me again.


    I tried staring at Jason but the eye contact got disrupted as David¡¯s fistnded square in my face. I


    could feel my nose break under the force of his fist mming into my face over and over again. Jason


    silently witnessed with a facial expression that was somewhere between guilt and feeling gratified that I


    had to go through all of this.


    It wouldn¡¯tst long now I could feel it. A feeling that I was getting more and more often. A tiredness


    that seemed to settle directly behind.


    47.30%


    11:251


    128 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    my eyes. Sounds, sights, and smells getting muted. Like I was watching myself inside when I was


    standing outside, soon now I would slip back into that darkness where I would have to find the strength


    to fight my way out.


    ***


    But today it didn¡¯t happen because just when I was about to pass out the door creaked again. David


    released his hold on my cor causing me to copse to the floor. Jason turned around the door ready


    to shift. So whoever it was that just walked into the dungeon with us. They were not. expecting them


    either.


    It wasn¡¯t Griffin, I would have sensed and smelled him before the door would even open. Still, it could


    be one of his guards it was not like I knew the entire pack by name and or scent. Jason¡¯s sigh of relief


    was the first indication that it was not who I had hoped to be.


    To all our surprise it was Hannah who stood in the dungeon with us. She rushed to David and told him


    to stop beating me half to death. Then she whirled at her brother with fury in her eyes.


    ¡°And you Jason thank you so much for betraying me like you are doing now, I begged you and this is


    what you do.¡± She yelled at him.


    Hannah might have stopped David from beating me to death, and I might have been able to eat three


    meals yesterday. He did still punch into me


    69.56%


    11:25 1


    128 A


    288 Vouchers


    for the longest time. While he didn¡¯t hold back at all, three filling but unhealthy meals didn¡¯t magically


    bring my body back to health. I tried my best to listen to their conversation and to make sense of the


    fact that Hannah was here again. The weird thing was that she was wearing one of Gerald¡¯s hoodies.


    I recognized it because Jessa hated that hoodie and had tried to get Gerald to get rid of it ever since


    they found out they were mates. But the darkness kept pulling and pulling and I was losing the fight.


    Eventually, I had no other choice than to let it pull me under and close my eyes as I fell on my


    makeshift bed. Hoping that I would wake up soon if I would wake up at all.

 Chapter 354

    129 A


    This time I had clearly slept the entire day. By the time I woke up, David was fast asleep, and it was


    dark. My lunch and orange juice were ced on the ground beside my bed. I scoffed down the lunch,


    skipping the orange juice with Jason¡¯s warning still fresh in my mind. It was not that I did trust him, but I


    trusted David even less. And with him sleeping there was no way of testing my theory of knocking over


    the orange juice.


    I wanted him to stay asleep longer; it gave me a bit of a break. But as soon as I got up to try and make


    my way to the bathroom. I noticed that they had not chained me back to the bed after passing out. I


    don¡¯t know if it was because they forgot, or if they tried to let me be asfortable as possible when


    passed out but I didn¡¯t care. Tonight was the night I was going to escape. The door was always locked


    from the inside out and David had the keys. He slept with them on his body. Wearing the keys to both


    my chains, metal cor, and the door on a ne.


    I would have to tear it off his body and that would wake him up for sure. If he woke up I would be dead,


    he would lose his temper and I would end up in another shallow grave next to his sister. Since being


    here I thought about suffocating him with his pillow but I never had the guts to do so. Scared he would


    be able to overpower me. Today I was feeling a lot stronger, and even Willow¡¯s voice was stronger now.


    I knew it was my only chance in a few hours Jason would be here again and he would find David.


    0.00%


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11:25


    129 A


    288 iVouchers


    No matter if he liked it or not David was his Alpha. And he would want to retaliate for his Alpha being


    killed. Not to mention Hannah hanging around the dungeon again. Like the love¨Csick puppy she is she


    would


    want to or


    revenge even more than her brother would. Taking deep breaths and summoning my courage I


    sneaked over to the bed. Carefully taking the pillow I slept on when I was still ¡°allowed¡± in bed.


    He was sleeping on his side and I needed him on his back. So I tickled. his right side hoping he would


    turn towards the feeling. And when he did he looked like a starfish. I realized it couldn¡¯t have turned out


    better


    so I sat down on his chest. Pressing my knees into his shoulder stopping him from moving. He opened


    his eyes surprised. When he saw me sitting on top of him he smirked at me.


    ¡°Finally could not resi¡­¡± I knew what he was going to say but he would never say those words to me


    ever again.


    Before he could finish speaking I pressed the pillow down onto his face. His breathing had already


    bebored because of the weight of me on his chest. So I had expected him to die quickly but he


    did not He kept trashing scratching at me. Fighting against me, I felt he drew blood. We could probably


    both smell it, my arms got shaky and I felt myself grow tired but I knew I had to hold on so I did. It must


    have been about five or six minutes before he stopped thrashing. Just to be sure I sat there still


    pushing the pillow down on his face as I counted down two more minutes in my head. Until I was sure


    he was dead. Now I was a killer, at cold¨Cblooded murderer but in the end, it was him or me. And I had


    to choose myself for the people I loved, the people who loved me.


    24.13%


    11:25


    129 A


    288 Vouchers


    I yanked the ne of David¡¯s still warm but lifeless body and I quickly undid the cor. The chain


    dragging behind me would only slow me down. There was no sense in hiding it as Jason and or


    Hannah would find out what I had done anyway. I just let it fall to the floor and ran to the kitchen. I had


    no idea if I would be able to find the


    Blood Moon Pack right away and I couldn¡¯t find David¡¯s phone. This all meant I had no idea how soon I


    would be safe, and the strain of suffocating David had already left me a bit shaky and dizzy.


    So I packed all the candy bars and sodas I could find in David¡¯s backpack and then I made my way to


    the door of the dungeon. The door creaking startled me like it would make Davide alive ande


    after me. Or it would summon Jason to stop me from running away. But after the creaking stopped my


    world was covered in silence again. Nothing was stopping me from climbing the raggedydder we


    needed to use to- get in and out of the dungeon.


    Te


    Suddenly I was outside in the dark and quiet forest with not even the birds to keep mepany. I was


    fairly sure the BloodMoon pack was on the left side, so that was where I started to run towards. I tried


    to shift but I felt I was still unable to. So it was not something about the dungeon itself that stopped me


    from shifting. It was something about me and since I was not wearing any silver. The only thing I could


    come up with was the orange juice Jason had told me to stop drinking.


    Even in my human form, I had always been quick, but it was nothingpared to my wolf form. Now


    the exhaustion and malnourishment of thest weeks had done a number on me. And I regretted


    packing the heavy soda cans and choctes with me because it slowed me down.


    51.12%


    11:25


    129 A


    288 Vouchers


    Something I could not afford so after contemting for a little bit I dropped the backpack. Hoping I


    would find the pack soon enough. I grew up in these parts and I was sure I could still find my way to the


    pack. Whoever the new Alpha of the BloodMoon pack was, they were appointed by the royal family and


    so they would tell them about the fact that the missing Princess was found.


    But as I kept running and running I started to lose momentum. I was growing tired and I still hadn¡¯t seen


    any sign of the pack. The sun was rising and that meant David¡¯s corpse would soon be found by one of


    the siblings. I had hoped to be safe before that moment. But seeing as that wouldn¡¯t be happening


    anytime soon. I decided to look for a safe ce to have a bit of rest. If I could just eat the one candy


    bar I had kept in my pocket. And take a quick little nap I wouldn¡¯t be so disorientated and I would be


    better able to find my way back. Griffin had still felt so close, so the chances were high that he was still


    at the BloodMoon pack trying to find a way to find me. Imaging the surprise on his face as he would get


    the call from the guards that I was on pack ground was what kept me hopeful. And as Iy down in a


    shallow cave, hidden from view I whispered a quiet See you soon to the man I love. The man that I


    would be reunited with today.

 Chapter 355

    130 Griffin


    Ever since arriving two days ago, Hannah had been too careful. After I had spoken to her. It had been


    clear she was lying to me about her reasoning foring to visit me.


    ¡°I just came back to the pack Prince Griffin, the decision Alpha David and Luna A made to switch


    mates hurt me. I really did love David you see. When I saw you here at the BloodMoon pack I realized


    it was a sign from the Moon Goddess herself that you and I are meant to be together¡± She had told me,


    looking up at me through fluttering eyshes.


    The only time I noticed some sincerity in what she was saying was when she told me she loved David.


    Maybe she was yet another victim of his games. Yet she chose to help him. She could even involved in


    the murder of his entire family. And she had been abusive to A even before this shit started. So I


    could not pity her not at all.


    Still, I had to act like I did like I was going to give her a chance. She needed to feel safe enough to


    allow room for slip¨Cups. To make her believe she still stood a chance when I was staying over at the


    pack I had given to A¡¯s parents. I tried to act heartbroken hearing that A was actually living with


    David. Pretending I was a grieving mate going back and forth between believing the letter and not


    wanting to believe my mate would ever do such a vile thing. Especially thetter seemed to resonate


    with Hannah.


    0.00%


    11:25


    130 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    She was smarter than I gave her credit for though. Because she seemed very aware of the fact that


    she was being followed. Nothing was giving a clue about where she was going. The next morning she


    went for a run. She was still being shadowed by one of my warriors but she clearly had the home


    advantage and so he lost her. The only thing he could tell me was that she tried to steal one of my


    hoodies. But all she did was grab the one Dillion had left in my temporary office.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Getting desperate to find A, I invited her to have breakfast with me. I told her that I wanted to get to


    know her better. Since I finally started believing that A had really dumped me to be with David. Now


    we are sitting here, in the kitchte of my small temporary living room in the pack house suite I am


    staying in. She seemed nervous, maybe it was because she sensed I was not genuine in wanting to


    get to know her.. Looking back maybe it would have been better if I tried a little harder.


    I hadn¡¯t even bothered with making the breakfast myself. Thest time I made breakfast it was for A


    and I. And the next breakfast I would make would be for her too. Suddenly Hannah¡¯s eyes glossed


    over, she was mindlinking with someone. She must not know that I am aware of the fact she is no


    longer a part of this pack. She is a part of David¡¯s pack, so whoever is mindlinking her now is too. It


    might even be David himself.


    She turned so pale I could almost see the veins in her face as she pressed one hand against her


    stomach.


    ¡°S¨CS¨CS¨CSorry I h¨Ch¨Chave to go¡± She stuttered not giving me any


    19.92%


    A


    11:25


    130 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    exnation. Whatever the person mindlinking her told her it scared her. And it made her lose sight of


    where she was.


    ¡°Attention, everyone this is it, Hannah just ran out scared after someone mindlinked her. Follow her¡± I


    mindlinked every warrior.


    Within a second Krystel told me she told Daniel who mindlinked every trustworthy member of the


    BloodMoon pack including his parents. Of course, I ran out myself too. I felt it in my soul, I felt it in my


    bones. Today would be the day I would finally find A again and I could not wait.


    As we expected Hannah, ran into the forest again. This time she wasn¡¯t bothered with trying to keep us


    of her back. She either knew we were following her or did not care. Or she was so scared she was


    blind and deaf to her surroundings. Thetter seemed to be the most logical but in the end, it didn¡¯t


    matter, all that did was that she was leading us straight to David.


    Lizzy had been right, and Hannah ended up leading us to a trap door. The door was open and she


    rushed in. We waited for two minutes. knowing that they could not exit without us seeing it.


    Or so we thought because when I was the first to rush in twenty seconds.ter I heard themotion.


    42.46%


    11:25


    130 Griffin


    ¡°You stupid whore you lead them to me¡± The voice was distorted, rasping for breath.


    288 Vouchers


    Hannah cried and I could not make out what she was saying. And the warriors who where already


    inside followed me to the room the sound wasing from. The room we entered looked like a simple,


    barren living room connected to an open kitchen. We piled out into a simple bedroom and the small


    nest at the end of the bed made my heart sink.


    My poor sweet, beautiful, precious mate had been forced to sleep at the end of the bed like she was a


    rabid dog. Hannah was thest to try to crawl underneath the bed.


    I roughly grabbed her ankle and yanked her back. She was guilty this was enough to put her on trial.


    ¡°Follow the others¡± I roared at my warriors and they did. One by one they crawled into the tunnels that


    were dug even deeper than this prison


    was.


    ¡°Where is she¡± I roared again this time looking at Hannah.


    Who was cradling her stomach sobbing but I couldn¡¯t care less. I could not be this close to finding A


    only to miss out on thest minute.


    ¡°She tried to kill him, she tried to murder him, my mate, she can have you if you ever find that bitch¡±


    She sobbed at me.


    59.87%


    11:25


    130 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I couldn¡¯t quite make out what she was saying, all I knew was that I was seeing red. I wanted to know


    who tried to murder who because Hannah wasn¡¯t making any sense.


    A soft delicate Ifand wrapped around the wrist of the hand I raised to p some sense into Hannah.


    For a split second, my heart soared with hope that it was A. This hole was overflowing with the scent


    of her. But of course, it wasn¡¯t her, David would never leave her behind.


    ¡°Griff, don¡¯t, she loves David, and she is obviously pregnant with his pup. The entire BloodMoon pack


    knew Hannah was in love with him, believing they were mates. David did too and that is why he fucked


    her even if he did not love her. There are better ways to make her talk¡± Jessa implored and she was


    right.


    No matter how angry I was, no matter how panicked I was, I could not hit a she¨Cwolf. Let alone a


    pregnant one.


    ¡°My mate is right, she is crying about David almost getting murdered did you not hear his voice¡±


    Gerarld added in and he was right, David¡¯s voice had been very hoarse.


    ¡°We are going to find David, you are both guilty of treason punishable by death do you want that for


    your pup?¡± I asked Hannah hoping this was indeed the way to make her speak.


    76.83%


    11:25


    130 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    She wrapped her arms closer around her stomach and shook her head.


    ¡°Then I need you to tell me exactly what happened and where my mate is. And maybe I will spare your


    life and his¡± I growled barely able to contain my anger.


    ¡°Fine, I will tell you can we go back to the pack house I don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡± Her answer


    was quick and sure even if there was a tremble in her voice.

 Chapter 356

    131 A


    288 Vouchers


    I don¡¯t know if I am dreaming or if I have died. I really hope it is the first one because I am too close to


    being back with Griff to die now. But on the other hand, I have never felt as peaceful as I do now. I


    stand up to look around and I notice I am wearing a white flowy dress. It reminds me more of a robe


    than it does of a dress.


    Suddenly I see a figure looming in the distance. The person is watching me but makes no effort to


    come closer. I¡¯m unsure of what I should do, it feels as though they are calling out to me. It feels


    familiar and before I know it, before I even decided to. I am moving towards the figure. As I get closer I


    see that it is a female, with long blonde hair that is so light it is almost white.


    She is wearing a robe simr to mine but hers is embroidered with sparkling silver. This is my answer I


    must have died, and the Moon Goddess deemed me worthy enough to ascend to the heavens. Here


    can live in her valley now. The eternal pack house. I will have long¨Clost family members and friends


    waiting for me here


    But there still is this urge to go back to Griffin. I do not want to be dead, I finally had a life I wanted to


    live. And now it has been taken away from me before I could do the things I really wanted to do. Like


    finally being Griffin¡¯s mate in all senses of the word. My tears leave stains on my robes as I make my


    way towards, who I suspect is Selene the Moon Goddess and mother of all werewolves.


    0.00%


    12:38


    131 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Sit with me my child, tell me why are you crying?¡± She asks me, gesturing at a white wooden park


    bench I could have sworn wasn¡¯t there seconds ago.


    ¡°I am sorry, you are the Mood Goddess right?¡± I stammer. having no clue how to speak with her.


    ¡°I am, and you are A Hemming, daughter of Jay and Tessie Hemming, fated mate to David Birch.


    And second chance mate to Griffin Taylor¡± She tells me and hearing Griffin¡¯s name alone hurts me.


    Like she is stabbing me with a burning knife. She must see me winching in pain. As she gestures to the


    bench again. There is no use in standing up against the Moon Goddess herself so I just sit down next


    to her. Not speaking because she wants to know why I am crying. But I am really not sure how to tell


    the Moon Goddess that you do not want to be in her presence because you rather be with your mate


    longer.


    The mate you have notpleted the mating ritual with all because you were too scared to get hurt


    again. I wonder if she knows how often I cursed her, how I wanted to stop believing in her. Or how I


    was so convinced that they made mistakes. That I thought for so long that having fated mates is


    bullshit. As is the pain when someone rejects you. Because how is it fair to be rejected by the one who


    is supposed to love you unconditionally? And then to be in pain because of it.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind, my child. Which I guess is fair


    24.48%


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    12:38


    131 A


    since you¡¯ve been through a lot haven¡¯t you?¡± Selene asks me.


    288 (Vouchers


    When we are young, we are taught that the Moon Goddess is the mother of all werewolves. It is why


    the one who helps lead the pack with the Alpha is named Luna. The Latin word for moon, because in


    her likeness, us Luna¡¯s are supposed to be the mother of the pack. Where the Alpha is strict, the one


    setting down the rules. Luna¡¯s are the ones that oversee the rest. That takes care of the pack, listening


    to Selene¡¯s soothing voice telling me that I have been through a lot.


    Makes me feel like I am listening to a mother. And I cannot bear to tell her just how mad I am with her.


    Just as I would not tell my mother I no longer look up to her. I would never imagine telling Selene that:


    Not out of a fear for her and her anger. No, because it feels bad to tell her that. Because suddenly the


    idea of disappointing her feels like such a heavy burden. A burden that I need to avoid at all costs. So


    instead I just answer her, not letting her know how I still feel that it is her fault.


    ¡°I have, and I don¡¯t understand why. Not that it matters much, the reason I was crying is because it all


    was for nothing I still lost him¡±


    Selene looked at me questioningly, I expected her to know what I was talking about. But her next


    question indicates that she doesn¡¯t


    ¡°Griff, I lost him now and I know this is supposed to be a better ce,¡± I tell her as I make a wide


    gesture trying to capture the entire valley.


    131 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°But to me, there is no ce better than right at Griffin¡¯s side. It took me way too long to realize that.


    And now I am toote¡± I sob


    ¡°Well your body is indeed giving up, it has been through too much. But our spirit is stronger then our


    body is. I wanted to talk to you, tell you why I picked David as your fated mate¡± She exins and


    suddenly I feel a little bit of hope warming my heart.


    ¡°Wait so you mean to tell me that I am not dead?¡± I ask because I need to


    be sure.


    ¡°No your body has given up, your spirit is still fighting to find your way back to your mate. Eventually,


    you are going to have to decide if you want to keep fighting. Or if you are going to join me here¡± Selene


    states, and right now I cannot think of any reason to not keep fighting to get back to Griffin.


    But there must be a reason she feels I might not want to fight when I have heard everything there is to


    be said. I sit back and nod, signaling for Selene to continue talking. Because I am speechless, my


    throat feels so dry that I am sure no words are going toe out.


    ¡°You must be wondering why I chose David as your fated mate. Wondering if I knew what he was


    capable of. Admittedly Griffin is a far more suitable mate for you. He is my apology of sorts¡± She starts


    It was weird knowing that being mated to David, wasn¡¯t a mistake. I had


    131 A


    288 Vouchers


    been telling myself it was a mistake. That I should have been mated to Griffin to being with. It had been


    easier, to believe that the Moon Goddess never saw a man as vile as David match me. That she did


    not. believe a man like him was the one who could make me a better


    person.


    95 39%

 Chapter 357

    132 Griffin


    ¡°I am taking in Hannah for questioning, you follow the others through the tunnels and arrest them.


    Princess A has escaped her kidnappers. We need to search the woods for her¡± I mindlink the


    warriors, as Jay mindlinks his pack members.


    We rush back to the pack house, without needing to speak, we both know where we want to go.


    Likewise, we walk her to Jay¡¯s office, his eyes glossed over on the way there. As we arrived, Tessie


    was waiting for us, arms crossed over her chest and a face that spelled trouble.


    ¡°I am sorry, I had to, she is A¡¯s mother after all¡± Jay whispered to me.


    Now that I was so close to having my mate back, I could hear the double meaning of Jay¡¯s words. It


    made sense that he told Tessie, as she was his mate and A¡¯s mother. But I just knew he made it


    clear that A¡¯s fierceness came from her mother and not him.


    ¡°Jay, Griffin, please tell me that you did not hurt a she¨Cwolf, however despicable she is?¡± Tessie asked,


    there was an edge to her voice I could not quite ce.


    She has been through a lot too, so I didn¡¯t think too much of it. Not until I noticed the regretful look on


    Jay¡¯s face. I knew it wasn¡¯t because he hit


    0.00%


    12:38


    132 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Hannah because he hadn¡¯t been alone with her. The answer came in the form of Tessie¡¯s fist, socking


    Hannah right in the nose. There was a sickening crunch like someone crumbled up a cracker. Then my


    sweet, caring, and gentle mother¨Cinw shook her hand to loosen her fingers. Preparing for the next


    punch.


    ¡°Tessie, she is pregnant¡± I yelled at her, I knew she wouldn¡¯t want to beat up a pregnant wolf.


    ¡°Lucky you, I care for your unborn mutt more than you did for my pup¡± She snarled at Hannah.


    But she opened the door to the office and took a seat. We had Hannah sit down across from Tessie. As


    we sat down next to our respective mate and mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°Like I told you, Hannah, I can give both you and David a royal pardon for the execution. But only if you


    tell me what happened. Starting by what caused you to run out this morning¡± I told her.


    I wanted to know all that had happened, and how my sweet mate had been treated. That wasn¡¯t the


    priority now, though. Knowing how she had managed to escape. What she had with her, how long she


    had been gone etcetera, etcetera would provide me with the most answers.


    ¡°Nobody, gets this, but I love David, I do. He isn¡¯t as bad as you all think he is. But the things his father


    did to him. That would mess with


    16.51%


    12:38


    132 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    everyone¡¯s head¡± She sobs, I roll my eyes and am about to snap at her to hurry it along.


    But


    When Tessie speaks up; ¡°Then why did you two not mate, it is his pup you are carrying is it not?¡±


    Hannah, by the looks of it, still rightfully scared of Tessie, just nodded¡± at this. But Tessie surprises all of


    us by putting her hand on Hannah¡¯s. Thetter flinches, but she doesn¡¯t pull her hand back.


    But


    ¡°I am a mother too Sweetheart and your pupes first, make us understand why we should not just


    execute you and David. And your pup with it¡± The sweet caring Tessie that held Hannah¡¯s hand was


    reced by the ice¨Ccold venomous woman that just punched a younger girl in the face.


    Honestly, she was kind of scary, and I was d I was on her good side. It was effective though


    because Hannah crumbled and started sobbing again. But this time she wasn¡¯t just crying, telling all of


    us how much she loved that son of a bitch. Now he told me about the punishments. About A being


    chained to the bed, and not getting fed enough. My knuckles turned white from the force I used to hold


    the top of the desk. All to try to stop myself fromshing out at Hannah, either verbally or physically.


    ¡°When we were having breakfast this morning Jason, my brother


    34.21%


    12:38


    132 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    mindlinked me that A had escaped and that he had found David unconscious¡± While I resent,


    Hannah I understand why she ran out of her like she did.


    I would have done the same if anybody at all had mindlinked me that they found A unconscious.


    While David, dide to, he had trouble speaking and when Hannah arrived we did too so she didn¡¯t


    have a lot of time to talk to him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    What her brother let her know he suspects though is that A realizing, David forgot to chain her to the


    bed after she had passed out again and had tried to kill David. All so she could get the keys from his


    body and escape. She seeded in getting the keys and escaping, as we all knew by now. But she


    didn¡¯t seed in killing David.


    Everything indicated that she had suffocated David, he was found with a pillow on his face. He must


    have passed out and stopped struggling, and she must have seized the opportunity and ran. Leaving


    us with the question of why she wasn¡¯t here yet. More so since Jason, thinking David had died, ran out


    again to find A to make sure that she couldn¡¯t escape and tell me or the others about his


    involvement. And he had not found her, so he went back and mindlinked his sister.


    It must have been hours ago and she knew the way around these parts because it is where he grew


    up.


    ***


    51.76%


    12:38


    132 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Crown prince, we followed them for as far as we could but they blocked the tunnel. With silverting


    and rocks, there is no way we can break through it. This must have been a nned escape route.?¡±


    One of my warriors mindlinks me as we are just wrapping up questioning Hannah.


    ¡°You cane back to the BloodMoon pack, you can take a break. I¡¯ll go out to join the search for the


    princess with a fresh group of warriors¡± I


    answer.


    ¡°None of us want toe back when the Princess is still out there. We much rather join the search for


    our Princess.¡± Another warrior answers


    1. me.


    Their answer warms my heart and the thing is, I know they will not get rest. Not when they want to be


    out there searching for A. The pack bound is a wonderful thing. It makes us stronger, it does more


    for us than anything else does.


    ¡°She will be happy to hear how much all of you care for her, I will see


    you out there in a bit,¡± I tell all of them before I step out of the room. To be met with the rest of my


    warriors, who all have heard that A has escaped but seems to be lost or hurt in the woods.


    ¡°We are here to help you find our Princess,¡± one of them tells me, I feel the swirl of warmth you can


    only feel when the pack bond is getting


    stronger.


    69.97%


    12-38


    132 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    And I hope A is out there somewhere, and she feels this warmth in her heart too. Hopefully, it gives


    her some strength to hold on and wait for me.


    Now that we are safe, we all shift to our wolf forms because that makes it easier to find A. Everyone


    stayed between the entrance of the dungeon and the pack house. But we cannot find her there, and


    the thing is if she did that. She would have already found her way back to the pack house.


    ¡°I think we need to go in the other direction¡± I mindlink everybody


    They all follow me and soon it turns out I was right. The scent of A is getting stronger and stronger.


    At first, it seems like she has just passed through here because we do not see her. Until I suddenly


    spot a secluded cave, what if she needed a rest? Which makes sense with all that


    Hannah told me. So I rush up to the entrance to the cave only to be met with a horrifying sight¡±


    87.41%

 Chapter 358

    133 Griffin


    My sweet, wonderful mate, unconscious on the c


    the cold cave floor. Even


    now that she was curled up, I could see how matted her hair was. How skinny she had gotten. And I


    saw her body covered in bruises. It triggered something protective deep inside of me. I just barely


    managed to tell the others to leave the two of us alone. She is fully dressed, but the clothes are draping


    off her body. They are too big on her now. I remember when we first met. She was so ashamed of her


    scars, that I never minded them. And if these wounds turn into scars too. I still would not mind, but I


    know she would. So I want to hide as many wounds and bruises as I can.


    I shift back to my human form, not minding I am as naked as I was the day I was born, and I walk over.


    She seems so peaceful on the one hand But on the other hand, it is so clear that She is not okay. That


    she wasn¡¯t just sleeping because she was exhausted. So, like I intended to do, I covered her bruises


    the best I could before I lifted her in my arms and


    carried her out of the cave.


    I carried her like that in my arms all the way to the pack house. Asking her toe back to me,


    whispering sweet nothing¡¯s in her ear all the time. Asking her toe back to me. Telling her about the


    ns I had for the two of us. Every single thing I could think of to get her to get back to me, but nothing


    helped. Of course, Jay and Tessie had been brought up to speed. The two of them were waiting for us,


    together with Daniel and Krystel. Collin, Dillion, Jessa, and Gerald had been in the forest with me when


    I found A, and they had walked alongside me ast


    12:38


    133 Griffin


    I carried her to the pack house.


    ******


    288 Vouchers


    After I had brought her to the pack hospital, ced her in a bed, and washed her. Because I could not


    stomach the idea of anyone else touching her. Tessie came over to check up on her daughter. Not as a


    mother but as a pack doctor, for me, it was a bonus to know that her doctor loved her as much as I did.


    But I was not stupid, I realized how critical her condition was. So for Tessie to work on her own


    daughter as a patient who might not make it must be terrifying and heartbreaking.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tessie asked me, her tone cold and professional.


    I feel like she was keeping herself detached from the situation. So she could be as professional as she


    could. Without falling victim to the emotions that woulde into y from seeing her doctor like that.


    ¡°I do not know we found her like that, on the floor of a hidden cave./ though. One of the other warriors


    found a backpack full of candy bars. and cans of sodas. So our best guess is that she was too


    exhausted and hungry with not having been fed enough. The bag got too heavy for her, so she dumped


    it. And it seemed like she had justid down for a little nap. I have no idea why it has gotten so much


    more than just a little nap. All I do know is that she is not waking up¡± I told Tessie all the.


    information I had.


    tal


    25.32%


    12:38


    133 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I knew it wasn¡¯t much to go on, but it was all I knew. Tessie asked me to leave the room so she could


    examine A. I did not want to leave her side, I had missed her for so long. And she had missed me so


    I wanted her to feel her close to me. I knew in my heart that feeling me close, would make here


    back to us, back to me sooner. Still, I did not want to bother Tessie as she was doing her job, and


    neither did I want her to think I did not trust her. Reluctantly, I got up to leave the room and give A


    and Tessie the privacy and space that they needed. But not before bending over and giving Tessie one


    last kiss on the forehead, whispering


    to her.


    ¡°Come back to me, Darling, I cannot do this alone, I need you here with me¡±


    *****


    Thatst kiss to the forehead was two hours ago. Tessie still had note out of the room she was in


    with A. And I was getting anxious, why would she note out to tell us what was wrong?


    A firm hand on my knee stopped me from shaking it so much.


    ¡°She is in good hands Griff, and there is no way our Fire Cracker is not pulling through,¡± Dillion told me,


    but he was pale, and his eyes were glossy.


    He was trying to reassure himself as much as he was trying to reassure


    46.27%


    12-38


    133 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    1. me. The two of us and everyone else in the waiting room breathed a sigh of relief when Tessie


    finally walked out of the room.


    ¡°She has been getting a medicine that I did not know of, and finding out what it was or did wasn¡¯t easy.


    I managed to find out it is a medicine. given to control someone¡¯s shifts. Meaning that with all the abuse


    she has been through, she has been forced to ignore her wolf too. The exhaustion and hunger


    combined with the medicines and their effects made her slip into aa. Tessie¡¯s exnation made


    me boil with anger. At the same time, I am sick with worry, wanting to do anything and everything I can


    do to get A out of hera.


    ********


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I asked Tessie what I could do to help A if there was anything I could do to help her with. She


    told me I needed to take care of A. Be with her care for her and talk to her. There was no proof that


    what I would tell her would matter. People are known to just read a story to the person in aa.


    Because it is more the sound of your voice than the wordsing out.


    First, though I wanted to take care of her just like Tessie suggested I would. Not wanting to leave her


    side for even a second. I had asked Jessa to get A all her favorite toiletries and lotion and whatever


    it was that she used. I had handed her my ck card and she was back soon enough with a ton of


    stuff. She had saved me the receipts. I just crumpled them up and threw them away. Not only do I fully


    trust Jessa. If she had stolen from me that would have been fine too. As long as she did get the items I


    needed. The items A liked the most and since I


    12:38


    133 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    recognized a few of the bottles from our bedroom I knew Jessa had done a great job.


    I crawled into the bed with A, lifting her until she was like in a sitting position when I was done. It


    gave me free ess to her hair just as I wanted to. Starting with spraying in some detangling spray


    and then patiently brushing small bits of her hair. To make it soft and bouncy again. And as I did I sang


    for her. There was so much I wanted to tell her it stopped me from talking to her at all. I could not find


    the words that would do justice to what I was feeling now.


    91.07%

 Chapter 359

    134 A.


    It takes a long time before Selene continues. Normally that would make me feel anxious or jumpy. And


    I am not a fan of it now either. But, in an environment that is as peaceful as this is. I cannot feel too


    anxious.


    ¡°I have seen a rise in chosen mates in the recent five years or so. Not situations where you lost an


    earlier mate. Or if you never found your mate and fell in love with someone. No situations where wolves


    think they can find a better wolf than the one I picked out for them¡± Selene suddenly starts, and I blink


    at her in confusion.


    For most of my life, I had an opinion about chosen mates just because you think you can do better too.


    Still, I do not see what this has to do with my situation.


    ¡°Davides from a long line of chosen mates. You A Hemming on. the other hande from a


    long line of people who stayed loyal to their loyal mates. Even your great¨Cgrandfather who found out he


    had a human mate, and even more special his human mate. The one who did not grow up with the idea


    of ever finding a soul mate that was created for her¡± Selene continued and I could not hold back the


    scoff.


    Because where Selene is now praising me for my honorable heritage. with my human great¨C


    grandmother. It was one of the main reasons why David rejected me. And it was the main reason why


    most of the pack


    0.00%


    12.38


    134 A.


    288 Vouchers


    had whispered behind my back. It fueled the bullying, even if I now believed it was because Hannah


    never got over her petty little jealousy, not even when David had rejected me.


    ¡°I know what you must think, I truly thought that having a mate so close to him. One who he grew up


    with, that it would stop him from rejecting you. Sadly I was wrong, both in David¡¯s capability to love and


    in Phillip¡® s capability to let his family make their own decisions.¡± Selene looked guilty and I still had a


    lot of questions left. I sort of got why I was mated to David and what it would bring him. Or would have


    brought him if it was not for him rejecting me? I still couldn¡¯te up with anything David could bring


    me. Nothing that was in it for me so to speak.


    ¡°What would have been in it for me, what made David the perfect mate for me?¡± I asked Selene, unable


    to hold back even with her looking as guilty as she did.


    ¡°Nothing, only he could give you. You are meant to be a Luna or, the Luna of all Luna¡¯s but I figured


    that outter. There is a reason why sometimes mates get rejected. Or that some mates turn out to be


    terrible. All of you still have a free will. All of you will develop your personality. And those personalities


    will either make the paring better or worse. It is not an exact science¡± She pauses speaking for a


    minute to smile a nostalgic smile.


    Almost like she wishes it could be an exact science. That she could. make sure every mate would be


    as perfect as Griffin is for me. Weirdly, she is the Goddess. The one I have been told to honor and


    praise for all


    10-39


    134 A.


    288 ?Vouchers


    of my life. But as we are sitting here speaking she doesn¡¯t seem unreachable or untouchable. She


    reminds me of a young mother. Who is still finding out what she needs to do to best raise her pup/?


    She tells me all about mates, and how she hoped I would be the one to save the Blood Moon pack.


    How her heart hurts every time she sees a pack failing. The longer she speaks the more I get her


    reasoning. David might not have been right for me. Not even when I tried to believe that he was. He


    could have made me happy if he had tried better. If he would have been a mate like Selene intended


    mates to treat each other¡¯s.


    He would have never made me as happy as Griffin is doing now. And his first fated mate would never


    have made him so happy as I make Griffin. But it¡¯s not like we would have known about each other and


    what lives could have been like. You cannot miss what you never heard. So the four of us wouldn¡¯t


    have been unhappy. We would feel like we had all we could wish for.


    Just looking at the carnage that had happened now showed how much better the Kingdom would have


    been if Selene¡¯s first n had worked


    out.


    Now that I had her next to me and she seemed to be so eager to speak I wanted to take advantage of


    the possibility.


    ¡°Okay, I get that you cannot stop people from changing and bing crappy mates. Or even rejecting


    mates but why do you punish the rejected mate? When David rejected me and I was hurting like that. I


    felt


    44.26%


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    12:39


    134 A.


    abandoned by you¡± I asked her and her face fell.


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°It was not meant to be like that, the reason I made a way to reject your fated mate. Was to make sure


    you would not feel the bond, the sparks if your mate was unworthy. Alling back to the fact that I


    foolishly thought that you would all be so happy with your fated mate. That no one would ever reject


    their mate, not unless they had a very good reason to do so¡± She says and she gives me that same


    sad smile she has given me a few times.


    While it is still weird to see the Moon Goddess so humanlike sad and vulnerable. It does make sense


    why wolves that get rejected hurt so much. It was meant as a punishment. Not punishment for getting


    rejected as much. But punishment for being someone so bad, so vile that not even your fated mate was


    left with another option than to leave you It could have been beautifully poetic if only Selene had fully


    taken our free will into ount..


    And talking about free will she had told me a lot but nothing that had made me rethink my want to get


    back to Griffin. I was shocked and sad about how things turned out. Deep down I wished that Selene


    had made me and Griffin fated mates at the beginning because it would have saved me a lot of pain


    and trouble. I couldn¡¯t change the past, and since it had led me to Griffin I wasn¡¯t too sad about it either.


    ¡°Selene you said you would tell me something that might make me reconsider wanting to go back and


    be with Griffin. But nothing you said so far those. Because honestly, part of me is still hoping you just


    hurry up so I can go back to Griff, you know I think he needs me.¡± I tell her


    19-30


    134 A.


    and this time her smile is not timid or broken.


    288 Vouchers


    Her smile is radiant now and bright as she looks at me. Before telling me to listen closely. For a few


    seconds, I have no idea what she is talking about. But then I hear it, Griffin¡¯s voice in the far distance.


    ¡°Come back to me now baby, I need you¡± I cannot see him, and his voice sounds too far away.


    ¡°He found your body, you¡¯re in aa and of course, Griffin wants you back, but I have put you


    through so much. You are wee to just stay here. And I will make sure Griffin doesn¡¯t hurt too much


    after you die.


    135 Griffin

 Chapter 360

    135 Griffin


    Ever since that first day of taking care of A, I had been at her side. I would shower at the showers in


    the hospital. Eat the foods family and friends brought me. And every day like that first day I took care of


    her. I would wash the body with her favorite soap. I would massage her with her favorite body lotion.


    After that, I would brush her hair. Either blow- drying it after having washed her hair. On other days I


    just used the leave¨Cin conditioner to keep her hair soft and shiny now that she was lying on it so much.


    For seven days, I had been caring for her like that. And of course, it was worth it. Of course spending


    time with her was still better than not being able to spend time with her alone. I just wish that it would


    help, that I would get the slightest bit of a reaction. And now for the first time in a week, I needed to


    leave her side. Mom and Dad hade over to discuss some of the issues with the BloodMoon pack


    and how we would handle it from here on out. I understood why I needed to be there with them. I just


    hated that I had to be away from her for more than ten minutes.


    ¡°Knock Knock¡± Dad¡¯s voice interrupted my somber thoughts.


    I told him toe on in, and of course, mom was with him too. We had been on the phone every day


    and most of these days they asked to be put on loudspeaker wanting to talk to A. Now they brought


    her flowers and scented candles. Another I noticed Mom carrying was A¡¯s copy


    0.00%


    12:39


    135 Griffin


    of Pride and Prejudice.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°There is no need for the three of us to be there with her. You need to be present for the meeting. But I


    don¡¯t so I will just be here reading to my daughter¨Cinw.¡± Mom stated that she would not ept


    anyone trying to stop her. She just sat down next to A and opened up the book. Not that I was about


    to stop her, I still rather would have been the one sitting next to her.


    Like Mom said though I cannot, I need to be present in this meeting. But doing so knowing that A


    wasn¡¯t alone. That she was someone close to her. and someone who loved her was reassuring, to say


    the least. After kissing my mom¡¯s cheek and A¡¯s forehead I led Dad to the big meeting hall where we


    needed to be.


    Dad and Jay caught up for a little while before we all sat down to have a good conversation.


    ¡°I am going toe right out of the woodwork with this one¡± Jay started the meeting.


    As I had suspected he was not happy being the Alpha. There was no doubt it wasn¡¯t because he could


    not handle the responsibilities to be an Alpha. He handled them well, after all, it was in blood. He had


    told me before that he was willing to make the pack better. It was his daughter¡¯s wish and for that


    alone, he tried to do more than his best.


    22.879.


    17-30


    135 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    This pack however was so damaged by the previous Alpha that there was no real pack bond left. No


    loyalty, as much as the pack seemed to love the Hemmings as their new leaders. Some of the pack


    members were already looking at moving to neighboring packs. Or moving back home to the packs


    they or their partner came from. It was why Jay wanted to stop the battle to try and rebuild the pack.


    Because he seemed to be the only one that did.


    ¡°I propose we just revoke the BloodMoon¡¯s pack rights. It will mean every habitant needs to find a new


    ce to live. They can just stay in here as long as they need to. As long as they know that it would be a


    temporary solution, nothing long¨Cterm.¡± Dad suggested and everyone. agreed with him.


    In the end, I do think it is the best solution to all the issues. It was a shame but there was no way we to


    salvage this pack. Everyone was happy to know there was an ending to this mess.


    Sadly enough that wasn¡¯t all we needed to discuss. We needed to discuss what we were going to do


    with Hannah the council of elders would want to speak to her to see if she was indeed guilty of


    kidnapping A. Because she did not physically kidnap her. Nor was it her idea, but she knew that A


    was being kidnapped and abused, and not only did she not help her.


    She not mention it t anyone, in fact it was the other way around and she was lied to keep the


    kidnapping hidden. She helped David where she could. The fact that she did it out of some twisted idea


    of love did not help her case. It could only work against her because she had personal


    135 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    gain from the kidnapping. She had told us she never cared about A being with me. Her master n


    in all of this was to make David see she was a much better mate than A was.


    However, I told her we as the royal family would vouch for her being executed. Sure I could break my


    promise but that isn¡¯t the kind of man, the kind of King I want to be. And there now was a pup involved.


    And no matter how much I hate that pup¡¯s parent. The pup is innocent and deserves my protection too.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a difficult decision and we we made some ns but we were unable toe up with a set n


    on what to do.


    The Elder council would have to take the lead on this on¨¦. The fact that


    we still had no clue where David and the others were was not helping either. Hannah had sworn up and


    down that she did not know where the others went to. Maybe if she had ever proven herself worthy of


    our faith we would have taken her word for it. Even if she would have assisted David in the kidnapping,


    Hannah, however, has shown herself to lie to get whatever she wanted.


    Thest topic on the agenda was A, we needed to decide if we would still try to keep her alive at the


    pack hospital. And which pack hospital bcause I am not sure she the BloodMoon pack hospital would


    be fully equipped and working for much longer. Not with the pack doctor wanting to go home to the


    White Oak pack.


    A would just go home to the castle with us, Where she needed to be I would even look into hiring a


    private nurse so she could justy in the bedroom. She would feel me getting into the bed that was full


    of the


    135 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    scent of me. Then I would fall asleep with her wrapped up in my arms. I kept telling myself that it was


    all on her behalf. That I was sure that this was the one trick to would finally pull her from hera.


    Before I could suggest hiring the private nurse though Mom called out for all of us through the mindlink,


    she was in the room with A. Telling me that whatever made her call out for us through the minlink


    had to do with A. Not wanting to wait for a secondter than.

 Chapter 361

    136 Griffin


    We had moved A to the Silver Moon pack¡¯s hospital. Partly because the BloodMoon pack no longer


    existed. Partly because, unlike the Blood Moon pack had, we have been thriving. So we have more


    staff and a better-equipped hospital. When I first brought A here, I had hoped it would mean she


    would recover quickly.


    Maybe I wanted too much too soon, after all, it has only been two days. since we have been back at


    the Silver Moon pack. The reason Mom had called us in was because A had twitched when she was


    reading to her. It had given my mom hope, she was waking up.


    And it still could be the case, Tessie told us that she would have to show more signs of being


    responsive in the next few days. If she did not, that would mean she had slipped too far into thea.


    And it would mean we would have to consider taking her off life support at the end of the week.


    136 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    It was not a decision I would make lightly and like my mother¨Cinw, I prayed to the Moon Goddess


    every day that she would help A pull through. But if she wouldn¡¯t, I would want to do thest things


    that a mate can do before losing the love of his life.


    I already regretted not being able to bring her home to our chambers. With all the life support she


    needed to be on, it was impossible to have. her sleep in a regr bed. And me climbing into bed with


    her, twisting and turning as I was sleeping. Meant a risk, I pulled out one of the threads keeping her


    alive. Tessie, however, had been very clear about the importance of keeping track of A¡¯s movements


    and twitches to see if she was waking up.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So I got myself a notebook, I had A put in a private room and I did not leave her side. Not even


    allowing me a full sleep, all I would allow myself were little catnaps when others were visiting her.


    Because my wonderful mate had clearly made asting impression on our pack. Every day, pack


    members came by bringing flowers and gifts. Several people had asked if they could read to their


    Princess, hoping it would help her wake up. And of course that was just the pack members. Our family


    and closest friends wereing over more often.


    Krystel was determined to believe that her sister¨Cinw, new friend, and her future Queen woulde


    back to us. Had started on her Beta duties,piling files of what A needed to learn, and making


    shopping lists. so that A would have everything she needed in her office. She woulde over at


    nine in the morning every weekday. Going over the tasks she had performed for A. She started this


    when A was still in the Blood Moon pack¡¯s hospital. And she kept up with it now that A was


    136 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    home. Today was Friday again, and Krystel said her weekly goodbye.


    ¡°Well, that was a productive week, although I could have done more with your help. But I will leave you


    be for now I know you and Griff like to have your weekend off¡± Only this time A seemed to smile.


    I rushed to get the notebook and wrote down the date, exactly what had happened, and the reaction I


    saw in A. Even Krystel agreed that it had seemed like A smiled at her.


    ¡°See, I know her she would want me to keep busy to make sure she can be the best Alpha and Queen


    to the pack she can be¡± Krystel had beamed before leaving me alone again.


    ¡°Come on, Darling, smile for me too. I miss that smile of you so damn much. I remember the first time


    you genuinely smiled at me. It was when you bit into the snickerdoodle that made you give me a


    chance. Maybe I should have told you that before but it was the best moment in my life. Seeing you


    smile after agreeing you would give me a chance¡± I pleaded¡± with her, holding her hand in mine.


    The memory made me think, perhaps I could bake some Snickerdoodle cookies for her. Tessie


    exined scents can trigger a person in aa too. Ever since that first time, I would so often make


    her Snickerdoodle cookies. On asion, I had sent couriers to bring them to her the same. day I baked


    them. It always seemed to make her happy. But making the Snickerdoodle cookies would mean leaving


    her for at least an hour. Something I still did not feelfortable with.


    136 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Suddenly I sensed Dillion, who wasing over unannounced and without any schedule or reason for


    it. Yet he was the one who came over to visit her most often, sometimes just staying for five minutes. I


    had asked him about it once, only to find out he had some rhyme and reason for his visits. After he first


    visited the BloodMoon pack he had told me about A, stating he would like her as his Luna and


    Queen.


    They had formed an instant connection, to the point where it made me jealous before I was secure in


    my rtionship with A. A had described it as a tonic love at first sight. Like she knew, Dillion


    was destined to be a close friend. True to his chaotic nature, Dillion would always pop over when A


    was at the castle. Sometimes to go out and do something, to discuss something serious with her. Other


    times to just showed the new jeans he had just bought or brought her a coffee and donut since he had


    been on a coffee run. Where he would give her, the treats he got her, and would go on about his busy


    day.


    So when he told me the reasons for his erratic visits, I finally understood how much they loved each


    other.


    ¡°She wille back to us, and I don¡¯t want our friendship to chance. She hates being pitied, so every


    time I would have visited her if she was still healthy, I visit her now. That is why I still bring her coffee


    and donuts, even if I know she cannot have them now. Or show her my new shirt, when she cannot tell


    me how good I look in it. Because one day she will wake up and thank me for the coffee. One day, she


    will look at me and tell me the shirt brings out the color of my eyes.¡±


    136 Griffin


    1288 iVouchers


    He had nodded, not to make anything clear to me. He nodded to hide the tears forming in his eyes. His


    nod was to confirm to himself that he was right that his Fire Cracker woulde back to us.


    ¡°Damn, Griff you are reek, are you not bathing?¡± He asked as soon as he walked into the room.


    He was probably right, with not leaving this chamber I would wash myself with hand soap and paper


    towels before changing in the fresh clothes Gerald would bring me every morning.


    ¡°Well there is only so much I can do with this bathroom sink¡± I shrugged at him, thinking he would


    understand me and leave it be.


    But of course, Dillion didn¡¯t, he told me to go home to shower, and have a longer nap, promising he


    would stay with A. Write down every single movement and not take his eyes off her.


    ¡°I cannot leave her, Dillion, you know I can¡¯t.¡± I told him, ready for this conversation to be over.


    ¡°Firecracker, please tell your man to go shower. I mean, it would be bad enough for a human, but with


    our wolf scent, my eyes are watering. Please squeeze his hand if you want him to shower and sleep?¡±


    He asked A and just as I was about to snap at him that it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    I felt her squeeze my hand, and it felt like the entire world came to a


    136 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    standstill. This has been the most obvious response to anything ever since we found her.


    ¡°Did I see that correctly?¡± Dillion whispered in shock at the possibility that his pleading had helped.


    ¡°Please Darling, can you squeeze me once more if you do I promise I will shower, sleep, and then I will


    bake you your favorite?¡± I begged her, her hand twitched, and then¡­.

 Chapter 362

    137 A


    ¡°Why would I do that, I love Griffin with my entire being¡± I snapped at


    Selene.


    Because it felt like she was ying with me. Before she could answer me, I heard a different voice in


    the distance. I instantly recognized it as Krystel.


    ¡°Well, that was a productive week, although I could have done more with your help. But I will leave you


    be for now I know you and Griff like to have your weekend off¡± Krystel told me.


    I realized she was still acting as my Beta, having faith in me returning to them. It brought a smile to my


    face.


    ¡°You are starting to hear them now don¡¯t you?¡± Selene asked, ignoring my previous question.


    ¡°I do, but it feels like I am still missing something, like there are things that do not make sense¡± I


    honestly answer hoping Selene will fill in the gaps for me.


    ¡°That is because time here goes by differently than it does on Earth. The hour we have spent chatting


    with her has been ten days on Earth now.


    12:39


    137 A


    288 (Vouchers


    Soon Griffin is going to be forced to decide to let you go, if your soul does not return to your body¡± In


    this hour I had found out Selene had a range of smiles.


    Like she couldmunicate with them, she had smiles that made you pity her. Ones that made you


    safe, or would make you feel alone like she wasn¡¯t actually going to help you. Now her smile seemed to


    tell me that it would be all right whatever decision I would make.


    But there wasn¡¯t any decision to make. I needed to be with Griffin, I needed to make up for lost time.


    ¡°I know you love Griffin and your mind wants to be with him. Your heart might even but it is your soul


    that needs to go back to your


    body. You need to find out what your soul really wants. You fought.against being Griffin¡¯s second


    chance mate. Not only that, but you have had doubts about wanting to be a Luna, let alone a Queen.


    Now is a chance to do some soul¨Csearching. I owe you an out with all I have unwillingly put you


    through. Griffin might think he is not able to make it without you but he is. And I will be sure to make


    sure he has a wonderful life. with all he ever wanted¡± Selene offers me and then she stands up ready to


    walk away.


    I was about to ask her where she was going, and how she would know if I made my decision when


    another voice rang through the valley. The voices were getting louder this time. And I could clearly hear


    Dillion.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Firecracker, please tell your man to go shower. I mean, it would be bad enough for a human, but with


    our wolf scent, my eyes are watering.


    137 A


    Please squeeze his hand if you want him to shower and sleep?¡±


    288 Vouchers


    Again, I must have missed a part of the conversation, but if Griffin was not showering because of me,


    he was not taking care of himself. It was all I needed to know to want to give Griffin a sign.


    ¡°Please, Selene, tell me how I can squeeze his hand when I am here¡± I beg Selene as she turns away


    from me.


    She looks over her shoulder before answering me, ¡°If your soul wants to be with Griffin enough, it can


    control your body. Think about all that has happened between the two of you¡±


    With that, she walks away, the only answer to all the questions in my mind is the soft rustling of her


    skirts as she walks off. I am going to need to find a way to get back to my body. For now, just being


    able to control my hand will be enough. But what hand is Griff holding? What hand do I need to


    squeeze?


    ¡°Come on Griff, tell me what hand you¡¯re holding¡± I focus all my energy and my thoughts on him.


    Suddenly I can feel his hand holding mine. His fingers gently twitch like he is nervous. Hoping I will


    actually squeeze his hand. So I try, I try the hand of this non¨Ccorporal body, hoping my corporal body


    will follow suit.


    I was holding my breath, waiting to find out if it had helped or not. So far I had felt Griff squeezing my


    hand back. But I could not be sure if he


    137 A


    288 Vouchers


    had actually felt me squeezing his hand. Or if he had squeezed my hand, hoping it would make me


    squeeze back. Dillion had whispered something but it was so quietly that I did not hear what he said. A


    secondter, Griffin¡¯s voice rang out, and while it was shaky and soft, I could hear him perfectly clear.


    ¡°Please Darling, can you squeeze me once more, if you do, I promise I will shower, sleep, and then I


    will bake you your favorite?¡±


    I smiled at the promise of his Snickerdoodle cookies and went to squeeze his hand. As I was about to, I


    was hit with a flood of memories. Pictures of what my future with Griffin would be like. I tried to squeeze


    his hand, but because of the images flooding my brain, I could not. I shook my


    head, pushing the images back, I seeded and this time when I squeezed his hand I could feel drops


    of water sshing on my face.


    Griffin¡¯s voice betraying him, telling me he was the one crying was loud and clear as he told me.


    ¡°Okay, Darling everything for you, I will be back in two, two, and a half- hours tops. You won¡¯t be alone,


    though, Dillion will be right here with you. He misses you more than he dares to tell anyone¡± He slightly


    chuckled as he teased Dillion, it was a sense of normality that made my heart soar.


    ¡°He is wrong you know, I¡¯m not ashamed of how much I miss you Fire Cracker. There are just not


    enough words to describe it. I miss you as my


    137 A


    1288 Vouchers


    future leader because of the faith I have in you to make the pack and the country even better. I miss


    you as my best friend¡¯s mate which makes him so very happy, that fits in with our little group of best


    friends and mates so well. And I miss you as the other best friend I never knew I needed. I miss you as


    the tonic soulmate you turned out to be. But you are so much more, and there are no words to


    describe the more, and that is why I keep doing what we always do. Because I will not pity you when


    you finallye back to us. You are strong enough not to need my pity. I will be the chaotic best friend


    who needs to tell you the most random things at the most random times. So that is why I keep doing it


    even now because we are still like we were. And because I need to make myself believe that in fifty


    years from now, we will still be doing that.¡± Dillion¡¯s words reminded me that it was not just Griffin I


    needed to get back to.


    He kept speaking to me, but his voice started to drift to the background. Not the memories of all I had


    gone through both with Griffin and without him started flooding my mind. Moments of my greatest joys.


    And then shes of what the future would be like. Happy, blissful moments with just the two of us.


    Moments as a happy family. And then there were the moments where we fought, moments he made


    me sad, where we screamed at each other. Moments where we were exhausted while trying to get our


    pups to sleep in the middle of the night. Moments. where we needed to make hard decisions for our


    country. Moments were stressed, and family life stressed us out so much we barely spoke.


    It made me realize I did not need to go to Griffin, and our life together would not be perfect. But it would


    be a happy life, filled with love and friends and family. And it might not be what I need anymore. Not


    when I can just be here in the heavens. But having all of that, experiencing all


    137 A


    288 Vouchers


    of that with Griffin, it was that I wanted so I needed to find my way back home.

 Chapter 363

    138 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    I had mindlinked the pack doctor on duty to go check up on A. Exining what had happened. He


    let me know he would be going over to her in ten minutes. Then I called Jay and Tessie to let them


    know. Even if they knew better than to get too much hope from this. I could hear the relief in their


    voices. It was a good sign and we all appreciated it. Next I mindlinked, all of our close friends and


    family in the pack. So. all of them would know too.


    Then I rushed to our personal chambers. Krystel had brought the framed picture over. The bigger copy


    of the picture I found in the forest that day. Without thinking about it, I took out my drill and hung up the


    picture. Above our couch, above the spot where I pictured us all snuggled up. I had avoideding


    home and looking at pictures of A for that matter. It reminded me of the future we were nning and


    how unsure it had be. That same future suddenly did not feel so impossible and


    unsure anymore.


    Next, I started on the dough for the Snickerdoodle cookies and turned on the oven so it could preheat.


    By the time my dough was done, the oven was hot enough so I ttened my cookies rolled them in the


    sugar cinnamon mix, and popped them into the oven as I made myself a quick sandwich. Ten minutes


    later, the cookies are done and I set the tray on the stove to cool down. Then I take a quick shower,


    followed by a short forty¨Cfive¨Cminute nap.


    138 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Dillion was right, I did feel better and I had to admit I smelled better too. Before packing up the cookies,


    I mindlinked Dillion if everything was okay.


    ¡°Yes, nothing much has changed, I feel she looks more peaceful, but that could be on me though.¡± He


    tells me, and I choose to believe it is on


    him.


    I am already feeling so happy, with the fact that she squeezed my hand. That I need to be careful and


    still protect my heart a little bit. Only when she has opened her eyes and talked to me, I can be sure


    she will make it out okay. After I have carefully wrapped up the cookies, I look at the clock to see I have


    been gone for two hours. I promised her I would be back in two¨Cand¨Chalf hours tops. Meaning, I need


    to rush to make sure I won¡¯t break my promise.


    Cookies,


    **


    ¡°Griff, nothing is wrong but you need to hurry here¡± Dillion¡¯s face. sounds happy, ted even when he


    mindlinks me.


    I was already at the hospital, so now I just ran through the hallways, storming into A¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ever since she squeezed your hand, she seems to be more lively. The doc. even said she had brain


    activity in parts of her brain where she didn¡¯t have any since she was in aa. And now she is trying


    to say


    138 Griffin


    1 288 Vouchers


    something but I don¡¯t understand any of it¡± Dillion rushed to say, taking my stuff from me so I can sit


    next to A.


    ¡°What is it Darling, I am here now you can talk to me?¡± I say, stroking her cheek.


    Her face seems to rx like my touch is soothing. She doesn¡¯t speak for a while as I sit there silently


    stroking her cheek. All this time I have been telling her about how much I miss her. How much I cannot


    live without her. And while that is still very much true. The moment she reacted the most was Krystel


    talking about work. Dillion being Dillion, asking her to tell me off. So I decided to give that a chance.


    I sit back next to her, holding her hand in mine. Telling her about making the cookies, and hanging up


    the picture and it seems to be working. Her eyshes flutter like she is trying to open her eyes. Her


    hand twitches in mine. Dillion sees it too, he whispers his goodbyes. But implores me to keep him


    posted.


    Wanting to keep telling her about casual things, but not having done a lot since she went missing. I am


    struggling with things to tell her. Happy casual things, when I suddenly remembered how my human


    gaming friends had asked to meet up with me.


    ¡°So my gamer friends missed me, I stopped gaming for a little bit since you know what? Anyway, I told


    them my fianc¨¦ was ill. They send you their best and they want to meet with both of us when you are


    feeling better. I know this is more my thing but if you join me we could always


    30 13%


    12:40


    138 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    go to the bookstore after¡± I started talking about simpler things because it seemed to help A.


    To


    Now I was smiling too. Maybe she was on to something, maybe I should not focus on everything that


    went wrong. But focus on all the things we still have.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help me¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Love him¡±


    She started mumbling moving her hands, for the first time since Iid her down here in this bed she


    now seemed like she was dreaming. Suddenly I smelled her blood and I panicked before I saw what


    was the cause. With moving around so much she had pulled her IV out. The oxygen machine was


    beeping two. Causing the doctors to rush in.


    ¡°Can you tell us what happened, Alpha?¡± Doctor Paul asked me.


    ¡°You know how earlier today she seemed to be responding to us. Dillion¡® said she seemed to be


    wanting to speak since I got back from resting. Ever since I sat here talking to me, she suddenly started


    moving around. And it caused her to rip the IV out.¡±


    12:40


    138 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    The doctors nod and they get to work on A. Nobody tells me to leave the room so I just stand back.


    Not wanting to get in the way of the doctors. But wanting to be in the room on the off chance she would


    wake up now. Watching doctors checking her pulse, and her lungs, shining a small light in her eyes


    was terrifying. It reminded me of when she was first taken in at the Blood Moon pack when we had no


    idea if she would even make it or not.


    Soon, two doctors walked out of the room, and Doctor Paul stayed behind to talk to me.


    ¡°She is getting more active and it means that we need to take her off the life support. It will be


    dangerous if she identally rips them out again. Especially the oxygen tube. And it doesn¡¯t seem like


    she needs it anymore but it is a risk. So ultimately it is up to you.¡± He tells me.


    It is a scary decision to make because both could end up being fatal for A. Not choosing could also


    be fatal. It felt like I was deciding if I believed her to be strong enough or not. And that made my


    decision a bit


    easier.


    ¡°You can take her off life support, I am sure she can manage on her own,¡± I tell the doctor and he


    immediately goes to work.


    Telling me, the next three days are going to be crucial. Then he walks off, leaving me alone in the room


    with A. Before I can ask him my final question.


    12:40 1


    138 Griffin


    1 288 Vouchers


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it when I talk about missing you. But I do you know, it drives me crazy. So I


    decided to take this as a sign that you are making your way back to me, darling. I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor


    to see if this means I get to bring you home now?¡± I tell her before walking off and finding the doctor


    again.


    12:40

 Chapter 364

    139 A


    Selene never came back to me and I heard everything that happened around me non¨Cstop now. I know


    I was back home in my own bed. The scent of Griffin surrounded me. I wanted so badly to open my


    eyes. But I couldn¡¯t, I had no idea how to get into my own body again. I had tried to shout for Selene, to


    beg for her, and to cry. Nothing helped, she ignored


    1. me.


    When I noticed another day had passed on earth, I decided to give up on trying to get Selene¡¯s help.


    The rustling of the sheets I heard signaled that Griffin was getting up. Soon after I could smell fresh


    coffee.


    ¡°I made you your morning coffee my love, so all you have to do is wake up,¡± Griffin told me.


    Over what had been thest day on earth, I have heard him beg me, try to act casual, make me


    promise. And now challenging me just to get me to wake up. Only this time I even felt the bed tip under


    the weight of Griffin sitting back in the bed with me. Desperate I tried to open my eyes so that I could


    finally see my wonderful mate again.


    Harsh light blinded me, forcing my eyes shut immediately. Still, I had managed to, because I soon as I


    opened my eyes it felt like I fell. Like that feeling, you have when you are about to fall asleep and it


    feels like you fall.


    12:40


    139 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Darling are you awake, did I really see you open your eyes¡± There was an urgency to Griffin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lights¡± I mumbled, my throat feeling like it was burning.


    It caused a coughing fit, and with every cough, it felt as if my brain hade loose and was now


    bumping around against my skull. Giving me a terrible headache. Even the scraping of the curtain over


    the metal rod made me flinch in pain.


    ¡°The curtains are closed, Darling can you please look at me?¡±


    Opening my eyes again is a struggle and everything hurts. But I am so happy to be able to see Griffin¡¯s


    face again.


    Where I had no pain and no issues with moving my body when I was in the heavenly valley, now I


    struggled to lift my hand to stroke Griffin¡¯s cheek. Seeing my struggle and knowing me better than


    anyone else, he took my hand in his. And he ced it against his cheek before leaning


    1. in.


    ¡°I missed you so much my love how are you feeling?¡± He mumbled into the palm of my hand.


    I meant to say that I was feeling bad, but that I was happy to be back with him. But as I listened to


    myself I only managed to get out


    10 09%


    12 40 1


    139 A


    288 IVouchers


    ¡°Bad¡­. back you¡± Before getting another coughing fit.


    ¡°Take it easy Darling I will get the doctor toe over right away¡± I sensed he was mindliking someone


    he was still holding my hand that was now resting on the bed. I closed my eyes careful not to fall back


    asleep. Scared I wouldn¡¯t be able to get back to him again.


    Griffin must share the same fear, as he keeps talking to me stroking my hair. Asking me yes and no


    questions so I can answer with a single word. Everything he does is keeping me awake and I am sure


    he is doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Are you sure the Princess has woken up Prince Griffin¡± I recognize this voice it is one of the pack


    doctors.


    ¡°Yes¡­ he¡­I¡­¡± I cough and stutter, unable to tell the doctor he is sure because I am still awake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak Princess A, the breathing tube has damaged your throat. I am so happy you¡¯re back


    with us. Can I check up on you¡± She asks.


    Following her advice. I just nod, and I close my eyes again because keeping them open still takes too


    much out of me.


    ¡°I think I know the answer to this Princess A but if you want Prince Griffin to leave you can just tap


    my hand.¡± The doctor tells me as she


    35.70%


    12:40 T


    139 A


    ces her hand on the bed next to me.


    288 Vouchers


    She is right, she knows the answer because, of course, he can stay. There is nothing she can tell me


    he cannot know of. Not even if I would have been pregnant with David¡¯s pup.


    ¡°Well your body is very slowly recovering, we flushed out the medicine that stopped you from shifting.


    Meaning that as soon as your body is strong enough again you are able to shift. There is no permanent


    physical damage, recovering and healing will take a long time though. You just need to get a lot of rest


    and good food. Don¡¯t be scared you can sleep as much as you want. You will not slip back into aa


    again¡± Nothing is too surprising to me, I can manage a long, painful recovery.


    As long as I still have Willow, and if I have Griffin I will be okay in the end. And I could sleep, it feels


    weird saying this since I just woke up from aa. But it feels like it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve got a


    good sleep. The doctor advised me to eat something first. And the moment the doctor left Griffin gently


    pulled me against his chest.


    ¡°You will be okay Darling, I love you so much, since your throat hurts so much can I make you some


    porridge?¡± He breathes into my hair.


    And the weight of everything that has happened suddenly bes too much to bear. Burying my face


    in his chest inhaling the scent of cinnamon, cedar wood, and citrus. I let it all out, tears streaming down


    my face as I kept sobbing. I felt Griffin¡¯s shirt getting soaked but I could not stop myself. I clung to him


    like I was afraid he would just disappear


    53 54%%%


    12:40


    139 A


    288 Vouchers


    again. There was so much I wanted to tell him, to make him understand that he was the only reason I


    managed to pull through.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on I will run you a bath, we can bathe together and then I help you get dressed, so you can


    have the porridge I¡¯ll make you,¡± Griffin told me as he peeled himself away from me.


    He walked off and soon I heard the tap running. If someone would have told me a year ago, that I


    would be this helpless. Having a mate take so much care of me I would haveughed at them. Now it


    felt oddly.forting to hear Griffin rummage about. Acting like nothing was wrong like I did not just


    have a meltdown on his chest.


    Two hourster I was lying down in our bed again. Drifting off listening to the sound of Griffin typing


    away on hisptop. Griffin had taken such good care of me. Everything he had done wasced with the


    love this amazing man felt for me. It had soothed me, the bath had left me feeling clean; and it warmed


    my aching mussels. Being surrounded by my mate was already healing. And all of his gentle touches


    had sped up the healing process. Not to mention how the porridge had made me feel full and sleepy.


    Just eating a healthy filling meal made me happy. Now Griffin had chosen to work in the bedroom with


    me so that I could rest knowing her was near.


    The door mmed open. I struggled to open my eyes again now that I was startled awake.


    77 074


    12:40


    139 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Fire Cracker, you¡¯re still awake, I came to tell Griffin I have an update about David, do you want to


    hear it too?¡±


    12:40

 Chapter 365

    140 Griffin


    I was finally taking care of A again, it was awful to see her struggle like that. For a second, I feared


    that she would just slip back into aa if I let her sleep for too long. I believed the doctor when she


    said that would not be the cause. And from the relief on A¡¯s face, she had the same fear before the


    doctor reassured us both.


    I don¡¯t think A ever knew how strong I think she is. However, I knew the truth, so feeling her break


    down in my arms. Feeling her tears. soaking my T¨Cshirt was like a stab to the heart. I hated seeing her


    so broken, and at that moment I had quietly promised her and myself that I would make her feel whole


    again. I would be the one that showed her how strong she was again. First, that meant taking extra


    care of her, if I could mend her broken body. To make her feel fit again, it would be easier for the rest to


    follow.


    As I undressed her for the first time ever, my stomach churned at the sight of her naked body. Full of


    bruises and cuts, seeing her ribs as she stood there ready to get into the bath. The fingerprints on her


    hips.¡± Indicating how David had held her down as he was having his way with her. I felt sad, disgusted,


    and furious all at once. But with how A was feeling, there was no room for my emotions. She was


    my top priority


    now.


    Scared she would fall asleep during bathing, I got into the tub with her. Letting her sit between my legs


    as I gently washed every inch of her,


    0.00%


    12:40


    140 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Thanking the Moon, Goddess that my body did not have its usual reaction to seeing my perfect mate


    naked. To touching her soft bare skin. Now was not the time, I would not make her feel like that was the


    only thing I wanted from her.


    If she would never be touched like that because of what David has done to her. I would not love her


    less. I would stay loyal to her to my dying breath.


    ***


    Now she was lying in the bed to me drifting off after we bathed and she had eaten the porridge I made


    her. She asked me to wear one of my shirts to bed. And of course, I had agreed, I had always loved


    seeing her wear my clothes. It always drove home the feeling of her being mine. Not to mention it was


    sexy as hell since my shirts were so big on her that they functioned as a mini dress. Now she looks


    more vulnerable than she does sexy. With how much weight she lost, they were even bigger on. her


    now. And still, I could not help but feel so damn attracted to her. I had to remind myself that this was not


    the time. A had too much healing to do.


    For a second, Dillion rushing into our bedroom was a happy distraction. I figured he missed A too.


    And was now true to his word rushing in to just tell her something silly. Or show her something he had


    bought


    her.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what he said to her when I was gone, but the


    23.57%


    12:400


    140 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    doctors were convinced that whatever it was had helped to bring her back to us. When he told us that


    he had news on David, my heart dropped. My anger soared at the fact that Dillion asked A if she


    wanted to hear it too. Of course, she didn¡¯t she was far too weak to get involved in the pack business


    now.


    But stubborn as my wonderful mate was, she pushed herself up, resting against the headboard.


    Gesturing at her throat to indicate that she couldn¡¯t speak yet.


    Dillion presented her with a small whiteboard with markers so she could join in the conversation without


    needing to speak. She smiled at him and started writing on it before Dillion even said a word.


    ¡°Thanks, Dillion, this helps,¡± she wrote and I swear Dillion puffed up his chest a bit like he was proud to


    hear A thanking him.


    Or well to see A thanking him, the next thing she wrote was addressed to me. And her words made


    me fall in love with her even


    more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout Griff, I am proud to be your Luna and Queen. I want to help¡± She needed to write it down


    two times because the whiteboard was too


    small.


    When she was done, I could only smile and kiss her forehead as I told


    her.


    45.13%


    12:40!


    140 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°And I am proud to be your Alpha and King, Darling but worrying about you is part of the job¡± Then I


    settled into the pillows again resting against the headboard of the bed..


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ready to hear whatever it was, Dillion had to tell us.


    ¡°David has been spotted at an airport, along with Jason and the other members of his new pack. Sad


    really that they left Hannah out, more so since she is carrying his pup. Poor girl really loves him, and I


    honestly don¡¯t see why: She is not my type but honestly, anyone could do better than that steaming


    back of shit¡± He shrugged, causing A to giggle.


    Hearing A giggle was the best sound, but I did not know how to feel about David escaping the


    country. On the one hand, I wanted to punish him for all he had put A and me through. On the other


    hand, knowing he was so far away from us now meant A was safe. He could not retaliate and kidnap


    her again before we would find him. We could look at what country he had fled to and contact the royal


    family there to make. sure that they would expedite David and the rest of his pack to us. We would then


    be able to put them to trial and punish him. As evil as it was, I was considering if it would be enough


    reason to punish him worse. Toe back to the agreement I made with Hannah, where I said I would


    spare both their lives in return for her telling me what happened to A


    and David.


    But A hadn¡¯t known about Hannah¡¯s pregnancy yet, and I was scared to see how she would react to


    the news. When I looked at her, she hardly seemed to show any emotion.


    64.16%


    12:40


    140 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, are you okay, I wanted to tell you about Hannah being pregnant with David¡¯s pup?¡± I asked


    her since I could not read her at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about their future, only ours,¡± She wrote on the little whiteboard.


    Taking my hand in hers, squeezing it again, showing me she was either much stronger than any of us


    could ever imagine. Or she was so broken. that she wasn¡¯t able or willing to let her emotions in. I hated


    not knowing what the reason was for her to be this casual about it. And as Dillion said his goodbye and


    A snuggled back in the pillows, I could only hope I would know soon. So that I could help her the


    way she needed.


    89.37%

 Chapter 366

    1 A


    288 Vouchers


    I loved how Griffin worried for me about being confronted with pack. business. It was just like him. At


    first, I fought it he always was so worried about me and tried to shelter me from it all. When we first


    started to get to know each other, I figured it was because he didn¡¯t trust me. In my mind him being so


    protective of me was because like most of the wolves in my life had before he saw me as weak, unable


    to handle things.


    I learned that it was not like that, all he wanted to do was to keep me safe. Not because he felt like I


    needed it. But because that is just how he shows his love. And how could I ever refuse to feel loved by


    this man?


    He was partially right about this one too. While I would hate not being in the loop. Knowing David had


    escaped worried me. More than anyone, else I knew exactly what the man was capable of and that


    was enough to scare me. Hannah being pregnant with David should not bother me at all. It was not like


    I wanted to be with David anymore and I still hated Hannah. Thest thing I should do is pity the she¨C


    wolf that made my life into a living hell. Yet I could not help myself, I still wanted to raise a family with


    Griffin. Bing a mother should be the most beautiful thing on this earth.


    The moment that you¡¯re no longer just a couple but finally be a family. Needing to go through all


    of that alone must be horrible. But to think it was because David used her, and wanted nothing to do


    with her


    0.00%


    12:41


    141 Aylo


    #288 Vouchers


    because he honestly was insane must be even worse. Now she is


    imprisoned, I don¡¯t know when her trial is or when her punishment will be. But it must be terrifying to be


    in a prison cell. And even if I knew it was out of selfish reasons. Because she wanted David for herself.


    She did help me while I was in that dungeon.


    I kept thinking of ways to help her when as I snuggled up in the bed. It didn¡¯t take long for me to fall into


    a peaceful sleep even with all the worries on my mind. All because of Griffin¡¯s presence next to me, it


    was so warm and soothing and it made me feel so safe.


    ¡°It is good to see you again my dear?¡± I whirled around at the now familiar face of Selene.


    If I was seeing the Moon Goddess that only meant one thing. I had died or slipped back into aa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared you are still sleeping I just wanted to say my goodbye¡± She reassured me.


    It did feel different than thest time I was here, it felt like I had little control over this body. Like I was


    tethered to somewhere else and I was just visiting her.


    And it was not like I didn¡¯t have things I wanted to tell Selene. No. matter how happy I am that I am


    back with Griffin and the rest of my life. Getting there was a struggle after she told me herself that I had


    22.69%


    12:41


    141 AThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1 288 Vouchers


    suffered enough at the hands of her mistakes.


    ¡°You could have said goodbye before, you could have also told me how to get back to my body and not


    let me struggle lik? I did¡± I snapped at


    her.


    For some reason the previous conversations we had made me feel more like Selene was a close


    friend. One you could get mad with if there was a good reason for it. Without the fight meaning a falling


    out.


    ¡°I understand you feel tha


    way my child, but you were the one that had to make that decision. To leave everything be, just focus


    all of your inner strength, all of your willpower on getting back. Not because you needed to, not


    because you were expecting the picture¨Cperfect life when you got back there. No, because you knew


    life would never be perfect. Becaus¨¦ knowing that you chose to be with Griffin because you knew that


    all the good would outweigh all the bad. Having me present to answer all your questions would have


    been nothing than a hindrance.¡± Selene exined and strange enough it made sense.


    ¡°You will fully heal, and you and Griffin will have a wonderful life. I promise you because being with your


    true mate means you ept my blessings. All of them¡± With those parting words the world seemed to


    shimmer and shake as the heavenly valley disappeared around me.


    42.39%


    12:41


    141 A


    288 IVouchers


    Hourster I woke up from an otherwise dreamless sleep. Or at least nothing worth remembering.


    When I did wake up my throat felt a lot better. Griffin was still tapping away at hisptop. And I can only


    imagine how behind he got on his work while searching for me. It¡¯s weird still not knowing so much of


    what happened from the moment I got kidnapped until this very moment. I had only been out of my


    coma for a few hours. Most of those hours I had spent sleeping but it was what the doctor advised and


    for the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t going to be stubborn. Deep down I was scared of the consequences


    it seemed miraculous I hade out of it all with no permanent damage.


    Or at least not physical I have no idea how I will feel once I am able to get out and about again. And I


    tried not to think about it either. I needed to focus on getting physically healthy again. The next step


    was to shift again. I had missed Willow and not being able to shift for so long is terrible for both our


    human and wolf form. So the only way I would bepletely healed is after shifting and letting Willow


    roam free again:


    ¡°Oh, Darling you¡¯re awake, are you feeling hungry¡± Griffin had


    obviously noticed I was awake even if I justid still wrapped up in my thoughts.


    With wanted to see him smile again, and with my throat feeling so much better. I wanted to do


    something nice for him.


    ¡°I am more hungry for some snuggling with my wonderful mate,¡± I told


    him.


    62.49%


    12:41


    141 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    This time able to talk without getting another coughing fit. The doctor told me that with my werewolf


    healing. My throat would need to feel better within a few hours and it was another thing she was right


    about.


    Griffin rushed to get theptop off hisp, pulling me into hisp, in the spot where hisptop had just


    rested. Being in his arms again felt right, it made me feel strong like I could ovee everything the


    universe still had in store for me.


    I wanted to kiss Griffin, tangle my hands in his her, and pull him closer to me. Sure I was still exhausted


    and could probably not do much more. than just kissing him. But I would be fine with that. I just wanted


    us to feel close, I wanted to show him my love and for us wolv¨¦s, there is no way to better show your


    love than being physical. To say I was surprised and a little disappointed when Griffin pulled me into his


    chest, hugging me instead of kissing me was an understatement.

 Chapter 367

    142 A.


    1288 Vouchers that he as a future Prince cannot be seen outside with his mate looking like this. I know


    he still loves me, but with being royalty you have a standard to hold on to. Not to mention the fact that I


    am very aware of the fact that I do not look like I used to before. Sure I have always been petite for a


    werewolf. I was happy with how I looked and all of that changed now.


    ¡°There is a food festival close by on human territory, it is supposed to have a lot of Mexican food


    stands. My parents wanted to take you there but I was unsure if you would be able to handle it with


    how tired you seem¡± He tells me.


    I cannot help but beam, at him. It¡¯s not about him being ashamed to be seen with me. It¡¯s not about his


    status because he is about to take me on a family outing amongst humans. At least our pack members


    knew what had happened to me unlike said humans. All this perfect wonderful man is scared of is my


    health.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know how long I can stay, but I haven¡¯t had good Mexican food since the day I went to the


    White Oak pack to go pack my stuff I answered.


    There was a sh of guilt visible on Griffin¡¯s face, I know he mes himself for my kidnapping. Even if


    there was nothing he could have done to stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my parents if they made ns or if they still want to go okay?¡± He suggested but I haven¡¯t


    spoken to Isabe or Rodrick for so long, and


    20.08%


    12:41


    142 A.


    I have started to love them like I love my own family.


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them maybe they would like that?¡± I ask suddenly feeling a little


    unsure.


    ¡°They love it¡± Griffin¡¯s answer is short and sweet.


    He then pecks my lips and wraps his arms around me tighter dispelling more of my fears.


    ¡°Isabe, Rodrick it¡¯s me A did you still want to go to the food festival¡± I text the two of them.


    They call back instantly which is a little overwhelming. That doesn¡¯t stop me from smiling at their


    genuine happiness to hear from me. Or their genuine worry for me. They are not wanting me to overdo


    myself.


    ¡°I am sure, I am desperate for some fresh air, and some normalcy So Griff, and I are going out to have


    dinner anyway¡± I try to reassure him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you dare go without us, we can be ready in thirty minutes¡± Isabe rushes to say making


    me chuckle.


    ¡°I take it, my parents still want to go out with us¡± Griffin chuckles knowing his parents well


    41.98%


    12:41


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    192 Ayld.


    288 Vouchers


    I nod and get up to get dressed in my clothes. The good thing about going out for food at a food truck


    festival is that it means I do not have to dress up. That way I can wear clothes that do not emphasize


    the scars and bruises on my body so much. A pair of skinny jeans, chunky sneakers, and a white T¨C


    shirt, and now the only thing I need is the lc cardigan I bought with Krystel when I went shopping to


    surprise Griff.


    But I cannot find it, I am getting more and more frustrated until reality hits me. I¡¯ve worn that cardigan


    on one of the times I travel back to the White Oak pack. It¡¯s been washed and folded. Waiting for me in


    one of my bags to be brought here for the permanent move. It is a silly little thing to be sad over, but it


    is a symptom of so much more. For all the things I lost, for the fact that my life has been put on pause.


    By now should have been Griff¡¯s marked mate, I should have been looking for my Gemma to be.


    Getting more lessons with Isabe.


    Not sitting here in front of my closet realizing, my stuff isn¡¯t here yet. All of it just causes me to break


    down. By the time Griffines out of the shower, he finds me on the floor a sobbing mess. Of course,


    he immediately worries rushing to me and pulling me against his still¨Cwet body..


    ¡°What is it Darling, did you hurt yourself?¡± His voicees out squeaky, panicked and I hate myself


    even more for worrying him like this.


    ¡°No, I am okay it¡¯s just my lc cardigan is not here yet, I wanted to wear it and now I don¡¯t know what


    to wear. It shouldn¡¯t be like this


    57.39%


    12:41]


    142 A.


    288 Vouchers


    Griff, we should have been so much further along in our future¡± I cry in his chest for the second time


    today.


    ¡°Darling, I love you so much, we have the rest of our lives to build our future. I hate that all of this


    happened to you, to us. But you are back with me now, and that is all that matters we will get there


    TOGETHER¡± He tells me and then gets up without saying another word.


    When he returns he has one of his jeans jackets in hand, his favorite


    one.


    ¡°Here Darling, wear this, and to be honest I like knowing even the humans can see you are mine¡± He


    smiles so brightly that I instantly feel better.


    I slip on the jacket wash my face with cold water and reapply some of my make¨Cup. Just wearing


    clothes I feelfortable in, having done my hair and my make¨Cup worn me out already. Griff seems


    to notice it, he is watching me like a hawk. But it hasn¡¯t just worn me out, it also made me feel better.


    More like myself so I loop my arm in Griff¡¯s both to be close to him and to have a little support with


    walking. Ready to go out and see where the night takes us, as long as I don¡¯t copse from exhaustion.


    82.05%


    12:41

 Chapter 368

    143 A


    Isabe and Rodrick were waiting for us at the front door. I can suddenly see where Griffin has his


    careful and worrying nature from. Where Rodrick rushes up to me and gathers me in a bear hug that


    has me feel like he is breaking my ribs. Isabe smacks her mate telling him to be careful and then


    fuzzes over me making sure I am alright.


    It¡¯s a thirty¨Cminute drive, Griffin surprises me when he suggests we go there in two separate cars.


    Again Rodrick seems to want to speak up while Isabe stops him from doing so, agreeing with their


    son. Only when we get to the car I finally get his n.


    ¡°Close your eyes, Darling sleep for thirty minutes it will do you some good,¡± He tells me as he gets into


    his truck.


    He just gave me an opportunity to rest a little more. A moment I needed so I do as he said and I curl up


    in the passenger seat. Where the rumbling of the car engine ¡°sings¡± me to sleep instantly. Attentive as


    he is Griff wakes me up five minutes before we arrive at the food festival. Giving me the chance to feel


    less drowsy.


    After parking he jumps out to open the door, something he has always done. Tonight it feels like a


    reminder of how good life can be with him. How special and cherished he makes me feel every day. I


    ignore the little voice in my head that I should be wearing his mark already. That I have


    0.00%


    12:41


    143 A


    1288 Vouchers no idea when I will be able to wear it because the thirty minutes of sleep in the car were


    far from enough. And a part of me regrets agreeing with this n.


    Maybe Griffin was right, maybe this is all too much, too soon. Still, I can¡¯t help but bask in the light of


    the setting sun. Enjoy the wind on my skin and the buzz of the night that is alive with happy people.


    The air is pregnant with the smell of various foods.


    I am unsure if Rodrick does because he sees how tired I am. Or if just like his son, he is a gentleman.


    But he suggests we get a table to sit down on every time we find something to eat. He spotted some


    tables you can reserve for a little money. While thewn chairs won¡¯t be veryfortable this table at


    least gives me a ce to sit down when I need to. And pausing in between all rounds being able to sit


    and take my time eating will help too.


    ***


    Two hourster we were on our way back, of course, I was the one who wanted to go home first. And


    at the end of the night, I was swaying on my legs with how tired I was. During the car ride home, I could


    not sleep because Griffin was clearly upset with me. Even if he said no when I asked him about it. The


    tick in his jaw, and his white knuckles because he was gripping the steering wheel too hard was all I


    needed to know.


    21.09%


    V


    12:41


    143 A


    288 Vouchers


    This time he didn¡¯t just open the door for me and he carried me to the car. Still not saying a word. We


    had gotten into arguments before, when I was strong, when I felt safe. Now all that had happened to


    me left me feeling vulnerable and raw.


    ¡°Please Griff, I can tell you are upset please tell me how I can make it up to you?¡± I begged not wanting


    to be so terrible atmunicating again that I would spiral.


    Spiral into that dark ce where I can¡¯t believe he loves me. Where I am so sure he is going to find


    fault in who I am and what I do that he will. leave me. The dark ce where I want to spare myself from


    that pain so much that I will find fault in everything he does just so he isn¡¯t the one to find fault in me.


    The ce where I was when we just met. The ce he healed me from and the one ce where I


    never want to go back to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you Darling, can we please talk about this in our room when we¡¯re in our bed¡± He


    grits out through his teeth.


    Leaving me with no choice but to believe him and just wait. Trying to stop myself from spiraling into that


    dark ce.


    And I manage to when we reach our chambers and Griffin struggles to open the door because he


    seems unable or unwilling to let me go. I am still not in that dark ce, all I am is anxious about what


    he will tell me. Being anxious is far better than being there. He eventually manages to open the door


    andys me down on the bed.


    1.77%


    12:42 1


    143 A


    Taking off my sneakers, and getting a clean one of his shirts for me to sleep in. All without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t stand this any longer I am so scared you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore¡± I cry and


    hees to an immediate standstill.


    ¡°Darling, all I ever wanted was to be with you, even before I knew you. You were all I ever imagined


    when I was dreaming about my mate.¡± He makes his way to the bed and sits down next to me before


    he continues.


    ¡°Remember how I said I loved that you¡¯re so petite. I still do but I loved it because it made me feel like


    the big strong Alpha wolf that could protect you. It is stupid because you never needed it. It was just a


    feeling I loved¡± He falls quiet just staring at his hands like he doesn¡¯t know how


    to go on.


    The onlyfort I can offer him is to put my hand on his thigh. What he just told me is nothing new, but


    there is more to it, that much is clear. I just don¡¯t know what to tell him either.


    After two minutes in this awkward silence, he clears his throat and he


    continues.


    ¡°And I failed it, when David kidnapped you, when it took me weeks to find out where he was. Then I


    stood on top of your prison, sensing you but I couldn¡¯t rescue you. I hate myself for it and now I couldn¡¯t


    keep you safe you from almost copsing from being so tired. I should have


    64.34%


    12:42


    143 A


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    288 Vouchers


    just kept my mouth shut about the food festival.¡± He starts crying, I have never seen him cry before.


    I have seen him on the verge of tears before, the time when he interrupted me rejecting him to get the


    cookies out of the oven. It was easy to forget that Griffin might have been traumatized too. He went


    through just as much as I did. Now I am the one who wraps my arms around him. Griffin just slumps


    down against me sobbing in my arms.


    in between.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad with me or disappointed at me?¡± He asks in between sobs.


    ¡°I am not Griff, you were the one that made me pull through, with all the love you showed me.¡± I start


    and then I tell him all about what happened when I was in thea.


    How I had the choice to die, to just stay in the heavenly valley knowing I deserved to be there with the


    Moon Goddes and how I had made my way back to him. Hoping it wouldfort him so that we could


    start healing together.


    85.29%


    12:42


    144 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    144 Griffin

 Chapter 369

    44 Griffin


    I shouldn¡¯t have been the one losing it. Now A wasforting me and no matter how good it felt, it


    wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. I was supposed to be the one that is going to be strong for her. All this


    time I figured things would be okay once I would have her back here with me. And of course, things are


    so much better not that she is here with me and awake. But sometimes all we still have to do is


    overwhelming.


    Not just my usual work as the Crown Prince, but everything to do with the trialsing up for Hannah.


    Needing to find out where David is and contact the royals ruling that country to get them to extradite


    him and the rest of his pack to us so we can punish them. A¡¯s training which has been put on hold


    for too long meaning she has so much extra workload. Seeing how weak she still is today, how two


    hours at a food. festival was more than she could deal with scared me.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to get back to work yet, everyone knew. Nobody was pushing her into doing things


    she was not ready for. Not yet, but I know my stubborn mate, she would be the one pushing herself


    soon enough. After all she had pushed herself tonight. Just to go out with my parents and me. Only


    because I suggested it to her. I should have suggested to just stay on the pack ground. Have a pic


    out in the open. She was so happy to see my parents again, making them happy that she didn¡¯t take


    care of herself.


    For so long she didn¡¯t trust me to be the mate she deserves, and I fought


    0.00%


    12:42


    144 Griffin


    288 (Vouchers


    so hard to make her see that I am. I would have done everything to convince her to give me a chance.


    And when she had finally let me in so freely, I kept on failing her. I should have kept her safe so she


    wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped. I have stood on the dungeon she was held captive. in. Where she has


    seen a silhouette of a wolf, knowing we were so close but not finding her.


    Then she escaped on her own without me being ready for her. Finding her sote that she had slipped


    into aa. And now that she was pack I failed at protecting her making sure she was safe, cared for


    and well rested. It was just too much, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Griff, you got to let me make my own mistakes. We¡¯re equals I felt how sick you were when I was


    kidnapped. I did not keep you safe either but it¡¯s not our fault. I refuse to taking the me for what


    David had done to us. It is not our fault, it¡¯s no ones fault that we underestimated how wicked that man


    is. Because you need to be evil yourself to imagine the lenghts he has gone through to get what he


    thinks he wants¡± H¨¨r body might have still been trembling from her exhaustion, her voice was clear and


    powerful.


    And even if it was hard to do, I had to believe her. I wanted to and we needed to moved past all of this.


    She might not be willing to ept me for what he has done. I refuse to let him ruin the future, I


    refuse to let him break us so much that we cannot fulfill all of our dreams. I just needed a little reminder.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Darling, lets get ready for bed I am exhausted too maybe


    25.17%


    12:42


    144


    Griffi


    1 288 Vouchers


    we can just watch a show in bed¡± I suggest, relieved to see A nodding


    at me.


    I missed her and while she has been close to me today, we hardly spent time together. I mean I


    couldn¡¯t me her for sleeping so much. I wanted her body to heal and the doctor has been very clear


    about needing rest to do so. And her loving my parents as much as they love. her is one of the reason I


    am so in love with her. More proof that she is my perfect mate in all aspects life.


    For now though I wanted us to just be together, spend some quality time. And as much as I love the


    nights where I am gaming and she spends her night reading next to me. We would still be in our own


    little worlds, being apart next to each other. What I needed now was just to be in the moment.


    Tonight at the food festival she told us that she missed healthy food options. Which exined her


    craving for fresh smoothies, sdes and pokebowls. It baffled me more to know that David wants her


    as his mate. but proceed to treat her like she was less than nothing. A hindrance, an annoyance when


    he was the one to take her away from her life to force her to fall in love with him. ept him as her


    mate when he gave her nothing to love. A was right just know when she said we would never be


    able to understand her.


    When we just met I felt this need to prove to her that I was better suited for her than David. Now that I


    make my way to our personal kitchen I do not feel that need anymore. I know I am going to give her


    something now that he hasn¡¯t but this time there isn¡¯t a little voice in the back of my


    51.51%


    12:42


    144 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    head telling me ¡°See this will prove to her that we are better than her first mate¡±


    All I want to do now by giving her this fresh fruit sd is to cheer her up. All while giving her body the


    nutrients it needs to get healthy again. There is one more thing I want to do for her, but I cannot tell her


    about that yet. It¡¯s a bit of a risk I am taking but I think she will love it. If going out even if it was wearing


    her down helped her so much mentally this might be perfect. It should be less draining than going out


    amongst so many people. This should be a lot less draining and hopefully it would heal her a lot more


    mentally. When I saw her breaking down over not having a specific cardigan here I knew I had to do


    something about it.


    I was stupid enough to think it was just about the cardigan, it was even more than what she told me.


    Every time now she would need something that was still at the White Oak pack it would remind her of


    all that¡® happened to her. And to the horrid reason why her stuff still wasn¡¯t here. Why it still felt like she


    was just spending the night at mine, instead of feeling like she was home. I was well aware of the fact


    that my n could backfire but it was a risk I was willing to take because if for once. everything would


    go as yed it would be all worth it.


    78.07%

 Chapter 370

    145 A


    I underestimated how much going out to the food truck festival would take out of me. When Griffin


    returned with a fruit sd and a fresh smoothie to watch our show, I felt so understood. And I told


    myself I would make it through at least two episodes. So that I could have some quality time with him.


    But I never caught the ending of the first episode. Now I woke up in an empty bed.


    Hating the knowledge that I still couldn¡¯t mindlink him, I got my phone to see if he texted me. He didn¡¯t


    and I could hear he wasn¡¯t in the rooms with me. That feeling of having lost him, of him having run


    away from me, was there for a split second. Where I used to let the fester months ago, I reminded


    myself of how good he was for me. How good our rtionship was and I managed to calm myself down


    quickly.


    He is probably just in his office, so maybe I could go ahead and surprise him by showering and bringing


    him his coffee. So I made my way to the kitchen where I found an already used coffee cup. Showing


    me, I was most likely right and Griff had just got up early to get some work done. It was not like he


    hadn¡¯t suffered from all that happened to me: Not to mention that I could see how busy he must have


    been with finding me, taking care of me, just sitting at my bedside. That he must be drowned in work.


    More so since I still was unable to help him.


    ¡°I will take better care of myself, heal the best I can so I can be the future Queen and Luna Griffin


    deserves as soon as I can.¡± I told myself


    0.00%


    12:42


    288 Vouchers


    And temporarily forgetting all about showering and making coffee, I got a notebook and set down at our


    dining table. I wrote down all the things I needed to do. Perhaps I can ask one of the doctors for some


    sort of physical therapy to get stronger quickly. Since the pack knew what happened to me, I could


    probably find afortable spot to have the Gemma interviews. So I wrote down a meeting with


    Krystel to go over Gemma¡¯s on the list too. Of course, I would ask Griffin if he had any tips. But I


    wanted to do this without him, so as not to burden him more.


    ***


    It must have been thirty minutes, and the list seemed daunting but it felt good to have a list. And deep


    down I knew I had enough time to get it all done, there was no rush. Nobody expected me to work yet,


    everyone expected me to take a break. To rest until I was feeling better. I heard the door open, as I was


    about to look up and greet whoever was visiting me Figuring it would probably be Dillion who never


    knocked or just Griffining in to check up on me. When I heard my wonderful mate whisper to


    someone.


    ¡°Quiet, she has not texted me yet she is probably still asleep, let¡¯s try to keep i¡­.¡±


    I could hear the exact moment he spotted me. I looked up, wondering what all the whispering and


    secrecy was all about.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it behind Griffin, my parents, and grandparents


    3.28%


    A


    12:42


    145 A


    288 (Vouchers


    hade down to visit me. Seeing as how Griffin is leading them into my chambers, I have no doubt


    that he is the one who set this all up.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± I ask as I start to get up, and that is when I notice the rest of it. They


    are all carrying boxes, there is one att Griffin¡¯s feet. He probably put it down to open the door.


    ¡°Hi, Sweetheart, we are here to help you finally unpack,¡± Grandpa told


    1. me.


    In that sweet matter¨Cof¨Cfactly tone like not happening. I have always loved when he did that in the


    moments I was feeling lost with all that was happening around me. Unable to stop myself from smiling,


    I make my way over to my family to hug all of them. Everyone wraps me up in their arms at once. And it


    was exactly what I needed. I needed to be with my family, surrounded by the people I love.


    ¡°Kate and Tim will be hereter today, your parents and grandparents, got in the car at six am to be


    here on time,¡± Griffin tells me before pecking my forehead.


    It is such a chaste touch, nothing like how it was between us. Sure, he would not just give me a


    passionate kiss with my parents and grand present. But we would at least give each other a normal


    kiss. Just a peck on the lips, it was like Griffin was scared to touch me now. I shook the thought from


    my head, convincing myself we just needed to find our new normal. We both just needed to heal and


    this would all be over soon enough. We would soon be back to normal, so I was not about to


    44.46%


    12:42


    145 A


    288 (Vouchers


    let my own insecurities ruin the amazing gift Griffin had just given me.


    ¡°I am sorry for not texting you Griff, I wanted to surprise you by making you a coffee and bringing it to


    your office. But then I got distracted by making a to¨Cdo list of everything I need to do so I can start


    bing the Princess you and our pack deserve.¡± As I spoke those words, there was another spark of


    heat in my heart.


    The sign of the pack bound growing, it was another thing I was desperate for. To be a part of this pack.


    My bound with the White Oak pack was still intact, so there was no risk of me bing a rogue. And


    while I loved the White Oak pack, I made a promise to the members of the Silver Moon pack that I was


    going to be their Luna, their Queen. I was more than ready to fulfill that promise and be a true part


    of this pack.


    Griffin looked over at the notebook with my endless list. I could see him starting to worry again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Griff, they¡¯re baby steps, you take a look when I finally take a shower, okay?¡± I asked, my


    arms still wrapped around his waist.


    I was met with another peck to the forehead like he couldn¡¯t get enought of touching me. All while


    holding himself back.


    ¡°Aunt Suzy, made you a cake sweetheart, I will go cut that up and make. everyone a coffee to have


    with your slice of cake¡± Grandma cut through


    67.23%


    12:42


    145 A


    the awkward tension between me and Griff.


    288 Vouchers


    we


    I shot her a grateful smile, even if it was gnawing at me that the awkwardness was so obvious that my


    grandparents noticed. As I stood under the shower, I was contemting bringing this up with Griffin or


    not. I did not want to pressure him into anything, and I didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad. But there was


    this small voice in the back of my mind that reminded me of how important it had been to Griffin that


    both saved ourselves for our mate. That neither of us had been with another wolf. The voice in the back


    of my mind would then question if Griffin was put off from being intimate with me again, knowing that he


    no longer was the only wolf I had been intimate with. Even if he should have felt that I never wanted it.


    88.03%

 Chapter 371

    146 A


    In the end, I decided to give it a little more time. It was not like my body was ready for much more than


    a bit of kissing. Griffin worries about met enough as it is. So it could easily just be him being too careful


    with me. Treating me like a little porcin doll. I would just show him how strong I still was, and then


    things between the two of us were all right. All I needed to do was patient and remind myself of the fact


    that Griffin was doing all of this out of his love for me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting dressed was another reminder of how little clothos I have here. Most of the clothes I do have


    here are for special events. I only have at few casual items here but they are summer clothes. It¡¯s not


    exactly winter yet, but the days are getting chillier and with how tired and skinny I have gotten I feel


    even colder than I normally would. Suddenly a pair of leggings catches my eyes. They are leather look


    leggings Jessa made me buy on one of our shopping trips. I have never worn them because it is not


    my style but it from trying them on in the shop I know howfortable they are.


    And not wanting to pressure Griffin didn¡¯t mean I could not show him what he was missing. So I


    combined the ck leather look leggings with one of his crisp white dress shirts. I know he loves it


    when I wear his clothes, so maybe this would do it for him. Or maybe I was just mean for teasing him


    like this, knowing that my body was too weak to do anything with the attraction I wanted to feel so badly


    0.00%


    1243 F


    When I walked back into our kitchen, everybody was seated at the table with steaming mugs of coffee


    and big slices of ck forest cakes in front of them. I smiled, seeing how Aunt Suzy had remembered


    my favorite cake all these years. Griffin was busy going over the to¨Cdo list I made for myself like I


    suggested he did. He was so engrossed in it that he didn¡¯t seem to notice meing back. Not until I


    told Grandma how good the cake looked.


    He turned around to face me and his jaw went ck.


    ¡°Damn. Darling, you look beautiful¡± He whispered like he was too spellbound to speak the words out


    loud.


    And when he suggested. I follow him for a moment before we would have our coffee and cake. I felt


    excited. Like he was making up ar excuse to show me just how beautiful he thought I was dressed in


    his clothes.


    Until he didn¡¯t, sure, he pecked my cheek this time and took my hand te lead me down the halls. But


    again there wasn¡¯t as much physical attention as I would normally get from him. Even with him


    seemingly unable to take his eyes off of me.


    ¡°I saw you had set up an office on your to¨Cdo list, but I had nned you a wee home gift,¡± He told


    me as we arrived in front of his office, I followed his hand with my eyes.


    23.79%


    12:43


    Only to notice the door with the thig red ribbon and an envelope on it


    1e had to have prepared this before the kidnapping when he was still expecting me to be with him that


    Friday afternoon. And my heart hurt for him to know that every time he woulde out of his office, he


    would see that reminder of me not being home with him At a loss for words, I walked over to the door


    and plucked the envelope off the door


    ¡°My sweet A.


    I love you more than words can say and I am beyond excited about our


    future.


    Both personally as mates, creating our own little family together.


    And as the rulers of this pack and the kingdom, I just know you are going to be the best Luna and


    Queen this kingdom could ever want. So I find it only fitting to give you the perfect office.


    All my love.


    Griffin


    1. PS. It being so close to mine is an added bonus, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The note was sweet and kind and it reminded me of the way things were between us before all of this. I


    knew enough before even opening the doors, I turned around and pulled Griffin closer to me. Pulling


    him in for


    43.60%


    12:43


    146 A


    288 Vouchern


    a kiss. To my relief, he kissed me back without any hesitation. Even if it was more of a short sweet kiss


    and not as much a hot passionate kiss. He still kissed me without hesitation, pouring all of his love into


    the kiss.


    I even was the one to break the kiss, to open the door, curious to see what kind of office Griffin had


    made for me.


    As expected, the office was perfect, the lc walls perfectly matched the gray carpet and all the


    whitewashed furniture in there. Just like I wanted, he made a sitting corner, set up with a coffee maker,


    kettle, and everything else needed to have a coffee or tea. He had managed to create an office that


    was both professional and homely. It was far different from the sleek, modern business style of his


    office. Not only was this more my style, but as the Luna and Queen, I would have wolvese to me


    with problems of a more personal nature.


    Conversations that called for a more homely environment to make them feel morefortable. I smiled


    at the fact that he had ced some bookshelves too. Because he knew I would want some books in


    here too. On the desk was a smaller copy of the picture I had printed out, L wondered if it was the one


    he found in the woods. The one with a message written on it in blood. No matter how sweet this was,


    that would have been too much of an ugly reminder of the ck pages in our story I wanted to forget as


    soon as possible.


    He pulled me closer to his body, hugging me from behind, reassuring me. that he had the picture


    printed again.


    61.04%


    12:43


    146 A


    280 (Vouchers


    ¡°I went back in to add the picture the rest has been done for weeks, I cleaned it myself Jessa is the


    only other wolf who has seen this office. To be honest I needed her help with it¡± He chuckled thest


    bit.


    I appreciated him asking Jessa to help him. After all, the bond you share with your best friend is


    different from the bond you share with your mate. And Jessa and I grew up together, so she knew what


    I liked most out of everyone. His leaving his ego out of the door to give me the perfect office was the


    sweetest.


    And I cannot wait to sit here and finally be the Princess the Silver Creek pack deserves. The office is


    comfortable enough to sit here and have the Gemma interviews, I know Griffin wants me to take better


    care of myself without being too worn out. But I want to be there for him as he is for me, and to me, that


    is more important than my own health is. He will just need to understand that.


    85.32%

 Chapter 372

    147 Griffin


    Since I still hadn¡¯t gotten a text from A asking where I was, by the time I brought her family to our


    chambers. So I had just assumed she was still sleeping. What I did not expect was to find her at her


    breakfast table, hair tied up in a messy bun. Only wearing her panties and my ck T¨Cshirt. Because


    again it did things to my body it should not do. Not with A still having to recover from all she has


    been through. I was scared to death to give her the idea her body was the only thing I was interested


    in.


    Nor did I want her to feel pressured to make love to me, or toplete the mating process even if it


    constantly was on my mind. Her walking out of the bathroom in tight leggings that looked like someone


    seived leather around her figure to make it perfectly with only one of my white dress shirts. Did not


    make it any easier on me, but I didn¡¯t want to let it go to my head. Most likely she just didn¡¯t have


    anything to wear., Taking one of my shirts out of my closet just to be warm andfortable. But I had


    missed her in every aspect of life, and I even know it is natural for mates to feel this drawn to each


    other. Especially since we haven¡¯tpleted the mating process yet.


    It was another urge I had to control, maybe I should go and talk to my dad about this. It wouldn¡¯t be the


    first time not even in my rtionship with A where I asked him for advice. On the other hand there


    was a possibility he could not help me since he had never been through. something like this. I know he


    has been telling me to focus more on my


    work.


    0.00%


    12:43


    147 Driffin


    #8 200 Vachers


    He had been so understanding about me not getting anything done while I was looking for A. And


    then when I didn¡¯t want to leave her bedside because she was in aa for weeks. Yesterday he had


    told me that he was d I started to get back to work. Reminding¨Cme that as royalty we were never


    excused from our jobs. And that in the A and I needed to get the work done together as a team.


    Meaning that wherever I cked off no matter how understandable it might be. In the end A would


    end up having to work harder to make up for lost time.


    That didn¡¯t fit the future A and I had nned out together. We had promised each other to work extra


    hard during the weekdays so that we could have our weekends off. The cup of coffee I would make


    here in bed, every morning, and the weekends would be to be quality time together. Just the two of us


    now, and back then we had soon hoped to have a little family to spend our weekends with. There were


    some dys now, but to me, that was still the future I wanted. The future we wanted together, so Dad¡¯s


    words triggered something in me. An urge to work harder, and do more, so that A would not have to


    work harder on my


    ount.


    It was the one thing I felt like I could hold on to. The only thing I felt like I could do was to make sure


    our future could go on as nned. To make sure none of this messed with our future. Because it was


    the only thing I could control. I could not control how soon we would find David, nor could I control


    when the trial for Hannah would be held. A trial where A would have to be the key witness, yet


    another thing I had to tell her about. A thing that scared me because I had no idea how that would


    affect A¡¯s healing process. My mate being so weak and hurt both mentally and physically was yet


    another thing I could not


    25.40%


    12:43


    147 Griffin


    control or speed up.


    288 Vouchers


    Hell, I could not even control my own body, stop it from acting like a hormonal teenager whenever I saw


    A do or wear anything remotely sexy. And there was a whole lot she could do or wear that I


    considered sexy. Work and how much work I got done, how hard I worked. How much work there


    would be left for A to pick up when she got back to it was the only thing I could control. And judging


    from the massive to- do list A had written it wouldn¡¯t be long before she would want to go back to


    working.


    It was only when I saw setting up an office that I was reminded of the fact that I had made her, an


    office. I hoped she liked it, and that maybe it was already taking some of the load of her. As I knew


    myself it wasn¡¯t easy to put together an office. Making all the choices, and keeping an eye out for the


    contractors¡® work.


    Tonight I would also help her with making a list of people I think are a good fit for her to have as her


    Gemma. For now, I wanted to show her the office I made her. And then have her get back to her family


    so that they can help her unpack everything.


    ***


    Today had been torturous, I was sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. A isn¡¯t a tease and she knows her


    body isn¡¯t ready to do much more than kissing yet. But I lost count of how many times she had to raise


    her arms. to get something. Pulling my shirt up so high that it no longer covered.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    54.79%


    12:43


    147 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    her perfectly round ass. She seemed to crave my touch to be around me, which was normal seeing as


    we had been apart for so long. I felt the same towards her, but she brushed up on me so many times.


    Her hand just barely touching spots that made me lose the ability to think clearly and now feeling this


    hot and bothered I had to go to the airport to pick up her pregnant Sister and brother¨Cinw. So I had


    to hop to take a cold shower just to make sure I was somewhat presentable when I went to pick them


    up. And hopefully, wash the smell of my near¨Cconstant arousal off of me.


    ***


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to picking up Kate and Tim but it ended up being a good thing. Being away


    from A for a little bit when I knew without a shadow of a doubt that she was safe helped me. It gave


    me a bit of a breather from all the conflicting feelings I had.


    But when I walked into our living room where A had spent thest hours unpacking her books and


    pointing out where they needed to go.. Since she had be too tired to do it herself. I did not get the


    reaction I expected. She got up and hugged Kate and Tim telling them how happy she was to see the


    two of them. She then excused herself right away and fled to the bedroom where we could all hear her


    cry. With no idea to what made her this sad I decided I should just go and find out what happened, so I


    could be there for her.


    77.54%

 Chapter 373

    148 A


    I knew Griffin had gone out to get Kate and Tim, and of course, I had not forgotten that my sweet


    younger sister is pregnant. Still, seeing her showing belly suddenly served as a reminder of all that I


    missed. Of all the pieces in my life that are still not how they were supposed to be. And even if I realize


    how bad it is. I struggle to stay there and act happy.¡® With someme excuse, I make a beeline for the


    bedroom. Thest thing I want is for Kate to think that I am not happy that she is here. Tim already felt


    bad enough for his cousins¡® behavior. Making him feel like I me him for this is another thing I don¡¯t


    want.


    But all I do is keep on trucking, acting like I am over all that has happened to me. Both physically and


    mentally, until suddenly, either my body or my brain ms the brakes. Reminding me how far from


    okay I


    1. am.


    Of course, it¡¯s not long before Griffin follows me into the bedroom. He must have known something was


    up. A testament to how well he knows. me, but I fear it will only make him pity me more. Not see me as


    the strong, fierce mate I used to be.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling, do you want me to set up your family in their rooms?¡± He suggests and I know


    he didn¡¯t do it on purpose but it only makes me feel worse.


    0.00%


    12:43


    148 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Makes me feel guilty that all of them traveled so far just to be with me. And here I am sobbing in my


    room like an ungrateful little bitch. Where Griffin who put so much effort in getting them all here is


    comforting me instead of finally enjoying his evening. Dad told me he would love to throw me a BBQ


    and even asked Rodrick, who of course said he was fine with it but would love to join. Mentally, it would


    probably do me some good to be surrounded by so much family. Dan suggested they could tell me


    more about what happened. Another thing that would do me some good because I had so many


    questions about all that happened.


    But I was exhausted and I still had so much stuff to unpack even with the help of the others. I was


    shaky and tired so I sat there on the bed thinking of what to tell Griffin when he made the decision for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Dad told me about the BBQ. I think you have overdone it again, take a nap I will make sure the rest of


    your stuff gets unpacked and then we will talk about all that has happened during dinner okay?¡± He


    asks but I can tell from his tone that it is not really a question..


    He knows me too well and will not take no for an answer, still, I try to by reminding him of all the things I


    need to still do. It¡¯s part of the reason why he invited my family over. So eventually I just give in


    because getting in a squabble with him will be exhausting now. And I know I am not winning this.


    With a resigned sigh, I just start to undress to get ready for a nap. Too tired to even be bothered by the


    fact, Griffin practically bolted out of the door the moment he saw I was getting naked. He was probably


    right about me having overdone it and needing a nap. And no matter how guilty I felt, no matter how


    much I kept overthinking when I was awake.


    19.83%


    12:43


    148 A


    The second my head felt the pillow, I was fast asleep.


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    The smell of fresh coffee woke me up, I was a bit drowsy and still felt a bit disorientated. Until I saw


    where the smell of coffee wasing from. Griffin had sat down next to me on the bed. With a radiant


    smile and two mugs of coffee in his hand.


    ¡°I know this is the evening now, and I promised to do this for you every morning. But this morning I


    need to let you sleep in because of my surprise. Just wanted to let you know I haven¡¯t forgotten about


    my promise. And I will keep honoring it¡± He smiled at me as I took the mug from his hands.


    With all the questions and uncertainties running through my mind, I suddenly had only one I needed the


    answer to. The morning coffee and Griffin¡¯s promise about it. My habit of sending him a picture of my


    first coffee of the day when I was unable to have it with him. It all stemmed from this one promise. The


    promise to always make time for one another. The promise to make sure we started our day together


    when we could.


    ¡°Griff, can you promise me that we will be alright in the end, not just the two of us personally but


    together as a couple, as a team?¡± I ask because if we can make another promise, I am sure we can


    both keep it.


    ¡°I promise you, Darling, at the end of it we will be more than alright, we


    47.69%


    12:43


    148 A


    1288 Vouchers


    will be stronger than ever separately and together. Nothing in this world. can stop me from loving you,


    and I know you feel the same about me¡± His answer is firm and it was direct.


    There is nothing I can add to that because he is right, we love each other more than anything. I chose


    this man over the heavens because I know life with him with all the ups and downs we would face in


    our future. It would all still be better than being in the heavens without having experienced life with him.


    Instead of using my words, I just snuggle up to him, sipping on my coffee.


    Griffin buries his face in my messy hair before muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve to be your


    second chance mate. To get to be the one to show you what kind of mate you actually deserve. But I


    will thank the Moon Goddess on my knees for it every single day for the rest of my life.¡±


    I can hear the earnestness in his voice, there aren¡¯t a load of wolves left. with the same devotion to the


    Moon Goddess as Griffin has. Making me wonder what he would feel if he found out he was always the


    one better suited to me. Would it reassure him to know he is my perfect mate? Or would he be upset


    knowing all about the time we lost? And the pain we both felt because the Moon Goddess made a


    wrong bet?


    ¡°What are you thinking about. Darling?¡± Griffin interrupts my thoughts.


    ¡°About what I experienced during mya, I will tell everyone during dinner though, okay?¡± I ask for


    the sole purpose of giving myself a little


    68.52%


    12:43


    148 A


    288 Vouchers


    more time to think about how much I am going to tell him. Not wanting to keep things from Griffin, but


    not wanting to hurt him either.


    It might depend on what the others tell me happened during my absence and mya too. Because I


    want to make sure that what happened to me will never happen to anyone else ever again. Not just by


    finding, arresting, and punishing David and the rest of his new pack. But by doing all I can as the future


    queen to make it impossible to do things like this to your mate.


    92.01%

 Chapter 374

    149 A


    Laying in bed so much is making me feel a bit grimy so I decide to take another quick shower. Before I


    took a nap, we finally put all of my clothes in the closet. And while I love wearing Griffin¡¯s clothes. Being


    able to wear my clothes again feels good too. While the weather is good, the nights still get chilly. And I


    still get cold easily since being back home. I decided to wear one of my few long¨Csleeved, maxi dress


    with long sleeves. Taking a shawl with me to put on if it gets too chilly.


    Again, Griffin tells me how beautiful I look, enforcing hispliment. with another chaste kiss.


    Everybody is already waiting in the private part of the royal garden, so again I pay it no mind. I do not


    ask him if he is still attracted to me. We promised each other we would be okay at the end of all of this.


    I just have to believe in that promise, I just have to be- patient. It¡¯s not like I am healed, so maybe it¡¯s


    just my mind ying tricks on me again. It could be I am just getting back to the mindset where I doubt


    everything Griffin does because I am too scared to believe someone so perfect for me could love me


    the way he does.


    ¡°Thanks, Griff you look handsome yourself¡± Is all I say and I mean it.


    Linking my arm with the arm he offers me, we just walk out to the private garden, not saying much.


    There isn¡¯t much we need to say now. All we need to talk about is more suitable for a conversation with


    the


    others all around us.


    0.00%


    12-441


    149 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    After we sat down Dad, started grilling up some meat, and everyone was getting some side dishes. For


    a few moments when we are filling up our tes, chatting about everything and nothing, it feels like we


    are just having a nice family dinner. Until Rodrick is the first one to broach the subject, we have all been


    tiptoeing around.


    ¡°Are you ready to hear about everything that has happened in your absence?¡± He asks


    I don¡¯t think I am ready and I am not even sure I am ready to tell Griffin what happened when I was in a


    coma. If I can even call it that, to me, it felt more like a long lucid dream. Ready or not to move on from


    this, I need to know all that has happened. And so I look at Rodrick and tell


    him:


    20


    ¡°Yes, I am ready, in fact, I think I need to know all of this¡±


    Rodrick agrees but pushes Griffin to be the first to talk.


    And he does, he tells it all how he didn¡¯t believe the letter for a second. Despite the self¨Cdoubt about


    not being good enough for me. That knowing the real me and how much we loved each other kept him


    believing. He then told me about the video on his website, and how he just like I suspected put as


    many hints in the video as he could. Expecting David to show it to me. Hoping it would stop him from


    23.01%


    12:44 1


    149 A


    hurting me more.


    288 iVouchers


    Then he told me about all the resources he used to find me. The desperation he felt when he couldn¡¯t


    and the getting back to the Blood Moon pack. Hearing that, my parents had tried to be the new rulers.


    Certainly exined a lot about what happened during my time in the dungeon. That must have been


    the reason David stopped going back to the pack. Since he no longer had a pack to control with his


    Alphamand. It was the reason Griffin had gone back so soon after arriving at the Blood Moon pack


    as a member of the royal family, that he had to. The Elder Council would have made him if he did not


    go voluntarily.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Heard nobody was able to save the pack, finding out that the pack I grew up in no longer existed. The


    pack I wanted to be the Luna of in hopes of making it better and stronger was gone, and hurt me:


    Granted, it was never a good pack, even before the abuse started. Even with most of the wolves in my


    pack respecting my parents too much to do more than make snide remarks. I had never been happy


    there because things like rank and strength were too important to all the pack members. Deep down, I


    knew it was because of the way it was the pack was being led that cost the members to do so.


    Selene herself had told me the reason she chose David as my mate and not Griffin was because she


    hoped I could be the Luna the pack needed. Because she knew that the pack was not going to survive


    being led the way it had been for generations under the rule of the Birch family.


    ¡°I hate I disappointed you, Darling, I tried to save them. I really did. And Mom, Dad, and I have


    discussed we wille up with newws to


    42.92%


    12:44


    149 A


    1288 ?Vouchers


    make sure something like this doesn¡¯t happen again. I get it isn¡¯t enough you wanted to heal the pack


    now as your second chance mate I ruined it all¡± He looks so broken.


    All this time I thought I knew how much this had hurt him. But it¡¯s more, he has not only been scared


    about finding me. Desperate to be with me, his mate, again. No, he has taken on all the weight of the


    world on his shoulders. He has never referred to himself as my second chance mate. He wouldn¡¯t let


    anyone refer to us as second¨Cchance mates.


    When I asked Dillion about it because Griffin never really answered the question. He told me that


    Griffin felt there was a negative ring to ¡°second chance¡± Like it wasn¡¯t as good as being with your fated


    mate. Your first fated mate, so hearing him refer to himself as the second. chance mate who ruined the


    ns I made with my first fated mate. Meant he was judging himself too harshly.


    Suddenly I knew if I wanted to tell Griffin and the other¡¯s about all that Selene had told me. No matter


    how Griffin would feel about her and his faith afterward. He needed to know that he had always been


    the mat¨¦ that was the most suitable for me. That he wasn¡¯t my second chance, my do¨Cover. Finding


    him and being with him so I could live my life with the mate that was most suited for me was an apology


    gift. He didn¡¯t ruin. anything Selene herself had told me she was wrong to have so much. faith in David


    and me being able to bring the pack back to where it should be. The poison that is the rule of the


    Birches had spread too far. Sometimes you had to cut off the infected limb to save the rest of the body,


    and that is exactly what Griffin had done. Together we would make sure no other pack would ever go


    through something like this.


    69.04%


    12:44


    149 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    Because he was the only one I could ever aplish something like that


    with..


    ¡°Griff I need to tell you something, something you should all know¡± I started, hoping that this wouldn¡¯t


    hurt him too much.

 Chapter 375

    150 Griffin


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was good to have it all out in the open, but still with every word I felt I disappointed her more and


    more. The only thing I never wanted to do was to disappoint her. Not just because she was my mate. I


    honestly think if I would have to pick a chosen mate, she would still be the only one I could have ever


    fallen in love with. She is so perfect for me that I¡® sometimes don¡¯t understand why we are each other¡¯s


    second chance


    mates.


    It means David was better suited to her than I was. It was always an afterthought, though. Something


    that popped up in the moments when I realized how perfect she was for me. I know part of her wish to


    be David¡¯s mate, David¡¯s Luna stemmed from her will to help the Blood Moon pack, her pack, the pack


    where she grew up was going to do better. Even as the Queen, she could have helped the BloodMoon


    pack Now that I ruined her chances at that, I suddenly felt the weight of only being her second chance


    made weight me down.


    Being pitied never felt good, still, I was more than ready to be faced with A¡¯s pity. Or with her anger


    for absolving the pack she wanted to rescue. Not with the fragile determination she had when she told


    me she needed to tell me something. Like she was sitting on a huge secret without knowing what


    letting us all in on the secret would do to us.


    ****


    0.00%


    12:44


    150 Griffin


    18 208 Vouchers


    When she was done telling us about how she experienced her time in aa. I understood what


    worried her. As wolves, you get taught that the Moon Goddess herself handpicks the one wolf that is


    perfect for you. To learn it is not an exact science. To hear that not only does yourpatibility change


    depending on how you grow and evolve as a person. But that, she sometimes picked the second¨Cbest


    choice for you. because of what it could mean for the pack or the kingdom. Or whatever she figured


    needed the help of a specific couple. It was jarring, I have always been big on traditions and making


    offerings to the Moon Goddess.


    ¡°How are you feeling about all of this, Griff?¡± A asked me and I know what she meant, she must be


    afraid that her revtions changed something for me. Made me feel less sure, or maybe even


    disappointed in my faith. In my love for the Mood Goddess and our cultures. All I hear though is that I


    am not just her second chance mate. I am the most perfect wolf out there for her. How can I me


    Selene for wanting A to save a pack that was on the brink of ruin for so long? Like A said, it¡¯s not


    like I would have been unhappy if I found my first fated mate. I would not know what I could have had


    with A.


    Knowing I have done enough to be worthy of her in the end, finding out that with what I have done.


    How I lived my life only made me an event better, even more perfect mate, for he is the biggest


    compliment I will ever get. If anything, it took a weight off my shoulders.


    ***


    It has been three weeks since A¡¯s family was over, three weeks since I


    20.95%


    12:44


    150 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    learned the truth about how being mates works. Things were slowly getting better, for the two of us.


    And for the people depending on us. A had gotten back to her Luna and Queen training. Part¨Ctime,


    though, because she made sure to see a werewolf therapist every week and go to physical therapy on


    all the other weekdays.


    We still kept our promise to make sure we took the weekends off to have time for each other. Those


    weekends were bittersweet. Being able to just spend time with her was amazing. I loved being able to


    spend time with them, not having to worry about anything. It didn¡¯t matter if we would just spend the


    entire weekend staying in. Going on dates, the two of us, or if we spend time with our friends and


    families. It was always a good time, reminding us both of how life used to be before all of this:


    One thing was bing a struggle though, I was unsure how long I could keep holding back on this


    attraction I still had towards her. The urge to mark her as mine was always on my mind. I still did not


    want to bother her with it. David had told me she nned toplete the mating process the day she


    would permanently move into the castle. Since she got back, I never heard from her aboutpleting


    the mating process again. She would be the one to initiate intimacy between us. Yet she never said


    anything when I stopped at just kissing her.


    Confirming for me that she did not want to go any further either. It was another Friday again, another


    weekend where we would spend all of our time together. Tonight was the first time she was going to try


    to shift. She asked me toe with her, to shift so that Conan could be there to support Willow. Of


    course, I said yes. Not only would I always do everything I could to support A in a time like this.


    Conan was more


    45.98%


    12:44


    150 Griffin


    280 Vouchers


    than eager to see Willow again, too, and I could not me him. He must have missed his mate as


    much as I missed mine.


    Still, with A does not officially break her connection with the White Oak pack to form a connection


    with the Silver Moon pack. And with us still not havingpleted the mating process means we still


    cannot mindlink. Which in turn means we cannotmunicate when we are in our wolf form. A scary


    thought, because if something goes wrong now, there is no way she can let me know. And I still long to


    hear her beautiful voice in my mind, I want to be able tomunicate with her no matter what, no


    matter the form we are in..


    After our morning coffee, I have been able to drown myself in work. iming I needed to make sure


    that I was able to take the weekend off. A did not seem happy with it, she knows me so well that she


    probably knows I am lying. Maybe I should just confess to her what is on my mind soon. Just not a


    weekend that is so special and so scary as this weekend is. The sound of a text pulls me from my


    worries because the irony is that I haven¡¯t gotten anything done with all this worrying.


    ¡°Griff, you seem to be too busy, and maybe I am better off shifting again for the first time with someone


    who wants the ability to mindlink me. Don¡¯t rush your work, I think I am just going to ask Jessa. I love


    you A XXX¡±


    The text is sweet enough, but I do not miss the implication that I do not want to be able to mindlink with


    her. So I rush out of my office to go and find her and talk this over once and for all. There is no way I


    will let


    my mate think I do not want to be with her in that way.


    74.18%

 Chapter 376

    151 A


    I regretted the text as soon as I sent it. The past three and a half weeks after waking up from mya


    Griff has been amazing. We have slowly been getting back into the swing of it. And we are spending


    every weekend together. He still brings me coffee in bed every morning and he is the most supportive


    mate I could ever ask for.


    I love working and training with Isabe and both my therapy and physical therapy have been very


    helpful. The only thing missing is being intimate with my mate. And it is not like I haven¡¯t initiated things


    either. He just always stops at a kiss. The weird thing is I can smell and feel hist arousal. Maybe it is


    not that he isn¡¯t attracted to me any longer. Since his body seems to respond..


    All I know is that I should have just asked him about it. Instead of sending him a passive¨Caggressive


    text. The fact that I told him I loved him in the same text doesn¡¯t make a lot of difference. Feeling guilty I


    get up, I will just go over to him and apolo¡­


    But before I got out of my seat the door to my office mmed open. Without a word, Griffin turns


    around and locks the door. Before making his way over to me in big strides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell me I do not want to be able to mindlink with you. Do you know how scared I was to


    never hear that beautiful voice of yours in


    0.00%


    11:02


    151 A


    my mind ever?¡± He growls.


    288 Vouchers


    And I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him so mad. I start to apologize but he cuts me off by pulling me


    closer to him and mming his lips on mine. One hand is wrapped in my hair so I can¡¯t move. Not that I


    wanted to, I melt into him kissing him back, opening my mouth to give him ess. Which he eagerly


    takes, his kiss is domineering and passionate and if he walks out after kissing again I think I will shatter.


    me


    Shatter into a thousand needy pieces..


    Thank the Moon Goddess though this time when he breaks the kiss because we both need to breathe,


    he rests his forehead against mine. The initial anger and passion are now reced by something


    tender.


    m


    ¡°I know we need to talk but I need you, I¡¯ve been fighting how much I still need you, how much I still


    want you. How much I crave to see n name etched on your skin so much. That now I finally realize you


    want the same thing I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking unless you need me to¡± His breathing still


    comes out chopped.


    As if he is still out of breath, but I don¡¯t if that is because of the heat of the situation we are in now. Or


    because of the kiss, And it¡¯s no big deal, he wants me like I want him. He never stopped wanting me,


    we have shown we are not always the best at talking.


    ¡°I want to be yours in every Griff¡± I breathe out, hoping we can just skip to showing each other instead


    of telling.


    20.68%


    11:02


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    151 A


    288 Vouchers


    I hop on the desk pulling him closer, but he steps back and for a second I am confused. Until he tells


    me;


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this here, Darling¡± Before picking me up in bridal style and walking me towards the


    door.


    I know I am forgetting something, but my mind is so hazy with lust. My body is on edge craving his


    touch and I cannot form any coherent thought. Not until we, Griffin steps outside the office, still carrying


    me. And wee face to face with Isabe. Shit, I had a meeting with her, she was going to go over


    some of the systems she has in ce as the Queen to keep track of the packs and what is going on.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom, A and I need the rest of the weekend off¡± Griff winks at her, not caring about the fact


    that it is his mother who will know what is


    going on.


    ¡°No, problem this seems to be more important¡± She giggles, letting us know that she actually does


    know what we are about to do.


    Wolves, in general, are pretty open about mating, but Griff seems extra careless today. Like he was just


    desperate to finally make love to me again, to finally mark me. He just strode to our chambers, opened


    the front door, and walked up to the bed where he gentlyid me down.


    Only to rush out of his clothes so much that he ripped his T¨Cshirt. It made me giggle but seeing Griffin


    getting undressed, his erection.


    42.75%


    11:02


    151 A


    288 Vouchers


    straining against his jeans. Smelling the heady scent of his arousal had me struggle to get out of my


    clothes as soon as I could, too.


    My scars had been healing, and I had been putting on a little of the weight I lost, but my body still


    wasn¡¯t like it used to be before. The way Griffin¡¯s eyes roamed over my body, his eyes shifting color


    showing me Conan wanted to take control, made me feel so wanted and sexy. It made me want to take


    control and make Griffin feel just how much I wanted him to.


    So I slid to the edge of the bed just as he took a step closer to get into bed with me. I traced my nails


    over his hard, toned stomach, eliciting a deep grunt from him. Seeing his body quiver as my nails drew


    closer. Until I took him in my mouth, without hesitation, without a warning. Enjoying the control I had


    over him now.


    ¡°Fuck, Darling¡± he grunted and I reveled in it.


    Trailing my free hand over his perfect body as I continued orally pleasuring him. His hands found their


    way into my hair but he let me set the pace. Way too soon, I felt his body tense up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t woo¡± but his words were cut off by the orgasm, that seemed to


    m into him.


    It made sense since it had been too long, but, one look at Griff¡® showed me he was nowhere near done


    with me. Like he seemed to try to


    63.89%


    11:02


    151 A


    288 Vouchers


    reassure me about. Not that it would have mattered that much. Just the feeling of knowing he still


    wants me. Knowing that he is still attracted to me would have been enough for now. He dropped to his


    knees, spreading my legs, eager to return the favor. And I let him, I would always let him. Within


    seconds, I felt heat pool up in my stomach. And all I could breathe out was how much I missed this,


    how much I missed him. Before I fell back on the bed the pool of heat overflowed, leaving my body


    feeling weightless for a few glorious seconds as I basked in the bright white light consuming me.


    Griffin used that time to crawl in bed with me, shifting my body so I was no longer partially hanging over


    the edge of the bed. On his knees between my legs, I could see he was still eager. Wanting more but it


    was like he was holding out waiting for something. Until he spoke up, letting me know exactly what he


    wanted:


    ¡°Darling, I still need more of you, want more but I need to know can I mark you?¡±


    84.26%


    11:02


    152 A


    288 Vouche

 Chapter 377

    152 A


    ¡°More than anything¡± I manage to get out before we both get wrapped up in this bliss of our attraction


    again.


    I don¡¯t know if it is because it has been too long. Or because of the. promise of what is about to happen


    soon. But when he enters me this time it feels different. More intense like my every nerve ending is


    focussed on the feeling of Griffin filling me up. I always expected the time when I would get marked


    would be gentle and tender. But it.is nothing like it, it is hot, rough frenzied, and passionate. And I love


    every single second of it.


    I love the feeling of almost desperation for more, more of him. More of us, I love the fact that the entire


    world has faded away. How all I can feel is the deliriously delicious feeling of him filling me up. How


    with his every thrust sparks erupt over my body. How he grunts and moans as I move against him.


    He positions his legs so that he can go even deeper. The feeling is so overwhelming that I feel my eyes


    starting to water as I pull him in for another toe¨Ccurling kiss. All while he keeps thrusting harder and


    deeper with every thrust. Until my nails bury in his back as I feel I am close to losing it, this intense


    pleasure is bing unbearable and I feel like I am about to explode¡±


    0.00%


    11:02


    152 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Griff, baby, I won¡¯tst much longer¡± I am surprised to hear my own voiceing out as a needy


    whine


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling, I am right there with you¡± His voice was gruff and his gaze tender.


    He dips his head and starts kissing and licking the very ce his fangs will sink into soon. The ce


    where his name will adorn my body. A scream falls from my lips when he sucks on my sensitive


    corbone. I am ready to cry and beg him to let mee when his teeth finally pierce the skin. There is


    a sh of intense pain for the first few seconds. Before it feels like a boiling heath is flooding my veins


    making everything more intense and more enjoyable.


    My body trembles as I orgasm while Griffin is still marking me. It seems tost forever even when I feel


    his tongue swipe over the bite mark to heal the wounds.


    ¡°Stay with me Darling, mark me too¡± He grunts as he flips us over with what seems to be hisst bit of


    strength.


    It gets me out of the hazy stupor of the longest and most intense orgasm ever. I can feel I am his now


    everything feels different. But it is still notplete, it is my turn to mark Griffin. To make him feel mine,


    unlike Griffin though I neither have the energy or patience to tease him like he did me. Of course, I


    want to make it enjoyable for him too. I want him to feel as good as he made me feel just now. It just


    doesn¡¯t take as much. time. Soon I feel we are both ready for me to mark him and I sink my


    19.39%


    11:02


    152 A


    teeth into his corbone.


    288 Vouchers


    The tangy iron taste is weird, but it is nothingpared to all that I feel through our mate bond now


    that it isplete. It is like I feel every ounce of love this man has for me. Like me, his orgasm seems


    to go on and on. Only when I swipe my tongue over the two pinpricks on his corbone does it stop?


    Before even getting a good look at the mark I left on my wonderful, handsome mate I copse on top of


    him.


    We are both worn out, so when Griffin wraps me up in his arms, covering us both with the duvet before


    mind linking:


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now, Darling¡±


    I just snuggle into him, just barely getting the words ¡°I would love to¡°: out over the mindlink.


    ****


    We wake up still snuggled up together, and a little sore, or at least I am. But the moment I hear Griffin¡¯s


    voice telling me ¡°Good Morning Sleepyhead¡± everything else is forgotten. Even the fact that it looks like


    the sun has gone down already. All I want now is to look at our marks.


    ¡°Come on baby, I want to see our marks¡± I mindlink back already sitting up and pulling on his arm.


    41.69%


    11:02


    152 A


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    1288 (Vouchers


    ¡°I love it when you call me baby¡± He chuckles pulling me back in bed with him to kiss me.


    Normally I can never get enough of his kisses but right now I am really excited to see the mark. He can


    stay in bed if he wants to but I need to see it. So I rush out of bed, happy to notice Griffin is following


    me. Even if it seems like to him it is more about seeing me so happy than it is to see his mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your mark, babyyyyyy¡± I tease him wondering why he does not seem to share in


    my excitement.


    ¡°I do, but the most important thing about it is that it finally means that I am only yours,¡± He says and


    then kisses the top of my head.


    I do not miss the fact that he sees it as being mine, not just as me being his. I just love this man for how


    much he wants to be mine, and for how happy he makes me.


    When I look in the mirror to my joy I find out that we have matching marks. Where I have Griffin¡¯s name


    in swirly cursive letters with at crescent moon in the background. My name on Griffin¡¯s corbone is


    surrounded by stars.


    ¡°See even your mark shows you are truly destined to be the Luna of all Luna¡¯s¡± Griffin¡¯s sweet words


    are interrupted by the loud grumbling of my stomach.


    58.59%


    11:02


    152 A


    288 Vouchers


    I would have felt ashamed if it was not for Griffin¡¯s stomach grumbling even louder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a shower, get dressed, and go out for some food, I want to show off this mark¡± He suggests


    And showing the entire world starting with the pack, that I am his sounds like an amazing n.


    ***


    After I shower that could have been a lot quicker if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we couldn¡¯t keep our hands


    off each other. We eventually managed to get clean and out of the shower. I never expected that I


    would feel so giddy like I had fallen even more in love with him. Now I know why people talked about


    the honeymoon face. I mean for us wolves being newly mated is about the same. And I felt like I was


    floating on air. While I have been wanting toplete the mating process with Griffin. for a while now. I


    always figured I would still feel the same. It was just to show the world that he is mine as I am his. To


    be able to minlink him I never expected to love him more.


    Nothing could wipe the bright smile off my face, not even when we opened the door all smiles and


    giggles to walk out to go get some food. Bumping into a stern¨Clooking Rodrick who was just about to


    knock on our door. His eyes fell on my mark because I wore a dress that showed it off. And I was


    relieved to see his serious face brighten with a genuine


    77.22%


    11:02


    152 A


    smile as he saw we were finally mated.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Wee to the family official now A, I am proud to be your father- inw¡± but we need to talk he


    told us..


    97.59%

 Chapter 378

    153 Griffin


    Everything feels so much better now that I am finally officially mated to A. I now get why Dillion and


    Gerald told me how much better life would be. Before now, I always thought they were overdoing it.


    Thatpleting the mating process wouldn¡¯t change that much. Sure, I always looked forward to


    haying her mark on me. To be able to mindlink her and hear her voice in my mind. Never did I expect


    that I could love her more.


    That feeling all she feels for me, being so connected with her, would make me love her more. Simply


    because, up until now, I thought I couldn¡¯t love her more than I already did. But boy was I mistaken, I


    have half a mind to beat myself up over the fact that I made the two of us wait so long. I should have


    just asked her what she wanted after she had. recovered enough. But it is all good now, so I will not


    spend time worrying about the has¨Cbeens. All I am going to do now is enjoy life with the woman I love.


    With my fated mate.


    That is why I suggested going out to eat after we finally got out of the shower. But if Dad¡¯s face is


    anything to go by, he is worried. The fact that he is happy with me and A finally being mated brings a


    smile to his face. Still, I can see the worry behind the smile. The fact that we are mated is only going to


    bring extra issues to the table,


    ¡°You look like it cannot wait until after we had dinner, Dad?¡± I tentatively ask.


    0.00%


    11:030


    153 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    I know it cannot wait, but A and I are both starving. And if this is going to be a long discussion we


    might end up just getting some food from the pack kitchen. Which would be fine on any other day but


    not today I wanted it to be something special. I wanted A to feel how loved she was. Having already


    failed at making the moment I marked her, the moment we marked each other special. At the very least


    I wanted her to have good memories of the rest of the night. A night she will always remember, an


    example to give our future kids and grandkids to tell them how magical it is to find your fated mate and


    mate with them.


    What I do not want for her is her memory of finalizing our mate bond is rough make¨Cup sex followed by


    dinner over a meeting. A meeting about a seemingly important topic if Dad¡¯s face is anything to go by


    ¡°Sorry, son, I am afraid it is not but it should be quick enough so you guys can go on and enjoy the rest


    of your night. He confirmed my fears, and I still doubt we can go in with our night after this. It either


    takes us too long. Or the news is so depressing, the night won¡¯t be as we nned


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    1. it.


    But it is not like I can just take a night off from issues that are this critical. It is the biggest downside


    of being a royal. Showing she truly is the Luna the pack deserves, the Queen the country deserves


    and the mate I¡¯m not sure that I deserve, A¡¯s voice suddenly fills my mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this baby, we have the rest of our lives to make memories together¡± Before I


    have the time to react, she turns to my


    19.82%


    11:03


    153 Griffin


    father with a bright smile.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Have you eaten, I could whip up some quick sandwiches to tie us over. Then we can be in your


    office in ten minutes¡± She tells him, to which he happily agrees, letting us know Mom will be there


    too.


    A instantly walks back to the kitchen, going to work on the sandwiches. I say my goodbyes to


    Dad before joining her to see if she needs any help.


    ¡°Sure, just pack some cookies and bags of chips, baby,¡± She tells me not looking up from the pan


    she is grilling the chicken in.


    Her calling me baby is a new thing, she just started it today but I love it. Just as I love simply being


    in the kitchen with her. Watching her make club sandwiches for me and my parents as she is


    humming along to some tune I don¡¯t even know. It hits me that my life is far from perfect. With A


    still needing to heal, David is on the run, and the work as a royal that sometimes keep me from


    doing what I want to do at that moment. And yet because I am with A it feels perfect.


    Like the rest doesn¡¯t matter, none of these things can bring down the happiness I feel from being


    with my mate. I know she loves to cook, we both do, and we both do not like to be interrupted. She


    will just have to forgive me this time because the feelings I have for her now are so overwhelming


    that I need to just let them out.


    41.82%


    11:03


    153 Griffin


    1288 iVouchers


    ¡°Thank you for making my life feel like it is perfect, my darling¡± I whisper in her ear as I hug her


    from behind.


    ¡°Life with you is as close to perfect as it can get baby, I am happy I chose


    this life over being in the heavens.¡± She smiles at me, pecks my cheek, and then motions for me to


    leave her be and pack the cookies and chips as she is finishing up the sandwiches.


    ***


    Whatever it is that had Dad so worried, it cannot be life¨Cthreatening because as soon as we open


    the door. Before we even set foot in his office, Mom jumps up almost squealing. She is holding a


    ck velvet box that reminds me of a jewelry box.


    ¡°Can I see your marks? I suspected that was what was going on, but when Ro told me he saw you


    were marked I knew for sure¡± It¡¯s funny to me how the others always see Mom as this gentle but


    serious Queen.


    When she is often like a giddy teenager behind closed doors. Dad is the one who is serious all the


    damn time. Regrly forgetting the little. things around him as he tends to get sucked in by the


    work. And I truly believe he needs someone as quirky and excitable as Mom to keep him from


    bing a workaholic recluse.


    A proudly shows the mark on her corbone showing the moon and my name. As if I am not in


    the room, Mom coos over how pretty it is.


    60.60%


    11:03


    153 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Before taking on a more serious impression. I would almost say she is a little shy. Which is unlikely


    for her, especially when she is in thepany of the people she loves.


    ¡°A, Sweetheart we have a tradition in my family where we pass this ne down to every


    oldest daughter once she is officially mated,¡± She tells A well showing the velvet box.


    Now I get it Mom has told me she considered A as a daughter, but asking her to continue a


    tradition as if A actually is her daughter is a big ask. I know she will be hurt if A refuses, but


    on the other hand, she would never want A to say yes out of pity.


    ¡°Sadly after Griffin, I couldn¡¯t get any more pups, giving birth to him nearly killed me. But I have


    come to consider you a daughter and it would mean the world to me if you ept this ne to


    continue the tradition. That being said, don¡¯t feel any pressure, maybe your own family has a


    tradition that better suits you. And you know I used to be an omega before. So it¡¯s nothing like the


    other royal jewellery¡± She ends her little speech by opening the velvet jewellery box to reveal a


    beautiful delicate thin silver ne with an intricate crescent moon hanger with a moonstone in


    the middle.


    ¡°It is stunning Isabe and I would be honored to wear it¡± A beams leaving no question whether


    she is genuine about this or not.


    Dad and I smile as we watch Mom put the ne on and then hug A. But I cannot imagine,


    this was what they called us in for.

 Chapter 379

    154 A


    I was at a loss for words at Isabe¡¯s kind gesture, there was no way I would say no to this. Not just


    because it is a tradition I would love to share with my daughter if I will be blessed with one. But


    because Isabe feels like a second mother to me. Not just my mother¨Cinw. And as excited as I am


    to start my future with Griffin here. As much as I enjoy living here and getting to know the pack. It feels


    good to still have a bit of family here. So with Daniel living here, and Griffin¡¯s family, I feel more at home


    than I thought I would.


    Funny how when Dillion asked me the first time I met him if I would be. willing to leave my pack. Leave


    my family and go and live in another pack. I gave him the most nomittal answers. Because A I


    was so sure I would never be chosen by Griffin and, B had not felt like a part of the pack for so long.


    Now his pack feels like my pack, even without the transition being finalized. And the family of the


    Crown Prince I was so set to avoid feels like family, too.


    That¡¯s why I did not hesitate when Rodrick showed up at our doorstep. I had a responsibility towards


    my new family and my pack. What I told Griffin was the truth, I was finally convinced him and I would


    have a whole lifetime of making memories ahead of us. And I was sure Isabe¡® s kind and thoughtful


    gift was not the reason they needed to speak with


    1. us.


    After hugging Isabe, I sat down and passed around the food I brought


    0.00%


    11:04


    154 A


    1288 Vouchers


    with me. Looking at Rodrick, waiting for him to tell is the bad news.


    ¡°The Elder council has decided not to wait until we find David. They want to put Hannah on trial in two


    weeks¡± Rodrick got the hint and immediately exined why we were gathered there.


    It didn¡¯t register with me why this would be bad news at first. Or why it meant Griffin and I had to


    interrupt our date to discuss this. Slowly, like I tried to block it out but lost against my own mind, the


    realization dawned on me. Going to trial means there would be a court, I would have to testify. Tell the


    city of Elder Wolves and everyone remotely interested in what happened to my experiences during that


    horrible time in my life. A time in my life that caused me to visit a therapist almost every weekday


    because of how much it had hurt me. How much it still


    hurts me.


    I would have to talk about how badly this whole ordeal influenced my life. All while showing the people I


    still was the strong and kind Princess. In most cases, the victims are asked for an idea about the


    punishment too. As the Princess and future Queen, what I say will be scrutinized. No matter what they


    did to me as the future ruler of the entire nation, I would need to make sure to be just in whatever


    punishment I requested. Even if there was no guarantee that the Elder Council would agree with what I


    asked for.


    Nation,


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle that, Darling, is there anything, anything at all we can help you with?¡± I


    had drowned out the other¡¯s talking as I wasing to terms with what this news meant for me. But


    Griffin¡¯s


    22.47%


    11:04


    154 A


    #288 Vouchers


    worried voice pulled me back to the conversation.


    He was sweet to want to help me, but there was not much he could do. Nothing other than be there for


    me and to just be himself. So that is what I told him. Rodrick and Isabe told me they would be there


    for me with whatever I heeded. Suggesting that I should invite my family over to give me even more


    moral support.


    ¡°Well A was still a member of the White Oak pack when she was kidnapped, so Alpha Cedric is


    going to need to be here for the trial regardless¡± Griffin mushed.


    And he was right at the time I was a wolf kidnapped from his pack property. A wolf under his protection,


    so in kidnapping me, David and his helpers hadmitted an act of war against the White Oak pack


    and the Silver Moon pack in one big swoop.


    ¡°That is another topic we need to address, A, you are still not officially a member of the pack. Most


    wolves in our pack are understanding, of what you have been through and the effect it has on you. But


    as you know, some pack members are not as open to having you as Griffin¡¯s mate. More so out of


    personal reasons than because of you. The thing is, with you seemingly notmitting to each other,


    they had grounds to spread rumors. You and Griffin being marked will help with the rumors a bit but¡­¡±


    Isabe sighed like she was unsure of how


    to go on.


    When the four of us knew exactly what she was hinting at. If I was to


    46.93%


    11:04


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    154 A


    288 Vouchers


    make sure that the pack would love and ept me as their own. I needed to be epted into the pack


    sooner rather thanter. Which didn¡¯t bother me at all, it made perfect sense and I was ready to fully


    be a member of the Silver Moon pack. There had been only one thing. stopping me, and that was


    wanting toplete the mating process with Griffin first.


    Now that had finallye through I was ready to be an official member of the pack where I found


    my happiness again and the pack. where I had been living for weeks now.


    ¡°So you are saying we need to n an extra event, so I can cut my¨Cbond with the White Oak pack to


    form one with the Silver Moon pack?¡± I asked, just to be sure that was what Isabe had been so


    worried about.


    ¡°You do, and I do not want to rush you but sadly I think there is a bit of rush¡± She answered me without


    any hesitation.


    I smiled because if this was thest thing we needed to discuss, Griffin and I would still have some time


    to go out and eat some more. Maybe it would be ate dinner since I still wanted to try to shift too.


    Regardless of how we would n the rest of the night though this wouldn¡¯t take much longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the rush, I needed to heal a bit more but we can start nning something and sending out


    invites this Monday if that works for you?¡± My answer surprised both Rodrick and Isabe.


    68.82%


    11:04


    154 A


    #288 iVouchers


    Griffin just smiled at me, which made sense. I was undoubtedly close to his parents. But no one would


    ever get me the way Griffin did. He must have known or felt I was ready to permanently be a part


    of his pack. Or he was just smiling because he could sense me wrapping this up because we had other


    things to do.


    ¡°Then do not let me stop you kids from celebrating.¡± Isabe said with a bright smile on her face.


    She didn¡¯t have to say it we all knew she was happy I was going to officially be a part of her pack. I just


    hope she knows how happy I am about it too. And more importantly, I hope the other pack members


    do.


    too.


    90.18%

 Chapter 380

    155 A


    The squabble with Griffin,pleting the mating process right after that. And now we were sitting in the


    Italian restaurant on the pack ground. Some of the pack members had noticed our marks and came


    over to congratte us. It all was lovely, but the closer I got to finishing the meal, the more nervous I


    got. A lot was riding on this first shift, ¡®I had not lost Willow that much was clear. But I had no idea what


    shape. my wolf would be. This shift could determine if I would still be able to run in my wolf form. To do


    all the things I love so much about being in my wolf form. Running was the thing I loved most, it was


    the one thing that benefited from my size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, we have the best doctors here, as long as you have not lost Willow I am sure you


    will be fine in the end.¡± Griffin mindlinked me, he must have felt I was getting nervous about it.


    I wonder if he knows howforting it is to me to hear his voice in my mind. Or if it is asforting for


    him to hear me.


    Before I can ask him, though, it is time to pay the bill and leave to go to the forest.


    ¡°Please, let me pick up the bill to congratte you two for being


    officially mated,¡± Luca, the owner of the restaurant, said as he walked up


    to her table.


    0.00%


    11:04


    155 A


    1288 Vouchers


    He was Italian and moved here for his mate, and he had told me before he was a romantic at heart.


    With how bright he smiled, I was sure he meant this genuinely. I was still getting used to the royal


    treatment. Griffin subtly looked at me, and I loved he was giying me the chance to refuse. Since it


    sometimes felt a little fake and awkward for me. I had


    gifts.


    ¡°Thank you, Luca, that is so kind of you,¡± I told him, and felt happy to see him genuinely smile at my


    answer.


    And I was d I did because we had to refuse the extra portion of tiramisu. I trust Luca, I trust most of


    the Silver Moon pack members. The thing is, I am not ready to tell everyone I am unable to shift. So I


    stumble toe up with a polite reason to refuse a second kind gift of the night. Even if we epted


    the first gift.


    ¡°Sorry, Luca, A doesn¡¯t want to be rude, but the thing is I have at surprise for her so we won¡¯t be


    going home anytime soon¡± Griffines to my rescue.


    Luca just smiles and walks back into the restaurant after saying his goodbyes. The walk to the forest


    was quiet and calming. Neither of us said anything because there was nothing we could say now. Not


    that it mattered, just walking here hand in hand was all thefort I would ever need.


    20.26%


    1104


    155 A


    ***


    1288 iVouchers


    Twenty minutester, we arrive at the clearing in the forest where I will try to shift for the first time after


    being kidnapped. Still not speaking, we both get undressed. Griffin has told me before he would shift


    first so I could easily mindlink him. If I was unable to shift, Griffin would be able to shift back and help


    me out.


    ¡°We can do this and I am excited to see Conan again¡± Willow reassures


    ine.


    Griffin¡¯s s gaze on my body as I undress is so intense it would almost make me feel shy. If it was not for


    the shudder of thrill traveling through my body. I don¡¯t know if this is a side effect of just being mated to


    Griffin. Or if it was because we had missed being intimated so much.


    Whatever it was it had to wait, I shook my head trying to clear these thoughts. Before I tried to shift. To


    my utter relief, I seeded. Shifting is neverfortable but it¡¯s not painful, the difort is not


    different


    from the usual difort.


    ¡°Finally I get to tell you how gorgeous you are, my mate¡± Conan¡¯s voice. rings out in my mind.


    It¡¯s simr to Griffin¡¯s but a little more animalistic, there is a little growl to it. But all I can feel is the


    overwhelming joy Willow feels at being


    44.31%


    11:04


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    155 A


    able to hear her mate,


    1288 (Vouchers


    My wolf body still feels a little stiff and achy, but that was to be expected with all the abuse I have gone


    through. The fact that I have not been able to shift for so long. I am unsure if I can run as much as I did


    before. The fear paralyzes me and leaves me unable to try to run.


    It is Conan who nudges me, jumping up and down with his front legs. yfully. As Griffin prompts me to


    let Willow take control. Maybe he is right, though because I am too deep into my own head.


    Willow seems far less scared, she takes off into a sprint, tempting Conan


    to follow her. And he does.


    **±¾


    An hourter, we are back in the castle. I run out of breath and energy lot quicker than I normally would


    have. But it is nothing serious, I can just work on getting my stamina back like I was going to therapy


    for my mental health. Like I was going to physiotherapy for my human form. I could just train with Griff


    and Daniel to get my stamina back in wolf


    form.


    We walked in, and I made my way to the kitchen to get us both ast drink before we went to bed.


    Suddenly my eyesnd on a cake box in the middle of the kitchen ind with a note attached to it.


    63.72%


    11:04


    155 A


    288 iVouchers


    ¡°I hope the surprise was lovely, here is thest dessert of the night.


    Luca¡±


    I smile as I find a big piece of tiramisu in the box, it was more than enough for the two of us, Smiling, I


    ce the tiramisu on a te with two spoons. Griffin said he would wait for me in bed. cing the two


    bottles of water and the te on a tray, I make my way over to the bedroom to surprise him.


    Luca turns out to be wrong, in the end, the tiramisu wasn¡¯t thest desert of the night. Griffin was


    because for some reason we could not keep our hands off each other today. But when I fell asleep


    hourster with my head on Griffin¡¯s chest. The steady beat of his heart lulling me asleep, I felt


    blissfully happy. Even with David still on the run, I felt like things were right for us again. I felt safe and


    untouchable. Maybe it was foolish of me, but at this moment I truly believe things are finally settled. the


    future we have been dreaming of for so long is finally here I was ready to do all the things we wanted


    and not let anything get in the way of it anymore.


    82.88%

 Chapter 381

    156 Griffin


    Seeing Willow again, knowing A can still shift and know that her wolf form was not critically hurt. It


    was the most relief I have ever felt, there have been moments before where I felt a relief unlike any


    other. Finding out I hate a fated mate, A not rejecting me, her epting me officially. Yet nothing


    compared to knowing she was alright. I could feel her nerves increase with every bite of food we took


    at Luca¡¯s restaurant. I knew why she just sat still for the first moments after she shifted.


    Everyone who knows her knows how much A loves to run. The fear that she might not be able to do


    so anymore had crept from her pores into my very soul. Like this all¨Cconsuming shadow of more


    heartbreak hanging over us.


    Granted, she was out of breath way faster than she used to be. But it was ack of stamina, not a


    critical injury. So that¡¯s something we can work on. Just like we did on the way there, we didn¡¯t speak


    on the way back We just walked home hand in hand. The atmosphere was different, though. When we


    were walking to the forest clearing I could practically hear her heart beating out of her chest. Now there


    was a calm between us. A feeling like we were finally getting back on track with our lives.


    I don¡¯t know what hase over me, but the second I am near A, I feel like a hormonal teenage


    boy. As soon as she was in another room, I regained some sense. That¡¯s why I told her I would wait for


    her in the bedroom when she was getting us a bottle of water for the night. I


    0.00%


    11:04


    156 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    suspected it to be a side effect ofpleting the mating process, one that would be over soon.


    I had just settled into the bed when she walked over carrying a tray, smiling like a kid on Christmas


    morning.


    ¡°We¡¯re still having tiramisu for dessert,¡± she told me, showing therge slice of tiramisu on the te,


    I pulled the duvet down so she could take her seat in bed next to me. Happy to share a midnight sweet


    treat with her before we would go to sleep, cuddled up in each other¡¯s arms. I loved she had brought


    the dish. on one te with two spoons so we could share the dish. But even as we were just watching


    some TV show, casually chatting as we were enjoying our tiramisu. That lingering attraction got strong.


    Every brush of her legs against mine, the slightest touch of her arms or fingers on mine, sends sparks


    of want up and down my entire body. My arousal was noticeable, I had no doubt A could not only


    smell it but see the contours of it through the tented bedsheets. The air around us seemed to be


    electrically charged with our lust. As the scent of our mutual arousal mingled. Both of us ignored it, me


    because I was aware of how handsy I had been since mating.


    But when she brushed a bit of the mascarpone off my chin with her thumb, I lost it. I was barely able to


    ce the te with thest bits of tiramisu on my nightstand when I pulled her on top of me. She


    reciprocated instantly crashing her lips onto mine, desperately pulling at the hem of the shirt she was


    wearing to bed. She broke the kiss only to finally pull the shirt over her head, revealing that she was not


    wearing


    22.69%


    11:04


    156 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    anything underneath it. My cock was now so hard that it started to hurt.


    ¡°Fuck, darling, I need to be inside of you¡± I grumbled.


    A reacted like I had just given her the best gift in her life. She practically jumped off me so I could


    pull my boxers and pajama pants off. She kneeled on all fours, her perfectly round ass slightly pushed


    upwards. Just one look showed me how ready she was for me, eagerly she was waiting for this.


    me, how


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, mate?¡± She practically purred at me, and I lost all ability to think.


    The word mate did something with me, so I positioned myself behind her on my knees. My hard cock


    lined up with her entrance. Hands on her hips, just brushing against her, teasing. She shuddered with


    need, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this for long, but neither was I.


    So with one deep thrust, I felt her up entirely as I grunted ¡°Nothing¡±


    She arched her back so I could prate her even deeper. Being inside of her, feeling her every ridge,


    gave me a dizzying pleasure. Sex with A has always been good, but this was almost like an out¨Cof¨C


    body experience. My every sense was flooded with the bliss that came from making love to her.


    Bending down even more, she now rested on one arm her other hand, stroking her tender nub with one


    hand as her other gripped the headboard. While I kept pounding into her like my life depended on it.


    Because at this moment it felt like it did.


    46.74%


    11:04


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    156 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    As I felt her pussy contract around me, as I felt her clench down on me as the orgasm ripped through


    her body, I found my relief too. I could barely keep up with my thrust, they were bing more and


    more frantic with every passing second. To my surprise, my erection did not go down after my orgasm,


    like my body was ying catch up for all the weeks we missed this.


    A wasn¡¯t satisfied either because the second thest twitches of her orgasm left her body she


    started bucking her hips. Riding my cock while she was still on all four..


    ¡°Please, baby give me more I need more¡± she moaned shattering thest. fragile bits of my resolve.


    I pressed a kiss between her shoulder des before pushing her down even further into the pillows.


    Hissing at the sensation of feeling this new angle. Then I started fucking her again. Surprising the two


    of us with the fact that I could go on for another two orgasms. A even managed to reach hers three


    times. Our bodies were exhausted, and I was


    finally snuggled up together. Even A¡¯s breathlessly whispered ¡°I love you, Griff¡± sends shudders of


    want down my spine.


    again, but there was still this lingering sexual tension as d


    ***


    For a moment, I thought the lust I still had when we fell asleep had manifested itself in erotic dreams of


    A. But that was not the case, the first thing I saw when I woke up was A on top of me, riding me.


    68.18%


    11:04


    156 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°You had¡± ¡­ ¡°An aaaahh¡± she stuttered and moaned as the pleasure was too all¨Cconsuming for her to


    talk. Still, she managed to let me know that she had woken up to find me sleeping on my back, still


    naked with an erection. Ovee by the same lust she had felt yesterday she had decided to surprise


    me by waking me up like this. I was notining my first impulse was to grab her hips again as I


    started thrusting in sync with her movements.


    ¡°I want you to knot me baby¡± she cried out eyes rolling back in her head. And that was the moment I


    realized what was happening. What was causing us to behave like this? Something we needed to


    address. But how could I when I was so far gone in this frenzied lust?


    89 26%

 Chapter 382

    157 A


    When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused again. Looking over at Griffin, I noticed even in his


    sleep he was too. Everything in me made me want to just climb him. Act out on this impulse. And I did,


    there was a small sh of surprise on his face when he woke up. I would have never done this if I


    wasn¡¯t sure Griffin would not want this. And he did


    because as soon as he realized what was happening his hand found their way to my hips. As he


    started thrusting, matching my frantic pace.


    It was not until after we were done that he told me we needed to talk. For a moment, my heart dropped


    to my stomach. Had he not liked being woken up like that, had I not seen clearly through the haze of


    my lust?


    ¡°Darling, this not being able to keep our hands to ourselves, I think I know what the reason is.¡± He said,


    pulling me close to his body.


    Now reassured that he was not mad or disappointed, the puzzle pieces fell into ce for me. We hated


    marked each other, meaning I would be able to go into heat now. Not only had we epted each other


    as matest months ago, and growing the mate bond. Griffin is of royal blood, so the need to procreate


    for his bloodline was stronger. So it made sense I would get into heat so fast so that I could easily get


    pregnant and carry Griff¡¯s pups.


    ¡°You¡¯re right I think I am going into heat and with how I am feeling it


    0.00%


    11.04


    157 A


    won¡¯t be long¡± I filled in what he was saying


    1288 Vouchers


    Griffin just nodded like he was thinking something over. We both had expressed wanting to raise a


    family. I don¡¯t think that either of us


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    expected me to go into heat so soon. And with everything that was going on all around us.


    ¡°Do you want me to call the doctor to get you that shot¡± Griffin seemed to end the discussion before it


    even started.


    Just as I wanted to talk things over. Because Hannah had her trial.ing up, and while I did not know


    what her punishment would be. She was not a part of the Silver Moon pack and hadmitted


    heinous crimes against us. Making me sure she would not have to be a part of our pack. Most likely


    she would either be made to be a rogue where her being around our pack, the White Oak pack, or the


    former BloodMoon pack ground would be punishable by death. If she wouldn¡¯t be executed. right away.


    David was gone and it did not seem likely he would be back anytime soon. As an enemy of the country,


    it wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. To get to us without being noticed.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want pups now?¡± I ask him wanting to not jump to conclusions again but talk things over.


    He had already started getting up to go make us a coffee and it¡¯s like he freezes on the spot.


    22.13%


    11:05


    157 A


    1288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, there is nothing I would want more than to start a family with you. If it was not for David being


    on the run, and for your health, I would have ordered the kitchen to bring us food for a week and then I


    would have locked us in.¡± Still butt¨Cnaked, boxer shorts in his hand, he crosses his arm with a stern


    expression, like he wants me to know how serious he is.


    But what he is telling me and the sight in front of me makes me giggle. It is such aical sight, yet


    endearing because he is so determined in his love for me. Showing me how much he loves me.


    ¡°Oh, baby, I love you, let¡¯s talk about this for a minute okay?¡± I tell him in between my giggles.


    Shaking his head amused, he slips into his boxers, doesn¡¯t need to tell me what he is about to do. And


    he doesn¡¯t he just tells me he loves me too and walks out of the bedroom. I know he is headed towards


    the kitchen to make us a coffee. To keep his promise, to keep our morning ritual intact. We¡¯ll just


    discuss what to do with this heat now when he is


    back.


    ***


    When hees back with the coffee I see he has some pastries on a te too.


    ¡°All those work¨Couts left me hungry¡± He jokes


    42.50%


    11:05


    157 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    But he is right I am hungry too, and we are about to discuss something very serious. Doing so together


    in bed sharing a te of pasties having coffee. Made it all less imposing, and made it into a talk about


    our future. as a couple. As it should be, despite all the other factors it should be about us. Our future is


    about what we want. Since I was the one who said we needed to discuss this before we went to the


    doctor to get the shot that keeps me from getting pregnant I started the discussion.


    The shot Hannah had given me to make sure David did not get me pregnant. I was sure she did so


    because she could not bear the idea of any other wolf carrying his pups. Suppressing my heat would


    be very painful, trying to ride it out without seeing Griff could easily kill ine. And with all the trauma my


    body has gone throughtely chances of me not surviving it were very high. Still, the idea of treating


    love to Griffin the same as I did being raped by David did not feel right. So that


    I tell him first.


    what


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about that either, Hannah is locked up and we¡¯vepleted the mating process. We both


    wanted children before we needed to take over as king and queen right? We cannot put our entire life


    on hold for David. He might nevere back¡± I continue hoping to get Griffin to


    see my point.


    If he has other reasons not to want me to get pregnant now that would be fine with me. After all, we


    both need to want to have pups. It¡¯s the only way to make sure we both will be happy if I do get


    pregnant. But David. has taken so much from us. He has put so many lives on hold, not to mention the


    ones he ended in cold blood. The one thing I did not want.


    to give him more power. By putting our lives, and our future on


    Was


    61.37%


    11.05


    157 A


    hold for a while longer. He was not worth it.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, you know I want to have a pup with you at least three if we would be blessed like that. And


    yes, I would have liked to have a pup before we have to take over because of our workload as King


    and Queen. While I am worried about David and will be until the moment he is dead. It is not the only


    reason I am unsure about trying for pups when you go into heat in a few days.¡± His answer is


    disappointing but he is honest with me, so there is nothing I can do about it.


    I just hope he will tell me what is on his mind, and why he changed his mind on having pups as soon as


    we could to this reaction.


    89.40%

 Chapter 383

    158 Griffin


    A was right, in terms of not letting David dictale even more of our future. Here at the castle, it would


    be even harder for David to get to her. And she was right it would be a hassle for him toe back to


    our country unseen. He was a wanted criminal now, so any wolf that saw him could make a citizen¡¯s


    arrest. Here we always have guards on duty, who would not hesitate to arrest him and lock him up as


    soon as he was close to the pack ground.


    She has been doing great in recovery¨Ctoo but I was unsure if she was healthy and strong enough.


    Mom had not been at the time she got pregnant with me. Due to this so much went wrong during the


    delivery that she couldn¡¯t have any pups after. A loss she never quite got over. A loss I wanted to spare


    both A and me from. Like Dad, I would never love my mate less if she could not give me pups, or if


    she could only give me one pup. But ever since the beginning of our mate¨Cship, we had both stated we


    wanted a big family,


    We were both very family orientated and it is one of the big things I love about her. I¡¯m not the Moon


    Goddess and I know I am not able to prevent her from every bit of hurt she could face. Neither can I


    make. sure that we will have the same future as we always imagined. But if I had a bigger chance of


    sparing her this loss just by being a little more patient. I would.


    ¡°Darling, you know I want to have a pup with you at least three if we


    0.00%


    11:05


    158 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    would be blessed like that. And yes, I would have liked to have a pup before we had to take over


    because of our workload as King and Queen. While I am worried about David and will be until the


    moment he is


    dead. It is not the only reason I am unsure about trying for pups when you go into heat in a few days.¡± I


    start and I can immediately see her face


    fall.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything yet, all she does is patiently wait for me to


    continue. It¡¯s far different than what she was like when we first met.


    Back then she wouldsh out, and get defensive because I had not yet shown her that she could trust


    me. The fact that she was now giving me a chance to exin myself. Not thinking I didn¡¯t want to have


    pups with her was a testament to how far we had gotten.


    ¡°While I agree that we should not let David, ruin our future. I would feel better if the doctor checked you


    over. Make sure your body is healthy enough to be pregnant. I would hate for you to have to deal with


    the same loss as my mom has¡± She doesn¡¯t protest, she doesn¡¯t hesitate


    before she answers me.


    ¡°Fair, I will ask one of the pack doctors if we can schedule a visit today. Because I have no idea if we


    can wait till tomorrow because I feel like I can go into heat anytime now¡±


    She is right, with how fast everything has been happening we do not have the luxury of waiting. This


    poses another problem for me, there is something else I would want to do before she got pregnant.


    Something I nned to do before she got into heat. But after the trial thinking the heat would take a few


    more weeks months even. Now I need to


    22.54%


    11:05


    158 Griffin


    1208 Vouchers


    somehow rush everything so I could pull it off tomorrow evening all while making sure it would be


    perfect.


    ¡°I might ask your mother to start with the event prep for me being weed into the pack too. I need to


    be a member of the pack before our pup gets born¡± She states seemingly not noticing I was distracted.


    Suddenly it hits me in a few days from now the love of my life could be carrying our first pup. It was like


    I did not let the knowledge in for the sole reason of not getting too excited about something so unsure.


    But now that we are taking steps to make sure we can get pregnant suddenly makes it feel a lot more


    real.


    ¡°I agree, nozy Sunday for us today I¡¯ll join you to the doctor but I should probably get some work


    done before you go into heat too.¡± I agree with her, partially because I would have to, and partially


    because! having a good excuse not to be with her this entire day would make it, easier to set things up.


    Since we had the pastries for breakfast in bed during this talk we decided to go and shower and start


    our days. Separate showers though because getting into a shower together would cost us hours now.


    ***


    By the time I got out of the shower, A had contacted the pack doctor and Mom. Both were happy


    enough to see her now. Currently, she was on a video call with her Uncle as the Alpha of her pack to


    see who would give her away to our, pack. Telling him about the uing heat


    47.71%


    11:05


    158 Griffin


    and how she would need it to happen soon.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Me, your aunt, cousins, parents, and grandparents can all be there by tomorrow. Just tell me us, and I


    will be the one to give you away and break the pack bond. But I am sure the others want to be there¡± I


    sat


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    down next to her hoping I could stay on the call when A would take a shower.


    It all worked out like that and it didn¡¯t surprise me Cedric knew something was up.


    ¡°Tell me, son, why were you so eager to keep chatting with me I feel it has little to do with my sparkling


    personality¡± I joked.


    I agreed with him and as I told him of my ns he told me to wait. Even with the videocall, I could see


    he was mindlinking someone. Soon after Jay and Tessie joined him in the frame. I was a bit nervous. I


    was sure they would agree with me but still saying the words out loud made my stomach clench


    together.


    ¡°Son we would love that just one text and we¡¯ll be there bells on¡± Jay smiled at me reassuring me just


    as I heard the bathroom door open.


    ¡°That would be great but A is gone so I am going to hang up now since we need to get going¡± I


    rushed to say to make sure. A would not see her parents on the call because that would raise


    suspicions.


    70 24%


    11:05


    158 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Ready, to go Darling¡± I beamed at her. While it was to distract her from the fact I rushed to end the call


    as she walked into the room again. I was genuinely excited to go to the doctor with her to see if A¡¯s


    body could deal with a pregnancy. It was a big step towards our future, the pack hospital was within


    walking distance. Giving me the time to ask Gerald and Dillon toe over. When Gerald told me


    Jessa would kill him I told him he could bring her and she would love us both for it. I never had the time


    to see if he agreed because when we arrived at the hospital I pocketed my phone nning not to take


    it out before we were done with our appointment.


    89.49%

 Chapter 384

    159 A


    ¡°When you called A you told me you needed to make sure that your body could handle a pregnancy


    now. Is there any reason for that?¡± The doctor asked because I did not tell them everything.


    I still agreed with Griffin about going to the doctor first. It had just felt a bit awkward. Now I had no other


    option than to tell her everything. At least it was one of the female pack doctors Maxime. Before I could


    answer her tough she noticed the mark on my corbone.


    ¡°Congrattions Prince Griffin and Princess A, does that have anything to do with it?¡± she asked


    reaching for her stethoscope. Like she was about to listen to our pup¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°Sort off since we marked each other there are signs of the heating soon. And you know what that


    means, so why want to know our best course of action¡± I told her, causing her face to light up like a


    Christmas


    tree. That is when it dawned on me.


    If I was to get pregnant not only the entire pack but the entire country would know of it. And most would


    be happy for me. Of course, some of them would be jealous.


    Doctor Maxime really gave me a thorough exam and when she said back with a bright smile I was


    almost sure it would be good news.


    0.00%


    11:05


    159 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°You¡¯re body is healthy, you still need to regain some stamina and you


    re still a little on the skinny side. At the bottom of the healthy weight curve so nothing is stopping you


    from getting pregnant. Based on hormone levels you will get the heat in one to two days¡± She adds


    giving us a bit of a timeline. This would mean that we need toe up with a celebration to ept me


    into the pack. That¡¯s a little daunting but I guess it¡¯s what we will have to work with so we will.


    **:


    ¡°You know I am always d to see you my dear, but what is the reason for wanting to start putting the


    event together a day early¡± Isabe asked right away.


    I had not told her the reason for wanting to meet a day early. I did not. want to make her happy over


    nothing. Neither did I want to tell her what the reason was we would be holding on to trying to get


    pregnant at thest minute. For it might have reminded her of the loss she had.


    ¡°I am about one or two days away from going into heat. I would want to officially be a part of the pack


    before that. Since Griffin and I will be trying for a pup during my heat¡± I was nervous telling Isabe.


    I never expected the always¨Cso¨Celegant Queen of the entire American werewolf poption to squeal


    like a teenage girl before hugging me and spinning me around. Which she easily could because like all


    other


    18.66%


    11:05


    159 A


    wolves she was a lot taller than I was.


    288 Vouchers


    We


    ¡°I might be a Grandma, you don¡¯t know how happy this makes me. need to figure out how to throw an


    amazing party in a day. Can your family make it?¡± She asked the second she put me down.


    I loved how she asked me about my family because since the White Oak pack was fairly close to the


    Silver Moon pack. There would always be a pack member able toe over to break the pack bond.


    Normally the Alpha would but that was more of an unspoken rule than an actual requirement to break


    the pack bond. As long as the Alpha appointed the wolf toe along to break the bond. So Isabe


    asking if my family knew meant she was aware of the fact that I would want my family there.


    ¡°They are all able toe over tomorrow if they need to I called them after talking to you.¡±


    Isabe was the one to call Milo to ask what the kitsch could whip up in such a short time. Of course,


    Milo agreed toe over right away. After- he cooked for the BBQ he and I have gotten close. He as


    well as several others have told me how worried he was for me during my kidnapping. And when I was


    recovering he kept bringing me special meals he said would aid in my recovery. If only thefort I got


    from them was anything to go by on they had really helped me.


    ***


    39.44%


    11:05


    159 A


    1288 Vouchers


    It was nice to see that he was here quickly but hadn¡¯t changed out of his casual clothes. Not even a


    meeting with the Queen and Princess meant he feltfortable with us. He already had some ideas on


    what he could. make to feed all the guests.


    ¡°Since both you and Prince Griffin love TexMex so much, I figured I could do a taco buffet. Let people


    fill their own taco I could start on the meats that need more cooking time like pulled pork today. There is


    a bunch of Mexican cocktails too¡± One look between Isabe and me was enough to know we both


    liked the idea.


    ¡°Maybe, we can host a Mexican¨Cthemed cocktail party. Cocktail parties. are quick, and fun, and while


    people will still have to dress up a little nobody will have to go out of their way to get new fancy clothes¡±


    I suggested and Isabe instantly loved the idea.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since we agreed on it, she immediately mindlinked the entire pack. Telling them what the party was for


    and why we needed to organize it in such a rush. She did not mention that Griffin and I would actually


    be trying for pups. Leaving it to us to announce that. Telling your pack you were going into heat and


    trying for pups was a tradition I loved.


    Pack members will leave gifts at the couple¡¯s door, meals, and drinks so we can sustain ourselves.


    Because neither of us would be able to take a break from each other for too long. They would also


    leave gifts, and small tokens to wish us luck. Offerings to the Moon Goddess to bless our union. A


    tradition I figured I would never be able to enjoy and here.


    we are.


    59.31%


    11:05


    159 A


    288 Vouchers


    Murmurs of excited pack members began to filter in through the mindlink. Isabe and I spent the rest


    of the day running errands to get the decorations we needed. Normally we would make a list of that


    and would leave the actually running of errands to the staff. Since this was such a rushed job we


    decided we were better off going ourselves and. buying the stuff we wanted as we saw it. Not to


    mention that the staff would have to work their asses off to get the ballroom ready and decorated in


    time. It was endearing to see so many of the pack members offering to help. Staff offered toe in on


    their day off for free to start to prepare the ballroom for decorating. To me this was part of being in a


    pack I loved the most. Coming together for something, there was a special kind of love you shared with


    your pack members.


    And thinking about that I knew what I wanted to do about Cynthia during the BBQ with mine and


    Griffin¡¯s family they told me all about her too. All this time she had been locked up awaiting my


    decision. I was finally able to make one now and I hope it would be the right one


    83.08%

 Chapter 385

    160 A


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Griffin had seemed distracted most of the day. But who could me him, we both unexpectedly had to


    work today. So we could hopefully be pregnant in a matter of days. Still, I had to tell him about my


    ns for Cynthia. We tried not to talk business during dinner but with all we had ahead of us. I figured


    this would be a good time to make an exception. During cooking, I had already told him all about our


    ns for the party, and how I had arranged for my family toe over. He grinned at thatst bit of


    information, and it was nice to know he was excited to see my family too.


    ¡°Griff, I think I finally know what I want to do with Cynthia and her punishment,¡± I told him.


    Causing him to look up and smile at me, urging me to continue.


    ¡°I think her punishment has been enough now with being locked up for so long. Maybe we can release


    her in honor of me joining the pack. officially. I kinda like my first act as an official member of the royal


    family to be something about rejoining families, have her join the party¡± I told him fully expecting him to


    be on board.


    As far as I know, up until now he never had an issue with Cynthia or her father. But as he answered me


    he was full do doubt.


    0.00%


    11:05


    160 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°I like that idea but maybe we should wait until after you are officially at member of the pack. Release


    her after the party, like the next day?¡± He told me but he didn¡¯t really offer a reason as to why.


    So after a little back and forth he agreed to start her release first thing in the morning.


    We had agreed to not make love until the heat. The more we would, the sooner I would go into heat.


    And we needed to make sure we could get through tomorrow without me being in heat. With how busy


    we were going to be tomorrow chances are we will fall asleep as soon as our heads hit the pillows. For


    now, though that simmering arousal was very evident. The only thing that could fully keep my focus


    away from everything else was to read. Griffin decided to game online with his human friends for a


    while.


    He had told them a little bit about me being sick after having to deal with my stalker ex. The guys made


    ns to meet each other and bring partners too. Now all of them wanted me to wear Griff¡¯s


    headphones so they could all send me their well wishes. Other than that it reminded me of the first


    nights we spent here. Him gaming, I reading all while being cautious not to touch each other too much.


    It was a nice reminder both of how far we have gotten and of how good we have been from the


    beginning. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it back then.


    ***


    19.28%


    11:05


    160 A


    1288 Vouchers


    As he did every morning Griffin slipped out of bed when my rm went off. And as I snoozed he made


    us our coffees in bed. It would be thest time we would see each other probably right up until the


    party. I had a little more free time, but Griffin had told me he was swamped. Again not surprising but a


    little said. It at least gave me the chance to find at beautiful cocktail dress. Stating that people would


    not have to dress up too fancy since it was just a cocktail party insinuated that people would just have a


    suitable outfit in their closet. Most would have, because as social creates, every wolf has a few party


    clothes in their clothes.


    The problem was that I stopped being a sociable wolf two years ago and had not gotten a lot of party


    dresses since that moment. I was considering asking Jessa and Krystel toe over and help me. But


    it had been hard to reach Jessa. Krystel on the other hand pressured me a little into getting all the work


    done I needed to do.


    By the time I was done with everything, there was only one hour left. I was a bit annoyed and how


    everyone seemed to want something from. me. I was pulled in every direction and it made my day a lot


    longer than it needed to be. The moment I walked into our bedroom my annoyance. disappeared. Laid


    out on the bed was a gorgeous dusty blue cocktail dress with a ruffled skirt, off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder sleeves


    and gold embroidery.


    ¡°Darling,


    I know you hardly had the time, to pick out an outfit. Just as I know you love matching with me. So here


    is a little wee to the pack gift from me. I love you with all my heart, and I cannot wait to take this


    next step


    40.65%


    11:06


    160 A


    together.


    Your Griffin¡±


    1288 Vouchers


    I ced the note attached to the dress in my nightstand drawer and went to go for a quick shower.


    Even the warm water falling on my skin made me feel aroused. I needed to get this night over with. As


    much as I was looking forward to it. The symptoms of the heat were getting more and more persistent.


    Time to get this show on the road as soon as I get out of the shower, I start doing my hair and applying


    my make¨Cup. Dressed in just a robe, so maybe it was good Griffin was so busy he had gotten ready in


    his office. in between meetings. Because he would be affected by my heat too and- most likely good


    not keep his hands off me when I was in just this robe.


    Not that the dress would make it any better, because when I pulled it on I felt sexy. It was stunning on


    me, regal¨Clooking, elegant, and still it made me feel sexy. After a final look in the mirror, I was just


    about ready to head out and find my family. Because of how busy I had been I did not even have the


    time to meet them. But just as I took the handle to, the door in my hand there was a knock.


    Dad was waiting for me on the other side of the door with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Griffin is a good man, honey, you look beautiful,¡± he told me.


    66.46%%%


    11:06


    160 A


    1 288 Vouchers


    He probably didn¡¯t mean it like that, but he made it sound like he knew Griffin got me the dress.


    ¡°Your mother and the rest of the family are waiting for you in the ballroom. But Griffin let me know he


    was too busy to apany you to the ballroom. So I figured I would keep my oldest daughter a bit of


    company¡± It was a sweet gesture, and no matter how grown I was now, still was a bit of a daddy¡¯s girl


    so I eagerly took the arm he offered me.


    I


    Dad on the other hand seemed to be a bit emotional. Maybe it was the fact that I would definitively


    move to another pack now. Or perhaps it was because of all I have been through, at some point he


    must have been scared this moment would nevere. Because when I asked him about. it he said it


    was nothing. Rushing to talk about easier more casual. subjects until we reached the ballroom where I


    was stunned at what I


    saw.


    86.18%

 Chapter 386

    161 Griffin


    Everyone kept telling me A would say yes to me. Her family told me that she has always wanted to


    uphold the family tradition of getting married to her mate. We were officially mated, and about to try for


    pups. For human couples marrying is thest big step, the onemitment you could not easily get


    out of. With being mated it was different for us wolves, yet my stomach was in knots as I watched her


    walk in with her


    father.


    Look as stunning as ever in the dress¨CJessa had helped pick out for me. Since I know my darling likes


    to match clothes so much I wore a dress shirt in the exact same color blue with a gold tie. After talking


    it over with our friends, and her family I came up with the n to proceed with the ritual as we normally


    would. At the end, A would need to give a speech to thank the pack for weing her in our midst.


    Where I as A¡¯s partner would give a shorter speech thanking them for letting my mate be part of our


    pack.


    During my speech I would not just thank my pack, I would thank A too. And that would end up in me


    proposing to her. We all liked the idea of A already being a member of the pack when I proposed.


    Not that her being engaged to me would change anything about the pack¡¯s answers to the question if


    we would allow her in the pack. Every one of them hade to love¨CA. Well all but one, Cynthia still


    resented A, it is why I didn¡¯t like the idea of her being released before the party. Sadly I couldn¡¯t tell


    A without spoiling the surprise meaning that I had to take a huge risk.


    0.00%


    11:10


    161 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    One voice not epting her joining the pack would not change much. In fact Cynthia still would even if


    she was still locked up. As a member of the pack connected to the mindlink her voice would be heard.


    But I feared she would say or do something when I proposed to A. And I didn¡¯t want anything to taint


    that memory. When she pressed me about why I didn¡¯t want to release Cynthia today like she had


    come up with. I couldn¡¯t exactlye out and say well I don¡¯t want her to ruin the surprise proposal. I


    have been thinking about it for months but suddenly had to rush now because I want you to be my


    fianc¨¦e when you¡¯re pregnant. Marrying before you give birth or right after depending on what you


    want.


    Bad as it may be I had even looked at reasons to postpone her release. Set things into motion today


    just as I promised A I would. Just have it take so long that we couldn¡¯t get it done on time. Only


    when the Princess and the Crown Prince want to release a prisoner processing takes about an hour. Of


    course I could ask them to release her tomorrow


    tell A I tried my best. But I would never lie to my mate so I had no other choice then to hope for the


    best. At least Dillion and Gerald new they would keep an eye on her with their mates. Reassuring me a


    little.


    bit.


    When I went dress shopping with Jessa we had bumped into Cynthia. She was all alone and no longer


    had any of her friends with her. Maybe because A had won them over, or because what David had


    done. showed every pack member how batshit crazy he was. Making it clear how much abuse she


    must have gone through before I met her. Or maybe they just saw how happy A made me and how


    much disrespect Cynthia showed her for it. Whatever it was it pleased me to see she was


    11:10)


    24 47%


    161 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    still suffering from the consequences of her behavior. Both because it was a sign of the packs¡® loyalty to


    A and me. Secondly as a ruler I knew I could not me her for this forever. But as the mate of the


    woman she had offended so I still held a grudge for her.


    I was shocked.


    Now I had spotted her in the crowd in the full ballroom. by the amount of work everyone had managed


    to pull off in such a short notice. The ballroom smelled of my favorite food. White and silver balloons


    and streamers filled the ceilings. Still it did notpare to the beauty of A¡¯s smile when she noticed


    me in the crowd. Jay and her made their way towards me. It was a good thing that tonight A would


    no longer be a part of Jay¡¯s pack officially because even I could tell he was getting emotional. Now with


    the pack transfer A seemed to think nothing of it as it made sense.


    ****


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Silver Moon Pack, we are gathered here today to ask you to let my son¡¯s mate, my wonderful


    daughter¨Cinw and your Princess be a part of the Silver Moon Pack. Is there any objection


    against this?¡± After a bit of small talk the ceremony had finally started with Dad as the Alpha leading it


    all. As he asked the pack members if there were any objections. I scanned the crowd for Cynthia.


    Relieved to see her father holding her by the arm stopping her from saying anything.


    Reassured I face A again just enough to hear Dad dere. ¡°There are no objections from the Silver


    Moon Pack. Who here is present to break the bond with the White Oak Pack?¡±


    51.82%


    11:111


    161 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    The rest of the ceremony went by quickly, A gave a wonderful speech thanking the pack. Promising


    to not only be the best future Luna and Queen there could be. But to never forget she was just another


    pack member either. There was a fine line between being a pack¡¯s leader and seeing yourself as more


    than the other members of the pack. It was a line A understood and never crossed. Yet another thing


    I loved her for, and now I could finally publicly dere all of those things.


    There was a mixture of shock, disbelief and hope on her face as I kneeled down and took one of her


    hands in mine.


    ¡°A my darling, there is so much I want to tell you know and yet there aren¡¯t enough words to tell you


    what you mean to me. For different reason we both feared we would never have this future. Now we


    had to


    move up this ceremony because in a few hours we will be trying for our first pup. You made my life


    infinitely better and you don¡¯t even know half of it. That is why I want the entire world to know that you


    are mine as much as I am yours. Just not wolves who will see your name carved on my corbone as it


    is carved in my heart and soul. No I want every human, and other being who sees us to know too. So


    my darling, my love will you do me the absolute honor of marrying me?¡±


    As I finished the speech that had drifted quite a bit from the one I wrote I opened the ck velvet box.


    Hoping that she would love it, ignoring the fact that I could see Cynthia moving from the corner of my


    eye. Eagerly awaiting A¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 387

    162 A


    This must have been why Griffin seemed like he was avoiding me. I suspected he was just busy with


    work. I convinced myself that I was seeing things again, well he actually had been hiding something


    from me. Of course, the only thing he would ever hide from me was something like this.


    ¡°Yes, yes Griffin of course I want to marry you more than anything in


    the world¡± I sobbed


    I was overwhelmed with how happy I was. How beautiful his words were and how well the ring suited


    my tastes. It was not the standard gold ring with a diamond. This was a tinum ring with an agate


    stone It was my exact size and I wondered how he managed to do that as he slid the ring on my finger.


    My entire body erupted in goosebumps and I was sure we would make it to the end of the night. For


    now, though we had to mingle the engagement had only caused more people to want to talk to us.


    More congrattions are to be received.


    Normally I would have loved that, but now with the symptoms of the heat getting stronger, I wish I could


    just get out of here. Go home with Griff and jump his bones, to thank him for yet another wonderful¡±


    experience. Funny how at first I disliked the idea of living in a quarter of the castle. I supposed it would


    not feel like home if I did not have my front door. Now I was wishing I could go home as I was walking


    around mingling in the ballroom a few feet from the quarter I lived in.


    0.00%


    11:1


    162 A


    1288 iVouchers


    ¡°Princess A, I made you a gift can I give it to you¡± A little girl whose name I remember was Rosa


    tugged at my skirt.


    Her mother came rushing up to us. Probably worried about the greasy toddler hands on my stunning


    dress. But I didn¡¯t mind at all, I kneeled to be at eye¨Clevel with Rosa and asked her to show me the gift.


    It was a beaded ne, she must have made herself. It was bright and had all the colors she could


    find that did not match my dress. Still, the admiration shining through in her big gray eyes made me


    want to make her happy. So I put the ne on just as Rosa¡¯s mother reached us.


    ¡°I am so sorry Princess A, I hope she didn¡¯t bother you. My mate and I brought you a gift and Rosa


    here wanted to give you something too.¡± She exined I figured as much when the new or future Luna


    gets epted into the pack it ismon for others to bring the new couple gifts. The value didn¡¯t


    matter as much as the fact that most members would give something meaningful. Something that came


    from a tradition. Or something handmade, so this ne perfectly fits the bill. So that is what I told


    Rosa¡¯s mother.


    After the ceremony, and Griffin proposing to me, I still hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite. Now I was hungry and


    constantly aroused. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to my family much either. I knew from the start that


    this was part of being one of the rulers of a pack. I had seen it with my grandparents, my uncle and


    aunt, and even with Alpha Philip. Even if he seemed to enjoy it when all the attention was on him, he


    was a different type of leader. But he didn¡¯t deserve to die like he did. No one would have, and I hated I


    was suddenly thinking about him on a night like this.


    21.62%


    11:11


    162 A


    288 Vouchers


    Probably because tonight was everything I could have wanted. Still, it was so vastly different from the


    life I thought I would get. I never had enough time to process it all. Suddenly my thoughts were


    interrupted by an arm around my waist. The smell of pulled pork, made my stomach. rumble. Griffin¡¯s


    stubble scratched my cheek when he whispered into my


    ear.


    ¡°When tonight is over, I will take care of you the way you need it most. But for now, I¡¯ll take care of you


    like this you will need the energy¡±


    It only fueled my desire for him, his eyes darkening showed me that he knew what was happening.


    Leaving me a little afraid that the other pack members would pick up on the scent of my arousal too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s just me as your mate who smells it now¡± Griffin mind. linked me putting me a little more


    at ease.


    Just to be sure, I decided to make my way over to my family. For most, it. might have been awkward to


    talk to their family while being this. aroused. For me, it wasn¡¯t because while every pack member knew


    we had to rush this ceremony because I was about to go into heat. It was still a somewhat private


    matter, one I would rather go through with loved ones than with pack members I barely knew.


    As I made my way over to them with Griffin to chat with them as I wast eating my pulled pork tacos.


    Cynthia made her way over to us, she had a wicked smile on her face, and a ss of red wine in her


    hand. I felt


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    47,78%


    11:115


    162 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Griffin tense up like me he knew she was about to cause trouble in a way where it would look bad on


    us if we behaved ordingly. We changed the course of our direction but that didn¡¯t deter her one bit.


    Suddenly we heard loud gasps around us, followed by a voice I knew all too well:


    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry I am so clumsy I still haven¡¯t gotten used to this stomach.¡± Kate apologized to


    Hannah who was drenched in her red wine. Staining her pastel pink dress.


    The wink she shot me, was proof that Kate had seen what Hannah was about to do. She not only


    stopped Cynthia from doing so but no one would go off against a pregnant wolf. Or maybe Cynthia


    would but she would be the one who looked bad not us. Tim came rushing up, offering Cynthia to pay


    for the cleaners or a new dress if the damage would turn out to be irreparable. Looking at the dress that


    might be the case. For a moment I figured Tim, sweetheart as he is, did not know his mate nned all


    of this.


    I was stilling to terms with the fact that Kate and Tim were here. It meant they had seen Griffin


    propose to me. I rushed over to them.


    ¡°What is Wrong with you, you keep getting in my way all of you¡± Cynthia started screaming.


    But Sam was quick to pull his unruly daughter away dragging her out of


    69.66%%%


    11:11


    162 A


    1288 iVouchers


    the ballroom as Sam mindlinked the entire pack to apologize for his daughter¡¯s behavior yet again. It


    was sad to hear the exhaustion in his voice. We would need to deal with thister, I did not believe that


    Cynthia would pose a danger for us. She wouldn¡¯t go further than cruel pranks and petty behavior


    nothing too serious.


    With nothing stopping me now, I made my way over to Tim and Kate. Thest time I had seen them I


    was a mess and I had not responded well to seeing Kate and her beautiful huge pregnant belly. When


    she left to go back home she reassured me that she was not mad and she understood why I acted like


    I did. Still, I wanted to be sure this time we would have a nice time together.


    89.21%

 Chapter 388

    163 A


    ¡°Surprise, Darling¡± Griffin murmured into my ear as he took the te of tacos from my hand. Allowing


    me the chance to hug my sister.


    ¡°You look radiant, Kate, absolutely glowing,¡± I tell her still holding her tight. I miss Kate, we always knew


    we most likely would end up living in different packs. With three siblings it¡¯s not reallymon to all


    find a mate in the same pack. Grandpa was lucky, he chose Aunt Alexandra ast his Beta long before he


    met Grandma. Before Uncle Nic met his mate, and that Grandma wanted Nic as her beta. That is why


    they could stick together but it wasn¡¯tmon. I know all three of us are happy now with our mates


    and lives. Dan about to be a part of the Silver Moon pack too is amazing. He will soon be


    epted into the pack, Krys and he waited for me to be epted first.


    Now it will probably be after my heat so Grffin and I can be present for it. Meaning Kate might not be


    able to since she cannot travel too much when she is pregnant. Sometimes I hate how much my life


    and the things that happen to me influence everyone else¡¯s lives too. Seeing Kate thest time, seeing


    her growing belly reminded me of that. As while as reminding me of the future I felt was robbed from


    me. Kate unaware of my inner turmoil lets go of me and beams when she tells me


    ¡°From what I hear soon you will be too¡± This girl is the kindest person ever, even if she is a fierce


    warrior.


    0.00%


    11:11


    163 A


    288 Vouchers


    She hates being told how kind she is, and I do not want to start more drama tonight. Not weighing us


    down with the heaviness of everything that is happening all around me still. So I nod at her smiling and


    go in to hug Tim.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky that she¨Cwolf wore a cheap dress or well ording to your sister she did¡± He whispers


    making it seem as if he knew Kate was going


    to knock the wine out of her hand.


    I raise an eyebrow, and he scratches his neck awkwardly like he remembered he wasn¡¯t supposed to


    tell me he knew about it. Then I think back to what Cynthia said and how all of them kept getting in her


    way.


    ¡°Guys, what is going on with Cynthia?¡± I ask the three of them just as Dillion walks up and hearing my


    word he makes a U¨Cturn back to where he came from.


    Griffin is quick to grab the cor of his shirt and pull him back. ¡°Oh no. you¡¯re part of this too I told you


    guys to be subtle¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about the fact that Griffin had gone behind my back to deal with the Cynthia


    situation. Not just doing as I asked and giving her a second chance. On the other hand, she had proved


    she would have abused that second chance. And Dillion shrugging telling Griff,


    21.98%


    11:11


    163 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°We¡¯re werewolves what did you expect us to do?¡± made me chuckle.


    ¡°I am happy you¡¯re not mad Darling, I just was a little unsure if Cynthia wouldsh out when I proposed.


    Since that was a surprise I couldn¡¯te out and ask you what we should do. So I did as I promised, I


    just asked Dillion and the others to keep a subtle eye on her. Just to make sure she would not ruin my


    proposal. I wanted it to be a good memory that you would treasure for the rest of your life¡± He had the


    decency to look guilty at least.


    ¡°Yeah, but the second Griffin here got down on a knee I heard her mumble she wouldn¡¯t allow this.


    Getting a ss of red wine when I know for a fact this is the first time she¡¯s gotten a red wine ever. She


    is the fruity kind of cocktail girl.¡± Dillion shrugged trying to y it cool.


    But I could see that he was proud he had been able to help me as his friend, and as one of the leaders


    of the pack and the country.


    Sure they had gone behind my back a little but for a good cause, they didn¡¯t harm Cynthia either. And


    spared me from being sshed in red wine because she was a petty bitch. Griffin managed to n my


    perfect proposal making sure my entire close family including Kate and Tim were here. With the help of


    the others, the old me would have gotten mad over the fact that they hid something from me. The old


    me would have seen the fact that they wanted to protect me from Cynthia¡¯s crazy as a sign of my


    weakness. Now I see it for what it really is, all of them loved me enough to want me to have the perfect


    night.


    40.39%


    11:12


    163 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Not because they thought I was incapable of dealing with the burden of Cynthia disliking me. It wasn¡¯t


    because they figured I would not be able to protect myself from crazy either. It was because they


    wanted me to have the best night ever and they were able to help me.


    ¡°Well, thanks for helping me out guys, let¡¯s move to the side so I can finally cat my tacos¡± I told them


    hoping to convey I realized what they did for me and how grateful I was for it.


    Going off the smiles that shot me and the light banter between us as we made our way to the rest of


    my family, they did. I honestly love the love and respect the Silver Moon pack gave me from the


    moment I stepped off the podium after the ceremony up till now. But it was a bit


    overwhelming and I loved the fact that I could just chill with my family


    for a bit.


    ¡°Dad, why did you get so emotional when you knew Griff was about to propose? You knew we were


    mated already?¡± I needed to know because to most wolves marriage is less important thanpleting


    the mating process. And with a reason marking each other meant you vowed to/ yourselves, the pack,


    and the Moon Goddess that you epted one another as your fated mate. While marriage was more


    of a party to celebrate your love with the pack and to make the humans aware of the bond between you


    and your mate. Or as much as they could understand.


    it anyway.


    Being marked and being married are not the same thing. You can get divorced rtively easily. It¡¯s just


    a legal procedure, split up the asset and move on with your life: Breaking the mate bound was


    something


    64.33%


    11:12


    163 A


    288 Vouchers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    else entirely it was near impossible. And you would not just lose your rtionship and your home. You


    would lose your home, and yourmunity, and if things went south you could easily lose your life.


    There are five recorded cases of wolves breaking their bond. Two of them ended up dead, after


    speaking to Selene I knew why it could happen. Why not every mate was the perfect mate putting their


    mate¡¯s needs above their own? Still as excited I was about getting married to Griff me being his marked


    mate mattered so much more to me.


    ¡°Actually, it was something Alpha Philip said a long time ago. All the signs that you and David were


    mates were there from age 12¡± Dad started swallowing like what he was about to tell me pained him


    88.65%

 Chapter 389

    164 A


    It turns out most of the Blood Moon pack members, including Alpha Philip suspected David and I were


    mates. This pull between young wolves when they are mates growing up in the same pack is fairly


    common. It¡¯s always just a close friendship, sweet and wholesome. Looking back Alpha Philip must


    have known because at first, David wasn¡¯t happy about needing to befriend me. Only to grow to love


    spending time with me. Wanting to see me every free moment, and telling them he was going over to


    me without them asking him to do so. As the pack¡¯s leaders, and with that knowing a lot about our


    heritage, culture, etc. Both Alpha Philip and his mate knew the chances of us being mates were high.


    Especially since David would never pay much attention to other She¨Cwolves during events.


    Something his dad, would have wanted him to do. Already preparing to find a chosen mate if his fated


    mate was not ¡°up to standard¡°. It was why Hannah would always be jealous of me, maybe she realized


    that the chances of her being the fated mate of the wolf she was in love with were small. It was also


    during one of these events Dad overheard Alpha Philip tell his Beta. Hannah and Jason¡¯s father.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Sweetheart I feel like I could have prevented this all from happening. I feel like I failed


    you because I did not. Back then I wanted. to believe that your fated mate would be perfect for you like


    your mom is for me.¡± He swallows again visibly upset.


    0.00%


    11:12


    164 A


    288 Vouchers


    But it was not his fault, I hate all that had happened to me. Still, I feel like it had to happen to me. It


    ended up leading me to Griff, the fated mate my parents wanted me to have. The fated mate that was


    perfect for me, and who made me just as happy as my parents make each other. So I prompt Dad to


    just tell me, reassuring him he isn¡¯t the one to me, That there was nothing he could have done this


    from happening to me.


    ¡°Besides, Dad, it all turned out okay. I needed to go through this to understand what I am capable of.


    And what I need from my mate, and I found that fated mate who is more than perfect for me¡± Griffin


    pulls me closer to him, causing my cheeks to flush with the uing heat. And Dad just smiled at me


    before continuing:


    ¡°I overheard Philip talk about how he never wanted a runt like you to be his son¡¯s fated mate. He was


    unsure if he would allow it though because you were a pretty thinging from a strong Alpha


    bloodline. He just wanted to find out how high the chances of his grandchildren being small too were.


    And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he then said that he would never allow you and David to marry. Mated or


    not he would never agree to his son to indulge in dumb human traditions¡± Even with me telling him he


    wasn¡¯t the one to me, Dad still looked crushed remembering


    that conversation.


    I had always been very honest about wanting to marry because it was a tradition in my family. As I


    have always been very honest and vocal about being proud of my human heritage, and the humans I


    considered family. Having lived as a human for years caused her to have some human friends. People


    who were there for her through thick and thin, helping her when her life was falling apart. epting her


    and Grandpa


    21.81%


    11:12


    164 A


    289 Vouchers


    for who they were. My father was named after her best friend and former co¨Cworker Jay. I grew up


    visiting Uncle Jay his husband, their daughter, and grandchildren and I always loved them.


    Both my parents knew about my dreams for the future, now I know they knew about Griffin proposing to


    me. Dad must have been emotional to find out that in the end, I did get the dream life, I wanted as a


    little girl. Something none of us dared to hope for anymore. Not to mention that during the kidnapping I


    had to survive. It was the only thing on my


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mind


    to survive to get back to Griffin, my family, and my pack. Almost everything I did was with that on my


    mind. It never had been much, but I was able to do something to get out of that situation. While all my


    family could do was wait and hope to find a clue to get me back. He never said the words out loud but


    he must have feared he was going to lose his oldest daughter. Then he tried to save the pack I


    dreamed of saving only to find out he couldn¡¯t.


    This night was supposed to be about me and Griffin. About our love and the future we would shape


    with that love. None of that would have happened without the support of my family/our families though.


    And so I am happy to spend this time with mine. Reassuring them, letting them know that they have


    nothing to worry about anymore. Griffin being so happy to spend time with them too. Makes me love


    him more, and it leaves me wondering if I will ever reach the height of our love. If there will ever be a


    moment where I do not love him more. Because so often I realize that I actually love him more than I


    did before.


    ***


    ¡°Everyone, I want to thank you for supporting me and your Princess like


    48.01%


    11:12


    164 A


    1288 ?Vouchers


    you have. Not only weing my mate into our pack with open arms. But celebrating with us too. You


    all can continue the festivities for as long as you want. However, my mate and I are tired and we are


    going to retire to our room for the night.¡± Griffin¡¯sst speech is not only met. with thundering apuse


    but with chuckles and wolf whistles too.


    Unsurprisingly because we had to let the pack know what the rush was, about me joining the pack


    tonight. Leaders going through heat is always announced, as it is a big deal for the wolfmunity. Not


    to mention. the fact of us noting out of our chambers for three or four days would be a dead


    giveaway. Every adult wolf in here knows why we are retiring from our own party early. By the time we


    wake up tomorrow, there will be a pile of gifts and talismans waiting for us just outside our


    room.


    It would just be in weird that we are going to our room to mate for hours and hours on end. Because


    I am barely holding on anymore. It has gotten to the point where I feel dizzy. Being in heat makes a


    she¨Cwolf- vulnerable as her hormones and instincts take over everything. Even Griff¡¯s hand on my


    lower back to guide me out of the ballroom is setting me aze right now. With Griffin though I feel safe


    being this vulnerable, certain he will take care of me and keep me safe until we reach our chambers.


    Where he can then take care of me like he promised he would earlier this night when he brought me


    the te of food.


    Even when he tells me it would be wise for me to take an ice¨Ccold shower, a way to temporarily stop


    the heat symptoms. Something you would usually do when you can¡¯t or do not want to act on the heat I


    trust him. He would never n on me riding out this heat by taking cold

 Chapter 390

    165 Griffin


    Even with Cynthia trying to act up, with bits of A¡¯s sad past being brought up. Tonight has been a


    dream and the reason for that is her. The mate I still can¡¯t believe I am blessed with. The mate who


    called me perfect tonight. Who is excited to not just be my mate but my wife too.


    As the night went on though the heat got more and more prominent though. I could smell her arousal


    and I was sure she could smell mine. I tried to not touch her too much because every slight touch


    would make the symptoms worse. On the other hand, I was practically unable to keep my hands to


    myself. It is not the same for male wolves, but the heat. affects us too. I saw the unmated male wolves


    stare at A in awe. The pheromones she was realizing now drove them mad. Leaving Corian and me


    on edge in return, wanting to protect what was ours. What is ours! Parties like this usually go on until


    the sun rises again, but neither of us can wait that long. So after thanking the crowd, pretending we


    were just tired when everyone knows what is actually going on we make our way to our personal


    chambers.


    I ce a hand on the small of her back because I love leading her with me like this. And it is a fairly


    innocent touch over her clothes. Still, I can feel her shiver with want, arousal spiking even more. I


    struggle not to push her into the quiet hallway here, and just make here this once. To just drop to


    my knees, get under the wide ruffled skirt of her dress, and taste just how much she wants me. I know


    A has gone far enough to let me. Nobody ever really uses this hallway. And if they would, they would


    notice what was happening and give us our privacy.


    0.00%


    11:12


    165 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    We would not be the first couple in heat that doesn¡¯t make it back to their home without a little taster


    somewhere along the way. Not us though, because I want to make this special for A I failed to make


    the night I marked her special enough.


    I know she said it doesn¡¯t matter to her, that just marking each other was a dreame through. She


    said she would never want to change anything about that night. I know she means it and I love her for


    it. For me though it is not enough I¡¯need to make A feel just how much I love her. Just how happy I


    am for her to be my mate. That is why I tell her to take an ice¨Ccold shower. The split second of


    confusion and hurt, followed by a slight pout as she goes to shower. Almost makes me want to run after


    her to make love to her in the shower. She must have noticed how tight my cks are now. All because


    of her.


    But she needs the shower toe to a little bit. The cold should help her get out of that lust¨Cfilled daze


    enough to not be so dizzy anymore. If gives me the time to prepare the room. Just as I asked Gerald


    there are two dozen red roses waiting for us in the bedroom. I make quick work of pulling the petals off


    a few of them and sprinkling them down on the bed. cing the vase with the others on her nightstand.


    Just as I light thest candle I hear her.


    ¡°Baby, what are we waiting for I am so hot¡± I turn to her wanting to tell her why I needed her to wait for


    me.


    But as I do she lets her silk robe fall off her shoulders draping to the floor. Revealing her perfect body


    inch by inch. Now it is me who is unable to say or do anything. As I stride over to her desperate to feel


    her,


    26.59%


    11:12C


    165 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    touch her, taste her. However, her eyes widen in surprise as she takes a look at the room. Apparently,


    the shower has brought her back to her senses enough to see what I did. Just like I wanted when I told


    her too. My priorities and wants have shifted now. All I want to do now is make love to her. im her


    again, and when she walks over to the dresser slightly bending over to pick up the card I ced there


    only seconds ago.


    I lose control.


    With one step at my wolf speed I crossed the entire distance between us I now find myself behind her


    my hands on her hips. Her being in heat,. makes her ready for me. The scent of her arousal has never


    been so strong and I can easily see how wet she is for me. I normally love forey but now I am all out


    of patience. With all the discussion we had about the topic I know she wants this too. So the small sigh


    when I touch her is all the unspoken permission I need before I m into her in one hard almost


    desperate thrust. She grips the edges of the dresser bending down further. So that I can go deeper,


    she is not holding back her moans and neither am I. The card has fallen out of her hand and on


    the floor. The rose petals sprinkled out over the bed to make our first time making love in heat special


    long forgotten.


    Ovee with the desperate need we had for each other. Lost in the bliss of how good it feels to be


    inside her. How her body is made for mine, how her every curve and edge is created to make me feel


    good. Just as how I am made to make her feel good. That is why we fit together like we do because we


    are made to love and please each other. We always have, from the first time we made love even with


    our.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    inexperience it has always been perfect. We have always been fully in sync but now hearing her ask


    moaning:


    53.05%


    11:12


    165 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Please baby, knot me, I want to carry your pups.¡± as I am about toe.


    Adds ayer to being with her like this but her legs are already trembling and so are mine. If I knot her


    know we are not changing positions for at least fifteen minutes. I am unable to tell her, I am unable to


    stop making love to her like this until I reach the orgasm that I am so close to having. So after thest


    two thrusts we needed before we both reach an earth¨Cshattering orgasm I pull out of her still barely


    able to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop baby, I am not done yet I meant it,¡± A whines at me, and the desperation in her voice.


    This all¨Cconsuming need to be knotted by me sends another shiver of lust and heat through my body.


    Before I can lift her up and tell her.


    ¡°I am far from down with you my darling, but it is going to be a while so you need to be more


    comfortable¡± Before Iy her down on the bed, discarding the clothes I still had on because I was too


    desperate to fully undress moments ago. This time when I hover above her I can look her in the eyes


    and the lust, love and admiration in her eyes tell me that what I am about to do is the right thing.


    81.50%

 Chapter 391

    166 A


    I was in awe when I walked back into the bedroom after my shower. It could not have been more than


    ten minutes. And he again managed to set up an amazing surprise. He always does, it was so good, so


    thoughtful. That for a few seconds I wanted to enjoy the effort he put into it. That the overwhelming lust


    I felt for him was pushed to the back burner.


    Or it was until he walked up to me in onerge stride grabbing my hips. It had been rough when we


    marked each other. And yet it was nothingpared to this, it was on an entirely new level. The sex


    now was almost animalistic and I love it. His firm hands dug into the soft flesh on my hips. His hard


    deep thrusts I could feel resonated in my entire body.¡± But when I begged him to knot me. He just kept


    pounding into me. I was truthful when I told him I wanted him to knot me. I wanted to know why he


    didn¡¯t but this overwhelming bliss of my orgasm creeping closer and closer left me unable to speak.


    Unable to do anything other than cling to the dresser when the waves of hot liquid pleasure finally took


    over. Only when I caught my breath again was I able to ask him what that was all


    about?


    When he crawls on top of me again, exining how far from done he is with me. I feel all the love and


    lust I have for him. I see the same feelings reflected in his eyes, in his gaze. Now more than ever did I


    know everything I have gone through is worth it to be with him like this. All the hurdles we had to take


    were worth it because, in the end, it was the two of us at the finish line. I only have one more dream for


    the future,


    10.00%


    11:12


    166 A


    1288 Vouchers


    onest wish. That is to be able to carry his pups, our pups. And raise our family together.


    nit


    Griffin is still watching me, teasing me, the sexual energy in the air is tangible. The scent of our


    arousals mixed together. But he is not moving, as much as I can see and feel his arousal for me. He


    does not act on it waiting for me to be the first to act. So I do, his hair has grown a little longer ever


    since I have been kidnapped and I love it. It looks good on him, and I would not mind if he braided it


    like his father. For now, though I love it because I can wrap my hair in his curls and pull his face to


    mine. He expects me to go in for a kiss, eyelids fluttering close at the anticipation of the kiss.


    ¡°I want you baby, show me just how much I am yours my king¡± I whisper in his right ear instead.


    A pleased scream falls from my lips as he takes me up on my offer and sucks on my mark. Another


    wave of instant liquid heat pools between my legs. Causing me to jerk my hips up, trying to rub my legs


    together to get some of the friction I so desperately need. I have never been this desperate for him, and


    he never waited so long to give me some release before. There is a wicked grin on his face showing


    me how much he loves ying with me like this.


    ¡°Oh I will show you that you are mine, my Queen, I show you that every inch of you is mine¡± He follows


    his statement with a soft bite on my sensitive mark. Giving me extra pleasure I never knew existed. And


    then he makes his way down my body kissing down my neck, over the swell of my breast. Until he


    reaches my hardened nipples. cing his mouth


    24.97%


    11:12


    166 A


    1288 Vouchers


    on one of my nipples, sucking them, swirling his tongue around them. while his hand ys with the


    other only builds up the pit of pleasure forming in my body. And I could swear I would be able to


    orgasm just from this touch.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    All too soon though his kisses trail a path over my stomach. When he finally reaches that sweet spot


    between my legs there is amotion outside of the room. I hear it but I barely register it. We¡¯ve given


    into my heat now, since the first thrust my mind has been consumed with wanting to mate with Griffin.


    With how much I love him and with how desperate I am for him. There is just one thing I want and that


    is to mate with him as often as I can to be sure I will get pregnant by him as soon as possible.


    However, it is not themotion at the door that stops. It is Griffin, to me the sounds are muffled but


    whatever it is, it distracts him enough to stop licking me and walking over to the door. Somewhere in


    the back of my mind I know I should get up put on a robe and go and listen to what this is all about. It


    could very well be that the pack needs its Crown Prince and Princess. On the forefront of my mind is


    how close I was to yet another orgasm, how whatever it is. Griffin will have to walk into the bedroom to


    either just finish what he started. Or to tell me what is happening, telling me we need to take action and


    get out of the bedroom.


    There is no way I will allow that, he is mine all mine. His duty lies with me his mate first, and I will show


    him exactly what he is missing. Spreading my legs wide so Griffin has a full view when he walks into


    the bedroom again I start ying with myself. Loudly moaning, it¡¯s not even half as good as what Griffin


    made me feel. But I will be dammed if I will justy here and suffer any longer.


    50.35%


    11:12


    166 A


    1288 Vouchers


    It¡¯s gotten unbearably hot in here and the only thing, the only one that can save me now is Griffin.


    ¡°I am sorry Darling, I¡­.¡± He walks into the room ready to tell me what the matter is, but as he sees the


    sight in front of him his jaw goes ck.


    ¡°Fuck it, it isn¡¯t important¡± He mumbles as he makes his way back between my legs again.


    Again the voice in the back of my mind telling me that it feels like it is important. Gets drowned out by


    the need to be with this man.


    ¡°All of your orgasms are mine, mine to give, mine to see, mine to feel and mine to taste¡± He growls.


    The flickering of his eyes indicates Conan and he are both struggling for control.


    It is yet another thing that doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Not when he goes back to licking me like he


    has something to make up to me. Finally, my eyes roll to the back of my head as another orgasm hits


    me. Before I can ride it out Griffin is on top of me thrusting into me in one thrust again. Adding another


    layer to the orgasms that has me screaming out his name. wing at his skin, at his back to have


    something to hold on to. We both same to race to another orgasm, this time however he does knot me.


    Even as I can feel it stretching, on this paper¨Cthin line between pleasure and pain. He keeps moving he


    keeps thrusting, and as the orgasm hits me again the world around me goes ck.


    78.43%

 Chapter 392

    167 Griffin


    As soon as I noticed that themotion outside our door wasn¡¯t going to stop I wanted to kill whoever


    was trying to bash in our door. A was too far gone in her heat now, for the next three days she would


    barely be able to have a real conversation with me. Or not about anything else but me but our future at


    least. As for me, I had just enough control left to get off the bed and go see who was at the door¨Cnot


    bothering getting dressed, or doing anything to hide my arousal. Everyone in this pack knew exactly


    what they were walking into. If something serious was up they could have mindlinked me


    ¡°Don¡¯t Griff¡± Dillion called out to me as soon as the door cracked open.


    He should have known it only made me more curious. As a result, I swung open the door entirely to be


    faced with Cynthia. Maybe I should have covered up more because I did not like the lustful gaze she


    swept over my naked body.


    ¡°You stank up the entire ce with the smell of sex between you and our future Queen¡± Dillion spoke


    as he rushed over.


    While the heat doesn¡¯t affect male wolves as much as it does she¨Cwolves. We are not immune to it


    either and with being a royal wolf. My dominance is stronger and Cynthia deliberately disturbing my


    mate and me when in heat. It could cause me to lose control and rip her throat out.


    0.00%


    11:13


    167 Griffin


    288 iVouchers


    Dillion¡¯s joke brought me back to the present, reminding me of what I was doing. What I would be doing


    again in seconds if I just dealt with this quickly?


    ¡°What is it you want Cynthia?¡± I snarled gripping the door frame. I could faintly hear A moan.


    With her being too far lost in the heat I could only imagine what she was doing. I wanted to be with her,


    she should be doing those things with me. Not to mention how vulnerable she was now. I didn¡¯t want


    the others to overhear her because the door was open.


    ¡°I am offering you onest chance, Griffin you know I am a better match for¡­¡± From there on out


    everything happened lightning fast.


    Dillion growled as he pulled Cynthia from the door. The man was all. jokes ny percent of the time.


    But he was loyal to a fault, and the angering off of him in waves as the insult to his future Queen


    clearly left him on edge.


    ¡°Thank you, Dillion, bring her to her father please we will decide what to do when the heat is over¡± I


    ordered him.


    Not because I like ordering around my friend, but because I didn¡¯t know what he was capable of with


    how mad Cynthia made him. I was righ


    too because the disappointment that he could not punish her was written all over his face. All I wanted


    was to go back to A though and see what


    20.74%


    11:13


    167 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    she was doing. Never did I expect to see her teasing me like that, ying with me like that and in that


    moment I got lost in the heat too.


    ********


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I woke up to A rubbing up to me still sleeping. Hours ago she had passed out during her orgasm. It


    wasn¡¯t even umon for she¨Cwolves still it scared me for a few seconds. Until I noticed she had


    drifted off into a peaceful sleep. I was tired too and I must fallen asleep not long after. A wasn¡¯t up


    yet but she was getting there that much was clear. I slipped out of bed to make us our coffee.


    Determined to not even let the heate between me making her a coffee.


    By the time I got back, A was still asleep, which made sense as the heat was tiring. However, she


    had gotten restless without me. After cing both coffee mugs on my nightstand. I crawled big into bed


    with her as the big spoon she calmed down for a few seconds before rubbing up to me again, Clearly


    she didn¡¯t need to be fully awake to feel. effects of the heat. Since we both fell asleep naked yesterday


    a n formed in my mind. I pushed her flush against my body. My erection rested between her butt


    cheeks as I wrapped my arms around her. My hand made my way to her pussy, starting to y with


    her.


    She woke up moaning riding my hand, as soon as she opened her eyes looking over her shoulder. I


    thrust into her, she throws her head back instantly matching my rhythm again. Her face was no longer,


    soft and sleepy. Now her eyes are opened wide, darkened with lust. She pulls her knee up making me


    go deeper again. I love how loud she is now, usually, she is a little more reserved. Not wanting to have


    the entire pack.


    41.06%


    11:13


    167 Griffin


    288 IVouchers


    here with us. Now she didn¡¯t care anymore. It was raw and desperate


    and I loved every second of it. Even if like this it never took longer, than twenty minutes. I feel her


    clench around my cock as she bes


    undone. And I followed her soon.


    As soon as I pull out she turns to me, face calm and soft again. She mumbles a sweet good morning


    into my chest. For a few moments, we do not speak, just lying here snuggled up together. Until her


    stomach rumbles, A sits up, so I sit up with her, handing her, her mug of coffee. Earning me a bright


    smile, I think back to yesterday evening, Maybe I should tell her about Cynthia but there is no telling


    how she is going to respond when she is hormonal like this. I want to believe that. she still is the same


    kind and sweet girl as I know her to be. But with the heat, you can never be sure. And honestly, I


    wanted to stay in this peaceful, bubble with her. I am sure she will understand if I will tell her.ter.


    Because no matter what, we need to deal with Cynthia because at this rate she is never going to stop.


    Nothing that she does is ¡®severe enough to inflict real punishments on her. No matter how much I want


    it. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think A wants to because she is a lot kinder than I am. So for now I am


    going to leave it be. Instead, I went out of the room, to see if any of the pack members left meals


    already. Sure I could whip up some breakfast for the two of us. But neither of us can bear to be away


    from each other for too long. I always miss her when she is not close to me but normally I would be


    more than able to be away for her just to make breakfast. But the heat isn¡¯t just about lust it makes


    everything more intense. Including how much we love each other and how much we miss each other


    when we are not closer.


    66.95%


    11:13


    167 Griffin


    1288 iVouchers


    Luckily even with the short time we have been locked up in our


    chambers. Several pack members have left meals, and talismans outside of our door. Most I can guess


    who they are from there is just one odd parcel. I just take them all inside and bring the still¨Chot chicken


    and waffles no doubt made by Milo to the bedroom.


    94.94%

 Chapter 393

    168 A


    Waking up this morning felt different from the other days since the party to wee me into the pack. It


    had been three days and now I finally felt like I was bing more like myself again. This all¨C


    consuming want for Griffin was no longer the only thing on my mind. I would never not be attracted to


    my mate. Only now I felt nervous about the uing trial with Hannah. I felt hungry and in need of a


    shower.


    Not a short cold shower to regain some of my senses just to be able to have a meal without wanting to


    jump Griff¡¯s bones. No, Iwanted a long hot shower or maybe even a bath. To wash the smell of days of


    lovemaking off me. A shower or bath that would warm my sore muscles. I meant the heat wasing


    to an end and I was happy about it. No matter how much I enjoyed being cooped up in our little bubble


    of love and lust.


    We had other things to worry about, the pack had not only epted me into their pack. Their home and


    family. They had epted me to be their next ruler alongside Griffin when the time was right. It was an


    honor, I hadn¡¯t been willing to take on for a long time. Now I could finally see it for what it was. A gift,


    one I should treasure dearly. And to do so I needed to be the best ruler I could be and continuously


    give my all to the pack.


    The trial for Hannah filled me with nerves and I wish it was something I could skip. But I knew it wasn¡¯t


    as for the rest of my tasks and


    11:13 M


    168 A


    288 Vouchers


    obligations now. I was eager to resume training with Isabe. To start helping my people as their future


    Luna and Queen. And to finally find myself a Gemma. Jessa had been kind enough to offer her


    services, but I could tell her heart wasn¡¯t in it. She had always wanted to be a


    housekeeper and a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom.


    That is why I declined her offer it wouldn¡¯t be fair to any of us. Not on Jessa who would then spend a


    large part of her life in a job she did not. want. Not on me because I would always feel guilty about


    forcing my best friend into doing something she didn¡¯t want to. And not on the pack and the country


    who deserved a Gemma who was all in. Someone who wanted this job to help me take care of the


    pack.


    Her father Theo had been a homemaker by choice. That is why we spent most of our childhood there.


    When she offered me to be my Gemma I reminded her of that and told her she should just expect


    all our pups to hang around their home as the rest of us were working leading the country. Adding in


    the would have the hardest job out of all of them. At the time it was a joke, to make her feel better


    about not helping out as she put it. Now Iid my hands down on my stomach because that fantasy


    might be a reality much sooner.


    ¡°Did you feel anything, you shouldn¡¯t be able to already right?¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed Griffin walk in with our


    coffees just as I was cradling my


    stomach.


    Another sign that the heat was dwindling, seeing I was not hyper- focused on Griffin anymore.


    22.43%


    11:13


    168 A


    288 (Vouchers


    ¡°No I am not, just thinking about the fact that I might very well be pregnant now¡± I smiled at Griffin. The


    heat may havee much sooner than either of us expected.


    We both have always wanted a big family, I wanted at least three pups. Probably because of how


    happy I was growing up with a younger brother and sister. We all had our own friends, but still, we had


    an inseparable bond. Even now that we had grown up we still did. Sure we didn¡¯t live in the same


    house anymore and we did not speak to each other daily. Not even Dan and me even though we lived


    in the same pack. Still, I know without a doubt in my mind that they would always be there for me when


    I needed them too. As I would for them.


    ¡°It seems like you are feeling more like yourself today?¡± Griffin asked as he settled in the bed next to


    me.


    I nodded taking a sip of my coffee just being content with sitting so close to him this time. Not feel the


    need to practically crawl in hisp to get as much physical contact as I could.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am I think we can spend today getting our bearings, looking at all the gifts we have gotten. And let


    the pack know we will be back to our usual work starting tomorrow?¡± I suggested being met with his


    bright smile as he agreed with me.


    We both know that if push came to shove we would have been able to get back to the grind today if it


    was needed. Luckily we were in the calm before the storm, as it was good to have a day together.


    Where we could


    46.08%


    11:13 D


    168 A


    288 Vouchers:


    just enjoy each other¡¯spany. Let the effect of the heat slowly wane. Not to mention that I had seen


    the ridiculous amount of offerings we had. The list of meals Griffin had kept that were brought to us. I


    wanted to write to each and every pack member who left us a gift. Either as a wee to the pack gift


    or as a blessing for our heat a handwritten thank you note.


    A sincere thank you, both because my pack deserved so. And secondly to show them the kind of


    leader I was going to be to them. I had seen firsthand the damage an arrogant leader who values


    themselves above their pack could do. It left me determined to show my pack, our pack, that I was their


    equal. We all had a role to y in this pack and this country¡¯s dynamic. While mine was a heavy


    burden to carry, it was not the only role of importance. The strength in a pack, in a country, lies. with its


    weakest link. There was only one Luna, One Queen, but there were dozens of warriors and pack


    doctors and even more omegas., Their voice could grow louder than just my voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy onest meal made for us by Milo, and then maybe we can have breakfast in the pack


    kitchen tomorrow?¡± Griffin suggested. showing me we were both on the same level.


    Like me, he wanted to show our pack, our people that we were one of them. And joining the pack


    breakfast after having been cooped up for four days was a great sign of showing them that we missed


    pack life. And we¡¯re happy to be able to be included in it once again. Now though I was going to take a


    long hot bath before enjoying another breakfast that Milo made us. He had been the one to make us


    wonderful meals during these three days. Even on his days off. Other pack members had just left


    69.06%


    11:13


    168 A


    1


    289 Vouchers


    us snacks. I had no doubt Milo made it clear that he was the one cooking for us. I would not only have


    to write him a thank you note but thank him in person too. Before I could though we would need to sort


    through all the other gifts we were given.

 Chapter 394

    169 Griffin


    Not waking up to the smell of A¡¯s arousal for the first time in days was weird. But it showed me the


    heat wasing to an end which was a good thing. Staying in heat for too long can be dangerous And


    I myself was itching to get back to my obligations Sure I love spending time just with my mate I had no


    comints about losing ourselves to the passion between us for days on end. But there was more to


    life, both as the future ruler of this pack


    A title that had always filled me with pride One that I would always strive to fulfill to the best of my


    abilities And there was more to life. with A Making love to her had always been the cherry on top of


    everything else we had Just spending time together with our friends, orzing around in bed gaming as


    she was reading was just as wonderful as making love to her


    Walking into the bedroom and seeing her hand rest on her still t stomach with a dreamy look in her


    eves, filled me with hope for the future Even when she exined to me she wasn¡¯t sure yet, that she


    was just thinking about all the possibilities It would be another week before we could do a blood test to


    see if we were actually expecting I did not want to make A feel pressured or feel bad if we did not


    conceive this time I had seen firsthand how much pain it cost mom to not be able to bear any more


    pups When everyone asked her about it And I would be damned if I let that happen to my mate. Let


    alone be the cause of that


    pain


    1113


    169 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    169 Griffin


    Not waking up to the smell of A¡¯s arousal for the first time in days was weird. But it showed me the


    heat wasing to an end which was a good thing. Staying in heat for too long can be dangerous. And


    I myself was itching to get back to my obligations. Sure I love spending time just with my mate. I had no


    comints about losing ourselves to the passion between us for days on end. But there was more to


    life, both as the future ruler of this pack


    A title that had always filled me with pride. One that I would always strive to fulfill to the best of my


    abilities. And there was more to life with A. Making love to her had always been the cherry on top of


    everything else we had. Just spending time together with our friends, orzing around in bed gaming


    as she was reading was just as wonderful as making love to her.


    Walking into the bedroom and seeing her hand rest on her still t stomach with a dreamy look in her


    eyes, filled me with hope for the future. Even when she exined to me she wasn¡¯t sure yet, that she


    was just thinking about all the possibilities. It would be another week before we could do a blood test to


    see if we were actually expecting. I did not want to make A feel pressured. or feel bad if we did not


    conceive this time. I had seen firsthand how much pain it cost mom to not be able to bear any more


    pups. When everyone asked her about it. And I would be damned if I let that happen to my mate. Let


    alone be the cause of that pain.


    0.00%


    11:130


    169 Griffin


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    After A¡¯s long bath, we spent the morning unwrapping the gift pack members left us at the door.


    There are even some that have been sent from other packs. Most of those are from wolves


    congratting us on our union and the fact that A now officially is a member of the Silver Moon


    Pack. With the timing of all of this the two moments where new couples especially ones that are


    leaders of a pack get gifts. Were happened back to back, meaning that we got an insane amount of


    gifts. Some we can not be sure of to which even they rte. Luckily most have cards or notes attached


    to them. Making it easier to see what it was for and more so who to thank for the gifts.


    That is why we know some of the other packs, mostly the Alpha¡¯s and Luna¡¯s have sent gifts to bless


    our mating too. The fact that news traveled so fast did note as a surprise to me anymore. But it


    seems to have taken A a little aback. And I cannot help but worry this will still one day prove to be


    too much for her.


    Not because I doubt her ability to handle it because, I know she will/ make the best Luna and Queen


    there is. And I am sure I will be a better Alpha and King because of her. She truly is my perfect mate.


    The one that makes me feel whole. Where I hate social function and have a hard time hiding it. She


    loves the more casual one and is sociable enough to make it seem like she is enjoying the grand royal


    events too. Just¡­¡­. watching her thrive like that makes being at a royal party so much more.


    entertaining for me. Nothing beats watching herugh and dance.


    The thing is she still does not see herself the way that I do. She still


    23.18%


    11:13 1


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    169 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    thinks it is incredibly kind of my parents, my friends, and our pack to wee her with open arms and


    to show her so much kindness. She still does not get that it is because they can all see how amazing


    she is to me. How happy she makes me and what I kind and fair ruler she can be. Well everyone aside


    from Cynthia can see that.


    Suddenly I realize that with the heat almost out of her system, A ist not ruled by her hormones


    anymore. That means I need to tell her about the fact that Cynthia came to my door, our door, to offer


    me ast chance to be with her. I hate that means I have to interrupt this happy atmosphere. Today


    should be all about enjoying the milestone we just reached as a couple. It should be spent having


    quality time together. Bask in the blessings the others have given us for thisst milestone. And it


    should be about dreaming about a future together and not about the one person who doesn¡¯t seem to


    ept our happiness.


    Cynthia has always seemed interested in me. Or more so my title I never got the feeling she genuinely


    liked me for me. Why wouldn¡¯t she, we have nothing inmon. She was attracted to the idea of being


    the Queen. Objectively she would fit the bill and she knows it. She is conveniently beautiful, and strong,


    even with her father not being a high¨Cranked wolf. Shees from a strong pure lineage. She loves.


    sticking her nose into other people¡¯s business. The only thing she likes more is hosting and attending


    opulent parties.


    Surface¨Clevel perfection to be a queen, but worlds apart from what I need in a mate. everyone else


    saw it. Even with being aware of how much she seemed to like me. Or more so the idea of me being


    with her. I never considered her to be my chosen mate. Sure I needed to find a Luna


    48.60%


    11:13


    169 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    for my pack. A Queen for my country, but that was just part of it. I needed to find a partner for the rest


    of my life. Someone who could make me as happy as I can make her. I was looking for a mother for my


    pups. Someone that I could just be happy with living in a small cabin away from the castle, having our


    children and grandchildren over after we retired. Something I was sure Cynthia could have never


    offered me. but I never made it clear enough. I ignored her tant flirting hoping that one day she


    would find her mate and get over this silly little crush


    for the status that she had..


    Thinking it might be rude or dismissive to outright tell her I had no interest in her. Not wanting to hurt


    her feelings I just kind of ignored it. Even when Gerald told me her behavior was getting worse.


    Advised me to put a stop to it before things would escte. I never did, all I did was talk to Sam her


    father, and tell him there was no chance I would choose. his daughter as my chosen mate. Offering him


    a trip around all packs to find her fated mate. While Sam had taken me up on my


    my offer excitedly. Cynthia hadn¡¯t and had denied that the man who imed to be her fated mate was


    so. Something that might be worse than outright rejecting him And even when Sam told me I did not


    explicitly tell Cynthia that she should give up on her dream future. And now because of that, I had to tell


    my wonderful fated mate that we had yet another obstacle to ovee. The guilt of what I was about


    to tell her settled in my stomach


    like a bloke of concrete

 Chapter 395

    170 A


    ¡°Darling, there is something I need to tell you, please now I only kept it from you because of the


    circumstances¡± Griffin started after being quiet and thoughtful for a few moments. I understood why he


    had not told me.


    After all the heat would have made me a little unstable. That didn¡¯t mean


    I hated the fact that we never seemed to be able to catch a break. I did. not regret anything that


    happened to me or to us. I believe my life and experiences so far shaped me up to the person I was


    today. And I had no doubt it had led met to Griffin. With that it lead me to the best thing that ever


    happened to me. All I wanted now is a break, just enjoy getting to know this pack, learning how to rule


    it. And settle into the life I was creating with Griffin without threats from the outside. Without people


    trying to mess with our rtionship.


    ¡°How bad it is¡± I asked Griff trying hard and failing harder to keep the exhaustion out of my voice.


    ¡°Wellpared to all the shit we went through together I would. say it¡¯s more of an annoyance than a


    serious matter¡± His answer was humorless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wasn¡¯t making a joke to downy what had happened he seriously thought what happened wasn¡¯t


    all that bad. It was just something he needed to share with me. Itforted me a little. So I settled


    down into the cushions of the newfortable couch to listen to what he was


    0.00%


    11:14


    170 A


    1288 Vouchers


    about to tell me. He started by reminding me of that first night when I had gotten into the heat. The time


    when he left me alone on the bed to check out what all themotion at our door was. I remember not


    wanting to get up and check it because I was way too preupied by what we were doing.


    ¡°It was Cynthia offering me ast chance to be with her and not you. And Dillion was about to kill her


    for disrespecting his friend, future Luna, and future Queen like that. Imanded him to take her home


    to her father and he was upset he could not execute any real punishment¡± Despite the situation, or


    maybe because of the absurdity of it, Iughed.


    I could see Dillion steaming with anger, wanting tosh out at Cynthia. I also remember how Griffin had


    walked out to open the doorpletely naked, still turned on by what we had been doing moments


    before. Griffin was right it was not a serious situation. Cynthia was a nuisance but she seemed


    rtively harmless. To the point where imagining Griffin having to give Dillionmands as his Crown


    Prince butt¨Cnaked made meugh.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not upset, with her or me?¡± Griff asked me..


    ¡°I am not liking her trying to make the moves on my mate. But I actually pity her. Because I fully trust


    you, I know I have nothing to worry about. As for you, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. ¡°I kiss his cheek to


    reassure him.


    even more.


    And it seems to work, I see, the tension leave his body as he settles back


    20.95%


    11:14


    170 A


    1288 Vouchers


    into the cushions of the couch. He starts to exin that he hates what


    Cynthia is doing but that nothing she does is severe enough to warrant a real punishment. The most


    we can hope for is a bit of social exclusion. Everyone knows why she had been locked up during my


    kidnapping. What I did not know is that most if not every pack member had found. myck of


    punishment. A sign of my forgiving nature and empathy.


    I honestly wanted Cynthia to be reunited with her dad, and not have someone excluded on a day that


    was all about celebrating old and new bonds. I ended up portraying myself in a far better light than she


    had been doing.


    ¡°Maybe we can talk to her, and have her father join the conversation. Just to let her know that we do


    not condone this behavior. And warn her of the consequences. We might not punish her but it¡¯s going


    to damage her standing in the pack¡± I suggest, because while I cannot punish her I don¡¯t want to just let


    it happen either. Luckily Griffin agrees with me.


    ¡°This is why I know you will be the best Luna and the best Queen I could ever wish for. Even if you still


    doubt yourself some time¡± He


    beams at me.


    We decided we had to wait until after Hannah¡¯s trial though because among all the gifts left at our door,


    there was one single envelope. At first, we figured it had a card or a drawing but it was nothing like that.


    It was a letter from the council of Elder wolves, requesting we let them know when the heat was over.


    So they could be here the next day, to start with the preparation for the trial. Both of us want to wait


    until tomorrow to let them know. However, changes are they will find out that


    43.11%


    11:14


    170 A


    1288 Vouchers


    we were able to go back to normal today. And it would hurt not just our standing with the council of


    elders. It would also be a sign of great disrespect and with that, it could prove detrimental to the trial.


    Not wanting to risk it, Griffin decides to contact the council right away. Hoping that the fact it is already


    past noon means they are unable to make it here by tomorrow. It would be the ideal situation where we


    still have some time to settle back into our normal life. Without having to prepare for a trial and without


    having to lie to the Council of Elders.


    ¡°And now we wait¡± Griff breathes out as he closes theptop he used to


    contact the elders.


    He seemed a little down and I had how thest day of what should be a happy asion. The day when


    we should bond even more. Bask in how much stronger our connection has gotten during this period of


    heat. Now that we are both back to our senses, is getting overshadowed by the things we still have to


    deal with.


    ¡°Baby, I took a bath this morning you¡¯re still in your pajamas. Go have a shower or bath so we can


    decide on what to have for lunch after.¡± I prompt Griffin, ted to see that the use of the nickname still


    makes him. smile like that..


    Little does he know that the reason I never used a nickname before was because it made it feel too


    real. Theck of inhibitions because of the heat made me use the nickname the first time. That didn¡¯t


    mean it was some lust¨Cinduced thing. Something I would never say again now that I


    68.16%


    11:14


    170 A


    1288 Vouchers


    was back to my senses again. It was a nickname I had swallowed down dozens of time to protect my


    heart. But the past few days had shown me that there was nothing I could do to protect my heart from


    breaking if Griffin would ever betray me. It had also reinforced the knowledge that he never would. I


    regret how we started out, and I¨Cknow I still wasn¡¯t fully healed from the betrayals in my past. But as I


    started chopping vegetables to surprise Griffin with a homemade lunch. I realized how much I had


    grown as a person and how much being with my wonderful mate still let me grow and heal.


    91.01%

 Chapter 396

    171 A


    288 Vouchers


    171 A


    Hours passed after our lunch without, a word from the Council of Elders. As more time passed by we


    were getting convinced that they would not make it to tomorrow. With not being ready to face the rest of


    the pack yet. Who all no doubt would be brimming with questions. We had decided to go out and finally


    met up with some of Griffin¡¯s human¡® gamer friends. With not all of them living close by enough it would


    not be a full meet¨Cup.


    To us, it still was a fun reason to get out of the castle, dress up, and socialize. Without the pressure of


    being surrounded by the pack. Who with all their good intentions would more than likely be


    overwhelming It is not like the heat is something that is switched off and on again. Just like the heat


    would gradually get worse. It would slowly go down too, humans would not sense my arousal like that.


    So they would not respond to me in a way that could trigger Griffin either. All in all this was one of the


    few times when hanging out with humans would be the better option.


    The fact that we nned to meet at an all¨Cyou¨Ccan¨Ceat buffet helped too. That way it wouldn¡¯t be so


    suspicious for us to eat a meal a normal human wouldn¡¯t manage to eat. They would most likely just


    think we wanted to take full advantage of the rtively cheap food. It felt good just to dress up in a


    simple dress with booties. Not needing to go all out to appear as the elegant Princess. Griffin seemed


    excited too he had known these guys for years but had never actually seen them.


    0.00%


    11:38


    171 A


    ***


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Wow Griffin, you look way too fit


    with a stunning girlfriend like that 10 be a gamer, but I guys you have to


    group greeted us.


    Hank one of the guys from the game


    I felt Griffin stiffen a bit when I wasplimented like that. And I was relieved to find out Griffin realized


    compliments like that were far moremon amongst humans. Instead of going into an overprotective,


    overbearing Alpha mode. He smiled greeted Hank andplimented his wife. Joking that Hank had


    some upkeep to do and then he took my hand to show the guys my engagement ring. It was heart¨C


    warming to see these guys we never met before. And who I had only spoken to a handful of times be


    so excited for us.


    Tom, another one of the guys started yfully asking what the dress code was for the wedding. And if


    he could bring a plus one. This brought a problem we hadn¡¯t thought of before. Of course,


    Griffin¡¯s gaming friends wanted to be present at his wedding. The men had be close and had


    been there for Griffin after I woke up from . But we would just get married on the pack ground


    close to the castle. There was no way we would be able to hide being wolves for them if we invited


    them too. It¡¯s the reason why most wolves do not really form connections with humans. Both Griffin and


    I did, so we needed to find out if we could trust these men with our identities¡­


    ¡°We are just at the very beginning of nning everything since I am still recovering¡± I smiled at Tom.


    23.08%


    11:38


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    171 A


    A


    1 288 Vouchers


    Who not knowing as a werewolf I had already healed for ny percent at least physically. Seemed to


    feel guilty for not realizing I was far from ready to marry. With that all remarks and questions about the


    wedding were put to rest. Leaving us to enjoy the rest of the evening just getting to know each other a


    little better.


    ***


    All of us had decided to go to a bar for some drinks after having dinner. Of course with the chance of


    me being pregnant, I didn¡¯t want to drink alcohol. ming it on the medication I told the others I was


    taking I could avoid drinking alcohol. It was not like I needed it to have a fun. night. Griffin drank a little


    but with him being a wolf he didn¡¯t even get. tipsy from just keeping up with the others. It made me feel


    safe this was the first time since I was kidnapped I had gone out without a lot of people or rather wolves


    around me that I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I am sorry guys, I think I drank a little too much I am not feeling well so I am just going to go home and


    get into bed okay?¡± Griffin¡¯s statement shocked me.


    He could not be drunk our metabolism is faster and all he had done was keep up with the others. He


    had gone to the bathroom I did notice he was grayish when he walked back to us. like all the color had


    drained from his face.


    ¡°I received an email, the Council of Elders will be here at 10 AM tomorrow¡± Grillin reassured me by


    mind¨Clinking me as he was looking at


    45.55%


    11:38


    171 A


    his feet.


    288 iVouchers


    Acting like he was unable to stand straight or look them in the eyes. Now knowing what it was that


    made Griffin want to rush home. I had to hold back fits ofughter as Tom, and Hank guided Griffin


    back to the car, iming that an average¨Csized girl like me would never be able to get that giant of a


    man in the car. Little did they know he was an average¨Csized wolf. And that I even with my petite frame


    was a lot stronger than two human men who had admitted not to work on their condition too much.


    Still, I let them to not raise any suspicion and was grateful because, to them, they were doing a kind


    thing both for their new friend and for me. It also meant I was finally able to drive Griffin¡¯s car. He loved


    it when I was his passenger Princess. He would always joke that I was the only passenger Princess


    who was an actual Princess. But in reality, I liked driving more, I just always let him because it seemed


    to bring him so much joy. Now as he was mind¨Clinking everyone who needed to know about the


    Council of Eldersing to the Silver Moon pack. I could. distract myself by focusing on the road


    ahead of me. Not thinking about, what my night would look like now.


    I had hoped to be able to read some more and to fall asleep snuggled up to Griffin, as I was still a little


    exhausted from the past few days. Now I would have to spend my night informing the others. Asking


    my family if they were still able toe over to support me. And most of all to


    prepare for the trial that would force me to talk all about the experiences. I had when I was kidnapped.


    67.29%


    11:38


    171 A


    289 Vouchers


    And to think of a punishment I would request to be given to Hannah. For me her being pregnant or not


    would be a big part of the reasoning behinding up with a punishment. If she lied about it, that


    would only mean she deserved a worse punishment. Where as her pregnancy being a truth would


    make me reconsider things. As that would mean I would be punishing both her and her unborn pup.


    ¡°Griffin, before I decide to do anything I need to see Hannah and speak to her¡± I told him, and one look


    at his face showed me he didn¡¯t like what I was asking him.


    91.45%

 Chapter 397

    172 A


    As expected Griffin did not like me going to see Hannah. I was scared it would bring back unwanted


    memories. He didn¡¯t trust her either, he had no reason to. The fact that I was adamant about going


    tonight did not. help either, he wanted to prepare me before meeting her. I hadn¡¯t seen her ever since I


    was kidnapped, I knew she was carrying David¡¯s pup but I had no idea how far along she was. She


    might even show already. The thing is there was no time left, if the Elder Council would be here


    tomorrow morning there was no telling howte they would start the trial. I would need to get some


    rest, write my statement,e up with a punishment, and have breakfast with the pack all before 10


    AM


    tomorrow.


    Griffin knowing I was right agreed, and mind¨Clinked one of the guards to bring Hannah to one of the


    interrogation rooms. By the time we got there, Hannah was already waiting for us. Without her


    expensive clothes and make¨Cup, she looked different. The fact that she was indeed showing, even if it


    was just a little bump did not help either. Her eyes were not filled with equal parts fear and defeat. It


    had reced the hate and arrogance her eyes had always held when she looked at me.


    4. 4.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you know¡± Were the first words that fell from her lips. before I had truly sat down.


    I was lucky, there was no use in denying that. Still, I was unsure why Hannah mentioned how lucky I


    was. Especially with all that I went


    0.00%


    11:38


    172 A


    through because of her.


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°I know I am but why tell me that now?¡± I asked as I settled in my chair.


    ¡°Because I did it all for him, I hated you for being his mate. But he has proven he isn¡¯t worthy of either


    of us. Yet you found your second chance mate, and it¡¯s clear how much he loves you. Yet I rejected my


    true mate, in the hopes of him eventually loving me. Now all I have is our pup as he left me behind.


    Now you are here to decide what kind of punishment you are about to give me aren¡¯t you?¡± She sighed


    clearly defeated.


    Again I had no reason to deny what she was telling me. I am not one to lie not even to her. So I agreed


    exining more of why I was here.


    ¡°Well, the Council of Elders will have the final say. Since I am your victim though they want me to


    suggest a punishment. I know what you did to me, I know the moments when David had me kidnapped


    when you helped me. And I want to know why you did what you did. I want to know what you were


    hoping to get out of this. Of course, I have some ideas as to what drove you. But unlike you, I am not


    one, to ruin someone¡¯s lives based on what I think of them.¡± I couldn¡¯t help adding in, thest part.


    I was not nning on screaming and shouting at her. Likewise, I was not going to be violent to her.


    That didn¡¯t mean I was not angry with her, that I did not hate her for what she had done to me and my


    family.


    22.60%


    11:38


    172 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    ¡°You know why I did it, I love David, even after everything that he did. to everyone I still love him. All I


    wanted to do was to make him see I was a better fit for him than you are. Even when you didn¡¯t want


    him. anymore. I was never the one who wanted to mate with Griffin.¡± She started exining.


    Causing Griffin, to wrap his arm around me. Like he was staking his im showing her that he had no


    intention of mating with her either. I smiled up at him, I was not worried about him being attracted to


    Hannah at all. I didn¡¯t even believe her when she tried to convince me Griffin.


    was about to pick her as her chosen mate. Let alone now that we marked each other, were trying to


    conceive and engaged to be married. Still, his


    reassurance was sweet.


    Hannah just red at us, angry and sad, but it didn¡¯t bother me. She tried to ruin my life she could deal


    with seeing how happy I was despite


    her.


    ¡°Even if you loved him, which I sorta understand. You didn¡¯t have to go that far. Like did you never


    realize he did not love you back? Was there. never a moment, where you realized he wasn¡¯t that into


    you? What made him the better option than your fated mate, you know the man who died because you


    rejected him¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the cold judgmental tone out of my voice.


    It was mind¨Cblowing to me that she never stopped trying to win over the man who ruined everyone and


    everything in his path. Even in the face of true love, with the man the Moon Goddess had created


    especially for her. My question was the first time that I saw a real emotion on her face.


    44.37%


    11:381


    172 A


    1288 iVouchers


    Other than missing David, or what I read as her missing David.


    ¡°Maybe it was not just love. My parents told me that a she¨Cwolf of my stature. My lineage should try to


    grow. Get higher up, of course, they realized I was in love with David. And they supported me. They


    told me that I was a better match for David. His parents did too, my Alpha and Luna. So what was I


    about to do, everyone convinced me David and I would be together in the end. That pack leaders


    sometimes make hard decisions because their happiness is what keeps the pack thriving. And we all


    need a thriving pack.¡± She sighed and I was unsure if it was because she realized that what she said


    was absolute bullshit.


    Or if she still missed David, longing for whatever she was missing out on. Even if I knew that what she


    was missing out on was not much. Part of me pitied her, she fell in love with someone and there is


    nothing we can do to stop that. All the people in her life who were supposed to keep, her safe. Show


    her right from wrong filled her head with the idea that her teenage dreams were viable and that she


    was entitled to see theme through.


    ¡°Baby I know enough, let¡¯s go to bed okay?¡± I turned away from Hannah, and she told me enough.


    Not only did I know what punishment I was going to request to be handed out to her. Now that I heard


    her reasoning. Now that I was certain she was indeed¨Cpregnant. Griffin had grown annoyed at her


    telling pack leaders had to be happy first. He had every reason to hate Hannah and didn¡¯t need a lot to


    68.81%


    11:38


    172 A


    1288 Vouchers


    walked to the door. So just before the door opened I turned to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°A good pack leader is happy when their pack is happy. You and David would have been a good match


    considering you both are too selfish to see that. You just wouldn¡¯t be a good match as the Alpha and


    Luna.¡± Without giving her the chance to answer me I walked off and closed the


    door


    E


    94 43%

 Chapter 398

    173 A


    I told Griffin we were going to bed to make a statement to Hannah. We both knew we wouldn¡¯t be


    getting sleep anytime soon. Next up was talking to his parents, we needed to discuss how to wee


    the Council of Elders. And of course, they wanted to know how I was feeling. If I had decided on the


    punishment I wanted to ask for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be killed, especially since she really is pregnant. I don¡¯t want her pup to die because


    of their parents. She thinks she knows what a good leader is, as far as I am concerned she can


    manage on her own let her be rogue. I know it affects her pup too but her being


    pregnant doesn¡¯t mean she does not have to face the consequences¡± Not even Griffin knew what I had


    decided.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sure when we walked out of the interrogation room, Isabe¡¯s question forced me to


    think about what I wanted to do. The words just came out, and it felt like the right decision.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she is going out to find David when she is a rogue? Not to mention the fact that she


    might very well still be a part of his pack?¡± Rodrick asked.


    It wasn¡¯t something that crossed my mind, but he was right. Still, the chances of her finding David were


    slim. Even if she did, she could find him and leave the country behind like he did as far as I was


    concerned.


    0.00%


    11:38


    173 A


    288 Vouchers


    The chances of Daviding back just to get his chosen mate and hist pup out were even smaller.


    Again if he did it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing either, he was the country¡¯s number one enemy now.


    There was no way he would get in and out of the country sight unseen. So that is what I told Griffin and


    his parents.


    I could tell Griffin was worried but they all agreed with me. I knew Griffin would not want me to go out


    with bodyguards for a few more months. Sometimes it was annoying to never be able to be alone


    anymore. But it was a small price to pay. Both for my safety and his peace of mind. We talked about


    the technicalities for a bit. We decided to have the kitchen staff on standby to prepare a weing


    lunch. Tomorrow we would let the Council of Elders just decide if they wanted a few hours or even a


    day to settle in. Or if they would want to start the trial right away. If thetter was the case we would


    have the kitchen staff make a quick lunch for everyone at the trial.


    I was getting tired and I still needed to prepare my statement and write the letter to officially request a


    punishment. We also needed to let my parents know and ask if they still wanted toe to the trial to


    support me. With the amount of work I still had to do we said goodbye to Isabe and Roderick and


    then made our way to our chambers.


    ***


    ¡°Darling, I texted your parents they areing over tomorrow and will be here around 10 AM too. I¡¯ll


    arrange for the ne to pick them up¡± Griffin was done with his shower and I hadn¡¯t even noticed him


    walk up behind me until he kissed the top of my head.


    20.92%


    11:38


    173 A


    288 (Vouchers


    Nheless, I was super grateful he had managed to let my parents know. And had started on


    transport to get them here. I would never take the jet for granted. But in moments like this the fact that


    we had the jet made the distance between me and my family feel,not as big.


    ¡°I love you baby¡± I said stroking his cheek but without taking my eyes off the letter I had written. It was


    done I just wanted to read it again, to make sure it was right. That it said everything I wanted to tell the


    council.


    ¡°I love you too Darling, with all that I have and all that I am. Do you want me to help you prepare for


    tomorrow?¡± He says still hugging me from behind.


    This man is all I could ever want for, he is making this perfect rtionship. This dream of a future with


    my mate I had ever since I was a little girle true. Making it better than I ever dreamed up myself.


    And with that he made me so sure of myself. And of the decisions I had made in regard to the trial and


    Hannah¡¯s punishment. As long as he was with me during the trial I would be happy. I would feel safe


    and loved and on top of that, he had made sure that my parents would be there too.


    4. 4.


    I stood up and turned around to face him: ¡°No, but thank you, Griff, as long as you are going to be there


    with me, I will be fine. Right now I am tired and I just want to¨Cfall asleep in your arms¡±


    It was all I needed to say for Griffin to swoop me up in bridal style and


    11:38


    173 AContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1288 Vouchers


    carry me to the bed. Where we did exactly what I wanted. We fell asleep all cuddled up.


    ***


    The next morning we woke up early and even with Griffin still at my side I felt the nerves fluttering


    around in my stomach. Reading me like an open book Griffin takes his hand in mine and kisses the


    back of it.


    ¡°It will be alright Darling, I am here for you¡± He tells me.


    And he is right so I take a quick shower as I did not have one before we went to bed. Then I dressed in


    something that was fitting to have breakfast with the rest of the pack. To greet my family in and more


    importantly to wee the Council of Elders in. If they wanted me to I could just slip on a zer over


    the t¨Cshirt and red pencil skirt I was wearing and I could be ready to go to trial in ten minutes. I loved


    the fact that the dress shirt that Griffin wore on top of his ck jeans matched the color of my skirt. He


    knows how much I love to match our clothes. Seeing him wear something to match me on his own


    ord. Just to show me his support makes me so happy. It makes me feel loved and supported.


    With that support, I take his hand and we make our way to the pack dining room to have our breakfast


    with the others. For a few blissful moments, the pack breakfast made me forget about all that was


    waiting for us today. Of course, every pack member wanted to know how we were doing. Mostly how


    the heat was, and if we figured I was pregnant


    69.39%


    11:38


    173 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    or not. It was amusing to discuss all the possibilities. We talked so much that we were still talking by


    the time it was 10. If it was not for one of the guards letting us know that my parents had justnded as


    the Council of Elders had arrived we would have missed them both. Now Griffin rushed off to wee


    the Council as the guard took me to my parents so that I could wee them. I would take them to the


    castle. and then I would meet up with Griffin, his parents and the council.

 Chapter 399

    174 Griffin


    What was supposed to be a wonderful day, ourst hurrah before needing to go back to business as


    usual was cut short. Deep down I knew it was just a minor inconvenience that both of us were aware


    might happen. Still, it annoyed me, I was having such a good time. meeting my gamer friends. Qr well


    some of them with A. I loved¡® how she was able to charm every important wolf at royal events. And


    now she was just as charming with my human friends. So to leave early, just because we still needed


    to deal with all the shit David and Hannah


    caused for us.


    I understand why A wants to see her now before, the trial. The Council of Elders already was a little


    agitated that A went into heat before the trial. They realized it was not something we could control.


    And they understood the emotional toll and risks in, proceeding with the trial when A was in heat. So


    they begrudgingly told us to contact them when the heat was over. We did, so that all worked in our


    favor, A being prepared, and having her statement ready. Having a clear idea about her punishment,


    and even having it written out.


    Still, most of Hannah¡¯s statements and exnations anger me. Especially the one about pack leaders


    needing to be happy first in order to lead the pack. I was biting my tongue because I was afraid I would


    not be able to control myself. Luckily I didn¡¯t need to because my wonderful, witty, poised mate handled


    it. Holding my hand in silent support.


    0.00%


    11:39


    174 Griffin


    **܇


    1288 Vouchers


    Last night A seemed so on top of it, telling me she wouldn¡¯t be nervous if I was there with her. But


    when she woke up she was a ball of nerves, so I did everything I could do to make her feel less


    nervous. Luckily pack breakfast helped too and I loved discussing the future and talking about our pups


    with our pack members. To the extent that we almost forgot to pick up A¡¯s parents and the Council of


    Elders would be arriving. The timing of them both arriving at the exact same time wasn¡¯t ideal either.


    But we found a solution and I wasn¡¯t about to give A more stress by freaking out over little things like


    that.


    Not long after I walked the council to the meeting room, A joined us. It made sense that her parents


    wouldn¡¯t keep her upied for too long. They knew the importance of impressing the Council of Elders.


    A taking too long toe out to meet the Council of Elders would be seen, as a sign of disrespect.


    The Council of Elders is fair and just but they just hold a lot of importance to traditions and being


    respected. Especially by members of the royal family, because while we rule the country. Their job is


    equally as important, they are the ones who execute punishments that transcend more than one pack.


    If we as members of the royal family do not show the Council enough respect it could very well affect


    their standing with all the other packs.


    A did not have a lot of interaction with them yet. With everything that happened my parents and I did


    most of themunication with them. A lot of the contact started in the moment when she was still


    22.18%


    11:39


    174 Griffin


    1288 ?Vouchers


    kidnapped and was unable to contact them at that time. When she walks. in I see she has slipped on a


    zer over her outfit. She told me she would if the Council would want to go to trial right away.


    Something made her reconsider, knowing my beautiful mate it must have been her nerves and wanting


    to make a good impression. .


    She does not show it to, her back is straight when she walks in with a soft smile on her face. She keeps


    her eyes trained on me, I know it is because it helps her feel less nervous so I shoot her a quick wink. It


    is all I can do now to make sure she knows I am here to support her.


    ¡°Please, excuse me for not being able to greet you upon arrival. I had other guests I needed to


    wee. My parents to be exact so I hope for your understanding of the importance of greeting my


    parents¡°, A exins her short absence without being asked curtsying to the Council members as


    she does.


    Mom looks like she is as proud and as amazed by how poised she is, by how much she knows with the


    little training she has as I am. Dad almost looks smug, like he wants to tell the Elders, see that is my


    daughter¨Cin-w.


    ¡°Your absence is excused Princess A, now let¡¯s proceed with this meeting so we can set things into


    motion¡± One of the Elders acknowledges A.


    Now we all sit down, I take her hand in mine. The good thing about being in a meeting with only other


    wolves is that they understand the


    16 258


    11:39


    174 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    importance of mates. And thefort physical touch brings us. I have been in meetings with the


    human rulers where they would raise an eyebrow every time my parents would share a small touch,


    ***


    By the time we have gone over all the ns and how we are going to arrange the trial it¡¯s not so it is


    closer to lunchtime than we expected. Taking that into consideration and the fact that Hannah still


    hadn¡¯t found anyone to represent her in this trial. We decided on just having the wee¨Cto¨Cthe¨Cpack


    lunch my mom and A had nned. After the Council of Elders will meet up with Hannah to give her


    onest chance. to find representation if she is unable to. The council will provide her


    with one.


    It¡¯s important to always have representation, like what awyer would be to the humans. If you are


    unable to find one on your own the council always helps. But finding your own is always the better


    option. Secretly I hope Hannah is unable to find her own representation. I know there is. no way she is


    going to get away with everything she has done without consequences. And the Crown Prince in me


    realizes how critical it is for this trial to be fair. The victim in this, the wolf whose mate was kidnapped


    and tortured I wanted her to get the most severe punishment. possible.


    Whatever would happen the trial would start tomorrow at 10 AM exactly 24 hours after the Council of


    Elders arrived. Giving us a little more time to prepare, now all I need is an excuse to slip away from


    A. So I can set things up without her knowing what I am about to do. As


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    67.73%


    11:39


    174 Griffin


    1288 (Vouchers


    much as she tries to be strong I can see she is nervous about all of this. And I feel that if I can do this


    one thing for her. It will make her so much more prepared to go into trial, maybe it¡¯s not totally


    appropriate but caring for my mate will always be my number one priority. All I need is for the others to


    go along with the n no matter what the Council members might think about it.


    ¡°A, can youe to my office with me for a second?¡± Mom asks unknowingly giving me the perfect


    excuse to slip away as I offer to bring the council members to their rooms.


    91.33%

 Chapter 400

    175 A


    The council not having enough time to prepare the trial today suits me. I was sure of my letters and


    statements. Still, it felt a bit rushed, and I would have loved some more time to just rx. Talk to Griffin


    about this all. And now we had the chance too. I just needed to follow Isabe and see what she


    wanted to talk to me about.


    I no longer felt panicked when she wanted to speak to me. I know she would either want to tell me


    something special in private. Something


    personal or she, had something to discuss with regard to business ther


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she wanted to run something by me because she thought it considered me. Or she wanted to go over


    my education.


    ¡°I hate to burden you with this Sweetheart, but I scheduled the rest of your education. It¡¯s a tight


    schedule, and a heavy one. I just think your education needs to be finished in eight months. Because if


    you ate pregnant I think you need to be able to go on leave knowing you are fully educated. Ready to


    take over for me as the Queen and Luna¡± Isabe told me sliding over a piece of paper that had a


    detailed outline. of my education.


    That seemed to go on even during the days of the trial. She had some reading I needed to get done


    this week. So that meant I would have to read every night after the trials. I agreed with her though it


    would be nice being able to go on maternity leave ready for everything. Griffin and I had talked about it


    and with Isabe still being the Queen and Luna I


    0.00%


    11:39


    175 A


    288 Vouchers


    could have a longer maternity leave. Spend more time with our pup after it was born.


    ¡°The schedule seems fine Isabe, and I agree I hope we can find out I am pregnant soon. And I know


    I will rest easier knowing I am ready to face whateveres our way¡± She shot me a smile like she


    was proud of


    1. me.


    She truly had be like a second mother to me, I was about to get up to hug her goodbye when she


    took something out of her desk drawer.


    ¡°Wait, A, I have an engagement gift here I hope you will wear this on your wedding day¡± The velvet


    box she gave me wasn¡¯t new.


    You could see it had history and it dawned on me that this might very well be a family heirloom again.


    The box was big so I was thinking it. might be a ne. Only one way to find out so I sat back in my


    seat and I slowly opened the box. Inside of it was a beautiful tiara. The sunlight in the room reflected of


    silver white and blue diamond studded


    tiara.


    ¡°I hope this can be your something old and something blue. Every time the Crown Prince or Crown


    Princess marks their mate. They will get a custom crown or Tiara, this was mine. Griffin is okay with me


    telling you this but he has contacted a jeweler toe discuss your design.


    However, for your wedding I hope you would do me the great honor to


    23.24%


    1139


    175 A


    1288 ?Vouchers


    wear this. I tried the tiara on it was beautiful. I nned on wearing a white dress. Griffin told me he


    wanted to be involved with wedding nning. Ensuring me that I could do most of the nning, he


    wanted it to be the day I always dreamed off. But he wanted it to be his wedding to a day he had been


    involved with too. I loved that, I would never want our wedding day to feel like my day. Like it was all


    around me, I wanted it to be OUR day. Still, I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t mind incorporating blue into our


    wedding. Just so I could highlight the tiara.


    ¡°Of course I will wear this as my something old something new for my wedding day Isabe. It is so


    kind of you to gift this to me. And I love the tiara it is wonderful. In fact I love it so much that I wonder if


    it is unheard of if I just wear this tiara until I will be crowned Queen.¡°I would have never asked her if she


    had just been lending me the tiara to wear at my hiding.


    If there was any indication that this tiara still held too much value for her. So when I saw tears form in


    her eyes I got scared I misinterpreted her. Maybe she did not mean to give it to me.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t know what you just asked of me¡± She practically sobbed as she hugged me so


    tight breathing was a little hard.


    ¡°The Crown Prince who is born Crown Prince will inherit his father¡¯s


    Prince Crown. If a Crown Princess is born she will inherit her mother¡¯s tiara. No matter if it is the


    custom¨Cmade one their parents got as they be part of the royal family. Or they want they had


    inherited from their parents who got theirs upon birth¡± As Isabe was exining I suddenly understood


    the magnitude of what I had asked her.


    43.69%


    11:39 ¡ª


    175 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    ¡°Now that I know that it means, I have one more reason to wear your tiara as my own. Isabe you


    have truly be my second mother¡± This time I hugged her back.


    We chatted a little more about family, the wedding ns, and the uing trial¡± We both hoped it was


    over soon. So that we could focus. on the more important matters at hand..


    ¡°Sorry it took me forever, Baby but I am on my way back are you still with my parents¡± I mindlinked


    Griffin as soon as I finally walked out off


    Isabe¡¯s office.


    ¡°I am Darling juste to our chambers we are waiting on you¡± I smiled at how quick his replies


    always were.


    Now something about the why he said they were waiting on me had me excited. It made me feel like


    they wanted to do something. Or maybe he had already nned something, what ever it was it made


    me excited to go back to them. I wanted to just spend some time with my parents and Griffin. To rx


    for a little bit before we had to go to all that the trial would mean. Now that I was a member of the pack,


    the Crown Prince walking back to my own chambers always took longer. Random pack members


    would walk up to me either just to greet me and chit¨Cchat with me. Or because they needed my help


    with something.


    70.43%


    11:39


    175 A


    1288 Vouchers


    It was something I had gotten used too and I loved the fact that the pack weed me with open arms


    like this. Suddenly I saw a face I never expected to see ever again let alone in the Silver Moon Castle.


    Scared of why they where here, especially now during the trial I looked around to see if there were any


    guards close by. But the face I had seen close to Hannah so many times noticed me and with a bright


    grin they started walking up to me. Like the had been looking for me and were happy to have found me.


    It was hard to believe for me that any member of the Blood Moon pack would be happy to see me for a


    good reason.


    90.08%

 Chapter 401

    176 A


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Princess A. I am not here to harm you, I am not on Hannah¡¯s side. I was friends


    with her younger sister.¡± She cast her eyes down to the floor before continuing ¡°Well, more than friends


    but her parents wouldn¡¯t let us. I promise you I helped Prince Griffin to find you. And Ie here to ask


    for a favor in return.¡± She seemed very genuine.


    The way she said she was more than friends with Suzanne made me think she might have loved her.


    Alpha Philip was traditional and in his mind mateships always consisted between a wolf and a she¨C


    wolf. There was no way he would let his very own daughter be with another She- wolf. Griffin had


    visited the BloodMoon pack with Dillion and Collin. Neither are shy about how much they love each


    other. And they would not hide not being straight no matter how judgemental others were about them.


    Meaning that if Lizzy was indeed non¨Cstraight she has seen that the future King and the future Silver


    Moon Alpha was very epting of queer rtionships.


    Trusting my gut, like I should as the Luna to be, I made an impulsive decision on what to do.


    ¡°I am about to head to Prince Griffin now, you cane along so we can discuss your favor and when


    we can properly discuss it if needed. Because as you know I have a very busy day¡± I told her before


    walking


    her to our chambers.


    0.00%


    11:39


    176 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Hey, darling I missed you¡± Griffin pulls me into a big bear hug burying his nose in my neck.


    He didn¡¯t seem to notice I had Lizzy with me or he didn¡¯t care that much. Just like he didn¡¯t care, my


    parents were in the living room with an excellent view of what we were doing. They seemed ted with


    it, they always were when their children were happy with their mates.


    ¡°Oh, Hey Lizzy, didn¡¯t see you there. When did you arrive at the pack?¡± Griffin¡¯s kind response


    confirmed that I was right in trusting her.


    ¡°My parents and siblings are waiting in the nearest human hotel, I know you said we needed to find


    local packs to move into. Or packs that we had a family connection too. But my mom¡¯s former Alpha


    has the same views towards queer people as Alpha Philip had. And¡­. Lizzy hadn¡¯t walked into the


    living room yet, her lip trembling as she started to exin what brought her here.


    ¡°Bossman, I made the reservaa¡­ Oh.., shit¡­¡± Dillion who walked up towards us talking happily about


    making a reservation. One look at Lizzy and he started stuttering.


    Realizing he had interrupted us, with something important. Seeing Lizzy on the verge of tears made


    him realize he had messed up. He didn¡¯t. know that him being here would probably prove valuable.


    Both Griffin


    20.54%


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11:39


    176 A


    11 288 Vouchers


    and I had realized just what Lizzy was about to say. She wasn¡¯t straight and she wanted to ask if she


    could be a part of the Silver Moon pack with her entire family. Because it was the only pack she could


    be sure of epted who she was. And since her family had been my pack members. before there was


    a bit of connection however small it was.


    We can


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe out to us now or anytime. Today I have something nned with my mate and


    family inw. Tomorrow the trials starts so we need to spend some time on that. After it is done discuss


    you and your family bing a part of the Silver Moon pack. Until then you can move into rooms in


    the guest house. You will be our personal guests.¡± Griffin states without ever consulting me.


    He looks at me and it¡¯s not because he feels bad for jumping the gun. It is not to see if I agree with him.


    It is because he knew I would agree with him before he even said it. It was a look to confirm how in


    sync we are. a look to agree to helping this girl.


    ¡°And my mate and I will love to have you all over for dinner tonight. Sometimes it is good to be amongst


    our own people isn¡¯t it?¡± Lizzy seems to immediately understand what Dillion is talking about and


    shoots him a grateful smile. I hope Dillion and Colin see us as their people too. If not I do hope that


    they know we love them. Not despite who they are, what they are but because of it. I would ask them


    later because Dillion seems ready to go and so is Lizzy. As for me, Griffin told her that he had ns


    with me tonight. And now I was curios to know what those ns are. Normally I would love for some


    alone time. with him.


    40.09%


    11:39


    176 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    But now days after the heat and spending so much time with him. Combined with missing my parents


    since not being a part of their pack for the first time in forever. I really hoped that the ns Griffin made


    included my parents. As he was about tot burst in he was talking about a reservation. Making me pretty


    sure Griffin would take me and my parents out to diner. He knows me like he knows the back of his


    hand. He would never suggest to go out to diner without my parents when I only have them around me


    for a couple of days.


    ¡°So you must be wondering what we are doing right?¡± Griffin chuckles as he leads me into the living


    room where my parents are waiting on us.


    Yes, I am, I wanted to ask if we could do something the four of us. It seems as though you have


    nned something so of course I am excited to know what it is.¡± I answer Griffin not bothering to hide


    how giddy I


    1. am.


    How excited I am about the fact that Griffin nned something for us. He smiles and leads me back to


    the couch. He smiles knowingly as I settle down between my mother and him.


    ¡°We cannot miss out on the lunch, not with every Council member attending. After we can get changed


    I made reservation for a nice restaurant the four of us. First though I nned a boat ride for all of us.


    Don¡¯t worry I hired a boat with staff. So we will all be safe¡°. Griffinughs and I love how despite


    everything we always find a reason tough about. That we are still able to enjoy the little things in life.


    That we make sure we spend time to enjoy ourselves.


    65.19%


    11:39


    176 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Time spend together, the two of us and with our loved ones. That amidst of all life was throwing at us,


    we still managed to be good leaders. To be there for the people who needed us. And as nerveus I was


    for this first formal lunch as the Crown Princess. Knowing the future would always be as beautiful if not


    more. As is was today in the middle of all this turmoil made me feel secure enough to face this lunch


    heads on. The only worry I have is Cynthia misbehaving herself again, she still has not epted me as


    her Princess. She still hadn¡¯t epted Griffin¡¯s refusal to her, or her love for me. With the heat and now


    the council present we hadn¡¯t have the time to talk to her and point out the consequences of her


    actions.


    88.88%

 Chapter 402

    177 A


    Yesterday, lunch went by without a hitch. The entire pack was invited as always. Only the high¨Cranking


    wolves have an obligation to go. Even with them, we cannot force them. Cynthia noting to lunch


    was odd for her. The people who knew her would know something was off. The Elders of the Council


    did not notice her absence. I did and to me, a reassurance. Behaving like the prim and proper Princess


    was easier to do without having to worry about what Cynthia would do.


    it was


    After what I thought was a sessful lunch, we followed Griffin¡¯s n. All in all, it was the perfect day. I


    took my mind off the burden of needing to go to trial the next day. Now however I woke us to Griffin


    getting out of bed to make us our coffee. For a few seconds, Iy back enjoying the view of Griffin


    walking off in his boxer shorts until it dawned on me what the reason was he got out of bed this early.


    Because it wasn¡¯t so that we could go to work in time. It wasn¡¯t¡® t because we had fun ns we needed


    to be on time for. It was because an hour from now, I would have to relive the worst period of my life.


    On trial for everyone and their mother to see. All so that in the end I could request punishment. So that


    the Council of Elders could decide if what I wanted was a fair request. I would be judged if my suffering


    had been enough to warrant whatever punishment I would request.


    I hate all of it, I understand it is necessary. And that I cannot be the person to decide on Hannah¡¯s


    punishment myself. Nor could the people


    0.00%


    11:39


    177 A


    1288 (Vouchers


    around me who loved me. Their love for me would cloud their judgment. The only thing that I hated was


    the fact that my story would be on disy for all to see.


    ***


    When I walked into the meeting room where the trial would be held. Dressed to feel good. Dressed in


    clothes I normally wouldn¡¯t wear but clothes that showed my rank. That made me look professional and


    powerful. It almost was like an armor for me, and I knew I needed it. My eyes roamed around the room.


    Most of the people I saw were the people I figured would be there, Isabe and Rodrick, Daniel and


    Kirsten, Griff, my parents, and of course the Elders Dillion, Jessa, and some of the others were not in


    the stands but closer to the desk that would serve as the stands. They would be called on as


    witnesses. Some random pack members showed up. I appreciated what they did because it was


    because they supported me. The only one I was truly surprised to see, was Cynthia it was hard to


    believe that she was here because she wanted to


    support me.


    She has done nothing but cause me trouble, she was hellbent on not epting me as Griffin¡¯s mate


    and all that came with that. After hearing Hannah tell me why she did all that she has done. Not just the


    kidnapping, but everything she did before that too. It was for the exact same reasons as Cynthia did


    what she was doing now. Causing all that trouble, it made me wonder if Cynthia would one day


    escte like that


    too.


    Until I realized that they might have had the same reasoning behind.


    23.01%


    11:39


    177 A


    288 Vouchers


    what they were doing. All the rest waspletely different. Her father had told her how disappointed


    he was in her more than once. He has apologized to us and disciplined her several times. Hannah¡¯s


    parents had fed her obsessiveness because, to them, it was warranted. David did not try to stop


    Hannah¡¯s behavior for a little while he did. Back when he figured I might be his mate. When he figured I


    might change and be his obedient mate. He never fully stopped because it stroked his ego and


    when it became clear he and I would never be mates he stopped defending me at all.


    Griffin was different, he protected me even before he was sure I would ept him as my mate. I would


    never want to leave him, but still. I know he would never stop protecting me even if I did. Because that


    is how he was, and that is why Cynthia would never get as bad as Hannah. And that is why I despite


    everything pity Hannah.


    ¡°All may be seated¡± The Elder who would lead the trial was strict.


    Everyone rushed to their seat, not wanting to annoy her. First order of business as King Roderick was


    the one who needed to give an official statement as to why we wanted Hannah to be punished. What


    we used her of and in her case why we had only arrested her. He winked. at me as if he wanted to


    reassure me and then he began his opening.


    statement.


    ¡°The she¨Cwolf we want punished hasmitted numerous crimes not just against me or my family. But


    against the entire country on top of aiding several oth


    heinous crimes. Like the murder of Alpha Philip


    Birch and Luna Isabe Birch and their underage daughter.¡±


    45.66%


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11:40


    177


    177 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Gasp of horror filled the room, most wolves in the entire country knew that David had killed his parents.


    But hardly anyone knew about the fact that he killed his sister. As Rodrick exined as the main victim,


    I would request the punishment as is custom with the Council of Elders. Stating that because I was his


    daughter¨Cinw he would not request a formal punishment as it would be a conflict of interest. The


    court agreed. with this and soon we could proceed.


    During all this time and during preparing I feared having to relive what I have gone through again.


    Never did I realize I would need to listen to the rest. Hearing all that they went through, how scared


    sad, and angry they were when I was gone. How on multiple asions Griffin alinost got seriously ill


    from missing. Mostly because he had been starving himself not caring for anything other than finding


    me. I knew David had kept the entire Blood Moon pack under his control with his Alpha voice.


    Somehow I never realized Hannah had helped with that too. It was all, harder on me than talking about


    what happened to me.


    Listening to everyone else¡¯s hurt made me feel like a failure. Like I should have been there for my pack


    both old and new. And for my wonderful mate, it all made what happened to me feel less important in


    the grand scheme of things. For the moment I woke up from mya, if we can even call it that.


    Everyone else had been concerned with me. Everyone had told me how sorry they were for what had


    happened to me. People had told me they wished they paid better attention. Even now in this trial, I


    would be the one requesting a punishment as the main victim. Now I wonder if that is me though, but


    still, I hoped the Council of Elders would agree with the punishment I would request. Hannah deserved


    to be a rogue she did not deserve to be in a pack


    69.72%


    11:40


    177 A


    1288 Vouchers


    anymore. Not for how she had hurt so many people just for her own gains. So when the council stated


    that in only a few hours they hade up with a conclusion my palms got sweaty


    97.24%

 Chapter 403

    178 A


    ¡°I Nathaniel Puche, member of the Council of Elders, and judge during this trial havee to a


    conclusion. Hannah Oaken, there is no doubt in regard to the heinous crimes youmitted. While I


    have no doubt you solely wanted to target Her Royal Highness Princess A Hemming. Any wolf,


    especially oneing from an old and high¨Cranking bloodline such as yourself. Should be aware of the


    major consequences would have not just on the Princess who has been innocent. But to her mate, the


    rest of her family, and even the involved packs. You aided in crimes. that could be and are considered


    an act of war. To both the White Oak and the Silver Moon pack. Committing an act of war against the


    latter is seen as treason.¡± The elder paused taking a deep breath.


    I don¡¯t know if he was a little short of breath because of his speech or he just paused for a dramatic


    effect. The Elder¡¯s of the council are normally not one for theatrics but who knows? Maybe Elder


    Nathaniel is the odd one out. The one that loved Showmanship. And if he did, and if this was a silence


    just for show it had its desired effect. He had made it clear that Hannah was found guilty of all the


    crimes she was indicted for. Now everyone in the meeting room was waiting with batted breath, what


    the verdict was going to be.


    When I requested Hannah would be a rogue some pack members had protested out loud,


    screaming that she deserved a harsher punishment. Hannah on the other hand had pleaded that


    forcing her to be a rogue meant we would take away her pup¡¯s future. Pleading to be allowed as a


    Silver Moon pack member. A servant, with no rights just.


    0.00%


    11:401


    178 A


    1288 Vouchers


    work to earn a roof above her head, and being allowed to eat pack meals. As long as we would not


    treat her pup any differently. The Council had mentioned how she hadmitted treason. An offense


    punishable by death. So there was no telling what they would decide.


    ¡°Princess A you have suggested a punishment, and I have topliment you on the fairness of the


    requested punishment. The Council of Elders has decided to judge in your favor. Hannah Oak former


    rankless of the BloodMoon Pack, I hereby dere you rogue. You have exactly two hours to pack all


    your belongings, by thest things you might need. At five pm exactly royal guards will escort you off


    the premises so you can live out the rest of your days as a rogue with your unborn pup. Keep in mind


    that this still means you need to uphold the country¡¯sws and regtions. Such as not contacting


    former Alpha David Birch and alerting the authorities if he contacts you.¡± The second. Elder Nathaniel


    stopped talking Hannah stepped away from her desk and ran to me, falling to her knees in front of me.


    In a second Griffin, Dillion, Colin, Daniel, and the guards were surrounding us ready to shift and


    pounce. Even if all Hannah did was hold my ankle crying asking me to please spare her. To request at


    different punishment and not ruin her pup¡¯s life over the mistakes made by their parents. I could barely


    over the growling of the others and Elder Richard asking for someone to take Hannah away and help


    her get herst bearings.


    Everyone had reacted to the judgment and the punishment following. All but Cynthia who had hardly


    moved a muscle for the entirety of the trial. So the fact that now she was the one to get up to help


    Hannah was


    24.75%


    11:40


    178 A


    1288 Vouchers


    a little unnerving. I had to convince myself that I was paranoid. That she just didn¡¯t hate Hannah as


    much as all the others did. Because she did not want to ept me as her Princess let alone her future


    Luna and Queen. There was nothing she could do anymore, it was not like Hannah would be the Silver


    Moon background.


    ***


    The two hours Hannah had before she was escorted off the pack ground had flown by. Milo being kind


    as ever had made us a cake to celebrate Hannah getting what she hading to her. A celebration to


    end at period of worry and stress and a lot of extra work and precautions. I smiled, joked, andughed


    along with the rest of them. I helped Rodrick and Griffin, alerting the other packs. As did Isabe.


    Nobody not even Griffin seemed to be aware of the turmoil in my mind. Not even now that we walked in


    front of Hannah and the four guards that were escorting her. The only thing I didment on was the


    fact that having not just one or two but four guards escorting her off the pack territory seemed a bit


    excessive.


    But when Rodrick had exined that even if the chance was extremely small, this could be an excuse


    for David toe and visit her. To take her home to wherever home was for him now. And that the four


    guards. were a simple precaution to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. I had just nodded and agreed with them.


    Telling them what was on my mind, that I had second doubts about this punishment wouldn¡¯t


    that Hannah made her owne. The rational part of my brain kose


    50.61%


    and should lie in it. The rational part of


    178 A


    11 288 Vouchers


    my brain understood that Hannah has always been and forever will be a threat to me and everyone that


    I love. It even understood that to so many of my friends and family seeing her would just be a trigger.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure it wouldn¡¯t be a trigger to me either. It was just thest words she said to me


    when she clung to the seems of my pants legs.


    ¡°Please, A you can hate me I get that, but what if it was your pup? Would you not do anything to


    give it the best life you can offer it?¡± I don¡¯t even know if she somehow knew I had been in heat and


    might very well be pregnant now.


    And it didn¡¯t matter because she was right, I would do everything I could to give my pup the best life I


    could. I wanted to exin to her that. if she had not been pregnant I would have requested for her to be


    executed. How I had been kind to her and her unborn child. Like she had been kind to me while I was


    kidnapped. Just giving her the bare minimum so she could survive. But where she did things like that


    because sometimes my basic needs aligned with her ns for herself. I made this decision purely out


    of the goodness of my heart. Or that was what I told myself. Now herst desperate plea had my head


    spinning Unsure if I had been selfish, making myself believe what I came up with was the kindest thing


    I could do for her and her child. Or if I had just been too much of a coward to make a real decision. To


    either disregard her childpletely. Or let her get away with it all because she was pregnant.


    Maybe if it wasn¡¯t for everyone being so proud of me I would have talked about what was on my mind.


    Now I felt I had toe to terms with this on my own. And not bother the others with it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 404

    179 Griffin


    She probably thinks she is hiding it from me, but I can tell something is wrong with A. Ever since


    Hannah begged her to reconsider her punishment it is as if she has grown a little dull. Almost like she


    was muted, I can only hope she brings it up when it is just the two of us. That would mean she trusts


    me enough to let me in. To tell me what is bothering her. I know she trusts me and will tell me


    eventually. I just hope that she will tell me soon so I can be there for her. She has known Hannah her


    entire life and I know it must be hard for her to deal with Hannah being a rogue now ¡°because of her


    decision¡±


    Surely, the other option would have been worse. I had good reasons to believe that if it hadn¡¯t been for


    A requesting such a lenient punishment. Hannah would have been executed. It was the punishment


    Dad told me he would have asked the Council of Elders for if it was not for A, wanting to spare her


    life. That¡¯s why she wanted to see Hannah two nights ago. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant I was fairly sure


    A¡® would have agreed with having Hannah executed. Hannah should thank the Moon Goddess that


    my beautiful mate was so warm and kind¨Chearted that she not only spared her life. But even allowed


    her to live out the rest of her days in freedom. Where she could build a life with her pup.


    Granted it was not ideal but rogues have been known to go and live amongst humans. As a wolf, you


    can even find a way to make sure your don¡¯t lose your wolf. All you needed to do was to go on regr


    runs. In your wolf form of course but with a little nning, Hannah would be able to. She could tell her


    pup all about werewolf culture, and teach


    0.00%


    11:40


    179 Griffin


    1288 iVouchers


    them how to shift. Take them on runs and in the end let them travel


    some packs to find their mate. Granted, it wouldn¡¯t be the best life for a young wolf. It would or could


    still be a fulfilling one. David and Hannah were the only ones responsible for the fact that their pup had


    no pack to grow up in. No other wolves, that wanted to be in their or their pup¡¯s life. Like how David


    was the only one responsible for the fact that his firstborn would grow up without a father.


    Maybe this was easy for me to say though. All I saw when I looked at Hannah was the she¨Cwolf


    worried about the wolf that mistreated her and all of her pack and family members. The monster who


    killed his family just to try to get the mate that he rejected back. A being my second. chance mate


    was only part of it. Nothing of what David did, what Hannah supported was okay. Maybe it would be


    less personal if it wasn¡¯t my mate. The one I loved so much. But I would have petitioned the two-


    of them to be executed.


    A was different though she was far more forgiving and kind¨Chearted than I am. It was something I


    loved her for. Something that I admired but I know sometimes it was hard on her. Even without her


    telling me I knew she was either doubting her decision or feeling guilty about it. She shouldn¡¯t be, not


    when the woman she was feeling sorry for tried to ruin. her life. Hannah told Cynthia to be careful not to


    be like her. Everyone found it odd that Cynthia was the one who helped Hannah get her things in


    order until Mom pointed out that the two of them had spent some time being locked up together. With


    A as amon enemy of


    some sort.


    Mom figured they might have formed a kind of friendship, something we


    25.54%%%


    11:40


    179 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    all agreed on after we thought about it. Hannah¡¯s warning to Cynthia should be a warning sign to A.


    Proof that the two she¨Cwolves had spoken about her in some unkind way. After all, Hannah warned


    Cynthia to let it go and not end up like her. Yet all it seemed to do was make A feel worse.


    ***


    The second the gates to the pack ground closed Hannah standing on the other side and grabbing her


    chest as the hurt of bing rogue coursed to her body. A had gone to her office saying she


    needed to study for her education to be a Queen. At first, I figured she did not want to see


    Hannah going through all that pain. Even if I felt it was deserved I walked away too. I would never


    watch another wolf suffer.


    Or well I might watch David suffer for all he has done to my wonderful mate but nobody else. But it had


    been three hours now, and A still hadn¡¯te out. She had skipped dinner letting me know she was


    not hungry. it worried me not just because there was a very high chance she was pregnant meaning


    she would need to eat enough. Sometimes with how hectic our lives were we forgot just how much


    stress she had been undertely. Even the sessions with her therapist were on hold now. She had to


    cancel due to heat, she had to skip one because of an important meeting the week before. Now we


    would reschedule when the heat wast


    over.


    But with the trial starting directly after the heat, A hadn¡¯t had the chance to schedule a new


    appointment. Let alone attend one, meaning she has been without therapy for three weeks. Both for


    her mental well-


    51.60%


    11:40


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    179 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    being and for her physical well¨Cbeing. When thest days must have taken a toll on her physical and


    especially mental health. I wanted her to eat and I wanted to cheer her up without making it too obvious


    I was worrying about her. Knowing her she would just feel bad about it again.


    Ultimately I decided to make her oven¨Cbaked sliders with my crispy oven¨Cbaked garlic potato wedges.


    Mom had given us some of her famous. colew before so I paired it with that. Thirty minutester I


    knocked on the door of her office. Unsurprised at the fact she didn¡¯t answer me. She would often put on


    her headphones if she was trying to focus, or just wanted to cut herself off from the outside world. She


    wasn¡¯t ignoring me on purpose. Opening the door while carrying a tray with two tes of food and two


    sses of Dr. Pepper was a challenge but I eventually managed too.


    ¡°Darling, I got hungry and I realiii..¡± I started to tell her my excuse as to why I brought her dinner to her


    office. But my words fell away when I finally saw A. I almost let the tray fall from my hands as my


    heart broke and what I saw. Something I never expected to see even if I should have. Everything has


    been leading up to this, but I got too caught up in life, I was so excited to be able to rebuild things with


    A. To take more steps toward the future. That I hardly ever considered if A was ready to take


    these steps. If A was as excited and as capable of rebuilding our lives together. She would always


    push aside my worries, and I would let her because it was easier. So ultimately I was to me for this.

 Chapter 405

    180 Griffin


    A was curled up on the couch in her office, her face stained with dried¨Cup tears. Ifigured she had


    just thrown herself into her work, her education. To stop obsessing over Hannah¡¯s punishment. Never


    did I expect her to hide her pain, I didn¡¯t even realize how bad it was. This had to be more than feeling


    a bit guilty. And for some reason, she did. not feel like she could share that pain with me. For some


    reason I made her feel like she couldn¡¯t confide in me.


    She must have heard me entering the room as she startled awake. Rubbing her eyes, before smiling


    up at me.


    ¡°Hey, baby, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just so tired.¡± She sat back up, still pretending


    to be fine.


    I told myself I was not going to probe her to tell me what was up. Before I found her curled up with a


    tear¨Cstained face I told myself I was going to let her tell me in her own time. Now I couldn¡¯t anymore. I


    would always want tofort her, as her mate it was my purpose in life. All I wanted was to make her


    feel happy, safe, and loved. It was clear she didn¡¯t feel like that now, I ced the tray with our food on


    her desk and made my way over to her.


    ¡°Darling, I can see you have been crying please let me be there for you?¡± I sat down pleading with her


    to let me in.


    0.00%


    11:40


    180 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°You will think it is silly and we have so much more going on.¡± She sniffled but at least it wasn¡¯t because


    she didn¡¯t want to hide things from


    1. me.


    She just didn¡¯t want to burden me. All I needed to do now was to show her that she would never burden


    me. If I could help her carry her burdens, as she always helped me carry mine. It¡¯s what being mates is


    all about. So that is what I tell her, giving her the te of food in the meantime. Both to have something


    to do and not stress out over the fact that I still feel I let my mate down. And because I wanted her to


    eat.


    ¡°I feel guilty about Hannah, which is stupid because I know she brought. this upon herself. Honestly, it¡¯s


    not even her I feel guilty of but her pup. What if I ruined their life before it even started?¡± I could tell she


    was holding back another sob.


    A worrying about ruining a pup¡¯s life. Even if it was their parents who potentially ruined it.


    ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t think it is silly. It¡¯s so kind and sweet like you are, and it is one of the reasons why I love


    you. That being said you did not make the decision the council did. Dad would have pleaded for


    Hannah to be executed and the likelihood of the Council agreeing was high. You gave that little pup a


    chance at life when its parents never cared enough to do so. I would have risked everything to get you


    and our pup out of a dangerous situation. David just left them behind like they are nothing to him.¡± A


    listened to me while eating her food, something I said made her stop. Thinking about something before


    she answered me.


    19.35%


    11:40


    180 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Because you love me Griff, you are the best mate I could ever wish for. And you¡¯re going to be just as


    good as a father to our pups¡± Her hand absentmindedly rested on her stomach when she told me she


    trusted me to be a good father.


    Making me wonder if deep down inside, she feels she is pregnant. I heard it happened to women


    before. It was not the most important thing now. And since A continued speaking I focussed my


    attention back on her. And to what she was saying.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°They never mattered to him, Hannah was a means to an end. I have heard him tell her he was sure


    she would never get pregnant. In his mind, wolves only could conceive if the Moon Goddess supported


    their union.¡± A was serious but I couldn¡¯t help scoff.


    How can someone in line to be the next Alpha, who had to have some education? Be so absolutely


    stupid. There was no way he actually believed that to be true. A convinced me he was, but she


    never understood it either. That was why he raped her, he figured she would


    get pregnant on the first try. Showing her once and for all that was


    meant to be with her.


    he


    A had told us about her experiences, and the abuse she suffered. Never what he told her during the


    kidnapping. Now she told me all about it. How he forced her to y a happy couple. How everything he


    did was to show her that they were meant to be together. How he was convinced that he could restore


    the mate bond by being with her. How guilty she felt for ying along. Even if she had to, because if


    she would


    43.47%


    11:40


    180 Griffin


    have he would have only hurt her more.


    1


    288 Vouchers


    I was horrified to learn all about what he had done to her. The full extent of what she had been through.


    I don¡¯t know why I never asked her about it, maybe I was scared to find out what she had been


    through. Maybe it was because I was scared. A had told me how much it hurt her to hear the


    recollections of what I, our friends, and family had gone through when she was gone.


    It¡¯s probably why she didn¡¯t tell me either, she is always trying not to burden me with her problems.


    Even as the future Alpha the pack¡¯s therapist would never tell me what she discussed. Rightfully so,


    A was the one who had to decide what she would tell me and what not. Apart from burdening me


    with her problems like she probably figured was what she would be doing. Even if it would never feel


    like that for me. It must also be hard for her to go over all the things she went through back when she


    was kidnapped.


    There was nothing I wanted more than to help her deal with all of this, But I was in way over my head. I


    could not help her, I could be there for her, I could support her, and continue to show her I loved her.


    But she needed professional help to deal with all of this. After one of the first session, she told me the


    therapist had figured out she was still dealing with the emotional effects of David not only rejecting her.


    But the betrayal that took ce when he betrayed her, and the bullying after. I hated seeing how my


    strong mate had to suffer so much. How she had to use her strength to ovee her past. She was


    great at it, maybe even a little too great. Now people underestimated the effect it had on her.


    66.81%


    11:40


    180 Griffin


    1299 ?Vouchers


    ¡°Darling, I want you to know you can always tell me everything. Nothing you can say or do would make


    me love you less. My purpose as your mate is to help you carry all of your burdens just as you are


    doing for me. Still, there is only so much I can to to help you and I do think. you need help to deal with


    all of this. Not because you are weak, but because what you have gone through is just too much to


    bear for anyone¡± I told her hugging her close to my body. Hoping she would agree with me.


    92.37%

 Chapter 406

    181 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    Griffin was right, I knew I was not coping well with all that had happened to me. It has been too much,


    but I just needed to go on. Or I thought I had to, but today showed me I needed to take more breaks.


    Take better care of myself and unfortunately, it meant I needed to therapy again. It¡¯s not like I mind


    therapy, it is just so time¨Cconsuming, Not just the sessions but everything but the aftermath too.


    T


    go to


    I needed to do better though, for myself, for Griffin, and for our pup. Whether I am pregnant or not.


    Because if not now then I will be soon. And I want my pup to have a stable, happy mother. No longer


    held back by issues from the past.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right baby, I will set up an appointment tomorrow so I can get back to regr therapy,¡± I tell


    Griff, and I mean it.


    But not I just want to eat the delicious meal Griffin made me and then go to bed and sleep. I feel so


    emotionally drained right now. And it¡¯s making me feel tired.


    ***


    The next morning when I woke up I felt nauseous, Griffin is getting all excited. Thinking it is a sign that I


    really am pregnant. I feel it might be, because I am so nervous about setting up the therapy


    appointment. As


    0.00%


    TR41


    181 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    much as I know I need to go, as much as I was genuine with Griffin yesterday. It is still daunting¡­


    But it is nice to see that if I get morning sickness Griffin will be as sweet and caring as I expected him


    to be. And I am happy I still get to drink my morning coffee in bed, without being sick. Today is thest


    calm day I have before my education truly kicks off tomorrow. Even the weekends will not be


    completely free of training. Isabe did keep our desire to spend the weekends together not working in


    her mind. She did make sure that in the weekends much like yesterday and today it¡¯s just some


    reading. Today though I needed to figure out if Griffin and I would plead Lizzy and her family¡¯s case to


    Rodrick and Isabelle, if they agreed. Which they most likely will, we need to introduce them to the rest


    of the pack so it could be put to a vote.


    Yesterday, I tried reading the parts Isabe told me to read. But my mind. had been elsewhere, after


    re¨Creading the same line until I fell asleep yesterday. I decided not to try anymore and just go to bed.


    So not only do I have to look at the situation with Lizzy. I needed to catch up on reading, and I needed


    to finally find a Gemma. Krystel is going to be an amazing Beta, she already is even before she


    officially is. Like Gerald and Dillion are to Griffin. We are both lucky to have them because we wouldn¡¯t


    be able to get everything done without them. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I need to find a Beta.


    If been getting to know the pack members a lot better, still to appoint someone as your Gemma you


    either need to be really close to them. This isn¡¯t possible for me yet, not with only knowing the pack


    members for a few months and only being a pack member officially for a few days. The


    18.59%


    11:41


    181 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¸Ê


    other option was to bring your own Beta from your old pack. Not only did I not grow up in the White Oak


    pack, the pack that was my old pack when I became a Silver Moon pack member. I wanted my Beta


    and Gemma to be part of the Silver Moon pack when I chose them. Not after I did so, I wanted to show


    I was so much a part of¨Cthe pack that I did not need to get my assistants¨Cfrom another pack. The only


    exception would have been Jessa, but she was never an option. Leaving me with only onest option,


    having interviews to see who wants to be my Gemma. And then pick the one I had the most click with


    or the most trust in to be my Gemma.


    ***


    ¡°Princess A, there are five more candidates,¡± Krystel told me, it still felt weird to hear her address me


    by my formal title. She had too with so many wolves overhearing our conversation.


    When it is just the two of us, even when it is work¨Crted she calls me A. That¡¯s something I hope


    to achieve with my Gemma too. I want- them to not just be my assistant. I want to be friends too.


    All the Beta¡¯s and Gemma¡¯s I have ever seen were friends of their Alpha or Luna. To me, that makes


    perfect sense, after all, you need to blindly trust your Beta and Gemma.


    ¡°Sent the next one in Krystel,¡± I told my sister¨Cinw.


    So far all the candidates had been she¨Cwolves, I suspected they would be. Even if I had made it clear


    anyone regardless of anger and gender could apply for the job. Sure, someone around my own age,


    around Griffin and the others would make the most sense. But I was not going


    45.94%


    11:41


    181 Griffin


    288 Vouchers


    to exclude anyone before ever talking to them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not only was every applicant so far a she¨Cwolf, they were all about the same age as I was. I was okay


    with that, even without excluding them I had some doubts if a person much older would fit in with the


    rest of us That wouldn¡¯t matter too much in regard to work. It would make bing friends and doing


    things in a group a lot harder. I figured the same would go for someone who was much younger than


    us.


    But when Dean, a neen¨Cyear¨Cold wolf I had spoken with a handful of times, walked into my office


    something immediately felt right.


    ¡°Tell me Dean, why do you want to be my Gemma?¡® I asked the first question I had asked everyone. It


    was the only question I had written down, that first question was supposed to start a conversation, If t


    someone couldn¡¯t just carefree chat with me if there was a job to be done. Even if the job was doing a


    job interview then it would not be a good fit.


    Dean straightened his back like he was more than ready to give me an answer. He didn¡¯t have the


    chance to answer me though. Suddenly there was a lot ofmotion in the hallway, followed by the


    door mming open. I turned to the door opening to find Cynthia standing there. Arms crossed, eyes


    dark, she reminded me of Hannah and it scared me more than it should..


    ¡°How dare you hold Gemma interviews when you will never be the Luna of this pack.¡± She shouted at


    me, just as Krystel came skidding to a halt.


    70.08%


    11:41


    th


    181 Griffin


    288 ?Vouchers


    Apologizing that she just went to get a bottle of water from her office.


    She tried to pull Cynthia out of the room but thetter was too quick. I was unsure of what to do, no


    matter how rude this was. It still wasn¡¯t something, going against the pack rules. I could always ask the


    guards to escort her out of my office. But I was scared how that woulde across to the rest of the


    pack members. I froze to the spot as Cynthia came storming up to me.


    92.84%

 Chapter 407

    182 A


    ¡°Oh, sweetie sit down do you want me to make you some tea?¡± Dean speaks up stunning everyone in


    the room.


    He was causing, Cynthia to skid to a halt. Before snapping at him why he would offer her tea, as she


    doesn¡¯t need one. I was wondering the same thing. I would ask him about itter as he seemed so


    certain of his question that I figured he had a valid reason for offering her tea


    ¡°Well, my granny said it helps with a broken heart, I don¡¯t know much about a broken ego. But you


    know as your pack mate I figured I would try to stop you from embarrassing yourself further. We all love


    our Princess, and a dozen pack mates are applying for the position of her Gemma. We all think you are


    a nuisance. The pack fool and honestly girly I pit


    you. Even your fated mate never tried to contact you again. His smile is sickeningly sweet but his voice


    is dripping with acid


    Krystel and the other two pack members in the hall burst outughing. And as much as I tried to stop it


    I could not hold it back either:


    ¡°And who are you to get involved with my business?¡± Cynthia tried to save face.


    ¡°Dean is my Gemma, and because he is higher ranked than you.¡± Krystel and Dean turned to face me


    like clockwork. Cynthia stared at me with


    0.00%


    11:41


    182 A


    1288 Vouchers


    an open mouth. And I wanted to sp my hands over my mouth.


    The answer hade out instantly, without thinking about it. But when I did think about it, I knew it felt


    right. All I wanted was a Gemma who would fit in with the rest of the group. One I was sure I could build


    a friendship with. ¡°Dean and I had instantly hit it off. And knowing my Gemma would have my back so


    fiercely helped too. It was not like I med the other pack members for not interrupting Cynthia. It was


    more that everyone knew she had been harassing me. They must have known she was not here to


    apply for the position as my Gemma. And even if she was, it would not be grounds for her to just burst


    through the door.


    After seeing how he reacted, I seriously doubted if Dean had let her get that far. Cynthia must have felt


    too humiliated she just stormed out


    without so much as another word.


    ¡°Excuse me. Princess A, are you serious?¡± Dean asked me, all of his bravado was gone like he was


    scared to be disappointed, when I told him I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I do, you sit down I need to let the other two candidates know, and then we can discuss the rest,¡± I told


    him, feeling a bit guilty for the two girls. who had been waiting for their interview for most of the


    afternoon to never get a chance.


    you must


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Princess A, we get it your Gemma and after that¡± Lianne smiled at me.


    19.68%


    able to blindly trust


    11:41


    182 A


    288 Mouchers


    There was a tinge of disappointment in her voice, and her friend Jessica. seemed somewhat defeated


    when she got up. However, the two of them seemed very genuine and went as far as to shout a


    congrattion to Dean via the open door. Now all I needed to do was go over the rest of the details


    with Dean. Hoping he would agree to them, if he wouldn¡¯t I would have made a fool of myself just now.


    And I hoped he wouldn¡¯t feel pressured to agree with the terms now. To save me from the


    embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ***


    ¡°Before, we discuss terms and what not I want to answer your first question, Princess A.¡± Dean was


    the one to speak first before I sat


    down.


    His answer didn¡¯t matter that much anymore, but if he wanted to tell me I would of course hear him out.


    So I sat down, took the coffee Krystel had made me, and nodded at him.


    ¡°I love this pack, when I grew up I knew I wanted to contribute to the pack. I just never knew how. And


    then we found out all about you, and what you have been through. I know in the beginning some of the


    pack members found fault in you taking your time getting to know Griffin. But to me, it showed so much


    strength, in all your appearances you seem so collected and kind. You really are as impressive as a


    royal wolf should be. But you still seemed so kind and down to earth. I told my mom I wanted to help


    you out. She was the one who heard you were interviewing people to be your Gemma. She suggested


    I should go and when I thought about it she was right. I instantly knew as your Gemma I


    41.64%


    11:42


    182 A


    1288 Vouchers


    could both help you and the pack.¡± Most of the answers to that question had been short. One max to


    sentences.


    Hearing how passionate Dean was about helping me and helping out the pack made me even more


    sure of my decision. Picking an unmated wolf as my Gemma was a bit of a risk, he could very well find


    his mate and learn they are even higher ranked than a Gemma is. We would cross that bridge if we


    ever came to it.


    All that was left to do now was to go over the terms. Telling him he would get as much pay as the other


    Gemma and Beta¡¯s got. Offering him an apartment in the castle, like all high¨Cranking wolves could


    have. And go over the basics of what I needed him to do, and when he would start.. He didn¡¯t have a


    rank now but he had a job. He worked at one of the pack restaurants as a server. Of course, as the


    Princess I could insist they let him go right away. His notice was two weeks and he wanted to finish his


    notice because he had enjoyed his job so much. Not only did it speak volumes about him as a person.


    There was no immediate need for him to start right away, and I never wanted to be the kind of ruler


    who would use her power to get


    her way.


    ¡°Just start in three weeks Dean, your two weeks¡® notice and a week off, and then you can get started,¡± I


    suggested, to which he happily agreed stating he would use the week off to get his own furniture to


    move out of his parents¡® home. It was almost dinner time and I still had a lot of reading to do. So we all


    went our own way.


    65.49%


    11:42


    182 A


    ****


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°Any luck finding your Gemma¡± Griffin wanted to know as soon as I stepped into the kitchen where he


    was cooking us a steak dinner.


    ¡°I did, Dean is my new Gemma he is going to start in three weeks. I actually feel good about it.¡± I could


    barely contain my excitement. So when Griffin shook his head, telling me it made sense Dean would


    apply to the job, and that I would like him I felt a bit weird. I never considered. not epting a man as


    my Gemma, and after epting him as my mate he never seemed jealous anymore. Now I was


    apprehensive that he would not like me working so closely with a man on a daily basis. I couldn¡¯t read


    his face as he went back to preparing our dinner.


    89.12%

 Chapter 408

    183 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    ¡°What about him Griff,¡± I asked wanting to get it out of the way quickly.


    ¡°Oh nothing he is a great guy, I should have introduced you two it would have been so much quicker.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s tone was yful, maybe I read it wrong, maybe he wasn¡¯t jealous at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous about me working so close to a man every day then?¡± I asked just to make sure.


    ¡°Darling, I trust you, I can hardly keep you away from every other male wolf. Honestly, it just clicked for


    me when you told me. Now sit down I made us a romantic dinner¡± There was no question about how


    sincere he was when he smiled at me carrying our tes of food.


    The mention of him wanting a romantic dinner put yet another one of Cynthia¡¯s outbursts, into the


    background. I would just tell him tomorrow. We had a couple of hectic and busy weeks ahead of us.


    Griffin even wanted to be married before our pup was here. Meaning that if I indeed were pregnant, we


    would have to rush slightly to get married in time. So this bit of time just the two of us. Just spending


    some quality time, working together. Leading the pack together was fun and all. And I loved I got to be


    so close to my mate all the time. But there was a risk of casual dinner conversations turning into


    working together during the meal. Something I didn¡¯t mind all that much, but I


    0.00%


    11:42


    183 A


    288 iVouchers


    felt it was important to have nights like these too¨Cnights where it was just us, no work, no distraction.


    ܇܇܇


    ¡°She did what?¡± Griffin was livid hearing Cynthia had pulled another


    one of her tricks again.


    ga


    Maybe telling him when we were having a coffee in bed was not the best choice. I ruined our peaceful


    morning routine. It was justst night was great from the meal, to binging a new show and to the way


    we made love. But underneath it all the guilt of not beingpletely honest was cating away at me.


    That¡¯s probably why I blurted it out first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Baby, nothing happened she just keeps spouting nonsense¡± I tried to calm him down but I wasn¡¯t


    sessful.


    Not, until I pulled him closer, pulling his head to my neck. I could feel him just inhale my scent,


    wrapping his arms tightly around me. With every breath, I could feel his body rx.


    ¡°I hate you still have to deal with shit like in the Bloodmoon Pack. I am scared to death she will go as


    crazy as Hannah did. I don¡¯t ever want you to feel here like you did there.¡± Suddenly it made sense, he


    was scared to be like David.


    20.14%


    11:42


    183 A


    288 Vouchers


    I¡¯m not sure if it was because he was scared I would stop loving him if I didn¡¯t keep me safe. Or if it was


    because he wanted to protect me at all costs. That is why he was so overprotective about anything that


    happened with Cynthia. I agreed she was a nuisance, and she needed to be stopped. It was terrible


    that she was just smart enough to not do anything that would be enough to punish her. If it was up to


    Griffin, she would be banished from the pack. Essentially making her a rogue unless she had another


    pack she could live with. Maybe, she could go back to her mate, and beg him for his forgiveness. Dean


    had a point, she ignored her mate, but they met each other. He never tried to track her down either,


    when they met Roderick and Isabe were in his pack on a royal visit. That meant that her mate would


    have to know she was a part of the Silver Moon pack. There was no use thinking about that now


    because what she did was far from bad enough to warrant her being banned from the pack. Personal


    feelings can never be the cause of our decisions. Still, I agreed with Griffin that we needed to address


    this today.


    After breakfast, I had my first therapy session since the heat. Griff, promised me that he would inform


    his parents. We might be the Crown Prince and Princess, but we are not the Queen and King. Nor are


    we the Luna and Alpha, so Roderick and Isabe needed to handle this. As the next rulers and the


    couple targeted by Cynthia, we would be involved. Knowing my parents¨Cinw, they would involve us


    more than they needed to.


    Now after therapy, I would hopefully meet up with them, if Griffin managed to make an appointment


    with them. All so that we could. discuss what to do about Cynthia. Whatever the solution would be


    though, we would need to have a discussion with Cynthia and her father. Today would be another busy


    day, still knowing that I was going


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    37.18%


    11:42


    183 A


    1288 Vouchers


    to take more care of myself again. I finally have a Beta and Gemma. All in all, I still felt a lot lighter than


    I did two days ago.


    ***


    ¡°Have a seat A, did you have time to eat lunch yet?¡± Isabe dotted on me right away. I smiled she


    truly had be like a second mother to


    1. me.


    When I said I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since breakfast she mind¨Clinked someone. We all knew she asked


    someone to bring over lunch. Probably for all of us, I was sure Griffin didn¡¯t have lunch yet either


    because he let me know when he mind¨Clinked me. It was nice to be able to eat during meetings like


    this. It saved us all a lot of time, it made it possible to spend our time more productive. And oddly


    enough it always felt a bit like a family lunch. Which I suppose it is because we are having lunch


    together and are a family. Most people though would not consider talking about what to do with the


    pack¡¯s nuisance. To find a way to stop her before things escted, a family meal.


    Not like it felt for me when I was giving Isabe and Rodrick thest details about what happened.


    What she said, that Dean had seen her linger in the hallway close to my office before. So that it


    seemed as if she had watched the door, watched Krystel as my Beta. All to see when she would be


    able to have me alone for a minute. Yesterday it did not. seem like she was about to viciously attack


    me. Things had gone from bad to worse with her though and seeing as how she would patiently watch


    to have me alone when she felt like it was unsettling. Whether it was because she was spoiled to death


    like her father said. Or if there was


    65.57%


    11:42


    183 A


    something different wrong with her.


    1288 Mouchers


    Cynthia has shown herself not to be mentally stable. And because of it, we couldn¡¯t be sure how or


    when it would escte. All we know is that she is progressively getting more and more obsessed with


    cach day. We all were fairly sure that one day she would snap and go crazy. Ideally, she would not be


    around us as we did. By the time our lunch wast finished, everybody cleaned his te. We hade


    up with what we think is a great n. One where Cynthia would not be at the pack for a few days


    weeks even, Without being banned from the pack. Let¡¯s hope her father agrees so he could help get


    his daughter the help she needs.


    89.88%

 Chapter 409

    184 A


    ¡°Sam wee back, I am sad to have to ask you back so soon after your daughter being released,¡±


    Roderick tells Cynthia¡¯s father.


    The poor man looks crestfallen, I remember from the first time that he was absolutely appalled by his


    daughter¡¯s behavior. He had been nothing but kind to me, so I pitied him for being here again.


    ¡°I am sorry to be here too King Roderick, it feels like I keep failing as a father.¡± Sam is clearly fitting


    back his tears.


    We cannot banish her from the pack but maybe he can tell her she needs to move out of her parents¡®


    home. That way maybe Sam would not be g held as responsible anymore. It would most likely do


    Cynthia a world of good if she had a taste of the real world. But I could not suggest that now, it could


    come across as me using or trying to use Sam as a pawn to punish his daughter.


    We had decided we needed to let Same up with an idea on his own. All we wanted was to give her


    a ban into the castle. It would not affect her life too much. She would not be able to get to me so soon


    anymore. A positive effect even to her because in the end, it would stop her from going too far. Since


    she seemed to grow more and more unstable with everything she did to me. It would also mean that


    she would not be able to attend pack meals and events anymore. She loved socializing, and


    0.00%


    11:42


    184 A


    288 ?Vouchers


    since she was a young wolf she ate most of her meals in the pack home.


    Simply because Sam would be too busy with working and raising Cynthia all while still grieving his


    mate. That is the beautiful thing about being part of a pack. You did not need to ask for help. There


    always was help avable. It was a damn shame Cynthia was risking her position in this pack the one


    that she grew up in. I was sure she would miss being part of pack meals, and pack events but it was


    what needed to


    be done.


    ¦§


    My poor baby, she never learned to make her own breakfast.¡± Sam let ? out a deep sigh before


    continuing ¡°But then again maybe that is the


    reason why she is acting like this now because I spoiled her too much. It felt like I needed to pour all


    the love I had for my mate and Cynthia just into Cynthia. All because I could not pour my love into my


    mate anymore. So while I hate how much Cynthia will miss everything I think it might be time she


    learns the consequences of her behavior.¡±


    ***


    Since every pack member needed to know about the fact that Cynthia was no longer wee in the


    castle, we would start with one month. Depending on how she would behave during that period we


    would either not speak of it again and allow her ess to the castle again. Or we would need to renew


    the period and deny her ess to the castle for another month or longer. Pack lunch was about to


    start, there was not doubt Cynthia was here. We decided to talk to Sam alone, he told us Cynthia had


    walked to the castle with him when we asked him where she was. The conversation with Sam took


    longer than we had nned


    20.44%


    11:42


    184 A


    1288 Vouchers


    too. We had hoped to speak to Cynthia before the lunch. Now we had to pull Cynthia out of the lunch to


    talk with her. We needed to be quick so we could let the pack know during pack lunch.


    We would use our mind link connection so that the pack members not attending the lunch would still


    know of the changes.


    ***


    Seeing. Cynthia walking in dragging her feet, arms crossed like she was annoyed to be here. It


    triggered me instantly, nobody wanted to be here. Five wolves had been discussing her problematic


    behaviors that kept continuing. Long after we had told her she needed to stop, even after a short period


    in jail. Now she was acting like it was her valuable time that was wasted.


    ¡°Cynthia, I am so sick and tired of your behavior. You are walking in here like a sulking teenager. On


    top of the regtions, the royal family has set up for you. I want you to find a job on the packed ground.


    You are not getting an allowance anymore. And if you want to keep your room and get ess to my


    groceries you need to pay me a boarding fee.¡± Sam shouted at Cynthia, startling all of us.


    We understood where he wasing from. It was just so unexpected since he had never said anything


    like this before. He never gave her a real longsting consequence to her action. And in the grand


    scheme of things her entering the royal meeting room like a sulky teenager as he called it, wasn¡¯t the


    worstN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    called it, wasn¡¯t the worst thing she has ever done. Somehow her


    44.99%


    184 A


    1288 Vouchers


    attitude now was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. We could all sense, see, and smell his


    frustration as Cynthia whined at her father. Telling him he was being unfair that it had been hard


    enough growing up without a mother.


    She had been nothing but mean to me. But even the blind could see that Sam was a loving father. He


    had made mistakes but the mistakes he made were mistakes he made out of love. So to hear she


    would stoop so low as to me him for growing up poorly because she didn¡¯t have a mother. Trying to


    guilt trip him in not making her deal with the consequences because somehow she was the victim here


    I know it was mean but when she mentioned she would be having all of her meals at the castle anyway.


    Because she never had a parent that was able to cook for her. I felt a pang of happiness. Knowing we


    could knock her down a peg. I just wish I could be the one to tell her about the regtions. But it would


    be weird for me to do so since I am not the Alpha or Luna of the pack,


    ¡°No Cynthia because you are hereby banned from entering the castle for a full month. Due to your


    harassment of my daughter¨Cinw, your future Luna and Queen, A Hemming. The expressions


    crossing her face. were highly entertaining.


    ¡°No, you cannot do this to me, what I have done is not bad enough to warrant a punishment like a mad


    woman. Still showing that she was well aware of how far she could go without deserving a punishment


    and


    that made it even worse.


    66.99%


    11:43


    184 A


    1288 Vouchers


    ¡°You are right about that, but since you have on multiple asions. entered my home without my


    permission. Just to annoy a member of my family, disrespecting me like that. So I can very well can


    stop you from entering my home¡± Rodrick scolded her.


    Because Sam had screamed at Cynthia, punishing her before we could speak up this conversation was


    even shorter than we expected. Meaning that the pack lunch was still going strong. So we made our


    way to the pack kitchen. Sam had to drag Cynthia who was kicking, screaming and crying not wanting


    to be humiliated like she was about to me. Sam was relentless I just hoped this wouldn¡¯te across


    wrong, causing people to dislike me.


    89.57%

 Chapter 410

    185 A


    As soon as the six of us entered the pack kitchen, conversations stopped and everyone stepped eating


    and watched us. The entire royal family walking into the pack kitchen halfway through lunch. When we


    had been in meetings all day was already a little peculiar. Now Sam was still dragging Cynthia along


    with him. She stopped her kicking and screaming, she resorted to crying. Maybe it was because I could


    not see anything positive about her anymore. Perhaps all of my training made me good at reading


    people. Whatever it was I did not believe in her tears. To me, they felt like they were crocodile tears. To


    show the pack how much she was going to suffer at the hands of us.


    ¡°Members of the Silver Moon pack, I regret having to inform you that yet another incident took ce


    with Cynthia yesterday. When your Princess, future Luna, and Future Queen, Princess A was


    interviewing people because she wanted one of our pack to be her Gemma. Cynthia came


    running into her office, to tell her that she would never be the Luna or Queen so she shouldn¡¯t bother


    with trying to find Gemma.¡± Dad cut straight to the chase, I knew he was fed up with Cynthia too.


    Dillion had suggested a guard following her at all times to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be a threat to A or


    us. We talked about it during the meeting but that would prevent her from doing things we could


    actually punish her for. We just had to trust that A was safe here in the castle, on pack grounds. She


    had sessfully won the rest of the pack over, even the ones that took the longest to get to like her. So


    not only would


    0.00%


    1143


    185 A


    288 iVouchers


    Cynthia never find anyone to help her scheming. If she would ever go too far, I was sure the rest of the


    pack woulde to A¡¯s rescue if they needed to.


    The murmurs, and the res at Cynthia all confirmed how much the pack loved my wonderful mate.


    And why wouldn¡¯t they? Since the moment that A had officially epted me as her mate, she made


    an effort to get to know the rest of the pack. She was kind and patient with everyone even the ones that


    didn¡¯t like her at first.


    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not just bad news we have some good news too. And I feel my daughter¨Cinw should be


    the one to tell you.¡± Dad finished his


    announcement.


    Sam dragged his daughter off not even giving her the chance to exin herself. I have known Sam my


    entire life, he was born into the Silver Moon pack. His mate Emma moved into the pack after they met,


    neither of them had a job that could not transfer to the other pack. She wanted to be a housewife


    though, so she figured it would be wiser if Sam kept his job and she would move in with them.


    I was too young to remember her well, she was shot by a hunter. An innocent ident he didn¡¯t know


    he trespassed into pack grounds. Emma was just on a run after her mate hade home because she


    wanted to have a moment to herself after taking care of Cynthia for a day. It was tragic, and even when


    I was so young I remembered how broken Sam was. He once tried tofort me, before I knew of


    second- chance mates. Telling me it was better to lose your mate before you met them. Even at ten, I


    had felt how broken he still was eight yearster.


    24.27%


    11:43


    185 A


    1288 Vouchers


    Cynthia had been the light of his life though. He doted on her and worked extremely hard to give her all


    she wanted. And he never told her


    1. no.


    For some reason, today. Sam snapped, something about what she did today made him realize he


    should have told her, no more often. How he was behaving now caused even more people to look at


    Cynthia. To keep murmuring about her, when A still had her announcement to make.


    It was funny how yesterday she was scared I would be jealous of her working with Dean. He was a


    good kid. A little young but I know he cared for our pack a lot and always wanted to do something to


    help it. thrive. He was a lot like A in that regard. They seemed to have the same type though. I had


    never seen him look at a she¨Cwolf ever. But I noticed his eyes going over my body during shifting.


    Never in a way that made me feel ufortable. And when he knew about A being my mate. Even


    before she epted me he stopped ncing at me. The only reason I chuckled was because I should


    have known and introduced


    them sooner. It would have saved us all a lot of time.


    ¡°Everyone, I know this news is upsetting. But we should focus on the good things, the things that make


    our pack stronger¡± A¡¯s voice rang out clear. Instantly stopping the murmurs, all eyes were on A


    now. Dean was having lunch in the kitchen too as was Krystel so A beckoned them closer.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You all know that Krystel will be my Beta when Griffin and I take over as


    to the Silver Moon pack. And as King and Queen, a and Lu for now, she is my assistant. I still needed a


    Gemma for the future and a


    48.33%


    11:43


    185 A


    1


    288 ?Vouchers.


    second assistant in this current period. I am happy to announce Dean will be my Gemma¡± As soon as


    A shut her mouth the kitchen erupted in cheers as was the mind¨Clink connection. Until she raised


    her hand, silencing the kitchen.


    ¡°My wonderful grandmother started a new tradition amongst the Hemmings. As soon as the Luna


    chooses her Beta and Gemma, even before they are officially installed in the position, we party!!¡± This


    announcement was almost with more joy.


    Parties, the simple fun parties not the fancy ones are what makes the pack close. We all have busy


    lives, and families in and outside the pack. Jobs sometimes even ones that took them away from the


    pack. It meant we were hardly together with the entire pack. We all made sure to attend. parties


    though. It was those parties where you would catch up with packmembers you would hardly see.


    A had told me about the tradition it was a real one. The fact that she shared it with the rest of us.


    How excited she was to share it with


    everyone. And how well she understood what the pack needed. Not just the party, how she stopped the


    murmurs. How she knew just what to say to make no one feel bad. I still sometimes wonder how David


    and his parents never saw it. How could they have ever doubted if she would be able to be a good


    strong Luna? Being one is in her blood, not only is her grandma a renowned Luna. But like the stories


    tell about her grandma. A was a natural Luna, she spoke, thought, and acted like a true Luna in


    everything that she did. But I should stop thinking about David, he was gone and with every passing


    day, we got more proof that he was nevering back. Proof that we were safe now. So I should


    spend my


    72.62%


    11:43


    185 A


    1288 Vouchers


    days growing with A, and enjoy spending my time with her instead of thinking about her past.


    98.46%

 Chapter 411

    186 A


    It¡¯s been a week since I announced Dean was going to be my Beta. It was also a week since we


    banned Cynthia from the castle. She was not doing well, no pack member wanted to hire her. Sam did


    not trust her enough to work outside the pack. Stating he still had to watch her to make sure she would


    not go off the rail, even more than she hadtely. Since no pack member wanted to take her in and let


    her crash on their couch either. She had nowhere to go, so Sam let her sleep in her room. He made


    sure she had plenty of food but no extras and she needed to repay him. Sometimes I pitied her but it


    had worked. Ever since that day, she had never bothered me anymore. Tomorrow we would have the


    party celebrating I had chosen my Beta and Gemma.


    Today, I got to go to the pack doctor to find out if I was pregnant or not. At first, I figured Griffin and I


    would just go together. Finding out if we were expecting or not. Until I realized this was the perfect thing


    to surprise him with. As far as he knew I would just go to my therapy, session and then go to work. I


    had my therapy session and Isabe would be the one to take me to the pack doctor. The chance that


    it was terrible news, something worse than not being pregnant. It was still nices to know that if it


    happened I had someone I could trust with me.


    The n now was to let Griffin know just before the party. If I happened not to be pregnant we would


    just go together to the appointment we had in three days. It might not be totally honest, but I would not


    want him to feel bad if we were not pregnant. Maybe I would not have made that decision if I had been


    really unsure. Even with the nausea nevering


    0.00%


    11:43


    186 A


    1288 Vouchers


    back I was pretty sure that I was pregnant. My body just felt like it was changing. I just need to be sure


    in order to tell Griffin and the rest of the pack members and our friends and familyter on.


    ¡°Congrattions, Princess A, you are pregnant.¡± The pack doctor


    beams at me.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had sworn to me that she would keep it a secret even from her own family until I made the official


    announcement. As I did all my pack members, it still was big news for the pack doctor. Me being


    pregnant meant that the pack would have a next ruler. That our family line that was so tied to the pack


    was secured. It was nice to see how happy she was about it. No one could beat Isabe¡¯s happiness


    though. She hugged me so tight that I was scared she would squash me and my baby. Before dragging


    me off to the mall close to the pack. We had it all nned out.


    It would get dressed for the party, andy out Griffin¡¯s jeans and sneakers, as this was going to be


    something casual. More like a block party like the humans have sometimes. The kitchen staff made a


    lot of easy dishes and all wolves that wanted to could bring a dish too. Of course, we would make sure


    to have plenty of drinks too, both alcoholic and non¨Calcoholic. So as Griffin would dress himself I would


    offer him two shirts to pick from. One shirt would say ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet you, daddy!¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to


    see his face as he would try to make sense of it. The only thing I was more excited about was the


    moment when he would realize what it meant.


    26.27%


    11:43


    186 A


    ***


    #288 Vouchers


    I had changed into a white and ck checkered dress. So I had a ck shirt ready for Griffin because I


    still loved it when we matched. On the other hand, I held the white T¨Cshirt with the text on it.


    ¡°Darling, you haven¡¯tid out a shirt for me, do you want me to get one myself?¡± Griffin called out for


    me from the bathroom.


    He always prefers to get dressed in the bedroom but he hadn¡¯t said anything when I hadid his


    clothes out in the bathroom.


    ¡°No Baby, I am sorry I couldn¡¯t chose so you will have to¡± I called back making my way to the bathroom.


    He looked up from buttoning his jeans when I walked in. The same soft smile he always had when we


    were together on his face. He was about to talk to me about the shirts when he noticed the text on the


    white shirt. I had made sure to put both shirts on hangers so that he could clearly read


    the text.


    ¡°Darling, what is this, is this..?¡± His eyes lit up but he seemed to be holding himself back. Like he


    couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How do you know, are you sure¡± He continued without even giving me the time to answer¡­


    50.17%


    11:43


    186 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°So don¡¯t be upset with me baby, but I was so sure I was pregnant and I wanted to surprise you so I


    took the blood test this morning. And it is confirmed there is no doubt about it I am preg¡­¡± Before I


    could finish. talking Griff had lifted me off the ground and was spinning me around like a scene from a


    90¡¯s ro.


    ¡°Oh, shit, are you okay Darling, is the baby okay. Did all the spinning make you feel sick?¡± The


    protective, sweet, slightly overly worried. Griffin I knew I would see when I was pregnant Made an


    appearance, making me giggle as I rushed to reassure him that I was fine. That he didn¡¯t have to


    suddenly trust me like I am met of porcin. He promised he wouldn¡¯t but I know it would be hard for


    him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± When I had been standing here daydreaming


    about the kind of mate Griffin would be in my pregnancy. The kind of. father he would be when our pup


    was born. He had pulled the white shirt off the hanger. He could not wear something like that to a pack


    party so soon after I had been in heat. It wouldn¡¯t be long before one pack member would connect the


    dots. The moment the first pack member would know was the moment the entire pack would know


    whether we wanted it or not.


    ¡°I am about to put on the shirt, I like the most¡± He was dead serious. about it too. Did he not realize


    what it would mean to tell the entire pack today? The reason I didn¡¯t want to, why I didn¡¯t even want my


    family and friends to know.


    ¡°You cannot wear that Grill, everyone will know that I am pregnant. The


    67.37%


    11:44


    186 A


    1288 Vouchers


    pack will know before my mom does. Not to mention that we said we would wait until the first trimester


    is over. Just because the chances of anything going wrong are so much higher in that first fragile


    period. I told Griffin I dreaded not being able to carry a child to term. With all the damage that had been


    done to my body. I know the pack doctor gave us a green light. Now that I was pregnant, it suddenly


    felt scary to me. Or maybe it was just the first pregnancy nervous. Whatever it wasst time when we


    spoke about it Griffin agreed with me.


    91.38%


    11:44


    187 A

 Chapter 412

    187 A


    ¡°You¡¯re right, darling, I am just so excited to be a daddy. It finally feels life is how it¡¯s supposed to


    be¡± Griffin agrees with me once more putting on the simple ck shirt.


    And he is right it finally feels like the storms have settled, like we are where we need to be in life. Sure


    our workload still is crazy busy because of the dy. On top of that, I am still going to therapy. I still


    wake up to nightmares, bathing in sweat. Those are all things we are working on though. Things that


    will get better over time. I know the only thing this pup is going to bring us is more love and happiness.


    Even when I know that it is hard taking care of a pup, or that pregnancy can be rough. I am ready for it


    all because I know what we are doing it for.


    ¡°You look ravishing, Darling, I already can¡¯t wait for this party to be over!¡± Griffin tells me before kissing


    my mark. I wore a dress to show off the mark on purpose because I am still incredibly proud to have it.


    The fact that every time I wear something to show off the mark, Griff is all over me is just a bonus. If it


    was up to this man we would always bete to every event. So I take his hand in mine to drag him to


    the royal gardens where we are hosting the party. The weather was getting warmer so there was no


    way we were going to have this party inside. Isabe and I even managed to get a bouncy house for


    the kids. As we near the party, we can hear theughter of small children drift over to us. Mixed with


    the smell of cotton candy and popcorn from the little


    0.00%


    11:44 m)


    187 A


    1288 Vouchers


    carnival section we set up. Without thinking about it I ce my hand on my stomach smiling. Thinking


    about the events where our little pup will join the rest of the kids in ying.


    Griffin noticed he didn¡¯t say anything he just kissed my cheek as he ced his hand over mine. I gave


    him a small peck and took his hand in mine again. If he could not wear a t¨Cshirt announcing the


    pregnancy we couldn¡¯t walk in holding my stomach either. But it made me wonder if we should just n


    a party to announce my pregnancy. Every pack loves to party and I found out very soon that the Silver


    Moon pack was no different. I was sure they would love to have another excuse to celebrate.


    ***


    This evening had been wonderful. I was growing a bit tired. And I was fairly sure it would not be long


    before Griffin would want to go back to his room because his social battery was drained. But the party


    was a huge sess so far and I couldn¡¯t have been happier. We had been a little worried Cynthia


    might try to show up to this party for the sole, reason tha


    is was not in the castle. We still didn¡¯t trust her to not try to mess things up for us. Toe over just to


    try and create some drama. Sam was here, he had been a bit anxious abouting too. He wanted. to


    watch his daughter all well joining us in the celebrations. He deserved to be here too. This thing with


    Cynthia luckily had not damaged hist standing in the pack, he still was a valued member. And he


    deserved to, he had confided in me that the reason for suddenly snapping at Cynthia was the fact that


    she had yet again harassed an innocent person. Risking not only her but his standing with the pack


    and reputation too. And when she was called to be confronted she had acted like we were


    24.00%


    11:44


    187 AThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1288 Vouchers


    making a fuss about nothing. ording to him, it was that new level of disrespect for everything and


    everyone around her that was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    I made a point of going over to him now, just to show him that I held no grudges against him either.


    That he didn¡¯t have to fear evering to me with his problems. It would make sense now if he would


    still visit Isabe since she is still the Luna. But I would hate for same to feel like he couldn¡¯te to


    me if I had taken over from her in a few years. I have been telling him I don¡¯t me him for his


    daughter¡¯s actions. Griffin had too, but actions speak louder than words. So going over to him during a


    party to check up on how he is feeling. Just chit¨Cchatting for a bit seemed like a good idea.


    ¡°Oh Princess A, how are you?¡± Sam¡¯s stammering when he saw met showed me that I was right in


    walking over to him.


    It was obvious he still felt nervous about being around me, and I got it. If it was my daughter who would


    behave like this I would be mortified too Sure, Sam had made some mistakes in not being strict enough


    with his daughter. But not everyone who is spoiled like that turns out to be an ungrateful, spiteful,


    delusional bitch like Cynthia had.


    ¡°Hey, Sam, are you enjoying the party?¡± I asked not wanting to be too obvious in wanting to check up


    on him.


    ¡°Actually I am Princess A, you know I love being the pack¡¯s gardener and it is always lovely to see


    parties hosted in the gardens I work so hard


    51.05%


    11:44


    187 A


    288 Vouchers


    to keep beautiful¡± Talking about the gardens instantly brought a smile to


    his face.


    Rodrick and Isabe had told me how proud Sam was to be the head gardener he always came up


    with new designs and ideas for all the gardens surrounding the castle. In his little free time, he helped


    other pack members who needed it toe up with ideas for their gardens and execute them too.


    ¡°You definitely do a wonderful job at keeping them looking good Sam. Maybe you can help me out with


    the balcony of my and Griffin¡¯s room one day.¡± I suggested, both because I would love our private


    outdoor ce to look a little nicer.


    And because it would show Sam how much I still trusted him. In giving him ess to our personal


    chambers so he could see the balcony. He nodded, scrunching up his face like he was alreadying


    up with ideas in his mind on what to do. It made me smile, I always loved seeing people be so


    passionate about what they do. For too long I figured I would never have that. Not even my job in the


    library was as fulfilling as gardening seemed to be for Sam. Then again, I guess I feel just as much


    fulfillment in training to be a Luna. Knowing what I can mean to the pack, maybe there is this


    perfect job out there for everyone.


    ¡°Actually there is something I wanted to discuss with you, Princess A¡± Sam tells me pulling me from


    my thoughts.


    I look up smiling, ready to hear his ideas for our balcony. When I look


    74.44%


    11:44


    187 A


    288 Vouchers


    him straight in the eyes my smile fades though because judging from the look on his face whatever he


    is about to tell me isn¡¯t about nts and flowers. And it doesn¡¯t look like it is good news either.


    96.82%

 Chapter 413

    188 A


    288 Vouchers


    Still, I tell Sam he can tell me everything, if his daughter is up to anything it would be better to hear it


    from him. Not just find out when we need to deal with the consequences of whatever it is she has done.


    ¡°I have been trying to be strict with Cynthia because I am still upset with what she has been doing. And


    honestly, I know if she was going to keep up like that she would be banished, and rightfully so. But I


    cannot handle the pain of having to lose my daughter after having lost my mate?¡± My heart honestly


    broke for Sam, he knew just how wrong his daughter¡¯s actions were.


    He was doing everything he could to stop her, but he had lost his grip on her years ago.


    ¡°That is why I wanted her to get a job, she needs to know what it is to put effort into getting the things


    you want. I have always felt like I had taken her mother away from her. Emma and I had agreed, I


    would be home in time in the evenings so Emma could join the pack runs. She loved being home with


    little Cynthia and she loved being a housewife. The night Emma got killed I waste, sote that Emma


    missed the pack run. She wasn¡¯t even upset with me. You know what she did Princess?¡± Sam was on


    the verge of tears, but I didn¡¯t know I was a newborn baby when it happened.


    0.00%


    11:44


    188 A


    1288 iVouchers


    Cynthia and I were the same age and if she had not grown up to be this person we might have be


    friends at one point. All I could now though was focus on her father who trusted me enough to tell me


    all of this. Saying I did not know what happened felt wrong. It was the truth, a truth Sam must realize


    himself and still it felt wrong to say it. So I just ced my hand on his shoulder and shook my head.


    ¡°She thanked me for taking such good care of our little family. Telling me that she loved me for making


    sure Cynthia would always get what she needed. Then she kissed me and went out on that damned


    run she would never return from. Cynthia being like she is now is my fault, first I took her mother away


    from her. Then I did not raise her right, spoiling her because of Emma¡¯s words about me always giving


    Cynthia what she wanted was on my mind in a loop. Now I ruined my daughter¡¯s chances.¡± Sam was


    fighting his tears now and my resolve to keep Cynthia banned from the castle weakened not because


    of her but because of her father.


    I knew it was not his fault his mate got shot and died. No words I could, offer him would make him see


    that though. For more than twenty years he had been beating himself up over this. All I could do was


    make it so that he wouldn¡¯t feel as burdened by his daughter¡¯s punishment. Not that it was my right to


    lessen or shorten it. Because it was not a punishment handed out by me. I could however plead her


    case with Rodrick and hope he would see my sight of things. But before I could suggest doing so Sam


    continued.


    ¡°She wanted toe here tonight, she was all dressed up. Stating that it was an event not held in the


    castle so the ban did not apply to it. I told her not to and she listened. Sure I could see how gutted she


    was to be


    20.37%


    11:44


    188 A


    288 IVouchers


    missing out on yet another event but she didn¡¯t say anything and just epted it. She is also trying


    really hard to get a job, but no pack member is going to hire her. It is not that I me them though


    please do not get me wrong. She has been asking about getting a job outside of the pack grounds. We


    are in a bit of an impasse now. And since she is doing. so much better I¡­¡± Sam sighed like he lost the


    courage to continue speaking to me.


    ¡°So you want her to be able to find a job outside of the pack?¡± I prompted Sam to tell me more but he


    didn¡¯t. He just nodded defeated like during telling me of the situation he epted what he was about to


    ask me would be too much.


    I didn¡¯t get it though I never told Cynthia that she should get a job. Let alone stay on pack grounds


    while doing so all to pay a boarding fee to her father. Or a bit of rent as I saw it. So why would he be


    scared or nervous to ask me about changing the rules of the punishment he handed out?


    ¡°Do you want my permission to change the punishment you have giyen your daughter?¡± I asked just to


    be sure. I was fairly certain that was the cause but I wanted to bepletely sure.


    I needed to understand what was going on in his mind. Luckily Sam was quick to exin this time.


    ¡°I wanted to keep her on pack ground all of the time so I could watch her. Every pack member would


    tell me if she was doing shitty things


    48.84%


    11:44


    188 A


    1288 Vouchers


    again. I hoped it would make you feel safer, but I also want her to be able to get a job. I know I do not


    need your permission to permit her to find a job out of the pack?¡± Sam¡¯s reasoning was so sweet, and


    for me, it didn¡¯t matter if she had actually been doing better or not.


    Her telling her dad she would not go, could be a lie for all I knew. I didn¡¯t hold it beneath her to sneak


    into the party despite what her father said. Lying to him without any remorse. But her getting off the


    pack grounds made me in no way feel more unsafe than I was with her being on the pack ground.


    Maybe if David had still been here I would have felt worried about it. With every passing day now he


    confirmed my


    suspicion that he left everything behind and was nevering back for


    1. it.


    t.


    ¡°I appreciate you taking my feelings into consideration so much Sam. But I don¡¯t feel any less safe if


    Cynthia were to get a job on the outside. And honestly, I think you are right and her having some more


    responsibilities will do her some good.¡± I told Sam, meaning every word


    he said.


    He hugged me thanked me and then shooed me off. After I had to promise him I would enjoy the rest of


    my night. I wouldn¡¯t have minded talking to him a little longer. But I feel it had been enough for him. At


    all previous pack events, he had been a bit of an outsider. Watching the other happy families from the


    sidelines, no doubt missing his mate.


    ¡°I saw that conversation, it seemed awfully loaded¡± A voice I knew but couldn¡¯t quite ce told me as a


    long slender hand grabbed my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    71.27%


    188 A


    1 288 iVouchers


    shoulder. I froze to the spot eyes scanning over the ground to see where Griffin was and when I


    couldn¡¯t find him my heart dropped to my stomach. As I decided to give in and turn to the voice to see


    who it was. And what they wanted from me.


    112

 Chapter 414

    189 A


    ¡°Is Sam okay? I worry for him¡± To my relief Eliza, one of the middle- aged women in the pack was the


    one that stopped me. She was a widower like Sam.


    With how she asked me if Sam was okay I wondered if there was more to it. Sometimes two wolves


    who both lost their mates fall in love. I don¡® t know if I could ever love someone knowing they would


    never love me like they loved their mate. Then again if Griffin would die young, I would never be able to


    love anyone as much as I loved him. Maybe it would work out, it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Even if Eliza


    liked Sam as something more than a friend, it was not up to me. I wasn¡¯t about to meddle in their lives.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to tell her what it was exactly


    that Sam told me either.


    ¡°I think the situation with Cynthia hurts him, and he could use a friend. I tell her because everyone


    knew about the situation with Cynthia and how much it hurt him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eliza quickly made her way over to Sam, no longer interested in speaking with me. Which was fine by


    me, I was looking for Griffin anyway. It was not like him to disappear out of my sight during a pack


    party. It was not that I was worried, I just missed him, and I wanted to get some cotton candy with him.


    As I was looking for him two hands covered my eyes.


    0.00%


    11:44


    189 A


    288 Vouchers


    ¡°Guess who?¡± This time I recognized the voice, the scent, and even the hands on my face felt familiar


    enough for me to know who this was.


    ¡°I would say the most perfect mate there ever was, but if that were the case you would have brought


    me cotton candy¡± I joked as I turned around to face Griffin.


    Who grabbed his chest in mock hurt, as if my words cut him deep. I knew him well enough by now. His


    eyes were sparkling with love and mischief. I loved how we evolved from the beginning, riddled with


    insecurities from both of us. To the point where we could just joke around and tease each other like


    this.


    ¡°Let me redeem myself and get you some cotton candy then.¡± I was surprised to see Griffin turning on


    his heels the moment he promised to get me cotton candy.


    Until he hoisted me on his back giving me a piggyback ride to the cotton candy stand. I couldn¡¯t stop


    giggling not even when at least half the pack- was staring at us. Most seemed amused though. Unlike


    at the Blood Moon pack, we as pack rulers didn¡¯t have to keep up with a ton of stupid rules here. We


    didn¡¯t have to be seen as the serious, strong. elegant ones. Here at the Silver Moon pack we were


    more than the future Alpha and Luna we were a young, newly mated couple too, we could be a


    daughter and son. A sister, a friend and it was one of the things I loved most about our pack.


    Since we could not allow humans on pack grounds, especially not


    20.03%


    11:45


    shifts, so they could all get to just enjoy the party without working too. Chris had just started his shift.


    He chuckled as he saw us arrive and when Griff wouldn¡¯t let go of me he just handed me the cotton


    candy as I was still clinging to Griffin.


    I had set it up so that everyone worked one¨Chour


    so and they still seemed to enjoy the


    members to man the


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, you and mom hired pack members to work the booths. It is nice we can just be ourselves¡±


    Griffin mentioned as he finally put me back on solid ground again.


    It made me think about his gamer friends and their not¨Cso¨Csubtle hints they had not been invited to our


    wedding yet. And how they would love to be a part of it. Even without fully knowing what was going on


    even without knowing what had happened to me they had been so kind and supportive. That I felt like


    we could truly consider them friends. But to be absolutely certain we needed to meet all of them first.


    ¡°Baby, talking about humans now everything has settled down don¡¯t you think it is time to meet the rest


    of the gamer guys?¡± I asked Griffin because it felt like now was the ideal time.


    Griffin could just go on his own so I could keep up with my education. All partners would onlye


    over for thest day of the weekend they had been nning. I wasn¡¯t far along in the pregnancy so it


    wasn¡¯t like I needed a lot of help yet. And if I would be further along in the pregnancy my hormones


    would only make me miss him more to the point where it would be almost unbearable. So all in all this


    seemed like


    42.33%


    11:44


    189 A


    the best time to do so.


    1 288 Vouchers


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right but I can always ask them if you cane along for the entire weekend if you want


    to. I we can make it fit into the


    m sure tour schedule¡± Griffin agreed with me, and I knew he didn¡¯t like leaving me behind either.


    Wolves hardly ever n to meet up with someone without their mate for more than a day because we


    would miss each other so much. For most humans, this constant need to be together is weird,


    unhealthy even and it makes being friends who do not know what we are harder. Even the ones that


    know about werewolves do not fully understand. In the end, Griffin agrees with me it would be better if


    we stuck to the original n. the guys made. Back when Griffin was scared he would have to be with a


    chosen mate. With a chosen mate it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to be away from her for a few days.


    This time we felt like we had to stay until the party started to dwindle down. It would look bad if the


    future King and Queen would always leave parties early to retreat to their own chambers. People


    could- interpret it as us not wanting to spend time with the pack. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case I just


    managed to find the most introverted pack ruler in the history of werewolves. For now, this situation


    with Cynthia did not harm our reputation but all four of us were very aware of how bad this could turn


    out to be. She wasn¡¯t a real threat in terms of her actually hurting me, she had been far too smart.


    Everything she did was calcted to make sure none of it was enough to be punished. She would


    make sure there were not a lot of witnesses if any. And it gave her the possibility to twist what


    happened to make me look bad. It would


    68.07%


    11:45


    189 A


    1288 Vouchers


    suit her n to get rid of me, even if I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. David, Hannah, and Jason had tried to


    keep me from Griffin. They had tried to break us up before we marked each other and they had been.


    unsessful. So there was nothing a silly girl like Cynthia could really do, we just didn¡¯t want to give


    her the opportunity to cause more drama.


    94.52%

 Chapter 415

    190 Griffin


    ¡°Darling, I am going to miss you so much. Be sure to call me if you need me because I will fly right back


    to you. Oh and please send me a voice message when you are going to bed. And one when you wake


    up in the mornings okay?¡± I should be packing the rest of my bag but I couldn¡¯t stop hugging A.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her three weeks ago at the party but I hated the thought of leaving her. It would be


    the first time we would not be. sleeping in the same bed after she got home from the pack hospital. It


    brought back unpleasant memories. I knew this was totally different, she would be here at the castle


    and I would be with friends. We would be too far apart to mind link. But we could call and text and even


    video call in the moments when I was alone. Secondly, A was one hundred percent sure she was


    safe inside the castle. Admittedly since being banned from the castle Cynthia had changed her tune.


    It also meant that we had no reason to ban Cynthia from the castle- longer. Her ban was lifted


    yesterday and now I would be leaving A behind for three whole days. A part of me was worried that


    Cynthia had just behaved to get ess to the castle again. Same with her job outside. of the pack now.


    It was kind of Sam to ask, and I understood why A did not want to disappoint him. I just didn¡¯t agree


    with the logic of it being safer for A if Cynthia would leave the pack from time to time. She suddenly


    had a friend outside of the pack¨Ca co¨Cworker of hers.


    0.00%


    11:45


    190 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    Both Sam and A were happy for her, but most of the pack members still gave her the cold shoulder,


    and rightfully so. I appreciated how strict Sam had gotten with his daughter now, but she still was his


    only child. Even now that he and Eliza had finally started dating each other after thest party. Cynthia


    still was the person he loved most. Of. course, he pitied her for being more lonely than a wolf should


    be. But she brought it upon herself, and everyone seemed to understand so. Everyone but A, who


    had always tried to see the best in others, even now with Cynthia. She didn¡¯t say it out loud but I was


    sure she pitied


    why she almost seemed happy with the fact that Cynthia said to had found a human friend.


    her too. It would exi


    I wanted to be happy about it too but the fact was that I didn¡¯t think Cynthia needed to have a friend


    who didn¡¯t know how special the mate bond was. She didn¡¯t need to spend hours and hours on end of


    pack ground. In the end, I had no say in the matter, and A would only feel bad if she knew how


    worried I was. It would just stress her out and that s not good for her or our unborn pup. Therapy


    already was taking a lot out of her, so there was no way I would ce this extra burden on her. If I ever


    found even the smallest sliver of proof that I could be right,about, my theories. If I had a lead that


    something was going on, something that might risk A. I would always let her know right away, I didn¡¯t


    want to stress her. But there was no way I was going to t¨Cout lie to her. Or keep her so in the dark it


    might be the thing to hurt her in the end.


    I woke up from a nap, A had told me she wanted to give me something to remember me by on my


    trip. She just nned to give me a


    23.97%


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    11:45


    288 Vouchers


    kiss, but when she pressed her body against me, grabbing my cor with both hands I was lost. From


    the moment her lips touched mine, I was desperate to feel more of her. We had woken up early, and I


    nned on doing a little more work before I left. I would be able to do it in the private jet too. It was just


    that I loved it when I had nothing to do on my flight. Nothing other than using my old¨Cschool Gameboy


    or just napping. Two hours ago as A pressed her body closer to me my workload was long forgotten.


    Because we had gotten up so early she had only put on her robe, nothing underneath it. As I tried to lift


    her up, wrapping her arms around my waist, all so that I could wrap her arms around my waist. My


    hands cupped her ass and that¡¯s when I felt she hadn¡¯t put anything on underneath the robe.


    She moaned as I squeezed her ass, and that¡¯s why I decided I need to give her a goodbye she would


    remember. Massaging her ass I carried her over to the bed andid her down on it. I rushed out of the


    clothes I put on and pushed her legs up, as I kneeled in front of her lining myself up. to her entrance.


    She was already wet and ready for me. But I needed her beyond ready, I wanted her to be delirious


    with longing for me again. So as I pushed her legs up with my left hand, I used my erection to rub up


    against her. Never prating her, just enough to make her try to buck buck her hips. Which she


    couldn¡¯t with the way I was holding her hands.


    ¡°Fuck, Baby I need you, just fuck me already¡± A wasn¡¯t one to curse, so to hear her curse now with


    how much she wanted me. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I finally pushed inside of her, her loud moans filled the room. And we lost ourselves in each other. The


    last thing I remember was cuddling up


    52.03%


    11:45


    190 Griffin


    1288 Vouchers


    afterward. Now I was startled awake, it meant I had to work on the jet but it was worth it. Not just the


    fact that we just had mind¨Cblowing sex again. It was just the fact that because of it I prioritized


    spending my time with A and not working. It made me think I needed to change my priorities now. I


    was a mate now, and about to be a father. In less than five years I would take over the pack and


    the country. Life would be busier than ever, and I needed to be sure I would still be able to spend time


    with my family. I never was going to be thex mate or the absent father. My family would alwayse


    first and they would know it too. I can already hear Mom and Dad¡¯s reaction when I am going to tell


    them of the ns I need to implement but I do not care. Whatever they will say this is what I need to do


    for my family. I will tell them first thing when I am back because I need to get dressed again, wake my


    sleeping mate to kiss her goodbye, and then rush to the airport to make the jet. It might be my private


    jet but I couldn¡¯t just dy the take of time because this flight is timed with the traffic tower. And waiting


    for another flight schedule would take hours making me far toote to meet


    the others.


    80.25%


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!